S Jivan e 1

First Volume 1
Blessings of Mahant Swami

At the behest of Lord Shri Swaminarayan Bhagawan - who
had incarnated on this earth for the benevolence of mankind -
many eminent and scholarly saints composed many scriptures in
Sanskrit and vernacular languages. Prominent among them are -
Satsangi Jivan, Vachanamrut, Bhakta Chintamani, Muktanand
Kavya, Nishkulanand Kavya, Satsangi Bhushan, Gita Bhashya,
Shikshapatri Bhashya, Upanishad Bhashya and Brahm Mimansa.
Bhagawan Shri Hari says in the 58th Vachanamrut of Madhya
Prakaran, “A scripture that outlines the reason for an Ishtadev’s
incarnation, the Leelas He enacted and His theosophical mes-
sage, flourishes the Sampraday over a long period.”
K e e p i n g t h i s i n mi n d , S h r i S h a t a n a n d S w a mi c o m p o s e d
Satsangi Jivan. It not only narrates Bhagawan Shri Hari’s Leelas
and traits of Dharma, Gnan, Vairagya and Bhakti; but also Dharma
of the four Varnas and four Ashrams in great detail. Satsangi Jivan
is one of the most fundamental scriptures of our Sampraday. Upon
hearing it from Shatanand Swami, Shri Hari exclaimed in joy,
“Ú}¢‡¢è²ç}¢Îæ à¢¢›æ „±üà¢¢›çà¢Ú¢ï}¢ç‡¢:” Meaning that this scripture, is “the
nectar of all scriptures and is a jewel among other scriptures.”
Indeed, Satsangi Jivan is the essence of the Vedas and other holy
scr i pt ur es.
Shri Swaminarayan Mandir - Bhuj has published several edi-
tions of Satsangi Jivan over a period of time. To make our young
Satsangis, born and brought up overseas, familiar with this im-
2 Shrimad Satsangijivan
portant scripture, Bhuj Mandir decided to translate it into En-
glish and publish it “On the occasion of the Grand opening of
Shri Swaminarayan Aksharbhuvan.” One of our highly scholar
saints, Dr. Swami Satyaprasad Dasji ‘Vedantacharya’ was as-
signed this mammoth task which he has accomplished success-
fully with the help of Sri Prabhakar Pandurang Apte and other
scholars. May Bhagawan Swaminarayan bless him and give him
fur t her oppor t u ni t i es t o ser ve Bhagawan S hr i Har i and our
Sampraday!
This publication is the first of its kind in our Sampraday
where the actual Satsangi Jivan scripture is translated into
English word to word. With the inclusion of the original San-
skrit verses, it will be helpful to scholars of Sanskrit as well as
English speaking devotees. The text is interspersed with many
images which enhance the beauty of this volume.
S h a s t r i P a r s h a d M a v j i B h a g a t a n d S h a s t r i S w a mi
Ghanshyam Prasad dasji have worked hard in proof reading the
Sanskrit & English text. May Bhagawan Swaminarayan shower
His blessings upon him. I sincerely hope that translated version
of Satsangi Jivan will be very useful to our devotees settled abroad
in the UK, USA, Australia, Africa as well as the scholars of
Bharat. (India)
Mahant Sadguru Purani Swami
Sri Dharmanandan Dasji
Bhuj- Kutch
First Volume 3
In t ro d u ct i o n
Everybody in our Sampraday - Grahastha and saints alike are
aware that Satsangi Jivan - composed by Shatanand Swami is one
of t he most fu nd amen ta l an d a ut he nt ic scr ip tu re s of o ur
Sampraday. We, at Shri Swaminarayan Mandir, Bhuj are very proud
to publish the English translation of such an important scripture.
C o n t e mp o r a r y s a i n t s s u c h a s S h a t a n a n d S w a m i , M u k t a n a n d
Swami, Brahmanand Swami, Nityanand, Swami, Nishkulanand
Swami, Gopalanand Swami, Premanand Swami and Vasudevanand
Swami have composed many important scriptures such as Satsangi
Jivan, Satsangi Bhushan, Gita Bhashya, Upanishad Bhashya,
Shikshapatri Arth Deepika Bhashya, Brahm Mimansa, Hari Vakya
Sudha Sindhu, Nishkulanand Kavya, Muktanand Kavya and many
more in Sanskrit and vernacular languages. These scriptures are
the best present for us and the future generation of devotees. Many
of our devotees have migrated to far off places and have estab-
lished Mandirs in their respective domiciles. However, second
and third generations of devotees find it difficult to comprehend
scriptures even in Gujarati, let alone Sanskrit. Bhuj Mandir has
made translated versions of Vachanamrut, Shri Vasudev Mahatmya,
Shikshapatri and many other scriptures available to cater to this
class of Satsangis. Today, we are proud to publish the English
(translated) version of Satsangi Jivan. We have endeavoured to
retain the meaning and essence of original Sanskrit text while
translating it into English. We hope that devotees, for whom En-
glish has become the mother tongue, will find this volume very
useful to imbibe Bhagawan Shri Swaminarayan’s Leelas and His
m es s a ge .
Sadguru Swami Premprakash Dasji
Bhuj-Mandir
Biography of Sadguru Swami

Sri Shatanand Muni
There lived a pious Brahman named Vishnudatt in the city of Mithila,
which was once ruled by the great King Janak in ancient times. Vishnudatt
was well versed in the Vedas, Vedang, Vedant and was very religious. His
son, Shatanand Swami became a scholar of the Vedas and other scrip-
tures at a very young age. The young man spent most of his time in medi-
tation and study of pious scriptures. As a result, he had developed strong
Vairagya. He had a strong desire to meet Bhagawan in person and through
his knowledge, he was sure that Bhagawan resided at Badrikashram. He
joined the group of pilgrims going to Badrikashram. Visiting Naradkund
on the way to Badrikaashram, Shatanand Swami reached Badrikashram
on Akshaya Trutiya (Vaishakh Sud Trij). Instead of returning with other
pilgrims after visiting nearby shrines, Swami decided to remain at
Badrikashram to undertake austerity. He would get up early every morn-
ing, take a holy bath in River Ganga and meditate upon Bhagawan Narayan.
He brought fresh water from the river every morning to use in the Mandir.
He consumed only fruits and nuts while reading the tenth canto of Shrimad
Bhagwat. Six months passed by. On Prabodhani Ekadashi, he fasted for
the day and stayed awake at night singing Kirtans.
Bhagawan Narayan was pleased with Swami’s austerity and granted
His divine Darshan in the early morning of Dwadashi. Swami was over-
whelmed by Bhagawan Shri Narayan in a brilliant halo standing in front of
him. He bowed down and humbly prayed to Bhagawan with tearful eyes.
Bhagawan Narayan asked Swami to ask for a boon from Him. Shatanand
Swami asked, “O Bhagawan! I do not desire any mundane pleasures of
this world. I only wish that I have the same Darshan as I am having now,
my senses remain focussed in You at all times and I get to serve Your lotus
divine feet.” Shri Narayan Bhagawan replied,”
O Muni! Presently I have incarnated as the son of Dharmadev and
Bhaktimata in Koshal region of Northern India. I have settled at Gadhada
in Saurashtra for the time being. You should immediately proceed to
First Volume 5
Gadhapur where your desires to serve Me will be fulfilled. You will
also get an opportunity to compose the scripture outlining My Leelas
of this incarnation.” Bhagawan Narayan became invisible after grant-
ing the boon to Shatanand Swami.
Extremely delighted at having personal Darshan of Bhagawan
Narayan, Shatanand Swami concluded his fast of Ekadashi and left
for Gujarat to meet Bhagawan. He reached Amdavad after two months
w h e r e h e o v e r h e a r d a f ew B r a h ma n s t r a v el l i n g S o u t h s a y i n g t h a t
Bhagawan Shri Swaminarayan has arrived at Dabhan and is conduct-
ing Vishnu Yagna for the protection of the village and its residents.
They expected a large amount of alms including gold coins besides
Bhagawan’s Darshan. Swami joined them and arrived at Dabhan where
he saw Bhagawan Shri Hari surrounded by innumerable devotees and
saints under a massive and decorated pavilion.
Shatanand Swami rushed ahead and prostrated at His feet. Shri
Hari welcomed Muni very warmly. He granted Shatanand Swami
Bhagwati Diksha and kept him with Him. He was able to go into Samadhi
independently in a very short time due to Shri Hari’s immense mercy.
He saw Bhagawan Swaminarayan in His various previous incarnations
whilst in Samadhi. Not only that, he attained the knowledge of the
past, present and future with Shri Hari’s blessings.
One day, he pleaded with Shri Hari, “O Bhagawan! Your
L e e l a s a r e b e n e v o l e n t f o r a n yo ne w h o l i s t e n s t o t h e m. I h a v e a
d e si re t o c o mp ose a sc r ip t u r e o u t li n i n g t h ese L e e l a s, t h u s
m a k i n g m y s p e e c h a n d i n t e l l e ct w o r t h w h i l e . P l e a s e , g r a n t m e
t h e p e r mi ssi o n t o c o mp o se su c h a sc r i p t u r e . ” S h r i H a r i r e -
plied, “O Muni! Your desire will be fulfilled. Come to Gadhada
w i t h M e w h e r e yo u c a n c o mme nc e c o mp o s i n g t h e s c r i p t u r e . ”
S h a t a n a n d S w a mi a c c o mp a n i e d Bh a g a w a n S h r i H a r i t o
Gadhada and remained in His personal service. He once asked
Shri Hari to explain to him the intricacies of Ashtang Yog, to which
Shri Hari duly obliged. He praised Bhagawan profusely, which
pleased Shri Hari so much so He asked Swami to ask for a boon
from Him. Shatanand Swami once again asked Him for permis-
s i o n t o c o mp o s e t h e s c r i p t u r e o u t l i n i n g H i s L e e l a s . S h r i H a r i
replied, “O Muni! You have attained knowledge of the past, present
and future. You have become aware of all My Leelas with this
knowledge. This scripture will augment Bhakti, strengthen their
resolve in Me and provide them with solace after My return to
Akshardham. You are very dear to me and you understand Me
clearly.” With these encouraging words from Shri Hari, Shatanand
Swami composed ‘Satsangi Jivan’ encompassing Dharma, Gnan,
Vairagya and Bhakti along with divine Leelas of Bhagawan. Swami
recited each Prakaran as he finished them to Bhagawan Shri Hari
in the presence of Shukanand Swami. When Shri Hari indepen-
dently returned to Akshardham after accomplishing all that He
wanted in the present incarnation, Shatanand Swami was distraught.
He found great solace in reading Satsangi Jivan and teaching the
same to other saints. He composed many other scriptures and
hymns in Sanskrit during his long life.
Satsangi Jivan (Five Prakarans)
Shikshaptri Arth Deepika (detailed treatise on Shikshapatri)
Anvay Deepika (concise treatise on Shikshapatri)
Sarvamangal Namavali (Shri Hari’s 1000 names)
Janamangal Namavali (Shri Hari’s 108 names)
Hari Vakya Sudha Sindhu (Vachanamruts in Sanskrit)
Uddhav Siddhant (tenets of Vishishtadvait philosophy)
Dharma Dev Stotra (Dharma Dev’s 108 names)
Bhakti Devi Stotra (Bhaktimata’s 108 names)
Hari Jayanti Vrat Vidhi
Vasudev Naam Mala (108 names of Vasudev)
Thus is a short bibliography of Shatanand Swami highlighting
his greatness and the invaluable gifts he has given to Swaminarayan
Sampraday.
First Volume 7
Significance of Satsangi Jivan

Each verse of Satsangi Jivan has been approved by Bhagawan
Shri Hari and therefore, it is one of the most authentic scriptures
in our Sampraday. Only Shri Hari’s return to Akshardham was
c o m p o se d a ft e r t h e e v e n t . T h e sc r i p t u r e i s d i v i d e d i n t o f i v e
Prakaran with a total of 319 chapters and 17627 verses as men-
tioned in the Mahatmya of Satsangi Jivan written by Muktanand
Swami.
Glorious of Satsangi Jivan
T h e n a m e o f t h e sc r i p t u r e - S a t s a n g i J i v a n sh o w s h o w a
Satsangi should lead his Jivan - life. This is clarified by Shatanand
Swami himself as “„‹¼æ ¼}¢èà æ¢ |¢éç± „æçŸ¢¼¢ ²ï „y„çXÝS¼ï ÜUçƒ¼¢ çã ¼ï¯¢} ì¢ J
|¢±y²Î ï¢ …è±Ý}¢ï± ²S}¢¢œ¢y„±üƒ¢ „ïÃ²ç}¢Îæ „Î¢ ¼ñ: JJ” “Ÿ¢è}¢ÓÀ¼¢Ý‹ÎÜUë¼ïù~¢ Ú}²ï”
He further eulogises the scripture that “±ïÎà¢¢›ÐéÚ¢‡¢¢Ý¢æ „¢ÚMÐç}¢Îæ
ÐÚ}¢ì” in verses 17 - 22 of the first chapter of the first Prakaran and
in the fifth Prakaran he says, Sadguru Muktanand Swami com-
posed nine chapters to describe its Mahatmya - greatness in which
Shatanand Swami says, “»¼‹}¢œ¢ ï¢ ãçÚ: Ÿ¢éy±¢ Ÿ¢è}¢é¶ïÝïyƒ}¢Ï¢í±è¼ì J Ú}¢‡¢è²ç}¢Îæ
à¢¢›æ „±üà¢¢›çà¢Ú¢ï}¢ç‡¢: JJ Ï¢ãéç±{Îíç±‡¢ïçc±± à¢ï±ç{: çÿ¢ç¼Lãïçc±± ÜUËÐ¼L±üÚ: J
„ÜUHx¢¢ïçc±± ÜU¢}¢ÎéÍ¢¢ ±Ú¢ Ÿ¢é¼x¢‡¢ï¯é ±çÚDç}¢Îæ S}¢ë¼}¢ì” What more can be
said than that? Nothing.
Bhagawan takes incarnation Himself or sends His saints in
this world to protect religion and religious people whenever de-
monic forces ascent and start suppressing divine forces. He and
H i s me s s e ng e r s r e - e s t a b l i s h th e s o v e r e i g n t y o f Dh a r ma o v e r
Adharma. New Sampradays and new scriptures are established to
accomplish this task. Such scriptures guide men on the path of
religiosity. Satsangi Jivan was composed by Shatanand Swami for
the same purpose. Bhagawan Shri Hari Himself says in Satsangi
Jivan, “ÜUH ñ¢ …çÝc²}¢¢‡¢¢Ý æ¢ à¢¼¢Ý‹ÎïÝ ÎïçãÝ¢} ì¢ J ©hëy²ñ ÜU¢çÚ¼ ï¢ x¢í‹ƒ: „}¢¢#Ðí¢²
»± „:” JJ And “çÝS¼¢Ú‡¢¢² HÍ é¢ „æ„ëç¼„¢x¢ÚS² Ý¢ñÜUïÎ}¢ï± |¢éç± }¢¢Ý±Îïã|¢¢…¢}¢ì”
‘Ÿ¢è}¢hçÚç¼Ú¢ï{¢Ý¢Ý‹¼Úæ çy±²}¢ï± çã J ±¼ü¼ï Ý¢ñ|¢ü±¢}|¢¢ï{ïS¼Ú‡¢¢² à¢ÚèçÚ‡¢¢}¢ì’ ‘
„y„çX…è±Ýx¢í‹ƒ ï¢ }¢¢ïÿ¢ãï¼éSy±²¢ ÜUë¼:’ and Muktanand Swami says in its
M a h a t m ya , “ { } ¢ ü ¿ ¢ ¢ Ý ç ± Ú Q U è Ý ¢ æ | ¢ Q U ï p ¢ ± x ¢ } ¢ ¢ ² ¼ é J x ¢ í ‹ ƒ Ü U ¼ ¢ ü à ¢ ¼ ¢ Ý ‹ Î ¢ ï
}¢Ó™çÚ~¢¢ïÐÏ¢ëæçã¼} ì¢ J ç„h¢‹¼æ „±üà¢¢›¢‡¢ æ¢ ¼ïÝ ¿¢¢S²ç‹¼ }¢çÓÀî¼¢:” JJ Satsangi
Jivan will continue to guide present and future generations of
devotees towards salvation. Shri Swaminarayan Bhagawan Him-
self asked Shatanand Swami to compose this scripture. Such great
s cr i pt u r es , j u st l i k e g r ea t s a i n t s, gu i d e s ou l s o n t he p at h o f
Moksha. Badripati Narayan Bhagawan Himself granted the boon
and asked Shatanand Swami to meet Him in Gujarat to fulfil his
desire to compose such a scripture. Bhagawan Shri Hari granted
Swami Bhagwati Diksha and kept him with Him. Shri Hari also
granted Swami the knowledge of the past, present and future, by
which Swami became aware of all His Leelas. Shatanand Swami
started composing Satsangi Jivan on Magsar Sud 4 of Samvat 1885
and as Swami says (in the 5th Prakaran, Ch. 67, V. 18), »ÜUñÜ æU ™
ÐíÜUÚ‡ æ¢ ÜUëy±¢ „æÐê‡¢ü}¢èEÚ} ì¢ J ¼}¢ï± Ÿ¢¢±²¢}¢¢„ çÝ…±¢„ çSƒ¼æ }¢éçÝ: JJ Shri Hari
read each and every Prakaran in full. Shri Hari was greatly pleased
with Swami’s efforts. This scripture was not only composed on
Shri Hari’s edict but has also been approved and appreciated by
Him. “¥Ýéx¢ãí¢hÚï: à¢¢›æ à¢é|¢}¢ï¼œ¢Î¢¿¢²¢ J ¼y„}¢èÐçÝ±¢„ïÝ ÜUë¼æ ÿ¢¢ïç‡¢Ð¼ï ! }¢²¢ JJ”
As a result, Satsangi Jivan is as authentic as the Vedas and Bhagvad
Gita in revealing Bhagawan’s inherent message. “±ïÎà¢¢›ÐéÚ¢‡¢¢Ý æ¢
„ ¢ Ú M Ð ç } ¢ Î æ Ð Ú æ ‘ ¥ ç ¶ H ± ï Î „ ¢ Ú : „ é S Ð C } ¢ ï Ü U ¢ ç ‹ ¼ Ü U { } ¢ ü © Q U : ’ ‘„ h } ¢ ü à ¢ ¢ › æ Ð Ú æ
{}¢ü¿¢¢Ýç±Ú¢x¢|¢çQUçÝ|¢ë¼æ’.... ‘§üEÚÏ¢ír¢ÐÚÏ¢ír¢}¢¢²¢…è±¢y}¢Ý¢ç}¢Î}¢ J
¥S²ï±¢¿¢¢Ýç¼ç}¢ÚŠ±æ„|¢¢SÜUÚ„çó¢|¢}¢ì’ ‘Ÿ¢±‡¢ïÝ¢S² à¢¢›S² Ï¢éŠ²¼ï Ÿ¢¢ï¼ëç|¢…üÝñ: J
ÚãS²æ „±üà¢¢›¢‡¢ æ¢ ²¢ƒ¢‰²ïüÝ¢ç¼Îéx¢ü}¢}¢ì’ ‘çÝx¢}¢„ç}}¢¼}¢ì’ JJ It conforms to the
central and essential theme of the Vedas, Vedangas, Sankhya, Yoga,
Pancharatra, and Bhagavat and one may see Bhagawan described
in the similar fashion at many places within it.
First Volume 9
Central theme of Satsangi Jivan

O mn ip o t en t an d o mn ip r es e n t s u p r e me B h a g aw an S h r i
Swaminarayan is at the heart of this scripture. It narrates the reason
behind His incarnation as the son of Dharmadev and Bhaktimata, His
innumerable divine virtues and Leelas. It is said, - ‘ÜUH ñ¢ „Vèy²ü ÜUïà¢±æ’
‘ Ü U è¼ ü Ý ¢ Î ï ± Ü U ë c ‡ ¢ S ² } ¢ é Q U Ï ¢‹ { : Ð Ú æ ± í … ï ¼ ì ’ ‘ H è H ¢Ü U ƒ ¢ Ú „ ç Ý¯ ï ± ‡ ¢ } ¢ ‹¼ Ú ¢ . . . Ý¢ ‹ ² :
ŒH±¢ï |¢x¢±¼: ÐéL¯¢ïœ¢}¢S²’ meaning that singing or listening to Kirtans
outlining His greatness and depicting His divine Leelas is the main tool
to attain Moksha in present Kali Yug. Shatanand Swami sought per-
mission to compose the scripture detailing ‘}¢Ó™çÚ~¢¢ïÐÏ¢ëæçã¼}¢ì’ His di-
vine Leelas and Shri Hari Himself emphasises the need to continu-
ously reminisce His Leelas in the 3rd Vachanamrut of the Pratham
Prakaran. Only such a scripture can sustain the Sampraday in the long
run. Shri Hari says in the 58th Vachanamrut of the Madhya Prakaran,
“The scripture which outlines the reason behind one’s Ishtadev to take
Avatar in this world and narrates His Leelas sustains the Sampraday
over a period of time. Bhagawan’s Leelas obviously reveal His great-
ness and tenets of Dharma as well.” Saying this, He asked Muktanand
Swami to continue composing such scriptures (and Kirtans) for the
rest of his life. Creation and composition of the universe as described
in chapter 24 and traits of soul, Maya and Ishwar in 51ST chapter of the
first Prakaran; description of Brahmpur in 41st chapter and propounding
Sakaar - Niraakar and Sagun - Nirgun Swarup of Bhagawan in 29th
chapter of third Prakaran; explanation of Dvait and Advait philosophies in
21st chapter and suitability and rites pertaining to various types of Diksha
in fourth Prakaran conforms to Shrutis and Smrutis. These explanations
are given in such a manner they do not contradict any pious scriptures.
Tenth chapter of the second Prakaran narrates detailed explanation
of traits various virtues and vices while chapters 11 to 15 of this Prakaran
cite examples of several prominent sages overwhelmed by various vices.
These examples teach us what to accept and what to discard to enhance
our devotion towards Bhagawan. Exalted knowledge is futile without an
ability to discern between good and bad.
What chance do we ordinary men have against such powerful
vices when eminent sages such as Vashishtha and Saubhari were un-
able to resist them? We must always be on our guard against vices and
evil company that propagates them after reading such tales.
The 35th chapter of the first Prakaran describes the punishment
one has to undergo for committing sin by giving in to anger, lust, greed
an d eg o . Th e 2 1 s t c h ap te r o f t h e s e co n d P r ak ar a n h o l d s g r e ed as a
greater vice than lust and anger. The 14th chapter of the fourth
Prakaran describes what is sin and what is Punya. Shri Hari has placed
great emphasis on Vairagya than all other virtues. The knowledge of
all matters mentioned here in short, is vital for the ascent of Vairagya.
C h a p t e r s 2 to 8 d e a ls w i t h th e o r i g in a n d s ig n i f i c a n c e o f S h r i ma d
Bhagawat, which Shri Hari held in great esteem. Thus, Satsangi Jivan
places great importance on Dharma, Gnan, Vairagya, Bhakti and total
refuge to Lord. Just as the wide spectrum of devotees hold the Vedas
in high esteem and follow its dictates, we - the disciples of Bhagawan
Shri Hari must regard Satsangi Jivan as fundamental and endeavour to
lead life as it prescribes. It narrates the rituals for various Vrats and
festivals and guides us to follow them as Bhagawan prescribes. It also
narrates ethical duties of people of the four Varnas and four Ashrams
which we should adopt to please Bhagawan. It narrates Bhagawan’s
Leelas, in which upon listening, one’s intellect becomes lucid enough
to have personal Darshan of Bhagawan Shri Hari. Reading, studying
or listening to it is rewarded by having one’s material desires fulfilled.
O n e b e c o me s f r e e f r o m a l l b o n d a g e s o f t h i s w o r l d a n d a t t a i n s
Bhagawan’s Akshardham if one reads or listens to it without any ex-
pectation of materialistic rewards. We have given a short summary of
Satsangi Jivan. One needs to read it fully to understand it properly.
We hope that this translated version of Satsangi Jivan will be very
fulfilling to the readers.
Dr. Swami Satya prasad dasji ( Vedantacharya )
Bhuj - Mandir - Kutch
FirstInVdoelxume 11
Satsangijivan Mahatmya
Subject Index P a g e No .
Chapter-1 21
* Muktanand Swami’s veneration of Lord Shri Hari. * Reason for
writing this scripture. * Humble request of bothAcharyas. * Hemantsinha
as k s ab o u t t h e i m p o rt an ce o f t h i s s c ri p t u re. * G reat n es s o f
Satsangijivan. * Satsangijivan dispels the darkness of ignorance.
* The worthy listeners of this scripture. * Acceptable place to
recite this scripture . * Qualities of the speaker. * Qualities of the
listener.
Chapter-2 31
* Satsangijivan as a lamp of knowledge. * The ritual of listening to
Satsangijivan. * The consequence of disobeying the rules of listen-
ing to katha
Chapter-3 38
* Katha as fire. * Arranging the Katha vicinity and podium
Chapter – 4 47
* Order of benedictory prayers. * Rules for concluding katha.
* R e s t ri ct i o n of s p eaker t o accept food an d al m s from ot h ers .
* Additional practices for main listener
Chapter- 5 * Chapters to be read during a 7 day Katha session 54
Chapter- 6 * Place for Purascharan 59
Chapter- 7 * Ritual and time for gifting this scripture. 56
* Identification of Satsangijivan.
Chapter- 8 * Surprising incident of the arrival of a Brahman. 58

Chapter- 9 * Wonderful story of the Brahman. * Description of 72
Brahman’s sufferings. * Muktanand Swami’s concluding medita-
tion of Shri Hari.
First Volume - 1
Index
Subject P a g e No .
Chapter-1 81
* Mangalacharan (auspicious prayer).
* The idol of God is divine. * Ganapati prayer. * Greatness of
scripture. * Life-sketch of Suvrat Muni. * Meeting of King
Pratapsinh and Suvrat Muni. * Dialogue between Suvrat Muni
and King Pratapsinh.
Chapter-2 90
* Mangalacharan by Suvrat Muni. * Reverence to Guru.
* Questions asked by King Pratapsinh. * Biography of Shatanand
Swami and his darshan of Lord Narayan
Chapter-3 95
* Veneration by Shatanand Muni of Lord Narayan.
* First meeting of Shatanand Muni with Shree Hari.
Chapter-4 102
* Suvrat Muni begins his narration by singing the glory of Lord
Shree Hari. * Description of the Himalayas. * Description of
Badrikashram. * Life-style of Munis in Badrikashram.
* Description of Badrivishala (Ashram of Lord NarNarayan).
Chapter-5 115
* Arrival of Rishis in Badrikashram. * Glory of the holy River
Ganga. * Significance of saints and satsang.
Chapter-6 121
* Arrival of Lord Shree Narayan. * Pooja performed of Lord
Shree Narayan by the Munis.
Chapter-7 125
* Veneration of Lord NarNarayan by Marichi and other Munis.
FirstInVdoelxume 13
Chapter-8 128
* Rushis describe the evil spread across India. * The gift of
fearlessness (abhaydan). * Arrival of parents Dharma and Bhakti.
Chapter-9 132
* Arrival of Durvasa Muni and description of his curse.
* Sympathy of Durvasa Muni.
Chapter-10 138
* Various births taken up by demons on Earth and their means to
spread havoc.
Chapter-11 143
* Incarnation of Dharmadev and Bhaktidevi on Earth.
Chapter-12 148
* Naming ceremony of Bhaktidevi and description of her noble
qualities. * Marriage of Dharma and Bhakti. * Impact of
Pativrata-Dharma. * Preaching to Dharmadev by his father.
Chapter-13 155
* Life-style of Dharma-Bhakti. * Birth of Rampratapji.
* Tortures of demons. * Moving to Ayodhya and then to
Kashipuri to escape the tortures. * Meeting of Dharmadev with
Ramanand Swami in Prayag.
Chapter-14 159
* Bibliography of Shri Ramanand Swami: His meeting with
Atmanand Muni. * His search for a guru who propounds Sakar-
Brahma. Receiving initiation from Shri Ramanujacharya.
Chapter-15 167
* Shri Ramanand Swami suffers tremendous miseries due to curse
of Durvasa Muni. * Shri Ramanand Swami comes to Vrindavan
where he has divine darshan of Lord Shree Krishna and realises
himself to be Uddhavji. * Establishment of Uddhav Sampradaya.
* Special characteristics of Uddhav Sampradaya.
Chapter-16 171
* Dharmadev accepts Ramanand Swami as Guru and receives
initiation. * Bhagwat Dharma as preached by Ramanand Swami.
* Ramanand Swami authorises Dharmadev to initiate devotees.
Chapter-17 178
* Dharmadev and Bhaktidevi continue to suffer pain inflicted by
demons. * Lamenting of Bhaktidevi and Dharmadev’s attempt
t o c o m f o r t h e r a n d g i v e h e r s t r e n gt h t o b e a r t h e p a i n s .
* Dharmadev’s prayer to Shree Hanumanji who subsequently
manifests himself to Dharmadev. * Dharmadev-Bhaktimata
travel to Vrindavan.
Chapter-18 188
* Meeting of Dharmadev and Munis in Vrindavan. * Initiation
of Japatmak Vishnu Yaag for divine darshan of Lord Shree Krishna.
* Divine darshan given by Lord Shree Krishna.
Chapter-19 193
* Dharmadev and Munis glorify the Lord. * Veneration of Lord
Shree Krishna by Bhaktidevi. * Lord Shree Krishna pledges to
be born on Earth.
Chapter- 20 200
* Decision not to talk of Lord Shree Krishna to be born due to
fear of demons. * Everyone returns to their homes from
Vrindavan. * Curse of Ashwathama. * Dharma-Bhakti’s vow
to observe Ganapati Vrata, Manifestation of Hanumanji, Why
Hanumanji is eternal (Chiranjivi).
Chapter- 21 210
* Poojan of Vindhyavasini Devi by demons to attain special pow-
ers backfires and are thus doomed.
Chapter- 22 213
* Description of the luminous Bhaktidevi bearing the Lord.
* Birth of Shree Ghanshyam Maharaj. * Veneration of the
Lord performed by demi-gods and Dharmadev. * Dharmadev-
FirstInVdoelxume 15
Bhaktimata gain knowledge of previous birth. * Lord takes up
a child form. * Janmakundali of Shree Hari. * Jatkarma
Samskara.
Chapter- 23 230
* Hanumanji saves baby Shree Hari from the hands of Krityas
(child devouring women)
Chapter- 24 236
* Description of various Samskars of Shree Hari, including nam-
ing ceremony and narration of His noble qualities.
Chapter- 25 242
* Narration of various Samskars of Shree Hari including Bhumi-
Upvesan Samskar, Karnavedh Samskar and Annprashan Samskar.
* Vrutti Pariksha (foretelling the Lord’s profession). * Mar-
riage of Rampratapbhai, Celebration of first birth anniversary of
Shree Hari.
Chapter- 26 247
* Death of demon Kalidatta and search for village children.
* Shree Hari takes up 12 forms in accordance to the wives of
Dharmadev.
Chapter- 27 256
* Migration of Dharmadev’s family from Chhapaiya to Ayodhya.
* Vivid description of Ayodhya. * Qualities of father can be
seen in Shree Hari.
Chapter- 28 263
* Shree Ghanshyam begins studies. Birth of Iccharambhai.
* Daily routine of Shree Hari and His worship of Lord Shree
Ramchandra. * Veneration of Shree Ramchandra.
Chapter- 29 268
* Dharmadev initiates devotees as his role as Acharya. * Social
reform activities by Dharmadev. * Bhaktimata as Guru of fe-
male devotees.
Chapter- 30 272
* Yagnopavit Samskar of Shree Hari. * Dharmadev preaches
the commandments of Brahmacharis. * Preaching of Gayatri
Mantra.
Chapter- 31 279
* Shree Hari recalls the reason for His incarnation and resolves to
stay at home for the purpose of studying the Vedas. * Shree
Hari notes the essence of scriptures. * Defeat of demons.
Bhaktimata becomes ill. * Shree Hari reveals His true nature to
Bhaktimata.
Chapter- 32 285
* Beginning of Shree Harigita. Refuge of God as the means of
ultimate liberation. * Methods and fruits of taking shelter of the
Lord. * Characteristics of noble persons whose shelter should
be sought.
Chapter- 33 291
* Portrayal of Dharma (righteousness) which is part and parcel of
Bhakti. * Common and special duties and means of livelihood
of people in the four castes. * Common duties of celibates.
* Common duties of householders. * Special duties of wealthy
householders. * Common duties of married and widowed
women. * Common duties of hermits. * Common duties of
ascetics. * Provisions for individuals who are worldly detached
in the age of Kali.
Chapter- 34 302
* Portrayal of Gyan (knowledge) which is part and parcel of
Bhakti. * Knowledge of the Soul and God. * Evolution of the
universe or Virat Purush. * Supreme Almighty Lord as all-
controller.
Chapter- 35 309
* Portrayal of Vairagya (detachment) which is part and parcel of
Bhakti. * Ways in which Vairagya arises. * Affection to
FirstInVdoelxume 17
bodily relations as root of sin. * The tortures to be suffered in
hell due to acts of sin. * The pits of hell. * The continuous
cycle of birth and death.
Chapter- 36 317
* Portrayal of the basic 9 types of Bhakti and the tenth known as
Premlakshana Bhakti. * Best, midiocre and lower types of
Bhakti. * Behaviour of ideal devotee in contrast to mundane
ways. * Resolution of Bhaktimata after listening to Harigita.
Chapter- 37 329
* Bhaktimata’s veneration of Shree Hari. * Bhaktimata’s vision
of her Atma. * Bhaktimata leaves this world and attains heaven.
Chapter- 38 335
* Shree Hari reveals His divine form to Dharmadev.
* Dharmadev becomes ill. Dharmadev prays to Shree Hari.
Chapter- 39 339
* Dharmadev preaches to both his sons. * Prophesy of
Dharmadev about Shree Hari. * Fulfillment of Dharmadev’s
final wish to listen to Bhagwat.
Chapter- 40 343
* Dharmadev relieved from the curse of Muni Durvasa.
* Final rites of Dharmadev performed by Rampratapji.
Chapter- 41 349
* Funeral rites of Dharmadev performed by Rampratapji.
Chapter- 42 353
* Shree Hari performs worship of Lord Ganapati with a desire to
leave home. * Ganapati Ashtak. Shree Hari leaves home.
* Divine darshan of Shree Nilkanth. * Nilkanth Varni drifted
away along River Sarayu. * Arrival of Hanumanji. Nilkanth’s
first Gokulashtmi night in the forest.
Chapter- 43 362
* Evil spirits like Kaal-Bhairav overcome by Hanumanji.
* Shree Hari very much pleased with the services rendered by
Hanumanji. * Arrival of Nilkanth Varni to Shwet-giri from
Shyam-giri mountain-range. * Path shown by Himalaya to
Varni. * Arrival of Nilkanth Varni in Pulhashram.
Chapter- 44 367
* Nilkanth Varni pleases Surya Narayan by His penance in
Pulhashram. * Veneration of Suryadev by Nilkanth Varni.
* Boon asked by Nilkanth Varni from Suryadev.
Chapter- 45 372
* The grief of relatives in Ayodhya due to separation from Shree
Hari. * Journey of Nilkanth from Muktanath towards South
India. * Arrival in Butolnagar where He meets Mayarani.
* Meeting with Gopalyogi,. * Perfecting Ashtang-Yog.
* Protection of cows through Gopalyogi. * Nilkanth bestows
true knowledge to Gopalyogi and reveals His true form before
liberating him. * Nilkanth reaches Adivaraha tirth.
Chapter- 46 380
* Protection of Gopaldas. Removing the ego of Siddhs.
* Pleasing the Brahman from Tailang. * Arrival in the city of
Sirpur. * Nilkanth’s desire to expose the hypocrisy of Siddhs.
* Gopaldas becomes a victim of the jealousy of Siddhs.
Chapter- 47 385
* Nilkanth removes the ego of Pibek near the temple of Kamakshi
Devi. * Influence of bad company. Pibek surrenders to Shree
Hari.
Chapter- 48 392
* Nilkanth gives darshan to Yogis on Navlakha Hill. * Arrival in
Vadvakund-Tirth. * Arrival in Kapilashram at Gayasagar.
* Arrival of Shree Hari in Jagannathpuri. * Nilkanth’s intention
to destroy the demons. * Efforts of Nilkanth to protect the
righteous people. * Demons fight amongst themselves leaving
many dead. * The curse of Ashwathama remains intact.
FirstInVdoelxume 19
Chapter- 49 401
* Pilgrimage of Nilkanth Varni in South India. * Extraordinary
survival of Nilkanth in the ruthless stoning. * King Satradharma
seeks refuge of Shree Hari. * Arrival of Nilkanth in Venkatadri,
Shivkanchi, Vishnu Kanchi, Shrirang, Setubandh Rameshwar,
Sundarraj Tirth and Bhutpuri. * Offering of Sathvo by Parvatiji.
Lord Shivji in disguise reveals is his true form to Nilkanth.
* Veneration of Lord Shivji. * Veneration of Goddess Parvati.
Veneration of Shree Hari performed by Lord Shivji and Parvati.
Chapter- 50 414
* Shree Nilkanth Varni graces Bhutpuri, Kanyakumari, Janardan,
Adikeshav, Sakshigopal Tirth, Kishkindha and Pandharpur.
Nilkanth enters Gujarat region. * Status of Nilkanth Varni after
His long pilgrim. Arrival in Loj.
Chapter- 51 418
* Meeting with Sukhanand Swami at the well of Loj. * Meeting
with Muktanand Swami. * Five questions asked by Nilkanth:
Form of Jeev, form of Ishwar, form of Maya, form of Brahma and
form of Parabrahma.
Chapter- 52 425
* Dialogue between Muktanand Swami and Varniraj. * Glory
of Shree Ramanand Swami and his initiation as Acharya by Lord
Shree Krishna. * Firm resolution of Shree Nilkanth Varni to
stay in Satsang. * Teachings to devotees in how to remain in
Satsang. * Saints have darshan of Shree Hari as God. * Saints
notice all-knowing nature of Shree Hari. * Shree Hari reveals
His Yogic skills.
Chapter- 53 432
* Shree Hari eager to meet Ramanand Swami. * Letter of
Muktanand Swami.
Chapter- 54 438
* Letter written by Nilkanth Varni to Ramanand Swami residing
in Bhuj.
Chapter- 55 446
* Overcome by emotion, Ramanand Swami writes a letter to
Muktanand Swami and Nilkanth Varni.
Chapter- 56 455
* Ramanand Swami leaves Bhuj and arrives in Piplana.
* First meeting of Shree Hari and Ramanand Swami.
Chapter- 57 459
* Ramanand Swami inquires about Nilkanth Varni. * Nilkanth
Varni accepts Shree Ramanand Swami as Guru. * Devotees
come to have darshan of Shree Hari. * Nilkanth Varni remains
in the service of Ramanand Swami. * Shree Hari requests
Ramanand Swami for Mahadiksha.
Chapter- 58 465
* Rituals performed in giving Mahadiksha to Shree Hari.
* Preaching of Mahamantra to Shree Hari. * Naming of
Shree Hari in His initiation. * Ramanand Swami blesses Shree
Hari that He will have darshan of Lord Shree Krishna.
Chapter- 59 472
* Travels of Shree Hari in the region of Sorath with Ramanand
Swami. * Desire expressed by Ramanand Swami to hand over
the reins of religion to Shree Hari. * Arrival in Jetpur. De-
scription of qualities of Shree Hari. Unwillingness to accept the
reign of religion expressed by Shree Hari. * Efforts of
Ramanand Swami to convince Shree Hari. * Acceptance of
the words of Guru by Shree Hari. * Boons requested by
Shree Hari. * Ramanand Swami attains true knowledge of the
form of Shree Hari.
Chapter- 60 484
* Shree Ramanand Swami leaves his mortal body in the village
of Faneni.
**********
First Volume 21
H
JJ Ÿ¢èSÃ¢¢ç}¢‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢¢ï çÃ¢Á¢Ä¢y¢ïy¢Ú¢}¢ì JJ
„Îìx¢éL Ÿ¢è}¢éQU¢Ý‹ÎS±¢ç}¢ç±ÚçÓ¢¼} ì¢
JJ Ÿ¢è}¢¼ì „y„æçx¢…è±Ý}¢¢ã¢y}²}¢ì JJ
JJ ¥‰¢ Ðíƒ}¢¢ïùŠ²¢²: JJ 1 JJ
…éC ï¢ }¢éQ x¢‡¢ñ<Ý…¢ÿ¢ÚÐÎï çÎÃ²¢ÜUëç¼: „¢ÎÚæ ² ï¢ |¢QU ñ¢ ÐíÜUÅèÏ¢|¢ê± Î²²¢ {}¢¢üÁ…ÝŸ ï¢²„ï J
¥~¢¢ï‹}¢êHç²¼éæ y±{}¢ü}¢ç±¼éæ „¢{êæp {} Z¢ à¢é| æ¢ Š²¢²ï ¼æ ãçÚ}¢èEÚïEÚ}¢ãæ „iéçhÎæ „±üÎ¢ JJ1JJ
² ¢ ïù Ü ¢ Ú ² Ó À ¼ ¢ Ý ‹ Î } ¢ é ç Ý Ý ¢ … Ý } ¢ é Q U ² ï J „ y „ ç X … è± Ý x ¢ í ‹ ƒ æ ¼ æ ã ô Ú Ý ¢ ñ ç} ¢ { } ¢ ü… } ¢ ì J J 2 J J
„y„çX…è±Ýx¢í‹ƒ}¢¢ã¢y}²æ ¼S² ¼éC²ï J Üé ±ïü ™ñÜ ¢‹¼|¢Q ¢Ý¢æ }¢éQ ¢Ý‹Î¢ïùã}¢¢ÎÚ¢¼ì JJ3JJ
Shree Swaminarayano vijaytetaram
SATSANGIJIVAN MAHATMYAM
CHAPTER – 1
Muktanand Swami’s veneration of Lord Shri Hari.
I contemplate respectfully on the divine form of Shri Hari, the God of
Gods, who, stays in His own eternal abode (Akshardham); who enjoys
the company of (Nitya) Muktas - the librated ones; who manifested Him-
self, born to Dharmadev and Bhaktidevi on the earth for the good of the
people; to uproot unrighteousness and to protect the saints and the good
deeds; may He always bestow good inclinations to all. 1.
I praise Lord Shri Hari, the son of Dharmadev, who asked Shatanand
Muni to write the treatise ‘Satsangijivan’ for the emancipation of the
p eo p l e . 2 .
Reason for writing this scripture
Now I myself Muktanand, do respectfully write about the greatness of
22 Shrimad Satsangijivan Cha. 1
Ÿ ¢è } ¢ gé x ¢ü Ð éÚ ï Îé x ¢ï ü |¢ ê Ð¼ ï Lœ ¢ } ¢S ² ™ J Ú } ¢‡ ¢ è² ï ù ç¼ ç ± S ¼ è ‡¢ ï ü Ÿ ¢è x ¢ ¢ï Ð èÝ ¢ ƒ }¢ ç ‹Î Ú ï J J 4J J
Ÿ ¢ è } ¢ h ç Ú ç ¼ Ú ¢ ï{ ¢ ÝH è H¢ Ý ‹ ¼ Ú } ¢ ï ÜU Î¢ J ¥ ¢ „ è yÜ U ç¼ ¯ éç ™ ‹ } ¢ ¢ S „é ²¢ ¼ ï¯ é } ¢ ã ¼ è „ |¢ ¢ J J 5J J
¼~¢¢²¢ïŠ²¢Ðí„¢Î¢w² ï¢ ÚÍ¢é±èÚ¢ç|¢{: „é{è: J ¥¢™¢²ü: „¢{±S¼Sƒé}¢ü‹}¢é¶¢: „±üà¢p ²ï JJ6JJ
}¢éÜé ‹Î¢Ý‹Î}¢éw²¢ ²ï ÝñçDÜ ¢ Ï¢ír¢™¢çÚ‡¢: J }¢²¢Ú¢}¢¢Î²p¢‹²ï x¢ëçã‡¢¢ï ãçÚ„æçŸ¢¼¢: JJ7JJ
§ ç ¼ ç S ƒ ¼ ¢ æ „ | ¢ ¢ æ Ÿ ¢ é y ± ¢ à ¢ ¼ ¢ Ý ‹ Î ¢ ï } ¢ ã ¢ } ¢ é ç Ý : J ã ç Ú Š ² ¢ Ý Ü U ë ¼ ñ Ü ¢ x ¢ í } ¢Ý ¢ S ¼ ~ ¢ ¢ x ¢ } ¢ ‹ } ¢ é Î ¢ J J 8 J J
¼ æ Îëß¢ ïy ƒ ¢ ² „|² ¢ S¼ ï y ± ¢ ² ¢ ‹ ¼ æ L ç™Ú ¢ „Ý ï J } ¢ éÎ¢ ïÐ± ïà¢ ² ¢ } ¢ ¢ „é± ïüÎà¢ ¢ ›ç± à¢ ¢ Ú Î} ¢ ì J J 9 J J
¼¼: Ðí¢ï™¼éÚ¢™¢²¢ñü ¼æ ãÚïÚ¢¿¢²¢ }¢éÝï ! J „y„çX…è±Ýx¢í‹ƒ¢ï }¢¢ïÿ¢ãï¼éSy±²¢ Üë ¼: JJ10JJ
¼æ ±²æ Ÿ¢¢ï¼éç}¢ÓÀ¢}¢ ï¢ |¢±¼: ÐéL}¢ï{„: J ²Î~¢ …‹}¢„¢ÈUË²æ ÜUƒ¢Ý æ¢ Ÿ¢±‡¢¢hÚï: JJ11JJ
§yƒæ ¼m™Ýæ Ÿ¢éy±¢ à¢¼¢Ý‹Î: Ðíç¤<¯¼: J Ÿ¢¢±²¢}¢¢„ ¼æ Ðíèy²¢ „ ¼¢ÝïÜ ¢x¢í™ï¼„: JJ12JJ
that work, Satsangijivanam, for the pleasure of those who are devoted to
Him 3.
The Congregation
Some months after Shri Hari’s passing away, people in large numbers
were assembled in the huge, magnificent temple of Gopinathji in the palace
of King Uttam, at Durgapura. 4-5.
I n t h e a s s e m b l y, t h e w i s e A c h a r y a s n a m e d R a g h u v i r j i a n d
Ayodhyaprasad, all the sages including myself, celibates headed by
Mukundanand and also householders like Mayaram and others, all who
have taken shelter in Shri Hari, were present. 6-7.
Shatanand Swami’s arrival
Having heard about the meeting, the great sage Shatanand arrived, whose
mind was deeply absorbed in Shri Hari was greatly delighted. 8.
As members sitting there in the assembly hall saw him, the one well
versed in Veds and Shastras - scriptures, entered, they stood up, respect-
fully welcomed and offered a comfortable seat to him. 9.
Humble request of both Acharyas
The preceptors requested him –‘O sage, you have composed the book
Satsangijivan for the emancipation of the people, on Shri Hari’s instruc-
tions; and we wish to hear this from you, of great intellect. Only on hear-
i n g t h e s t o ri e s o f S h r i H a r i , w i l l t h e p u r p o s e o f o u r l i fe o n e a r t h b e
fulfilled. 10-11
Having heard their request, Sage Shatanand was very delighted, he kindly
narrated the sacred text of Satsangijivan to those earnest listeners. 12.
Cha. 1 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 23
ÝëÐ¼ïLœ¢}¢S²ñ± Îéx¢ïü „æà¢¢ïç|¢¼ï ±Úï J }¢‡ÇÐï à¢éŸ¢é±é: Ðé‡²¢æ ¼yÜ ƒ¢æ ¼ï ¼Î¢ÝÝ¢¼ì JJ13JJ
¼y„}¢¢# ñ¢ ™ …¢¼¢²¢}¢ïÜ Î¢ „Îç„ çSƒ¼} ì¢ J ãï}¢‹¼ô„ãS¼æ Ú¢…¢ ÐÐíÓÀñÜ ¢ç‹¼ÜU ï¢ ãÚï: JJ14
„y„çX…è±Ý¢w²S² y±yÜë ¼S² }¢ã¢}¢éÝï ! J x¢í‹ƒ±²üS² }¢¢ã¢y}²æ }¢sæ à¢éŸ¢ê¯±ï ±Î JJ15
¥ç{Ü ¢Ú: Ÿ¢é¼ ñ¢ ¼S² Ü S² ±¢ ¼~¢ ôÜU È H} ì¢ J Îïà ï¢ ™ Ü èÎëà ï¢ Ü ¢Hï Ü ¢²Z ¼ÓÀî±‡ æ¢ }¢éÝï ! JJ16
ÜUèÎëà¢¢ïùS² |¢±ïmQU¢ Ÿ¢¢ï¼¢Ú: S²ép ÜUèÎëà¢¢: J ¼æ Ÿ¢éy±¢ ¼y„}¢¢# ñ¢ ™ ôÜU Îï²æ ±Î ¼‹}¢éÝï ! JJ17
§ y ƒ æ ç… ¿ ¢ ¢ „é Ý ¢ Ú ¢ ¿ ¢ ¢ Ð ëC S ¼ ï Ý } ¢ ã ¢ Î Ú ¢ ¼ ì J Ðí „ ó ¢ S ¼ } ¢ é ± ¢ ™ï Î æ à ¢ ¼ ¢ Ý ‹ Î ¢ ï } ¢ ã ¢ } ¢ é çÝ : J J 1 8 J J
à¢¼¢Ý‹Î}¢éçÝL±¢™ -
„¢{é ÐëCæ y±²¢ Ú¢…Ýì ! „±üÐí¢ç‡¢çã¼¢±ã}¢ì J ¼Îéœ¢Ú}¢ãæ Üé ±ïü |¢±yÐíÔÝ¢Ýé„¢Ú¼: JJ19JJ
§ç¼ã¢„ÐéÚ¢‡¢¢Ý æ¢ ±ïÎ¢Ý æ¢ „¢WK²¢ïx¢²¢ï: J S}¢ë¼èÝ¢}¢çÐ „±¢ü„ æ¢ ±ïÎ¢‹¼S² ™ |¢êÐ¼ï ! JJ20JJ
Sitting in the richly decorated magnificent hall in the courtyard of King

Uttam, they all listened to that auspicious narrative (of Shri Hari’s divine
deeds), from Shatanand. 13.
Hemantsinha asks about the importance of this scripture
Once, after the narration ended, King Hemantsinha, the intent devotee
of Shri Hari asked him (Sage Shatanand) who was sitting in the assembly
hall. 14.
‘Sir, I am desirous of listening to the greatness of this excellent work
named Satsangijivan, composed by you. O great Sage please tell me the
same. 15.
O Sage! Who is qualified to listen to it? And what is the reward gained by
one who listens to it; and what is the right time and place to listen to it ? 16.
What should be the merits of its speaker as well as what type of listen-
ers should be there and what should be offered to the speaker at the con-
cluding session, please tell me this.’ 17.
When thus asked respectfully by the king, who was anxious to know;
the great Shatanand Muni was pleased and said to him - 18.
Shatanand Muni said:-
‘O King! You have asked a good question; it is beneficial to all beings. I
will answer your queries one by one, accordingly. 19.
Greatness of Satsangijivan
O King, it is the gist of Vedas, Vedant (Upanishads) and Shastras like
Samkhya and Yoga, all Smrutis as well as Itihas (Mahabharat) and Ramayan
¥çS¼ Ú¢}¢¢²‡¢¢ÎèÝ¢æ „ÓÀ¢›¢‡¢¢ç}¢Îæ Ÿ¢é¼}¢ì J „¢ÚMÐ}¢ç¼Ÿ¢ïDæ |¢±|¢èç¼çÝ±¼üÝ}¢ì JJ21JJ
² ~ ¢ ¢ y ² ç ‹ ¼ Ü Uç Ý : Ÿ ¢ ï ² ¢ ï ã ï¼ é Ú ï Ü U¢ ‹ ¼ Ü U ¢ ç | ¢ { : J ¥ ç ¼ S Ð C ¼ ² ¢ { } ¢ ¢ ïü ± < ‡ ¢ ¼ : Ð ¢ Ð Ý ¢ à ¢ Ý : J J 2 2 J J
Ÿ ¢ è } ¢ h ç Ú ç ¼ Ú ¢ ï { ¢ Ý ¢ Ý ‹ ¼ Ú æ ç y ± ² } ¢ ï ± ç ã J ± ¼ ü ¼ ï Ý ¢ ñ | ¢ ü ± ¢ } |¢ ¢ ï { ï S ¼ Ú ‡ ¢ ¢ ² à ¢ Ú è ç Ú ‡ ¢ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 2 3 J J
§ üà ¢ Ï ¢ í r ¢ Ð Ú Ï ¢ í r ¢ } ¢ ¢ ² ¢ … è± ¢ y } ¢ Ý ¢ ç } ¢ Î } ¢ ì J ¥ Sy ²ï ± ¢ ¿ ¢ ¢ Ýç ¼ ç} ¢ Ú Š± æ „| ¢ ¢ SÜ Ú „ç ó¢ | ¢ } ¢ ì J J 2 4J J
Ÿ¢±‡¢ïÝ¢S² à¢¢›S² Ï¢éŠ²¼ï Ÿ¢¢ï¼ëç|¢…üÝñ: J ÚãS²æ „±üà¢¢›¢‡¢ æ¢ ²¢ƒ¢‰²ïüÝ¢ç¼Îéx¢ü}¢} ì¢ JJ25JJ
¥ Ý é x ¢ í ã ¢ h Ú ï : à ¢ ¢ › æ à ¢ é | ¢ } ¢ ï ¼ œ ¢ Î ¢ ¿ ¢ ² ¢ J ¼ y „} ¢ è Ð ç Ý ± ¢ „ ï Ý Ü U ë ¼ æ ÿ ¢ ¢ ï ç ‡ ¢ Ð ¼ ï ! } ¢ ² ¢ J J 2 6 J J
»¼‹}¢œ¢ ï¢ ãçÚ: Ÿ¢éy±¢ Ÿ¢è}¢é¶ïÝïyƒ}¢Ï¢í±è¼ì J Ú}¢‡¢è²ç}¢Îæ à¢¢›æ „±üà¢¢›çà¢Ú¢ï}¢ç‡¢: JJ27JJ
¼ S} ¢ ¢ Îï ¼ S ² } ¢ ¢ ã ¢ y } ²æ Ÿ ¢ é ¼ … ¢ ¼ ± Ú è² „ : J „± ¢ ï üœ ¢ } ¢ æ … Ý ñ¿ ¢ ï ü² æ |¢ ± Ú ¢ ï x ¢ ç ± Ý ¢ ç à¢ Ý: J J 2 8J J
and other meritorious scriptures which protect from transmigration. 20.
Among those texts which remove the fear of worldly circuit, it is the
foremost one. 21.
Here in this book, the righteous path (Dharma) called ‘Ekantika’ – of
single minded devotion, is explained. It destroys all sins and leads to the
highest spiritual good. 22.
Satsangijivan as a vessel
Truly, for men, this one is the only boat to cross the worldly ocean, after
Shri Hari’s passing away. 23.
Satsangijivan dispels the darkness of ignorance
This poem is like the sun that removes the darkness of ignorance of a
person and helps him to understand the true nature of God the controlling
Brahm, the Supreme Brahm, Maya i.e. the mystic illusory power of God,
and Jivatma, i.e. the Soul. 24-25.
O King! By the grace of Shri Hari, as instructed by Him, staying around
Him all the time, I have been able to write this auspicious scripture. 26.
Shri Hari Himself praises this scripture
After hearing this sacred composition from me, Shri Hari, from His aus-
picious mouth, said thus – ‘This scripture is the crest – jewel and is very
delightful.’ 27.
So, understanding the importance of this scripture will surely add to the
wisdom of people and remove their worldly sorrows. 28.
Thus, this scripture should always be resorted to, should be worshiped –
it is rich in merit, it is a pious, flawless scripture, showing righteous path. It
Cha. 1 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 25
»¼yÐé‡²}¢Hæ Ðç±~¢}¢}¢Hæ „h}¢üà¢¢S~¢æ ÐÚæ {}¢ü¿¢¢Ýç±Ú¢x¢|¢çQUçÝ|¢ë¼æ „ïÃ²æ „¼¢æ çÝy²Î¢ J
Ð¢Ð¢Íñ¢Ðàí¢} æ¢ Ý‡ë¢ æ¢ ÜUçH}¢HÐíÿ¢¢HÝæ „±ƒü¢ …¢ÇKŠ±¢‹¼çÝ±¢Ú‡ æ¢ „ÜéUçë¼ç|¢: „}Ð¢íŒ²¼ï Ý¼ïÚ:ñ JJ29
„Ü H{}¢üç±çÝ‡ ü¢²}¢†…„¢ „Ü Hà¢¢›}¢¼|¢}í¢±¢Ú‡¢} ì¢ J
„Ü H±¢ç†À¼ÐêÚ‡¢}¢éœ¢} æ¢ „Ü HH¢ïÜ }¢Ý:Ÿ¢çé¼Ú†…Ý} ì¢ JJ30JJ
ç±ç±{„àæ¢²à¢Ë²„}¢éhÚæ Ÿ¢±‡¢}¢¢~¢¼ »± ÜUéÏ¢çéhN¼ì J
}¢ÎÝÜU¢ïÐ}¢é¶¢çÚ|¢²¢Ðãæ …²ç¼ à¢¢›ç}¢Îæ ÜUç±|¢ê¯‡¢} ì¢ JJ31JJ
Ï¢ãçé±{Îçí±‡¢çïc±± à¢±ïç{: çÿ¢ç¼Lãçïc±± ÜUËÐ¼L±Úü: J
„ÜUHx¢¢ïçc±± ÜU¢}¢ÎéÍ¢¢ ±Ú¢ Ÿ¢é¼x¢‡¢ï¯é ±çÚDç}¢Îæ }¢¼} ì¢ JJ32JJ
Ÿ¢±‡¢±‡¢üÝ¼¢ÐçÝ±¢Ú‡¢æ ãçÚ™çÚ~¢„é{¢Ú„„}|¢ë¼}¢ì J
ãçÚÐÎ¢}Ï¢…é |¢çQUÚç¼ÐíÎæ çy±Îç}¢ã¢çS¼ çã |¢¢x¢±¼çÐ²í} ì¢ JJ33JJ
ç±ç{|¢±¢çÎ„ÚéïEÚ±¢ç†À¼æ Ÿ¢é¼ç}¢Îæ ÜUçHÎ¯ê‡¢|¢ÎïÝ} ì¢ J
¥„é|¢ë¼¢ç}¢ã Ðé‡²ç±±{üÝæ |¢±ç¼ „æ„ëç¼Ú¢ïx¢Ú„¢²Ý} ì¢ JJ34JJ
enlightens people about the virtuous ways of life, devotion, knowledge and
renunciation. It removes a multitude of sins, washes away the impurities of
Kali-age, and wipes out the darkness of ignorance – hence only meritorious
persons should listen to it and not others. 29.
This scripture gives decisive directives in all religious matters; it dispels
misconceptions in all (other) Shastras, it is superb in fulfilling all wishes; (it
is) pleasurable to the ears and the heart. 30.
It removes the thorns of various doubts, drives away wickedness of
mind and fear of inner foes like lust, wrath, etc. It is like auspicious orna-
ment for poets! Victory unto this scripture. 31.
In various wealth items – it is like valuable treasure (Shevadhi); wish
fulfilling tree among all vegetation (class); the wish yielding heavenly cow
among cows and is supreme in all scriptures, as it is regarded. 32.
If one listens or narrates and eulogises it, it removes the afflictions of
worldly life as it is full of nectar of the life story of Shri Hari. It bestows
love and devotion for the lotus feet of Lord Shri Hari; so to say this compo-
sition is very much loved by the devotees of Lord Shri Hari (Vishnu). 33.
This sacred scripture is desired even by superior Gods like Brahma and
Shiva (Bhava), it is the remover of blemishes caused by Kali-age; bestower
of merits on human beings and a good panacea for removing the ills of
worldly miseries. 34.
¥ ç¼ Ü U Ú ¢ H Ü U ë ¼ ¢ ‹ ¼ } ¢ ã ¢ ï Ú x ¢ Ðí ™é Ú Î C …Ý ¢ } ¢ ë¼ „ çó ¢ | ¢ } ¢ ì J
S } ¢ Ú Î ± ¢ Ý Hà ¢ ¢ ç‹ ¼ Í ¢ Ý ¢ ïÐ } ¢ æ ã çÚ Ð Î ¢ ïÐ x ¢ ¼ ¢ ± ç{ Ú ¢ ïã ‡ ¢ è J J 3 5 J J
x¢í‹ƒS²¢ƒ Ï¢íé±ï ¼é|²æ Ÿ¢±‡¢ïùS²¢ç{ÜU¢çÚ‡¢}¢ì J à¢éŸ¢ê¯±ïùÝéÚQU¢² à¢ë‡¢pñÜU¢x¢í™ï¼„¢ JJ36JJ
Ðéæ„ æ¢ HÏ{ÝëÎïã¢Ý æ¢ ²¢ïç¯¼ æ¢ ™ }¢ãè¼Hï J ¥ç{ÜU¢Ú: Ÿ¢é¼¢±S² x¢í‹ƒS²¢çS¼ ÿ¢}¢¢Ð¼ï ! JJ37JJ
¥¢Ÿ¢}¢¢‡¢ æ¢ ™ ±‡¢¢üÝ æ¢ ™¼é‡¢¢ü}¢ç{ÜU¢çÚ¼¢ J Ÿ¢±‡¢ïùS²¢çS¼ ¼yÜU¢²Z „±ñüS¼ñÚ¢ÎÚï‡¢ ¼¼ì JJ38JJ
à¢¢›S²¢ƒ Ï¢íé±ï ¼é|²æ Ÿ¢±‡¢ïÝ¢çS¼ ²yÈUH} ì¢ J „¢ÎÚæ Ÿ¢±‡¢è²S² Ð¢±ÝS²¢S² |¢êÐ¼ï ! JJ39JJ
²¿¢¢Ý æ¢ „±üÎ¢Ý¢Ý æ¢ „±ü¼èƒüŒH±S² ²¼ì J ÈUH}¢çS¼ ™ ¼y„±ü}¢ï¼ÓÀ>y²¢ùùŒ²¼ï …Ýñ: JJ40JJ
¥S² Ÿ¢±‡¢}¢¢~¢ï‡¢ Ðí„ó¢: Ÿ¢èãçÚ|¢ëüà¢}¢ì J Ÿ¢¢ï¼ë‡¢¢æ ÐêÚ²y²ï± „±¢üÝ¢à¢é }¢Ý¢ïÚƒ¢Ýì JJ41JJ
…Ý: ÜU¼éZ ¼Ð¢ïùÎ|¢íæ Ý à¢vÝ¢ïç¼ ÜUH ñ¢ ²éx¢ï J Ò ç™l¿¢¢æp Î¢Ý¢çÝ ãçÚ¼¢ï¯‡¢ãï¼±ï JJ42JJ
¼S}¢¢Îï¼Á…Ýñ: Ÿ¢Ã²æ Ÿ¢h²ñ± ç±™ÿ¢‡¢ñ: J Ÿ¢èãçÚ: Ÿ¢±‡¢ïÝ¢S² Ðíè²¼ïùç¼¼Ú æ¢ ÝëÐ ! JJ43JJ
This work is like nectar for a person who is suffering from bites of the
dreadful poisonous serpent, i.e. Death; It is like a cloud full of water that
pacifies a man, burning by wild forest-fire of passion (Smara). It works like
an ascending path to attain a position at the feet of the Lord Shri Hari. 35
The worthy listeners of this scripture
Now I shall explain to you, who is qualified to listen this wonderful text,
as you are keen to listen and know it. So, please listen attentively. 36.
O King! Those who have taken birth on this earth – may be a man or a
woman, are (equally) qualified to listen to this sacred text. Men of all the
four castes, being in any stage of life (Ashramas), are qualified to hear it.
So all should hear it very respectfully. 37-38.
The fruits of Satsangijivan
O King! Now I shall tell you about the reward one gets by listening to
this pious text. It should be listened respectfully and attentively. 39.
The reward that people get by performing sacrifices, giving donations
and by visiting all holy places –the same reward of these together is earned
(only) by hearing this work. 40.
Only due to their attentive listening Shri Hari is pleased, fulfils all desires
of the listeners within no time. 41.
People are not able to perform sacrifices, give donations or perform
hard and long-term penance to please Shri Hari in this Kali-age; so wise
people should prefer to listen to it with utmost faith and devotion. O King!
Shri Hari is much pleased by hearing this. 42-43.
Cha. 1 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 27
¥y²¢ÎÚï‡¢ ²ñ: Ðè¼æ „y„çX…è±Ý¢}¢ë¼} ì¢ J ÜU¢HÃ²¢H}¢ã¢~¢¢„}¢éQU¢S¼ï ²¢ç‹¼ ¼yÐÎ} ì¢ JJ44JJ
Îï±ñÚçÐ „é{¢Ð¢Ýñ²éüx¢¢Ý¢æ çã „ãd¼: J Ðp¢çÎÎæ ÜU¢H|¢èy²¢ |¢QUï|²: Ðí¢#éç}¢c²¼ï JJ45JJ
Îï± ÎéHü|¢}¢ çÐ çÿ¢¼¢ ñ Ýë‡¢¢æ Ÿ¢èã Úï: ÜUL‡ ¢²ñ± |¢êÐ¼ï ! J
»¼Î çS¼ „ éH|¢æ ¼¼¢ï Ýëç|¢ : Ðè² ¼¢æ ™ ¼çÎÎ æ ²ƒïç Œ„¼}¢ ì JJ4 6JJ
Ÿ¢Ã²}¢¢ÎÚ²é¼ñÜU™ï¼„¢ }¢¢Ý±ñçÚÎ}¢¼¢ïùçS¼ çÜU@Ý J
Ýñ± ÎéHü|¢¼Úæ ™ ²mà¢¢œ²Á²¼ï çy± Î}¢à¢ï¯ç„çhÎ}¢ì J J 47J J
ç±ç±{Ð¢¼Ü …¢Hç±Ý¢à¢Ýï …x¢ç¼ ²S² |¢±ïçÎã ±¢ç†À¼}¢ì J
„ÐçÎ ¼ïÝ }¢éçÝ±í¼à¢èçH¼æ Ÿ¢é¼ç}¢Îæ Ÿ¢±‡¢è²}¢Í¢¢Ðã}¢ì JJ48JJ
„ÜUëÎçÐ Ÿ¢é¼}¢~¢ Ý ²ñçÚÎæ ÝÚ±Ðé±üÚÚÕ„}¢æ ™ ¼ñ: J
¥„éH|¢ æ çÜUH ÜUêÐ ©Ð¢ïç†Û¢¼æ „ éÚ± ÚñÚçÐ ²‹} ¢Ý„ïçŒ„¼}¢ì J J49JJ
çà¢± Ü ÚŸ¢é¼„éŸ¢ ± ‡ ¢¢Îë¼ï Ðà¢é„}¢: Ü çƒ¼¢ï }¢ Ýé…¢ï Ï¢é {ñ: J
çÝ …çã¼ ¢<ƒ ç|¢ Ú~¢ ¼¼¢ ï …Ý ñ: Ÿ¢±‡ ¢}¢ S² ç±{ï ²}¢ Ý¢ÜU éH} ¢ì JJ50 JJ
Those who have drunk the nectar in the form of the poem Satsangijivan
with reverence, will be freed from the unbearable pains of bites of the
deadly serpent i.e. Kala (death) – only they attain the highest state of
liberated souls. 44.
Gods who drink nectar during their life time of thousand ages, at the end,
being afraid of ‘Kala’ (Death), ask for this sacred text from the devotees
of Shri Hari. 45.
O King! It is not easily available even to the Gods. But it is readily
available here, on this earth, because of the grace of Lord Shri Hari. So
people should drink it as much as they like. 46.
Is there anything (great), any more gain for which this sacred scripture
be kept aside. So, it should be listened with reverence and with full concen-
tration, for it bestows absolute reward. 47.
In this world one who wants to nullify multitude of (all kinds of) his sins,
he should promptly listen to this sacred text, resorted to by hosts of Sages. 48.
Those who have not heard this text even once, know that they have
thrown away (wasted) their human body - which is like a valuable gem in a
narrow well; because human body is rare to get and is wished for even by
great Gods. 49.
A man who keeps himself away from hearing such auspicious scrip-
tures conferring welfare, attentively and thoughtfully, is said to be a ‘beast’
Ýçã x¢ëã¢ S¼Ýé…¢p ÐçÚÓÀÎ¢ …Ý}¢±ç‹¼ ±Ðé}¢üÚ ‡¢ÿ¢‡¢ï J
Ðí ™é Ú Ú ¢ Á²ç }¢ ã ¢ ç ¶H „}Ð Î¢ ï |¢ ± ç¼ Ú ÿ ¢ Ü }¢ ï¼ Î| ¢ è CÎ} ¢ ì J J 51 J J
x¢í‹ƒS²¢ƒ }¢ã¢Ï¢éhï ! Ÿ¢±‡¢S² ²ƒ¢ïçÎ¼} ì¢ J ¼é|²æ Ÿ¢h¢±¼ï Sƒ¢Ýæ ±Î¢}²±çã¼: à¢ë‡ é¢ J52
„çÚ œ¢Å ï Ÿ ¢ è} ¢ ç¼ Üë c‡¢ } ¢ ç‹ ÎÚ ï çÝ…¢ H²ï } ¢¢ <…¼çH# © œ¢} ¢ ï J
à¢é™¢ñ ç± ¼¢Ý¢çÎ ç±Ú¢ç…¼ïùçÐ ±¢ ç± {ï²}¢S ² Ÿ¢± ‡¢æ }¢ ã¢ÎÚ¢¼ ì JJ5 3JJ
¼é|²}¢ï¼ÓÀ>¼ï: Ü ¢Hæ ²ƒ¢à¢¢›æ ±Î¢}²ã}¢ì J ãçÚ|¢QU±çÚD¢² çFx{¢²¢ç¼Ï¢é|¢éy„±ï JJ54JJ
à¢ ¢ ›} ¢ ï ¼ y „Î¢ Ÿ ¢ Ã ² æ …Ý ñÚ y ² ¢ ÎÚ ¢ ç Îã J ¼ ~ ¢ ¢ Œ² Ý Ý é ÜUêH y ± ï ™ ¢ ¼ é} ¢ ¢ üS² ï y ± ± à² ¼ : J J 5 5 J J
| ¢ ± ï Î Ý Ý é Ü ê H y ± æ ™¢ ¼ é } ¢ ¢ üS ² ï Ÿ ¢ é ¼ ¢ ñ ² Î ¢ J ¼ Î ¢ ± à² æ Ý | ¢ ¢ ï } ¢ ¢ „ ï Ÿ ¢ Ã ² } ¢ ï ¼ Á … Ý ñÝ ë üÐ ! J J 5 6 J J
¼~¢¢Œ²ÝÝéÜUêHy±ï }¢{ ñ¢ }¢¢„ï ¼é „±üƒ¢ J }¢¢x¢üà¢è¯ïüùƒ±¢ }¢¢„ï ÜU¢²Z ¼ÓÀî±‡ æ¢ à¢é|¢} ì¢ JJ57JJ
}¢H}¢¢„ï ¼ƒ¢ù±à²æ ÜU¢²Z ¼‹}¢Ýé…ñçÚã J ²¼¢ïùSy²ç¶H}¢¢„¢Ý æ¢ ±Ú¢ïù²æ ãçÚÎñ±¼: JJ58JJ
by wise people. Hence, those who perform effort for their own good should
listen to this sacred scripture without hesitation. 50.
Mansions, progeny, large kingdom, even entire worldly possessions do
not protect a man who is at the hour of his death; but this sacred text alone
saves him and gives desired happiness. 51.
O you of great intellect! Now I shall tell you the proper place advised for
hearing this sacred work, as you are a person having faith (in such matters).
Listen carefully. 52.
Acceptable place to recite this scripture
This Katha-programme of reading and listening should be arranged with
full respect, on the bank of a river or in a large, beautiful temple of Shri
Krishna or in one’s own house, cleansed and daubed, covered and deco-
rated by canopy, etc. 53.
Now I shall tell you about the proper time prescribed by Shastras, for
hearing this work, as you are prominent among the devotees of Shri Hari,
an ardent devotee who is interested to know. 54.
Acceptable time to recite this scripture
People should, at all times, regularly hear and think over this scripture
sincerely. If it is not possible, then they should manage to do so in the
four months of monsoon. O King! If that is not possible, then they should
a t l e a s t l i s t e n t o i t i n t h e m o n t h o f S h r a v a n ; If t h a t a l s o i s n o t s u i t a b l e ,
then the month of Chaitra or the month of Margashirsa, is also auspi-
cious for listening to it. 55-57.
Cha. 1 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 29
»¼mQUéÏ¢íéü±ï ¼é|²æ Hÿ}¢¢‡²ƒ }¢ãèÐ¼ï ! J ²S²¢ÝÝ¢ïe¼¢ ±¢‡¢è Ÿ¢¢ï¼ë„æ„ëç¼}¢¢ï™Ýè JJ59JJ
„Ú„æ „éS±Úæ {èÚæ ¼œ¢j¢±„}¢ç‹±¼}¢ì J SÐC¢ÿ¢Úç±|¢ïÎæ ™ „¢ïy„¢ãæ Ý¢ç¼ç±S¼ë¼}¢ì JJ60JJ
à¢¢‹¼æ ™ ±¢™²ïlS¼é Ÿ¢h¢HéÎëüÉçÝp²: J „}ÐíÎ¢²¢Š²²Ý±¢Ýì x¢í‹ƒ¢ƒZ ÜUëyFà¢ ï¢ ç±ÎÝì JJ61JJ
ç … ¼ ï ç ‹ Î í² : „ éà ¢ è H p Î é Ú ¢ x ¢ í ã ç± ± < … ¼ : J ² ƒ ¢ ƒ ü ± ¢ Î è ± ¢ x } ¢ è ™ Ÿ ¢ ¢ ï ¼ ë Ï ¢ ¢ ï { Ý Ý ñ Ð é ‡ ¢ : J J 6 2 J J
² Î ë Ó À ¢ H ¢ | ¢ „ ‹ ¼ éC : Ü U L ‡ ¢ ¢ ï ç Ý Ú ã æ Ü U ëç ¼ : J } ¢ ëÎ éS ± | ¢ ¢ ± : à ¢ ¢ ‹ ¼ p | ¢ x ¢ ± j ç Q U „æ ² é ¼ : J J 6 3 J J
H¢ïÜU¢Ð±¢ÎÚçã¼: Ðíç¼x¢íãÐÚ¢X}¢é¶: J ç…¼ÜU¢}¢ ï¢ ç…¼RU¢ï{¢ï ç…¼H¢ï|¢p çÝ:SÐëã: JJ64JJ
}¢ñ~¢ ï¢ {èÚ: „¢{é±ëçœ¢<ÝÎü}|¢¢ïùçÜU@ÝS¼ƒ¢ J …¢y²¢ ç±Ðíp¢ïÐÜU¢Úè ±¢™ÜU¢ïùS² ÐíÜUè<¼¼: JJ65JJ
çm…¢ç¼Ú‹² ï¢ ²: Ðí¢# ï¢ Îèÿ¢ æ¢ |¢¢x¢±¼èæ „ ¼é J ¥C¢XÏ¢ír¢™²¢üÉK ï¢ çÝH¢ïü|¢pïmÎïyÜUƒ¢} ì¢ JJ66JJ
¥ƒ¢S² à¢¢›±²Sü² Ÿ¢¢ï¼÷‡¢ æ¢ Hÿ¢‡¢¢‹²ã} ì¢ J ÜUƒ²¢ç}¢ }¢ãèÐ¢H ! ¼é|²æ ¼¢çÝ Ï¢é|¢éy„±ï JJ67JJ
People should particularly hear it in the intercalary month (Adhikamas)

as Lord Shri Hari is the presiding deity of this month, so it is superior to all
other months. 58.
Qualities of the speaker
O King! Now I shall tell you the qualifications of a good speaker- whose
speech that comes out of his mouth removes the worldly bondage of the
listeners.
His speech should be very clear, sweet, and confident, according to the
sentiments of the contents, each and every syllable should be distinct and
clear, inspiring and not too lengthy.
The speaker should read it calmly, with devotion, firmly, should have
studied the literature of the sect traditionally and should understand the
meaning of the text fully.
The speaker should be of good character, of controlled senses, unbi-
ased, eloquent, and expert in giving correct interpretation to make the listen-
ers to understand the purport of the text. 59-62
He should be content with the reward that he gets occasionally; he should
be kind, unassuming, soft natured, calm, devoted to the Lord;
Devoid of any blemishes on himself, not accepting any gifts from others,
subdued all kinds of desires – One who has conquered desire, wrath and
greed. He should be disinterested; firm in his resolution, good natured, friendly,
honest, of obliging nature, having no possessions, Brahman by caste; such a
person is qualified to read this scripture. 63-65.
If a person, other than a Brahman initiated in Bhagawat sect and ob-
Ÿ¢h¢|¢çQU„}¢¢²éQU¢ Ý¢‹²ÜU¢²ïü¯é H¢H„¢: J ±¢x²¼¢: à¢é™²¢ïùÃ²x¢í¢: Ÿ¢¢ï¼¢Ú: Ðé‡²|¢¢çx¢Ý: JJ68JJ
ç±Ý²ïÝ¢ç‹±¼¢ Î¢‹¼¢ }¢y„Úï‡¢ ç±±<…¼¢: J S±{}¢üSƒ¢ |¢x¢±ç¼ Ðíï}¢±ëhèŒ„± ï¢ ÝëÐ ! JJ69JJ
„}¢¢#¢±S² à¢¢›S² ²yÜU¼üÃ²æ }¢ãèÐ¼ï ! J ±v~ ï¢ ™ Îï²æ ²œ¢œ ï¢ ÜUƒ²¢}²ƒ ¼ÓÀë‡ é¢ JJ70JJ
„}¢¢#¢±S² à¢¢›S² ÜU¼üÃ²æ Ðê…Ýæ }¢ã¼ì J Ú}²æ ±ïCÝ±›æ ™ Îï²æ S±‡¢¢üçÎ à¢çQU¼: JJ71JJ
±v~ ï¢ Îï²¢çÝ ±¢„¢æç„ ÝêÕ¢çÝ ç±ç±{¢çÝ ™ J |¢ê¯‡¢¢çÝ S±à¢vy²¢ ™ ¼¼: S±‡¢¢üçÎÎçÿ¢‡¢¢ JJ72JJ
±›æ Ð¢~ æ¢ {Ýæ ²¢Ýæ |¢ê¯‡ æ¢ ™ ÐÎ¢çÝ ±¢ J çÝ…à¢vy²Ýé„¢Úï‡¢ Îlé: Ÿ¢¢ï¼ë…Ý¢: ÐëƒÜ ìU JJ73JJ
§ç¼ Ÿ¢è„y„çX…è±Ý}¢¢ã¢y}²ï à¢¼¢Ý‹Îãï}¢‹¼ô„ã„æ±¢Îï ¼‹}¢¢ã¢y}²¢çÎ
ÐíÔA¢¢ïœ¢ÚçÝMÐ‡¢Ý¢}¢¢ Ðíƒ}¢¢ïùŠ²¢²: JJ1JJ
-------------------------------
serving eight-fold celibacy perfectly and also who is greedless, is also en-
titled to read this work. 66.
O King! As you are so enthusiastic to know, I shall tell you all the char-
acteristics of good listeners of this great scripture. 67.
Qualities of the listener
O King! Those who have devotion and faith in God – having no attach-
ment to other works, with control over speech and senses, pious, calm,
modest, devoid of jealousy, strict in performing their own duties, eager to
develop love towards God, composed, such listeners are certainly meritori-
ous. 68-69.
O King! Now I shall tell you about the ceremony to be done at the
completion of this scripture and the gifts to be given to the speaker. 70.
At the end of the reading of this Shastra great worship should be ar-
ranged, a good cover-cloth and gold should be given to the speaker accord-
ing to one’s capacity. 71.
The listeners should also give various new clothes and ornaments and
fees in the form of gold, or utensils, money, vehicle, foot-wear, according to
their capacity, to the speaker, individually. 72.-73.
Here ends the first chapter of Satsangijivan Mahatmya that de-
scribes the conversation between Shatanand Muni and
Hemantsinha, regarding the importance of the composition and
other topics. 1
- --- - - - - - - - - - - - -
Cha. 2 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 31
JJ ¥‰¢ çm¼è²¢ïùŠ²¢²: JJ 2 JJ
Ÿ ¢ é y± ï y ƒ æ ¼ m ™ ç p ~¢ æ Ý ¢ ç¼ ¼ ë # } ¢ Ý ¢ Ý ë Ð: J „ é{ ¢ ² } ¢ ¢ Ýæ ç … ¿ ¢ ¢ „ é S ¼ æ Ð Ð í Ó À Ð é Ý } ¢ é ü Î ¢ J J 1 J J
Ú¢…¢±ï ¢™-
Ï¢é|¢éy„¢}²S² à¢¢›S² y±œ¢: Ÿ¢éç¼ç±ô{ }¢éÝï ! J ç±ç{¿¢ ! y±æ }¢ã¢Ï¢éhï ! ±QUé}¢ãüç„ }¢ïùT„¢ JJ2
§ y ƒ æ ÐëC : „ } ¢ é çÝ Ú ¢ Å ì ¼ ï Ý Ú ¢ ¿ ¢ ¢ Ï ¢ é| ¢ éy „¼ ¢ J ¥ Ï ¢ í± èy „ éÐí„ó ¢ S ¼ æ ÐíŸ ¢ ² Ðí‡ ¢ ² ¢ ç‹ ± ¼ } ¢ ì J J 3 J J
à¢¼¢Ý‹Î}¢éçÝL±¢™-
™¼é‡¢¢ü}¢çÐ ±‡¢¢üÝ æ¢ ¼ƒñ±¢Ÿ¢ç}¢‡¢¢}¢çÐ J ÜUçƒ¼¢ïùSy²ç{ÜU¢Ú¢ïùS² Ÿ¢±‡¢ï ÝëÐ„œ¢}¢ ! JJ4JJ
»¯ „¢{¢Ú‡¢: Ð‹ƒ¢: „¢ÿ¢¢y„±¢üƒüç„çhÎ: J }¢ã¢}¢éçÝ…Ýñ: Ðí¢ïQU ï¢ Îï±ñÚçÐ „éÐêç…¼: JJ5JJ
S±MÐÏ¢¢ï{ ï¢ Ý ãÚï: ÜUƒ¢²¢: Ÿ¢±‡ æ¢ ç±Ý¢ J |¢±ïó¢÷‡¢ æ¢ ç±Ý¢ ¼æ ™ ÜUƒæ S²¢y„æ„ëç¼ÿ¢²: JJ6JJ
CHAPTER – 2
Thus, after hearing his wonderful speech, the king was not fully satis-
fied and was still very eager to hear his nectar-like enlightening speech;
so, pleased, he again asked him - 1.
The King said – O Sage! Of great intellect, expert in religious matters,
I wish to know the detail procedure of hearing this Shastra from you. So
can you please tell me clearly. 2.
Thus asked by the king who was very eager to know, the great sage
was very pleased and spoke to that humble and loving king. 3.
Shatanand Muni spoke -O Great King! Men of all four castes and
Ashramas (stages of life) are said to be qualified to hear this sacred text. 4.
This is the path common to all, the bestower of all kinds of prosperity
and helps to accomplish all four goals of human life directly, which is eulo-
gized by great sages and also adored even by gods. 5.
It is not possible to understand the divine nature of one’s own Self,
without hearing narratives of Lord Shri Hari’s life and teachings. Without
knowing Him thus how it will be possible for human beings to break the
chain of Sansar ! 6.
Satsangijivan as a lamp of knowledge
This sacred text is like a lamp for those who have become blind by the
darkness of ignorance; Listening to the life story of Shri Hari is like a
medicine for those who are suffering from worldly ills. 7.
¥¿¢¢Ýç¼ç}¢Ú¢‹{¢Ý¢æ ÎèÐ¢ïù²æ ¿¢¢Ýç„çhÎ: J ãÚï: ÜUƒ¢²¢: Ÿ¢±‡¢}¢¢ñ¯{æ |¢±Ú¢ïçx¢‡¢¢} ì¢ JJ7JJ
„±üƒñ±¢y}¢Ý: Ÿ ï¢² ï¢ ²ïùç|¢±¢†Àç‹¼ ÎïçãÝ: J ¼ï à¢ë‡±‹¼é „Î¢ |¢vy²¢ ÜUƒ¢}¢ï¼S² à¢¢ï|¢Ý¢} ì¢ JJ8JJ
¥à¢QU ï¢ ²: „Î¢ Ÿ¢¢ï¼éæ ÜUƒ æ¢ |¢x¢±¼: „ ¼é J }¢éãê¼Z ±¢çÐ à¢ë‡ é¢²¢çó¢²¼¢y}¢¢ çÎÝï çÎÝï JJ9JJ
²S¼é Ðíç¼çÎÝæ Ÿ¢¢ï¼é}¢à¢QU: „¢ïùçÐ }¢¢Ý±: J Ðé‡²}¢¢„ï¯é à¢ë‡ é¢²¢yÐé‡²¢„é ™ ç¼çƒc±çÐ JJ10JJ
}¢éãê¼Z ±¢ ¼Î{Z ±¢ ÿ¢‡ æ¢ ±¢ùS² à¢é|¢ æ¢ ÜUƒ¢} ì¢ J ²ï à¢ë‡±ç‹¼ ÝÚ¢ |¢vy²¢ Ý ¼ï¯¢}¢çS¼ Îéx¢üç¼: JJ11J
²yÈUHæ „±ü²¿¢ï¯é „±üÎ¢Ýï¯é ²yÈUH}¢ì J |¢vy²¢S² Ÿ¢±‡¢ïÝñ± ¼yÈUHæ ç±‹Î¼ï ÝÚ: JJ12JJ
ç±Ý¢S² Ÿ¢±‡ æ¢ Ú¢…ó¢Ú: Ðà¢é„}¢ ï¢ }¢¼: J ¼S}¢¢Î±à²æ ¼yÜU¢²Z ç±ç{Ý¢ S±çã¼¢<ƒç|¢: JJ13JJ
¥¢ÝéÜUêË²æ Ý ™ïçó¢y²æ ¼Î¢±à²æ Ðé}¢¢ó¢ëÐ ! J »¼S² Ÿ¢±‡ æ¢ Ü éU²¢üÓ™¢¼é}¢¢üS²ï ™ Ð±ü„é JJ14JJ
ÜUë¼¢çqÜU: „}¢¢ãê² ±QU¢Úæ à¢¢›ÜU¢ïç±Î}¢ì J „}|¢¢Ã²¢„ÝÎ¢ÝïÝ Ý}¢SÜUé²¢üœ¢}¢¢ÎÚ¢¼ì JJ15JJ
Those embodied ones who desire to advance on the spiritual path and
do effort for their good in all respects, should always hear this auspicious
life story of the Lord. 8.
If it is not possible for a person to hear this life story of the Lord
regularly all the time, he should hear it every day at least for some mini-
mum available time, attentively. 9.
If a person is unable to hear it every day, he should hear it on some
auspicious day or in an auspicious month. 10.
Those who hear this auspicious story for an hour or for half of it or
even for a minute (moment) with devotion, will never come to an evil
end. 11.
By performing all these sacrifices or by giving all kinds of gifts, what-
ever the reward is earned by a man, the same is earned by hearing this
story sincerely and devotedly. 12.
O King! A man who has not heard this auspicious story of Shri Hari is
regarded as a beast; so those who desire their own good should hear it,
by observing the proper procedure. 13.
O King! If it is not convenient for a person to hear it regularly then
he should hear it in the four months of monsoon or on auspicious oc-
cas i o n s . 1 4 .
The ritual of listening to Satsangijivan
Having finished daily religious duties, one should call upon a speaker,
who is an expert in the Shashtras, offering him a comfortable seat, the host
Cha. 2 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 33
©Ó™¢„Ýï ÐéS¼Ü æU ™ „æSƒ¢Œ²ñ± ¼¼¢ïù±Úï J Ã²¢„¢„Ýïùç¼}¢ëÎéHï ±QU¢Ú}¢éÐ±ïà¢²ï¼ì JJ16JJ
„}ÐêÁ² ÐéS¼Ü æU y±¢Î¢ñ ¼¼¢ï ±QU¢Ú}¢™ü²ï¼ì J ™‹ÎÝïÝ¢ÿ¢¼ñ: Ð¢ñcÐñã¢üÚ¢lñ{êüÐÎèÐÜUñ: JJ17JJ
Ýñ±ïlÈUH¼¢}Ï¢êHÎçÿ¢‡¢¢ç|¢p |¢çQU¼: J „}ÐêÁ²¢Ú¢<¼Ü æU ÜUëy±¢ Ý}¢SÜUé±èü¼ „¢ÎÚ}¢ì JJ18JJ
Ý } ¢ : „ é ± í ¼ M Ð ¢ ² ± ï Î à ¢ ¢ ›¢ ƒ ü Ü U ¢ ï ç ± Î ! J ã ² ï ü Ü U ¢ ç ‹ ¼ Ü U | ¢ Q U ¢ ² ¼ é | ² æ ¼ Á ¿ ¢ ¢ Ý Î ¢ ç ² Ý ï J J 1 9 J J
}¢‹~¢ï‡¢¢ÝïÝ ±QU¢Úæ Ý}¢SÜUëy² ¼¼ ï¢ ÝëÐ ! J Ÿ¢¢ï¼÷ç‹±Ðí¢‹„¼p¢™ïü‹}¢éw²: Ÿ¢¢ï¼¢ ²ƒ¢ïç™¼} ì¢ JJ20JJ
¥ ¢ „Ý ¢ Î ± Ú ï ± Q UéL Ðç± à ² ¢ „Ý ï ¼ ¼ : J » ¼ y „æà ¢ ë‡ ¢ é² é: „± ïü Ý y ± ¢ ¼ æ S ± S ƒ } ¢ ¢ Ý „¢ : J J 2 1 J J
© Ð± ï à ² æ Ï ¢ í ¢ r ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ Ý ¢ æ Ð ë D¼ S ¼ ~ ¢ Ï ¢ ¢ ã é …ñ : J ¼ ï ¯ ¢ æ ™ Ðë D¼ ¢ ï ± ñ à ² ñ S ¼ ï ¯ ¢ æ à ¢ ê Î í ñ p „æ „ç Î J J 2 2 J J
²ï ™ „VÚ…¢¼è²¢: à¢êÎí¢‡¢ æ¢ ÐëD¼S¼é ¼ñ: J }¢²¢üÎ²ñ±¢ïÐç±à² Ÿ¢¢ï¼Ã²¢ |¢x¢±yÜUƒ¢: JJ23JJ
should salute him respectfully. Then having placed the sacred book on a
decorated elevated desk, the speaker should be offered a low-level seat
(behind the desk) specially arranged for the speaker i.e. ‘Vyasapeetha”.
That seat should be very soft and comfortable. 15-16
Firstly the host should worship the sacred book, then he should adore
the speaker with sandal-paste, auspicious rice, garland of flowers, waving
of scented stick and lamp. Then he should be offered eatables, beetle
leaves, fruits and gifts, with devotion; and bow before with respect. 17-18
Humbly calling upon the speaker
Then, the host should salute the speaker with the following words ‘O
you! The expert in the knowledge of Vedas and the Shashtras! The
bestower of knowledge regarding Shri Hari. You are His intent devotee.
You are the incarnation of the auspicious vow, I bow down to you very
humbly’– Then the host should worship the prominent listeners, Brah-
mans and gentlemen among the audience. 19-20.
Saluting the speaker, all listeners should sit on the lower seats than the
speaker and listen to him with a tranquil mind. 21.
Decorum of sitting in the congregation
Kshatriyas should be arranged to sit behind the Brahmans; Vaishyas
behind the Kshatriyas; Shudras behind them and the men of intermix caste
should sit behind the Shudras in the assembly. All should sit in a disciplined
manner, observe the decorum of the assembly and hear the Katha of Lord
Shri Hari. 22-23.
People should give a seat to the learned Brahmans who are advanced
¿¢¢Ý±ëh¢S¼Ð¢ï±ëh¢ Ï¢ír¢çÝD¢p ²ï çm…¢: J ©Ð±ïà²¢: Ÿ¢¢ï¼ëç|¢S¼ï „±ïü¯¢}¢x¢í¼¢ï ÝÚñ: JJ24JJ
{Ýé}¢¢ü~¢¢‹¼Úï Ðé}|²: ›èç|¢p¢çÐ }¢ãèÐ¼ï ! J }¢²¢üÎ²ñ±¢ïÐ±ïà²æ ¼~¢ Ÿ¢¢ï¼éæ ãÚï: ÜUƒ¢: JJ25JJ
Ð~ æ¢ ÐécÐæ ÈUHæ ±¢çÐ Ú¢ñŒ²Ü æU ¼¢}¢íÉÏÏ¢éÜU} ì¢ J çÝ±ïl ±¢ {¢‹²}¢éôC ±v~ ï¢ ¼é à¢ë‡ é¢²¢yÜUƒ¢} ì¢ JJ26JJ
Ï¢¢H ï¢ ²é±¢ƒ±¢ ±ëh ï¢ ÎçÚÎí ï¢ ÎéÏ¢üH¢ïùçÐ ±¢ J ¥S² ±QU¢ „Î¢ ±‹l: ÐêÁ²p „éÜUë¼¢<ƒç|¢: JJ27JJ
Ý Ðí¢ÜUë¼}¢ç¼: ÜU¢² ü¢ ±QU²ïü¼S² ÜU<ãç™¼ì J ²S² ±v~¢¢ïe¼¢ ±¢‡¢è ÜU¢}¢{ïÝé: à¢ÚèçÚ‡¢¢} ì¢ JJ28JJ
x¢éÚ±: „ç‹¼ H¢ïÜUS² …‹}¢¼ ï¢ x¢é‡¢¼p ²ï J ¼ï¯¢}¢çÐ ™ „±ïü¯ æ¢ ±QUñ¼S² ÐÚ ï¢ x¢éL: JJ29JJ
|¢±ÜU¢ïçÅ„ãdï¯é |¢êy±¢ |¢êy±¢±„èÎ¼ï J ² ï¢ ÎÎ¢ç¼ ãÚï¿¢¢üÝæ ÜU¢ïù‹²S¼S}¢¢yÐÚ¢ï x¢éL: JJ30JJ
in penance and those absorbed in Brahm, the supreme spirit, should be
given the seat in the front row. Ladies should sit keeping distance of a bow
(Dhanu – traditional distance- measuring unit) from the gents; they should
observe with discipline and hear the story of the Lord. 24-25.
A listener should gift (even) a leaf, flower, fruit or a copper or gold coin
or at least handful of grains to the speaker and then, sit and hear the divine
story. 26.
The speaker may be a little boy, young or an old person, may be poor
or weak, in this case no discrimination should be made; he should always
be respected and honoured by the listeners who are desirous of their well
being.. 27.
The speaker should never be regarded as an ordinary person. The
speech that comes out of the speaker’s mouth is like a wish-yielding cow
(Kamdhenu) for human beings. 28.
Speaker as the foremost guru
Some men deserve respect due to their birth (by caste or age) some
by merit but among those the speaker of this sacred text stands above all
those deserving persons. 29.
A human being takes birth in this world thousands and thousands of
times and goes through unlimited sufferings, for such a man who can be
more adorable than the speaker of this scripture who imparts knowledge
about Shri Hari ! 30.
Satsangijivan should not be recited to certain persons
This story of the Lord, should not be read in the presence of those hav-
ing evil tendencies, like cunningness, challenging attitude, misbehaviour. 31.
Cha. 2 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 35
²ï {ë¼ ü¢ ²ï ™ Îé±ëüœ¢¢ ²ï ™¢‹²ç±ç…x¢è¯±: J ¼ï¯ æ¢ ÜUéçÅH±ëœ¢èÝ¢}¢x¢íï Ýñ± ±ÎïyÜUƒ¢} ì¢ JJ31JJ
Ý Îé… üÝ„ } ¢ ¢ ÜU è‡ ¢ ïü Ý à ¢ êÎ íE ¢ ÐÎ¢ ÜU éHï J Îïà ¢ ï Ý l ê¼ „ ÎÝ ï ± Îïy Ðé‡ ²ÜU ƒ ¢ æ „é {è : J J 32 J J
„Îìx¢í¢}¢ï „çjÚ¢ÜUè‡¢ïü „éÿ¢ï~¢ï Îï±¼¢H²ï J ÝÎè¼Åï à¢é™ ñ¢ x¢ïãï ÜUƒ¢ ±¢Ó²¢à¢Ý¢H²ï JJ33JJ
²ï y ± ~ ¢ ñ¼ Î„ }Ð êÁ² x ¢ ‹ {¢ l ñÝ ü} ¢ Ý ïÝ ± ¢ J à¢ ë‡ ± ‹ y²Ý ¢ Î Ú ï ‡ ¢ ñ ¼ g çÚ Îí¢ : S² éÝ üÚ ¢ S¼ é ¼ ï J J 34 J J
„¢ïc‡¢è¯ñÝü ÜUƒ¢ Ÿ¢Ã²¢ Ðêx¢¼¢}Ï¢êH|¢ÿ¢‡¢} ì¢ J Ÿ¢¢ï¼ëç|¢Ýñü± ÜU¼üÃ²æ Ý ¼}¢¢H¢çÎ„ï±Ý}¢ì JJ35JJ
¼ éX ¢„ Ýï Ý ¢ï Ð± ïà ²æ Ý ™ ± Q Uë „ }¢ ¢„ Ýï J Ð í¢ ñÉ Ð¢ Îñ Ý¢ ïü Ð± ï à² æ Ýñ ± ± è Ú¢ „Ý ïÝ ™ J J3 6J J
±›±ïçC¼Ð¢Îñp Ý¢ïÐ±ïà²æ ¼ƒ¢ Ò ç™¼ì J Ý à¢²¢Ýñ: ÜUƒ¢ Ÿ¢Ã²¢ ÎñçãÜU¢ÐÎ}¢‹¼Ú¢ JJ37JJ
Satsangijivan should not be recited in certain places
A wise speaker should not read this auspicious story in the place oc-
cupied by ill-behaved men or at a place inhabited by low born people or
a place occupied by wild animals or the gambling hall. 32.
Where should Satsangijivan be recited?
This story of the Lord should be read only in a good place - a (pros-
pering) town occupied by virtuous people or in a temple or on the river-
side, or at a dining hall of a sanctified household, where pious Brahmans
dine. 33.
Those listeners of the sacred text who do not worship the speaker,
respectfully offering sandal paste, flowers or salutations, surely become
very poor. 34.
Decorum of listening to Satsangijivan
Men should not sit to hear the story with a turban on their head. They
should not chew tobacco or betel nut etc., at the time of hearing this
sacred story. 35.
The seat of the listener should not be on the same or higher level of the
speaker’s seat. Listeners should sit properly and not with their legs spread
or in Virasana pose (folded leg pose used in yoga). 36.
None should sit with his feet covered by a cloth or should not hear the
story in resting position unless he is suffering from any physical ail-
ment. 37.
The consequence of disobeying the rules of listening to katha
Those who hear this auspicious story of Shri Hari watching the faces
of ladies lustfully, will become a stray pig in that town.. 38.
›è‡¢ æ¢ }¢é¶¢çÝ Ðà²‹¼ ï¢ ²ï à¢ë‡¢±ç‹¼ ÜUƒ æ¢ ãÚï: J ÜU¢ç}¢ÝS¼ï ¼é ÐéL¯¢ |¢±ç‹¼ x¢í¢}¢à¢êÜUÚ¢: JJ38JJ
ÜUƒ¢² æ¢ ±¼ü}¢¢Ý¢²¢}¢‹²¢ ±¢™ ï¢ ±Îç‹¼ ²ï J ¼ï x¢Îü|¢¢: Ðí…¢²‹¼ï ¼ƒ¢ ±¢ÎÎéÚ¢x¢íã¢: JJ39JJ
ÜUƒ¢² æ¢ Ÿ ê¢²}¢¢‡¢¢² æ¢ ç±ÍÝæ ÜUé±üç‹¼ ²ï à¢Æ¢: J çÐà¢¢™y±æ ÐíÐl‹¼ï ¼ï ÝêÝæ ÝëÐ„œ¢}¢: JJ40JJ
çÝ‹Îç‹¼ ²ùïS² ±QU¢Úæ ÜUƒ æ¢ ±¢ Ð¢ÐÝ¢çà¢Ýè} ì¢ J ¼ï ¼é …‹}¢à¢¼æ }¢y²¢:ü à¢ÝéÜU¢: „}|¢±ç‹¼ çã J41
¼S}¢¢y„ç±Ý²æ Ú¢…‹„¢ÎÚæ ™ ãÚï: ÜUƒ¢ J Ÿ¢¢ï¼Ã²¢ çÝ²}¢ïÝñ± ²ƒ¢ ±QUé: „é¶æ ¼ƒ¢ JJ42JJ
¼ñHïÝ x¢¢~ æ¢ „}}¢lü F¢ÐÝè²¢ïùS² ±¢™ÜU: J ¥ó¢ñ: „é}¢ëCñ: „Ú„ñ|¢¢ïü…Ýè²S¼ƒ¢‹±ã} ì¢ JJ43JJ
Îï²æ ¼S} ñ¢ ™ Ðê±¢üØï Ðíy²ãæ S±Úà¢éh²ï J „à¢ÜUüÚæ ¼é x¢¢ïÿ¢èÚæ x¢¢çH¼æ Ò çƒ¼æ ¼ƒ¢ JJ44JJ
Ðê‡¢ïü Ðê‡¢ïü ÐíÜUÚ‡ ï¢ ±í¼¢ãï¯é ™ Ð±ü„é J ç±çà¢CÐê…¢ ÜU¼üÃ²¢ Îï²¢ à¢vy²¢ ™ Îçÿ¢‡¢¢ JJ45JJ
» ¼ y Ü U ƒ ¢ „} ¢ ¢ # ¢ ñ ¼ é Ü U ¼ ü Ã ² æ Ðê … Ý æ } ¢ ã ¼ ì J ² ƒ ¢ à ¢ v y ² ç ¶H ñ Î ï ü ² ¢ Ÿ ¢ ¢ ï ¼ ë ç| ¢ ã ï ü } ¢ Î çÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ J J 4 6 J J
Those who talk or gossip or those who argue with obstinacy unneces-
sarily at the time of hearing the story of the Lord, are born as donkeys. 39.
O best of the kings! Those wicked persons who create obstacles or
hindrances while Shri Hari katha is going on they become ghosts in the
next life. 40.
Those mortals who find fault with the speaker or in the sacred story
that removes the sin, become stray dogs for next hundred births. 41.
O King! So, this story of Shri Hari should be heard with respect and
discipline and modesty and thereby making the speaker comfortable. 42.
Hospitality for the speaker
The reader of this story should be given an oil-massage followed by a
bath. He should be given rich and tasty food every day. Every day he
should be given filtered and boiled milk of cow added with sugar in the
morning for smoothening his voice. 43-44.
At the completion of every chapter and on any special day of vow or
on auspicious occasions, the speaker should be specially worshiped and
given fees according to one’s monetary capacity. 45.
At the end of the Katha - the reading of the scripture, elaborate wor-
ship of the speaker should be performed; all listeners should gift gold to
the speaker according to their capacity. 46.
The speaker should be gifted with gold or copper coins, clothes, food
or a vehicle according to monetary position of each listener. If any of the
listeners are poor, they may gift wood or at least some soil. 47.
Cha. 2 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 37
Ú¢ñŒ²æ ±¢ ¼¢}¢í}¢éÎí æ¢ ±¢ ±›æ ±¢ó æ¢ ™ ±¢ãÝ} ì¢ J ÜU¢Dæ ÎçÚÎí¢ïùçÐ }¢ëÎæ ¼S} ñ¢ Îl¢yS±à¢çQU¼: JJ47JJ
¥ ¢ Ú ¢ ïŒ² ± ¢ ã Ý æ Ú } ² æ ± ›¢ HV ¢ Ú Ð êç…¼ } ¢ ì J x ¢ è¼ ± ¢ l ñÝ ü ² ï² éS ¼ æ Ÿ ¢ ¢ ï¼ ¢ Ú S¼ eë ã æ ¼ ¼ : J J 4 8 J J
§ç¼ „¢}¢¢‹²¼: Ðí¢ïQU: Ÿ¢±‡¢S² ç±ç{} ü¢²¢ J „y„çX…è±Ý¢w²S² à¢¢›S²ñ¼S² |¢êÐ¼ï ! JJ49JJ
ç±ç{Ý¢ÝïÝ à¢ë‡ é¢²é²ïü ¼é à¢¢›ç}¢Îæ …Ý¢: J „æÐê‡ Z¢ S²¢yÈUHæ ¼ï¯ æ¢ }¢²¢ Ðí¢ïQ æU Ý „æà¢²: JJ50JJ
¥¢Î ñ¢ ç±ç{ç}¢} æ¢ Ÿ¢éy±¢ y±ï¼S² Ÿ¢±‡ æ¢ ¼¼: J ÜU¼üÃ²æ ç±ç{Ý¢ÝïÝ ¼¼: ç„ÎìŠ²ç¼ ±¢ç†À¼} ì¢ JJ51
§ç¼ Ÿ¢è„y„çX…è±Ý}¢¢ã¢y}²ï à¢¼¢Ý‹Îãï}¢‹¼ô„ã„æ±¢Îï ¼‹}¢¢ã¢y}²¢çÎ
Ÿ¢±‡¢ç±ç{çÝMÐ‡¢ï çm¼è²¢ïùŠ²¢²: JJ2JJ
-------------------------------
The audience should worship the speaker offering him cloths and or-
naments; he should be seated in a decorated carriage, and be taken to his
house in a procession with singing and playing instruments. 48.
O King! Thus I have told you the general rules regarding the disci-
pline of listening to the scripture named Satsangijivan. Persons who
hear it following these rules, told by me, surely will get its full reward
undoubtedly. 49-50.
First, having known about this correct procedure of hearing the story
of Lord’s life, then one should listen to it. This course of listening should be
followed according to these rules. It will surely fulfil the desires of the
listeners. 51.
Here ends the second chapter of Satsangijivan Mahatmya that
describes the correct way of listening to the story of the Lord in the
conversation between Shatanand Muni and Hemantsinh regarding
the importance of the composition and other topics. 2
- --- - - - - - - - - - - - -
JJ ¥‰¢ ¼ë¼è²¢ïùŠ²¢²: JJ 3 JJ
¥ƒ à¢¢›S² ™ñ¼S² Ÿ¢±‡¢S² ç±ô{ Ï¢íé±ï J ç±à¢ï¯¼ ï¢ |¢±¢Ýì Ú¢…Ýì ! Ÿ¢¢ï¼é}¢ãüç¼ „¢ÎÚ} ì¢ JJ1JJ
LÎç‹¼ „±üÐ¢Ð¢çÝ y±ï¼S² Ÿ¢±‡¢ÿ¢‡ ï¢ J ¥S}¢¢Ü æU ÐíH²æ „l: ÜUƒï²æ ã¢ ! ÜUçÚc²ç¼ JJ2JJ
¥¢ÎíZ à¢écÜ æU HÍ é¢ SƒêHæ ±¢Ñì }¢Ý:ÜU¢²„}|¢±} ì¢ J Ÿ¢±‡ æ¢ ÐíÎãïyÐ¢Ðæ Ð¢±ÜU: „ç}¢{ ï¢ ²ƒ¢ JJ3JJ
¥çS}¢‹±ñ |¢¢Ú¼ï ±¯ïü „êçÚç|¢Îïü±„æ„çÎ J ¥ÜUƒ¢Ÿ¢¢ç±‡¢ æ¢ Ðéæ„ æ¢ çÝcÈUHæ …‹}¢ ÜUè<¼¼} ì¢ JJ4JJ
ôÜU } ¢ ¢ ïã ¼ ¢ ï Ú çÿ ¢ ¼ ïÝ „éÐéC ïÝ Ï ¢ Hè² „¢ J ¥ { íê± ï‡ ¢ à¢ Ú èÚ ï‡ ¢ y ± ï¼ Ó À ¢ ›Ü Uƒ ¢ æ ç± Ý ¢ J J 5 J J
¥ ç S ƒ S ¼ } | ¢ æ F ¢ ² é Ï ¢ h æ } ¢ ¢ æ „à ¢ ¢ ïç ‡ ¢ ¼ H ïçÐ ¼ } ¢ ì J ™} ¢ ¢ ü ± Ý h æ Î é x ¢ ü ‹ { æ Ð¢ ~ ¢ æ } ¢ ê~ ¢ ÐéÚ è ¯ ² ¢ ï: J J 6 J J
…Ú ¢ à ¢ ¢ ïÜ Uç ± Ð¢ Ü U¢ ¼ Z Ú ¢ ï x ¢ ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ æ } ¢ ç‹ Î Ú æ ÐÚ } ¢ ì J Î écÐêÚ æ ™ Ü Uë ¼ Í Ý æ ™ „Î ¢ ï¯ æ ÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ | ¢ æx ¢ é Ú } ¢ ì J J 7 J J
CHAPTER – 3
O King! Now I shall tell you some special rules of hearing this
scripture. Listen to it with full attention and reverence. 1.
Katha as fire
At the moment of listening of this sacred story, all the sins of men suffer
and cry, ‘Alas, this ‘Katha’ will bring about our complete destruction,
now and here.’ 2.
Just like the fire burns out sacrificial sticks dry or wet, small or big; the
hearing of this story burns away all kinds of sins – committed by body,
mind or speech. 3.
It is said by the deities of great wisdom (like Brahspati) in the assembly
of Gods, that - taking birth in this land of Bharat, those who do not listen
to this story of the Lord, their life becomes fruitless. 4.
What is the use of this body, fragile, unstable and wrongly taken as ‘I’
and so well protected, nourished and made strong, without listening to this
scripture? 5.
True pandit
This human body is described as supported by bones, bound by
muscles, smeared by flesh and blood, covered by skin, foul-smelling, stor-
age of urine and excreta, afflicted by suffering due to old age and sorrows,
the house of many diseases, ever dissatisfied, ungrateful, full of blemishes,
Cha. 3 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 39
ÜUëç}¢ç±Ñì|¢S}¢„æ¿¢¢‹¼æ à¢ÚèÚç}¢ç¼ ±<‡¢¼} ì¢ J ¼ïÝ „æ„¢{²ïhè}¢¢‹S±ÜU¢²Z ²: „ Ðç‡Ç¼: JJ8JJ
²yÐí¢¼: „æSÜUë¼æ ™¢ó æ¢ „¢²æ ¼œ é¢ ç±Ýà²ç¼ J ¼Îè²Ú„„}ÐéCï ÜU¢²ï ÜU¢ Ý¢}¢ çÝy²¼¢ JJ9JJ
Ï ¢ é ié Î ¢ § ± ¼ ¢ ï ²ï ¯ é }¢ à ¢ Ü U ¢ § ± …‹ ¼ é¯ é J … ¢ ²‹ ¼ ï }¢ Ú ‡ ¢ ¢ ² ñ ± Ü Uƒ ¢ Ÿ ¢ ± ‡ ¢ ± < ¼ … ¢ : J J 1 0J J
}¢¢„ï¯êQUï¯é ²~¢ S²¢yS±Sƒ¼¢ S±S² ™ï¼„: J ¼çS}¢Ýì Ÿ¢Ã²ç}¢Îæ à¢¢›æ Ð¢Ð„YçÝ±¢ÚÜU} ì¢ JJ11JJ
„# ¢ ã ïÝ ¢ S ² Ÿ ¢ ± ‡ ¢ ï Ðí¢ Ú | ¢ ïÎ ì ç m¼ è² ¢ ç¼ ƒ ï: J Ý ± ¢ ã ïÝ ¢ çÐ Ÿ ¢ ± ‡ ¢ ïù Œ ² ï± } ¢ ï± „} ¢ ¢ ™Ú ï¼ ì J J 1 2 J J
Ðÿ¢ï‡¢ Ÿ¢±‡¢ïùŒ²ï±æ }¢¢„ïÝ¢Œ²ï±}¢ï± çã J «¼éÝ¢ Ÿ¢±‡ ï¢ y±S² ¼ë¼è²¢¼: „}¢¢Ú|¢ï¼ì JJ13JJ
¥¢l¢ ™¼é‰²üC}¢è ™ ¼ƒ¢ ±Á² ü¢ ™¼éÎüà¢è J ¥S²¢Ú}| ï¢ à¢é|¢¢: Ðí¢ïQU¢çS¼ƒ²¢ïùŒ²ç¶H¢ ÝëÐ ! JJ14
¥çEÝè Úï±¼è ãS¼: Ðéc²¢ï }¢ëx¢ÐéÝ±ü„ê J ¥ÝéÚ¢{¢ç|¢ç…yS±¢¼è Ú¢ïçã‡¢è Ÿ¢±‡¢~¢²} ì¢ JJ15JJ
waning away every moment, place of many worms, and at the end (after
death) when burnt, it turns to nothing but ashes or if eaten by animal, it
turns to excreta full of worms and germs. So an intelligent person who
uses such a body for his own good is really a wise one. 6-8.
The food prepared in the morning turns stale in the evening. The body
that is nourished on the extract of such food – how can it be a lasting
thing? 9.
Like the bubbles on the water and mosquitoes among insects, per-
sons who do not hear this sacred scripture, are born as if only to die. 10.
Appropriate time to commence the katha
The auspicious scripture which removes multitude of sins, should be
listened to, in any of these above mentioned months when the mind is well
disposed and inclined to read the same. 11.
If this sacred story is to be heard for seven days it should start on the
second day of the bright fortnight of a month. If it is to be read for nine
days, it should also start on the same day. 12.
If this Katha is to last for a fortnight or a month, it is just the same as
before (on the second day of the bright fortnight of a month) and if it is for
two months i.e. a season, it should start from the third bright day of a
month. 13.
Actually, any day of a month is auspicious to start the discourse on
this story of the Lord, except the fourth, eighth and fourteenth day of the
bright fortnight of the month. 14.
O King! Ashwini, Rewati, Hasta, Pusshya, Mruga, Punarvasu,
«ÿ¢¢‡²ï¼¢çÝ Ðé‡²¢çÝ x¢í¢s‡²~¢¢ïçÎ¼¢çÝ ±ñ J ¼S}¢¢ÎS² „}¢¢Ú}|¢: ÜU¼üÃ²S¼ï¯é |¢êÐ¼ï ! JJ16JJ
Îïà¢¢‹¼Ú¢çó¢…¢Ýì ¿¢¢¼èÝ¢u²ïÓ™ „éNÁ…Ý¢Ýì J ²ï¯ æ¢ ¼ÓÀî±‡ ï¢ Ÿ¢h¢ ¼¢æpÚ}|¢çÎÝ¢yÐéÚ¢ JJ17JJ
Îïà ï¢ Îïà ï¢ ç±ÚQU¢ ²ï ±ñc‡¢±¢ Î}|¢±<…¼¢: J Ð~ æ¢ ¼ï|²¢ïùçÐ „æHïw²}¢¢x¢¼¢æS¼¢æp }¢¢Ý²ï¼ì JJ18JJ
¥±¢üÜ ìU Ð@¢ã¼ ï¢ ²Õ¢Î¢„Ý¢ÎèçÝ }¢ïH²ï¼ì J ç±à¢¢H¢ ±„é{¢ ²~¢ ÜUé²¢üœ¢~¢ ÜUƒ¢SƒH} ì¢ JJ19JJ
ÜUé±èü¼ }¢‡ÇÐæ ¼~¢ à¢é™ ñ¢ Sƒ¢Ýï }¢Ý:çÐí²} ì¢ J Ú}|¢¢S¼}|¢ñp „m›ñ: ÈUHñ: ÐécÐñp à¢¢ï|¢Ý} ì¢ JJ20JJ
¼~¢¢ïÐ±ïà¢Sƒ¢Ý¢çÝ ›è‡¢ æ¢ Ðéæ„ æ¢ ²ƒ¢ïç™¼} ì¢ J Ã²¢„¢„Ýæ ™ Lç™Úæ Ú™²ïÓ™¼éÚ ï¢ ÝÚ: JJ21JJ
Ÿ¢¢ï¼÷‡¢¢}¢¢„Ý¢ÎéÓ™æ }¢ëÎéH¢S¼Ú‡¢¢ç‹±¼}¢ì J Ð¢çEüÜU¢çÎ„}¢¢²éQ æU Ú}¢‡¢è²æ ç±à¢ï¯¼: JJ22JJ
¼Î¢„Ý¢yÐëƒ¢±éÓ™ï }¢ëÎéHï ™¢„Ý¢ïœ¢}¢ï J „éÏ¢‹{Ýæ „yÈUHÜ æU ÐéS¼Ü æU „çó¢{¢Ú²ï¼ì JJ23JJ
Anuradha, Abhijita, Swati, Rohini, three Shravanas, all these constella-

tions are auspicious. So the sacred Katha should begin on the rise of these
constellations. 15-16.
Katha invitation
The host should invite his relatives, friends, his kinsmen; those who are
staying far and near, and men having faith in listening to such Katha, be-
fore the commencement of the day of this Katha. 17.
Vaishnavas, dispassionate and deceitful, from different places, should
be specially invited by sending written invitations and they should be wel-
comed and honoured on their arrival. 18.
Arranging the Katha vicinity and podium
Special arrangements should be made for collecting spreadings or
carpets (seats) before five days of the Katha event. A large ground should
be selected for the event, and an attractive sitting place (Pendol) should
be erected on a specially cleansed place in the ground. The sitting place
should be decorated by saplings of banana tree, flowers, fruits and colourful
cloth and banners, etc.
Sitting arrangement for ladies and gents should be properly done ac-
cording to the scriptures. The platform (Dias) for the speaker should be
designed specially by an expert. 19-21.
The seat of the speaker should be on a higher level than that of the
audience and it should be covered by a soft spread. The curtain at the
back side of the speaker should be especially attractive and a small desk
should be put there on a slightly higher level of the speaker’s level. That
Cha. 3 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 41
Ðê±¢ïüQUHÿ¢‡ ñ¢²éüQU ï¢ x¢í‹ƒS²¢S² ¼é ±¢™ÜU: J Ðíy²ãæ S±¢çqÜ æU Ü éU²¢üÎé¯S²éyƒ¢² |¢êÐ¼ï ! JJ24JJ
¼¼: Ÿ¢¢ï¼ëç|¢Ú¢ãê¼: „ ÜUƒ¢}¢‡ÇÐæ ±í…ï¼ì J Ðíÿ¢¢Ë² Ð¢ç‡¢Ð¢Î¢S²æ Ü éU²¢üÎ¢™}¢Ý~¢²} ì¢ JJ25JJ
{ ¢ ñ¼ E ï¼ ¢ } Ï ¢ Ú { Ú : „e éL æ N Î ² ï S } ¢ Ú Ý ì J ç ± Ð í¢ ‹ „¢ { êó ¢ } ¢ S Ü U ëy ² „ y „ç X … è± Ý æ Ý } ¢ ï¼ ì J J 2 6 J J
¼¼: S±ÐêÁ²x¢é±¢üÎïÚ¢¿¢²¢ ç±Ý²¢ç‹±¼: J ©ÎX}¢é¶: Ðí¢X}¢é¶ ï¢ ±¢ Ã²¢„¢„Ý}¢éÐ¢ç±à¢ï¼ì JJ27JJ
¼¼ »¼S²¢ç{Îï±}¢ï¼ÓÀ¢›¢ÜUëô¼ ãçÚ}¢ì J }¢‹~¢ñ: „}¢™ü²ïÎï¼ñ}¢éüw²: Ÿ¢¢ï¼¢ ÜUë¼¢çqÜU: JJ28JJ
Ðíƒ}¢¢çÎÐ@}¢¢‹¼Ð@ÐíÜUÚ‡¢¢çÝ ¼é J ¥¢S²Nœ¢é‹Î…¢‹±çÑìÍ¢íMÐ¢‡²X¢çÝ ²S² ±ñ JJ29JJ
Ðí¢ïQU¢çÝ „ç‹¼ çÎÃ²¢çÝ Ÿ¢èãôÚ ÜUL‡¢¢}Ï¢éç{} ì¢ J ¼æ |¢çQU{}¢ü¼Ý²æ NÎ²ï ç™‹¼²¢}²ã} ì¢ JJ30JJ
çÝ …¢ çŸ ¢ ¼ …Ý ¢ Ý ‹ Î æ } ¢ éç Ý ± <‡ ¢ çÝ ¯ ïç± ¼ } ¢ ì J ¥ ç¼ Ú } ² Ý Ú ¢ Ü U¢ Ú æ ¼ ¢ L ‡ ² ï ± ² ç„ çS ƒ ¼ } ¢ ì J J 3 1 J J
small desk is meant for keeping the well-covered and well bound scrip-
ture of Lord’s life story. 22- 23.
O King! The speaker possessed of the above said qualities should get
up early in the morning and finish his daily routine.
Then, requested by the audience, should go to the Pendol prepared
fo r t h i s K at h a ev en t . H e s h o u l d w as h h i s h an d s , f eet a n d m o u t h an d
take three Aachamans (sipping of water in his palm) and then enter the
P en d o l . 2 4 - 2 5 .
Then, the speaker, who should be dressed with a clean, white clothe
should memorise his preceptor by heart, again show respect to the Brah-
mans and saints and bow before the Satsangijivan scripture. 26.
Then taking the humble permission of the elderly and worthy persons,
he should take his seat, the ‘Vyasapitha’ as it is called, facing eastward or
northward. 27.
Then, the listener sitting in front of the audience, who has finished his
daily duties, should worship the presiding deity of this scripture, Lord Shri
Hari Himself, in the form of this book, by chants (as follows- ). 28.
Praying to Shri Hari in the form of this scripture
‘I contemplate on that Shri Hari, the ocean of mercy, the son of Bhakti
Devi and Dharma Dev, in my heart. From the first division (Prakaran) to
the last, - the fifth one of the book, form the divine limbs of Shri Hari, as
His face, heart, stomach, knees and feet, as it is said.’ 29-30.
Splendour of Lord’s form
(I meditate on) Lord Shri Hari, who is the bliss itself for those who
M Ð ¢ Ý éM Ð ¢ ± ²± æ Ý ± Ðk ÎH ïÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ }¢ ì J ¥¼ è± Îà ¢ ü Ýè² æ ™ à ¢ ¢ ‹ ¼ æ Ü U¢ ï }¢ H|¢ ¢ ¯ ‡ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 32 J J
Ý êÕ Ú Q U¢ Ú ç± ‹ Î¢ | ¢ ã S ¼ ¢ ç Ñ ìÍ ¢ í ¼ H à ¢ ¢ ï ç| ¢ ¼ }¢ ì J ™@ œ ¢ éX ¢ L ‡ ¢ Ý¶ ™ ‹ Îí ¢ ± ç H ç± Ú ¢ ç… ¼ }¢ ì J J 3 3J J
ç } ¢ ¼ ç S } ¢ ¼ S È Ué Ú œ ¢ é Ë ² Î‹ ¼ } ¢ é Q U ¢ ± ç H Ð í | ¢ }¢ ì J Ð íH } Ï ¢ Ð è ± Ú | ¢ é … æ ç ± à ¢ ¢ H N Î ² Sƒ H } ¢ ì J J 3 4 J J
Ðë ƒ é ¼ é X H H ¢ Å æ ™ „é Ü U ¢ Ð ¢ ï H ¢ L ‡ ¢ ¢ { Ú } ¢ ì J Î { ¼ æ Ü U ñ „Ú ï Ðé ‡ Çî ï | ¢ ¢ H ï Ü U é æ Ü U é } ¢ ™ ‹ Î í Ü U } ¢ ì J J 3 5 J J
Í¢Ýà²¢} æ¢ ™ ¼éH„è}¢¢çHÜU æ¢ Îçÿ¢‡ ï¢ ÜUÚï J Î{¼æ ™ çm¼è²ïÝ ÎÎ¼æ Ð¢ç‡¢Ý¢ù|¢²} ì¢ JJ36JJ
çÏ¢|¢í¼æ ¼éH„èÜU¢D„êÿ}¢}¢¢H¢m²æ x¢Hï J à¢é|¢íæ ²¿¢¢ïÐ±è¼æ ™ ±¢}¢SÜU‹{ï „éà¢¢ï|¢Ý} ì¢ JJ37JJ
± ¢„ : à ¢ é| ¢ íæ }¢ ë Îé Ð ç ÚÎ { ¼æ Îë É ÜU Ó ÀÜ U }¢ ì J ± „ ¢ Ý} ¢ éœ ¢ ÚÐ Å æ ã æ „ Ðÿ ¢ ç„ ¼ æ ¼ ƒ¢ JJ 3 8J J
„êÿ} æ¢ ç„¼æ ™ ÐÅÜ æU Ï¢ŠÝ‹¼æ à¢è<c‡¢ }¢TéH} ì¢ J ©y„±ï |¢QU„}Ðíèy²ñ Î{¢Ýæ |¢êçÚ|¢ê¯‡¢} ì¢ JJ39JJ
have taken refuse in Him. He who is attended upon by sages and celi-
bates; having the most beautiful, youthful human form.
With proportionate limbs, having eyes like petals of newly bloomed
lotus, very handsome, calm and soft spoken. 31-32.
Whose palms and soles are like the lustrous fresh red lotus, the waver-
ing rays coming from his shining, round shaped nails looking like the ranges
of a crescent moon. 33.
With a gentle smile on His face illumined by the glittering teeth resem-
bling a string of pearls, with His strong arms running knee deep and a
broad chest. 34.
With a broad and elevated forehead, rosy cheeks and red lips; bearing
kumkum, in the shape of a crescent moon on the forehead besmeared
with saffron Pundra mark. 35.
Having complexion like a dark cloud; holding Tulsi string in the right
hand and; assuring protection by the other hand; wearing two strings of
very minute Tulsi beeds around the neck; wearing a white sacred thread
on the left shoulder. 36.
Dressed in delicate white clothes; the lower garment fastened by
Kacchaka; and the upper garment looking as white as the wings of a
swan;
With a delicate white piece of cloth tied on His head; wearing various
ornaments at celebration, for the pleasure of devotees;
Worshiped by His devotees by wreaths of various flowers, and small
strings of flowers dangling on His crest; His body besmeared with sandal
Cha. 3 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 43
Ý¢Ý¢ç±{ñ: ÐécÐã¢Úñp‹ÎÝïÝ¢<™¼æ çÝ…ñ: J H}Ï¢çj: à¢ï¶Úñ Ú}²æ }¢‹ÎçS}¢¼}¢Ý¢ïãÚ}¢ì JJ40JJ
¼ ¢ Ú ¢ } ¢ ‡ ÇH } ¢ Š² S ƒ æ Ðê ‡ ¢ ü ™ ‹ Î í ç } ¢ ± ¢ ï ç Î ¼ } ¢ ì J | ¢ Q U } ¢ ‡ Ç H } ¢ Š² S ƒ æ „± ü H ¢ ï Ü U Ý } ¢ S Ü U ë ¼ } ¢ ì J J 4 1 J J
NÎ²¢çÝ ãÚ‹¼æ ™ çÝ…¢Ý¢æ ÜUÚ™ïC²¢ J ÜUL‡¢¢}¢ë¼²¢ ÎëcÅK¢ ±èÿ¢}¢¢‡ æ¢ ™ ç™‹¼²ï JJ42JJ
§ç¼ Ÿ¢è„y„çX…è±Ý¢ÜUë¼²ï Ÿ¢èãçÚÜUëc‡¢ÐÚ}¢¢y}¢Ýï Ý}¢ ï¢ Š²¢²¢ç}¢ J ¥¢±¢ãÝ} ì¢ - ÜUçHv}¢¯Ý¢à¢¢²
Ðí¢Îé|¢êü¼æ ÜUëÐ¢|¢Ú¢¼ì J „y„çX…è±Ý¢ÜU¢Úæ ãçÚ}¢¢±¢ã²¢}²ã}¢ì JJ43JJ
¥¢„Ý} ì¢ - ãÚï ! ô„ã¢„Ýç}¢Îæ S±‡¢üÚÕç±çÝ<}¢¼} ì¢ J ¼± Ðíèç¼ÜUÚæ Îœ æ¢ x¢ëã¢‡¢ ÜUëÐ²¢ Ðí|¢ ï¢ ! JJ44
Ð¢l}¢ì- ¥Ý‹²|¢¢±¢Ÿ¢ç²‡¢ æ¢ „æ„¢Ú¢‡¢ü±¼¢ÚÜU ! J Ð¢læ x¢ëã¢‡¢ Îï±ïà¢ ! Ÿ¢èãÚï ! ÜUëÐ²¢ }¢ç² JJ45JJ
¥Í²ü}¢ì- Ý¢Ý¢±¼¢Ú™çÚ¼ñ: „¢{é„VÅÝ¢à¢Ý ! Ÿ¢èãÚï ! y±æ x¢ëã¢‡¢¢Í²Z x¢‹{¢lC¢X„æ²é¼} ì¢ JJ46JJ
¥¢™}¢Ýè²} ì¢ Ÿ¢èÎéx¢üÐê…üÝ¢Ý‹Î ! ÝëÐ¢„éÚ}¢Î¢Ðã ! S±|¢QUÜUé}¢éÎï‹Î ï¢ ! y±æ x¢ëã¢‡¢¢™}¢Ýè²ÜU} ì¢ J47
paste; attractive due to a sweet smile.
Sitting in the midst of devotees and adored by all, looking like a full
moon, coming up in the midst of stars.
I contemplate on Shri Hari, captivating the hearts of His devotees by
the movements of His hands; His eyes full of compassion enlivening like
the nectar. 37-41.
Thus I salute and meditate on Lord Shri Hari Krishna the Supreme
one, in the form of the scripture ‘Shree Satsangijivan, (At the event of
reciting the text and I worship with pooja rites as follows). 42.
Avahanam - Invocation, I respectfully call Lord Shri Hari in the form
of Satsangijivan out of mercy who is born to eradicate the blemishes of
‘kali’. 43.
Asanam – Seat; O Shri Hari! I offer this golden throne studded with
gems; hope it is a comfortable seat for you, please accept it. 44.
Padyam - Washing the feet; O! The Rescuer of those who come to
you, begging protection, with intense devotion, in this worldly ocean. The
Chief of Gods! Shri Hari, please accept this water to wash the feet. 45.
Arghyam - A respectful offering or oblation to the God or venerable
person. Destroyer of calamities of sages by various incarnations, O Shri
Hari! Please accept this water mixed with sandal paste and eight types of
perfumes. 46.
Achamanam - Sipping water before religious ceremonies on the right
palm; Oh Shri Hari! The delight of the residents of Durgapur, destroyer of
SÝ¢Ý}¢ì- ¥ÓÀ¢ïÎ¢ï‹}¢œ¢x¢X¢±¢…üHRUèÇ¢Ú¼ï ! ãÚï ! ¼yÐ¢Ýè²Ðíà¢æ„¢ÜUëyF¢Ýè²æ Ðíç¼x¢ës¼¢} ì¢ JJ48JJ
±›}¢ì- Ðè¼¢}Ï¢Úç}¢Îæ ÜUëc‡¢ ! Ý±èÝæ S±±‡¢üÜU} ì¢ J ¼±ñ± ÐçÚ{¢Ý¢ãZ x¢ës¼ æ¢ {}¢üÝ‹ÎÝ ! JJ49JJ
²¿¢¢Ðï±è¼}¢-ì „¢ç±~¢èx¢íç‹ƒ„²æ Qé æU S±‡¢ü¼‹¼çé±çÝ<}¢¼} ì¢ J x¢s
ë ¼ æ¢ Î±ïÎ±ïàï¢ ! Ï¢rí¢„~ê¢ç}¢Îæ à¢é|¢} ì¢ JJ50
¥¢|¢¯ê‡¢¢çÝ- ¥¢|¢¯ê‡¢¢çÝ çÎÃ²¢çÝ ÜU‡éÇH¢ÎèçÝ „yÐ¼ï ! x¢ãë¢‡¢ ÜUÐë²¢ ÜUcë‡¢ ! Îœ¢¢Ýè}¢¢çÝ |¢çQU¼: JJ51
™‹ÎÝ}¢ì- Í¢Ý„¢ÚÚ„¢ïÐï¼æ ÜUéæÜUé}¢ïÝ „éà¢¢ïç|¢¼} ì¢ J x¢ëã¢‡¢ ™‹ÎÝæ çÎÃ²æ |¢çQU{}¢¢üy}¢… ! Ðí|¢ ï¢ ! JJ52
ÐécÐ¢ç‡¢- Ý¢Ý¢„éx¢ç‹{ÐécÐ¢‡¢ æ¢ ã¢Ú¢ÐèÇ ñ¢ ¼ƒñ± ™ J ¼éH„è±Ý}¢¢H æ¢ ™ Ÿ¢èÜUëc‡¢ ! S±èÜUéL Ðí|¢ ï¢ ! JJ53
„éx¢‹{¼ñH}¢ì- „éx¢‹{ÎíÃ²±¢„¢ÉKæ ç±c‡¢é¼ñHæ }¢Ý¢ïãÚ} ì¢ J ±¢ç†À¼æ „±üH¢ïÜU¢Ý æ¢ |¢x¢±‹Ðíç¼x¢ës¼¢} ì¢ JJ54
{êÐ:- Ï¢¢HRUèÇ¢ç±Ý¢ïÎïÝ ÜU¢çHÎœ¢¢„éÚ¢‹¼ÜUë¼ì J ÎëcÅK¢ ÜUëy²¢x¢‡¢Îí¢± ! {êÐ: S±èçRU²¼ æ¢ y±²¢ JJ55
the pride of the king of demons! To the hearts of the devotees you are the
moon, the cause of the blossom of night-lotuses, please accept this water
for a sipping. 47.
Snanam - Bathing: O Lord Shri Hari, you take delight while sporting
in crystal clean water of the roaring Ganga, which is worthy of praise by
you. Please accept this water for bathing. 48.
Vastram - Clothing; O Krishna! Son of Dharma Dev! This is a fresh
new golden (yellow) lower garment (Pitambar) for you. Please accept it
as it is worthy of you alone. 49.
Yagnyopavitam -The sacred thread, made of gold; called Brahmasutra,
which has knots tied by chants of Gayatri mantra. Please accept this aus-
picious thread. 50.
Aabhushanaani - Ornaments; O Krishna, the Lord of the good, please
accept these celestial ornaments – earrings, etc., that are offered by us
with devotion. 51.
Chandanam – Sandal paste; O Lord! The son of Bhakti Devi and
Dharma Dev, I offer this divine sandal paste mixed with camphor and
kumkum, please accept it. 52.
Pushpani – Flowers; O Shri Krishna, please accept these garlands
of various fragrant flowers and Tulsi; and the flower tuft. 53.
Sungandhi-tailam - Fragrant oil; Please accept this medicinal oil,
fragranced by various aromatic ingredients; which is desired by all.
(Vishnutaila : a kind of medicinal oil). 54.
Dhupam - Fragrant fumigation; O Lord, please accept this fragrant
Cha. 3 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 45
Î è Ð : - S ± ² æ Ð í Ü U ¢ à ¢ } ¢ ¢ Ý ï à ¢ ! Ý ñ Ü U | ¢ ¢ S Ü U Ú | ¢ ¢ S ± Ú ! x ¢ ë ã ¢ ‡ ¢ Ü U ë Ð ² ¢ Î è Ð } ¢ ‹ { Ü U ¢ Ú ç Ý ± ¢ Ú Ü U } ¢ ì J J 5 6J J
Ýñ±ïl}¢ì- Ý¢Ý¢ÐÒ¢ó¢Ýñ±ïlæ Ú„ñ: ¯Çìç|¢}¢üÝ¢ïãÚ} ì¢ J ç±Eæ|¢Ú ! x¢ëã¢‡¢ïÎæ Ðíèy²¢ } ï¢ ±ÚÎ ï¢ |¢± JJ57JJ
}¢Š²ïÐ¢Ýè²}¢ì- Ðç±~ æ¢ çÝ}¢üHæ ¼¢ï²}¢éà¢èÚñH¢çÎ±¢ç„¼} ì¢ J …è±Ýæ „±ü…è±¢Ý æ¢ Ð¢Ý¢ƒZ x¢ës¼ æ¢ ãÚï ! JJ58JJ
ÐéÝÚ¢™}¢Ýè²}¢ì- çÝ}¢üHæ x¢¢X}¢éÎÜ æU „éÐç±~ æ¢ „é±¢ç„¼} ì¢ J ÐéÝÚ¢™}¢Ýè²æ ™ x¢ës¼ æ¢ |¢çQUÝ‹ÎÝ ! JJ59JJ
¼¢}Ï¢êH}¢ì- ¼¢}Ï¢êHæ Ðêx¢„æ²éQ æU H±XñH¢ç±ç}¢çŸ¢¼} ì¢ J …¢¼èÈUH¢çÎ„æ²éQ æU Ÿ¢èÜUëc‡¢ ! Ðíç¼x¢ës¼¢} ì¢ JJ60JJ
ÈUH}¢ì- çÎÃ²æ ÈUH¢Ý¢æ „±ïü¯¢æ „±üÎï±çÐí²VÚ}¢ì J Ý¢çHÜUïÚèÈUHç}¢Îæ x¢ës¼¢æ {}¢ü{ê{üÚ ! JJ61JJ
Îçÿ¢‡¢¢- ²ƒ¢à¢çQU }¢²¢ Îœ¢¢: S±‡¢üMŒ²¢çÎ}¢éçÎíÜU¢: J ±ëœ¢¢H²ÐéÚ¢±¢„ ! Îçÿ¢‡¢ æ¢ x¢ës¼ æ¢ y±²¢ JJ62JJ
ÝèÚ¢…Ý}¢ì- ÝèÚ¢…²¢ç}¢ Îï±ïà¢ ! Ý}¢S¼ï ! Á²¢ïç¼¯ æ¢ Ð¼ï ! J ¥¢Ú¢<~¢Ü æU }¢²¢ Îœ æ¢ x¢ëã¢‡¢ }¢éçÝ±Ì|¢ ! JJ63JJ
fumigation. It was just a child’s play for you to kill the demon Kalidatta.
Because of you female demons flew away just by your glance. 55.
Deep – Lamp; O self-luminous Lord! Lustrous like numerous suns,
the remover of darkness! Please accept this (oil) lamp. 56.
Naivedyam - Offering of delicacies; O the supporter of the world! I
have prepared a variety of delicious foods of six different tastes, please
accept it with love and bestow boon upon me. 57.
Madhyepaniyam - Drinking water while eating food; O Shri Hari,
please accept the water for drinking, sacred and clean and the life itself for
living beings. It is made from fragrant with aromatic grass and carda-
mom. 58.
Punarachamaniyam - Again offering water for sipping; O Son of
Bhakti Devi, please accept the pure, sacred and fragrant water of Ganga,
for sipping (at the end of meals). 59.
Tambulam – Betel leaf; I have prepared for you betel-leaf (Tambul)
together with clove, cardamom, nutmeg. O Shri Krishna, please accept
this. 60.
Phalam – Fruit; O the foremost among the righteous! Please accept
this coconut – favourite of all Gods; divine among all fruits. 61.
Dakshina – Monetary gift; You, the resident of the city of Vruttalay
(Vadatal)! I have offered the gift of silver and gold coins according to my
capacity. Please accept this. 62.
Niranjanam -Waving the lamp; O the chief of Gods! You are like the
Sun among the stars emitting light; You are the favourite amongst sages, I
ÐíÎçÿ¢‡¢¢æ- Ý}¢S¼ï Îï±Îï±ïà¢ ! ±Ú¢|¢²ÜUÚ ! Ðí|¢ ï¢ ! J y±yÐíÎçÿ¢‡¢²¢ ÜUëc‡¢ ! „±üÎï±ÐíÎçÿ¢‡¢¢ JJ64JJ
Ý}¢SÜU¢Ú:- ©h¢Ú‡¢¢² „±ïü¯ æ¢ Ðí¢Îé|¢êü¼æ {Ú¢¼Hï J „y„çX…è±Ý¢ÜU¢Úæ y± æ¢ ãôÚ Ðí‡¢}¢¢}²ã} ì¢ JJ65JJ
Ðí¢ƒüÝ¢- çÝ…ÜU}¢üç±Ð¢ÜUïÝ |¢±¢Ï{ ñ¢ Ðç¼¼¢ïùS}²ã} ì¢ J ¼æ }¢¢}¢éhÚ Îï±ïà¢ ! ÜUëÐ²¢ ! ÜUL‡¢¢çÝ{ï ! JJ66JJ
„y„çX…è±Ý¢w²Sy±æ Ðíy²ÿ¢: ÐéL¯¢ïœ¢}¢: J }¢ç² y±ÓÀÚ‡¢¢²¢¼ï ÜUëÐ æ¢ ÜUéL …x¢yÐ¼ï ! JJ67JJ
„}Ðê…¢² Ÿ¢èãôÚ çy±yƒæ „y„çX…è±Ý¢y}¢ÜU} ì¢ J ±QU¢Úæ Ðê…²ïjvy²¢ x¢‹{ÐécÐdx¢¢çÎç|¢: JJ68JJ
Ý±èÝ±›¢|¢Ú‡¢ñÎüy±¢ „}ÐêÁ² Îçÿ¢‡¢¢} ì¢ J ¼¼: Ðê±¢ïüQU}¢‹~¢ï‡¢ Ýy±¢ ¼æ Ðí¢ƒü²ïyÐé}¢¢Ýì JJ69JJ
„é± í¼ ¢ Ü U¢ Ú ! Ï ¢ ¢ ï { ¿ ¢ ! „± ü à¢ ¢ ›ç ± à¢ ¢ Ú Î ! » ¼ y ÜU ƒ ¢ Ðí ÜU¢ à¢ ïÝ } ¢ Î¿ ¢ ¢ Ý æ ç± Ý ¢ à¢ ² J J 7 0 J J
am waving the lamp for You – please accept this. 63.

Pradakshina – Circumambulation; O the God of the Gods; I bow
down before you. You, holding your palms in pose giving protection and
bestowing boons. O Krishna! The master! While I circumambulate you, it
is same as circumambulating all the Gods. 64.
Namaskar – Salutations; O in the form of ‘Satsangijivan’, you have
taken birth on this earth for the deliverance of the people, O Shri Hari, I
bow down to you. 65.
Prarthana – Prayer; O Lord, the ocean of Mercy, as the result of my
deeds, I have fallen in this ocean of worldly life. Please lift me up, and be
kind to me. 66.
O the Supreme Person! You are present here in the form of
‘Satsangijivan’! You the Master of the world! Please be merciful to me as
I have come to you for shelter. 67.
Thus worshipping Lord Shri Hari in the form of (this book) Satsangijivan
in this manner; the leading listener should worship the speaker reverently
with sandal paste, wreaths of flowers, etc. and should also offer new
cloths, ornaments and his fees; the worshiper saluting the speaker with the
aforesaid chants should respectfully pray. 68-69.
We regard you, as sage Suvrata himself - the first speaker of the scrip-
ture, the knower of the teaching of the texts, you are learned in the Shastras.
Please remove my ignorance by explaining to me the scriptures. 70.
T h e h o s t , a f t er r eq u e s t i n g t h u s t o t h e s p ea k e r, s h o u l d h o n o u r
o th er s in t he aud ience acco rd in g to t heir p os it io n an d O Ki ng!
Ob serv ing th e co de pres cri bed to the li sten ers , th e m emb ers of
Cha. 4 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 47
„}Ðí¢‰²ü ¼m¢™ÜUç}¢yƒ}¢‹²¢Ýì Ÿ¢¢ï¼÷æp ç±Ðí¢‹„ ²ƒ¢ãü}¢™ïü¼ì J
Ÿ¢¢ï¼¢ S±ÜUè²ñ<Ý²}¢ñLÐï¼: à¢ë‡¢¢ï¼é |¢êÐ¢HÜU ! à¢¢›}¢ï¼¼ì JJ71JJ
§ç¼ Ÿ¢è„y„çX…è±Ý}¢¢ã¢y}²ï à¢¼¢Ý‹Îãï}¢‹¼ô„ã„æ±¢Îï ¼ÓÀî±‡¢ç±à¢ï¯ ç±Š²éQU¢ñ
¼yÐê…¢ç±ç{çÝMÐ‡¢Ý¢}¢¢ ¼ë¼è²¢ïùŠ²¢²: JJ3JJ
-------------------------------
JJ ¥‰¢ ™¼éƒ¢ïüùŠ²¢²: JJ 4 JJ
Ÿ¢¢ï~¢¢ƒ Ðêç…¼¢ï ±QU¢ ÜUé²¢ü‹}¢XH}¢¢çÎ¼: J }¢éÎ¢ ±Îïy„Î¢Ý‹Îïy²¢çÎÔH¢ïÜU~¢²æ ÝëÐ ! J J 1J J
S±¢ç}¢Ý¢Ú¢²‡¢ ï¢ ÝèHÜU‡Æ ï¢ Ý¢Ú¢²‡¢ ï¢ ãçÚ: J ãçÚÜUëc‡¢p „ã…¢Ý‹Î: ÜUëc‡¢¢ïS¼é } ï¢ NçÎ J J 2J J
¼¼ ï¢ ±ñÚ¢x²±ïx¢ïç¼ ÔH¢ïÜUm²}¢éÎèÚ²ï¼ì J „ ±QU¢ ÐéS¼Ü æU Ýy±¢ ¼¼: Ðlï çy±} ï¢ ÐÆï¼ì J J 3J J
Ÿ ê¢²¼ æ¢ Îï±Îï±ïà¢! S±¢ç}¢Ý¢Ú¢²‡¢ ! Ðí|¢ ï¢ ! y±Îè²ïÝ¢±{¢ÝïÝ ÜUƒç²c²ï à¢é|¢¢: ÜUƒ¢: J J 4J J
t he a ud i en ce s h ou ld si t to he ar t h e sa cr e d Ka t ha . 71 .
Thus here ends the third chapter that describes the procedure
of the worship of the speaker and the scripture and the story, in the
conversation between Shatanand Muni and Hemantsinh regarding
the importance of the composition and the other topics. 3
- --- - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER – 4
Order of benedictory prayers
O King! Thus worshiped by listeners, in the beginning, the learned
speaker should offer benedictory prayer and delighted at heart, should
recite three verses – ‘Sadananda...’ etc. (Vol - I, cheaper - I, stanza – 13
onwards). 1
(Remembering divine virtues of the Lord) he should pray for His pres-
ence in his heart as - ‘May Lord Swaminarayan, Nilakanth, Narayan,
Hari, Harikrishna and Sahajanand, Krishna, be seated in my heart.’ 2.
Then he should recite these two verses ‘Vairagyavega...’, etc. And
then the speaker should respectfully salute the sacred book while uttering
the following couplet of verses. .3.
“O Lord of Lords! Master! Swaminarayan, contemplating on you,
please listen, I shall tell the auspicious stories of your life and deeds. 4.
Ý y ± ¢ Ÿ ¢ è „ã …¢ Ý ‹ Î S ± ¢ ç} ¢ Ý æ | ¢ çQ U{ } ¢ ü …} ¢ ì J ¼ m¢ ‡ ¢ èæ ™ à ¢ ¼ ¢ Ý ‹ Î æ ¼ ¼ ¢ ï …² } ¢ é Î èÚ ² ï ¼ ì J J 5 J J
§ç¼ Ðlï ÐçÆy±ñ± ±¢™²ïy„ ÜUƒ æ¢ Ï¢é{: J „¢{êç‹±Ðí¢ç‹±H¢ïv²ñ± ÜUé²¢üÎƒZ Ý ²¢ïç¯¼: JJ6JJ
„}¢¢ç#²üS² ²S²¢‹¼ï Ý¢Š²¢²S²¢ƒ „}}¢¼¢: J Ý ¼~¢ ¼~¢ ç±Ú}¢ïÎŠ²¢²¢æS¼¢‹±Î¢}²ã} ì¢ JJ7JJ
¼ ~ ¢ Ðí Ü U Ú ‡ ¢ ï y ± ¢ l ï çm ¼ è ² : Ðí ƒ } ¢ S ¼ ƒ ¢ J ¼ ë ¼ è ² ¢ ï ù C ¢ Î à ¢ : ¯ Dï çÝ ç¯ h ¢ ç± Ú ¼ ¢ ç± } ¢ ï J J 8 J J
¥ ÜU ô ~ ¢ à ¢ S ~ ¢ ² ô ›à ¢ : Ð @ ô ~ ¢ à ¢ œ ¢ } ¢ S¼ ƒ ¢ J ¥ C ô ~ ¢ à¢ ¢ ï } ¢ ¼ ¢ p ñ ¼ ï ç Ý ç¯ h ¢ ç ± Ú ¼ ¢ ç ± ã J J 9 J J
» Ü U¢ ïÝ ™y ± ¢ ôÚ à¢ p ™ y ± ¢ ôÚ à¢ œ ¢ } ¢ S ¼ ƒ ¢ J çm™y ± ¢ ôÚ à¢ § y ² ï¼ ï çÝ ç¯ h ¢ ç± Ú ¼ ¢ ñ } ¢ ¼ ¢ : J J 1 0 J J
¥ Š ² ¢ ² : „# Ð @ ¢ à ¢ ç ›Ð@ ¢ à ¢ œ ¢ } ¢ S ¼ ƒ ¢ J ¥ Š ² ¢ ² ¢ ñ ç ± Ú ¼ ¢ ± ï ¼ ¢ ñ m ¢ ± Œ ² ~ ¢ ç Ý ¯ ï ç { ¼ ¢ ñ J J 1 1 J J
çm ¼ è² ï ™ Ðí Ü U Ú ‡ ¢ ï Ð í ƒ } ¢ ¢ ï Ý ± } ¢ S ¼ ƒ ¢ J ¯ D¢ ï çÝ ¯ ï ç{ ¼ ¢ p ñ ¼ ï ç± Ú ¼ ¢ ñ „} } ¢ ¼ ¢ Ý ë Ð ! J J 1 2 J J
» Ü U¢ Î à ¢ S ¼ ƒ ¢ Š ² ¢ ² : ¯ ¢ ïÇ à ¢ p ~ ¢ ² ¢ ï Î à ¢ : J ~ ¢ ² ¢ ïô ± à ¢ p ¼ é = ± à ¢ ¢ ï Ý } ¢ ¼ ¢ ç± Ú ¼ ¢ ç± } ¢ ï J J 1 3 J J
¥Cô~¢ à¢ œ¢ }¢ : Ð@™y± ¢ ôÚ à¢ œ¢ }¢ S¼ ƒ ¢ J ô~¢ à¢ œ¢ }¢ S¼ ƒ ¢ Š²¢ ²¢ ï çÝç¯h ¢ ç± Ú ¼ ¢ ç± }¢ ï J J 14J J
¼ ë¼ è² ï ™ ÐíÜ U Ú ‡ ¢ ï Ý ±} ¢ ¢ ï Î à ¢ } ¢ S ¼ ƒ ¢ J ç± Ú ¼ ¢ ñ ¯ ¢ ïÇà ¢ : „# Î à ¢ pñ¼ ï Ý „} } ¢ ¼ ¢ : J J 1 5 J J
»ÜU¢ïÝô±à¢ç¼¼}¢›²¢ïô±à¢¢ï Ý „}}¢¼: J »ÜUô~¢à¢œ¢}¢¢ïùŠ²¢²¢ï m¢ô~¢à¢¢ï ç±Ú¼¢ç±}¢ï JJ16JJ
™y±¢ôÚà¢›²ô›à¢¢ï çm™y±¢ôÚà¢ §üçÚ¼¢: J ç~¢™y±¢ôÚà¢ §y²ï¼ï çÝç¯h¢ ç±Ú¼¢ç±ã JJ17JJ
¯ Å ì™ y ± ¢ ô Ú à ¢ Ü U : „# ™ y ± ¢ ô Ú à ¢ œ ¢ } ¢ S ¼ ƒ ¢ J ç mÐ @ ¢ à ¢ œ ¢ } ¢ p ñ ¼ ï ç ± Ú ¼ ¢ ñ Ý çã „ } } ¢ ¼ ¢ : J J 1 8 J J
Bowing down to Shri Sahajanand Swami the son of Bhakti Devi and
Dharma Deva, His divine teachings, and Shatanand Muni (the author of
the sacred book), he should speak out “Victory unto you, O Lord!” 5.
After reciting the above said two verses, the wise speaker should
begin to read the text and should explain the meaning (purport) looking at
the sages and Brahmans, and not at the ladies. 6.
Rules for concluding katha
Now I shall instruct you about those chapters after which the speaker
should not conclude the session, as it is advised. 7.
First Prakaran
Now these numbers of chapters from the first Prakaran are given. The
narration of the story of that day should not be closed with reading of the
following chapters. While reading of the 1st book is in progress with chap-
ters 1, 2, 3, 6, 18, 31, 33, 35, 38, 39, 40, 42 and also 53 and 57. (8-11)
Second Prakaran
Now in 2nd Division, the reading of the following number of chapters is
to be avoided at the end of the sessions of that day 1, 6, 9, 11, 13, 16, 23,
24,30, 38, 45. (12-14)
Cha. 4 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 49
¥Š²¢ p ¢ CÐ@¢ à¢ ¢ ï çm¯çC ¼ }¢ § üç Ú ¼ ¢ : J ç ~¢ ¯ çC¼ } ¢ § y± ï¼ ï çÝç¯h ¢ ç± Ú ¼ ¢ ñ ÝëÐ ! J J 19J J
¥¢ l : ÐíÜUÚ ‡ ¢ ï ¼ é²ïü Ð@}¢ ¢ ï Ý± }¢ ¢ ïù C}¢ : J m¢ ô± à¢ ¢ ï Î à¢ }¢ ¢ ï çÝç¯h ¢ ç± Ú ¼ ¢ ç ± }¢ ï J J 20J J
™¼éô›à¢œ¢}¢ô›à¢: ¯ôÅì~¢à¢ ï¢ ç±Ú¼¢ç±}¢ï J ç~¢™y±¢ôÚà¢ÜUpñÜU™y±¢ôÚà¢ ï¢ Ý „}}¢¼¢: JJ21JJ
¯ Å ì™ y ± ¢ ôÚ à ¢ Ü U™¼ ép y ± ¢ ôÚ à ¢ œ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ñ ¼ ƒ ¢ J ™¼ é: Ð@ ¢ à ¢ § y ² ï¼ ï çÝ ç¯ h ¢ ç± Ú ¼ ¢ ñ } ¢ ¼ ¢ : J J 2 2 J J
¯ÅìÐ@¢à¢œ¢}¢¢ïùŠ²¢²: „#Ð@¢à¢ §y²}¢è J ¥Š²¢²p¢CÐ@¢à¢ ï¢ ç±Ú¼ ï¢ Ýçã „}}¢¼¢: JJ23JJ
»Ü U¢ï Ý¯ç C¼} ¢ÜU ¢ï çm ¯çC ¼}¢ §y ²}¢ è J ¯ç C¼} ¢p ç±Ú ¼¢± Š²¢ ²¢: Ð íç¼ ¯ïç {¼¢ : J J24 JJ
™ ¼ é : ¯ ç C ¼ } ¢ p ¢ ƒ ç ~ ¢ ¯ ç C ¼ } ¢ Ü U ¢ ï Ý ëÐ ! J ç Ý ç „ h ¢ ñ ç ± Ú ¼ ¢ ± ï ¼ ¢ ± Š² ¢ ² ¢ ñ „ } } ¢ ¼ ¢ ç ± ã J J 2 5 J J
Ð@ ¯ çC ¼ } ¢ ¢ ïù Š² ¢ ² ¢ ï ç± Ú ¼ ¢ ç ± ã | ¢ êÐ¼ ï ! J ¯ Å ì¯ çC ¼ } ¢ § y ² ï¼ ¢ ñ Ðíç ¼ ç¯ h ¢ ñ } ¢ ¼ ¢ ± é} ¢ ¢ ñ J J 2 6 J J
¥C¯çC¼}¢¢ïùŠ²¢²¢ï ÝëÐ¼ï ! ç±Ú¼¢ç±ã J ¥Š²¢²: „#ç¼¼}¢ §y²é|¢¢ñ „çó¢¯ïç{¼¢ñ JJ27JJ
çm¼è²: Ð@}¢ïùŠ²¢²: ¯D: ÐíÜUÚ‡¢ï ¼ƒ¢ J ¼ë¼è²: „#}¢pñ¼ï ç±Ú¼¢ñ Ðíç¼¯ïç{¼¢: JJ28JJ
~¢²¢ïÎà¢S¼ƒ¢ ô±à¢ ï¢ ç±Ú¼ ñ¢ ™ñÜUô±à¢ÜU: J Ðíç¼ç¯h¢S¼ƒ¢ ô~¢à¢ ï¢ m¢ô~¢à¢ ©çÎ¼¢ §} ï¢ JJ29JJ
¥Cô~¢à¢S¼ƒ¢Š²¢²: Ð@ô~¢à¢œ¢}¢¢ï }¢¼¢: J çÝç¯h¢ ç±Ú¼¢±ï± çm™y±¢ôÚà¢ §y²}¢è JJ30JJ
ç~ ¢ ™ y ± ¢ ôÚ à ¢ » Ü U¢ ïÝ ¯ ç C ¼ } ¢ © Î èçÚ ¼ ¢ : J çÝ ç¯ h ¢ „# Ð@ ¢ à ¢ ¢ ï ç± Ú ¼ ¢ ç± y ² } ¢ è Ý ëÐ ! J J 3 1 J J
¯ çC ¼ }¢ S¼ ƒ ¢ Š ² ¢ ² p ¼ é :¯ ç C¼ } ¢ ¢ ï } ¢ ¼ ¢ : J ¯ Å ì ¯ çC ¼ }¢ § y ²ï ¼ ï ç± Ú ¼ ¢ ñ Ð í ç¼ ¯ï ç {¼ ¢ : J J 3 2J J
»¯¢}¢‹¼ï Ý ç±Úç¼: ÜU¢²ñü¼m¢™ÜUñ: Òç™¼ì J çÝy²ñÜU¢Š²¢²Ð¢Æ¢Ý¢}¢Œ²ï¯ ç±ç{çÚc²¼ï JJ33JJ
}¢éãê¼Z Í¢çÅÜU¢æ ±¢çÐ ÜUƒ¢‹¼ï Ý¢}¢ÜUè¼üÝ}¢ì J Ü éU ²¢üyÐíç¼çÎÝæ ç±c‡¢¢ïLœ¢ÚïÎ¢„Ý¢œ¢¼: JJ34JJ
Third Prakaran
Now the prohibited chapters of the 3rd division are – 9, 10, 16,17,
19, 23, 31, 32, 33, 40, 42, 43, 44, 46, 47, 52, 58, 62, 63. (15-19)
Fourth Prakaran
Following chapters in the 4th division are prohibited for ending of the
session - 1, 5, 8, 9, 10, 22, 30, 34, 36, 41, 43, 44, 45, 54, 56, 57, 58,
59, 60, 62, 63, 64 , 65, 70. (20-27)
Fifth Prakaran
O King! The following chapters in the 5th division are to be avoided
for ending of that day – 2, 3, 6, 7, 13, 20, 21, 30, 32, 35, 38, 42, 43, 57,
59, 60, 64, 66. (28-32)
The reader should follow the above mentioned procedure of stop-
pages. It is also to be followed by those who read one chapter a day. 33
The reader should mutter the name of Vishnu at least for sometime or
for an hour everyday at the end of the discourse and then he should step
down from his seat. 34.
ÐéÝÝüy±¢ S±x¢é±¢üÎèÝì x¢ÓÀïçmm¢çó¢…æ x¢ëã} ì¢ J ÜUƒ¢„}¢¢ç#Ð²ü‹¼æ çÝy²}¢ï±æ „}¢¢™Úï¼ì JJ35JJ
ÜUƒ¢Ú}|¢çÎÝ¢l¢±y„}¢¢y²‹²S² Ý¢ãÚï¼ì J ¥ó æ¢ Ðíç¼x¢ëãæ ±¢çÐ Ð¢Ðç|¢L: „ Ðç‡Ç¼: JJ36JJ
Ý Îlé: S±S² Ð²¢ü#æ Ÿ¢¢ï¼¢Ú: Ðíy²ãæ ²çÎ J ¥ó æ¢ ¼Î¢ y±‹²Îœ æ¢ x¢ëØè²¢ó¢¢~¢ Ð¢¼ÜU} ì¢ JJ37JJ
„#¢ãï ±¢ Ý±¢ãï ±¢ Ðÿ¢Ð¢Ú¢²‡¢ï ¼ƒ¢ J Ð¢Ú¢²‡ ï¢ ™ }¢¢„y±¢ïüS¼S²ñ¯ ç±ç{ÚèçÚ¼: JJ38JJ
±¢¼éHæ Ýñ± |¢éTè¼ Ý ÜUé²¢üÓ™¢ç¼|¢¢ï…Ý} ì¢ J Ý Ú¢ïx¢ÜUëÓ™ à¢¢ÜU¢çÎ ¼ñHæ ÜUÅé ™ ±…ü²ï¼ì JJ39JJ
Ï¢ír¢™²ü}¢ôã„ æ¢ ™ „y²¢S¼ï²ï ™ Ð¢H²ï¼ì J ÜUƒ¢ç±ÍÝÜUÚæ ²œ¢yÜU} ü¢ ÜUé²¢üó¢ ÜU<ãç™¼ì JJ40JJ
Ðê±¢ïüQUHÿ¢‡ ñ¢²éüQU: Ÿ¢¢ï¼¢ ÐéS¼ÜU±¢™ÜU ñ¢ J Ðê±¢ïüQUïÝ ç±{¢ÝïÝ „}ÐêÁ² à¢ë‡ é¢²¢yÜUƒ¢} ì¢ JJ41JJ
That learned reader should again bow to his Guru and elderly persons
and then go to his own house. He should follow this routine till the end of
the Katha event. 35.
Restriction of speaker to accept food and alms from others
That sin-fearing learned speaker should not accept any gift or any food
from any other person, from the commencement day of the Katha to the
end of it. 36.
If the listeners are not able to provide enough food to the reader (and
his family) every day, he may accept the food offered by others; it will
bring no sin to him. 37.
The above said procedure is recommended to be observed (by those
who conduct this Katha event) for seven days, nine days, fortnight, one
month, or for a season, i.e. two months. (Those who read one chapter
every day need not observe these rules). 38.
Cautions for speaker
The reader should not take such food causing gases, that upsets his
stomach; should not over eat; should not eat vegetables prone to dis-
eases; avoid oily and bitter food. 39.
He should observe celibacy, non-violence, truth, non-stealing. He
should never act in such a way that will create hindrance or obstructions in
the event. 40.
Cautions for listeners
The listener, having aforesaid qualities, should worship the sacred book
and the speaker in the beginning, in the above said manner and then should
sit and listen to the story (every day). 41.
Cha. 4 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 51
¥Ýéc‡¢è¯¢ïùÐ¢ñÉÐ¢Î ï¢ Ý x¢ÓÀæp SƒH¢‹¼Ú} ì¢ J Ðêx¢¢lÝÔA¢æp à¢éç™±¢üx²¼: à¢ë‡ é¢²¢yÜUƒ¢} ì¢ JJ42JJ
±èÚ¢„ÝïÝ¢ïÐç±à¢ïó¢ ™ Ðà²ïçÎ¼S¼¼: J ±¢¼¢Z ÜUé²¢üÓ™ Ý¢‹²¢ï‹²æ ¼ÎïÜU¢x¢í}¢Ý¢ |¢±ï¼ì JJ43JJ
„æà¢²ï „ç¼ ±QU¢Úæ ÐëÓÀïÓ™ à¢ÝÜUñÝü}¢Ýì J ÜUÚÐ¢Î¢çÎ™¢ÐË²æ Ÿ¢¢ï¼¢ ÜUé²¢üó¢ „æ„çÎ JJ44JJ
Ð¢H²ïÎìÏ¢ír¢™²¢üÎèçó¢²}¢¢Ýéy„±¢çãÜ ïU J ¼ƒ¢ ÐíÜUÚ‡¢S²¢‹¼ï à¢v²¢ Îl¢Ó™ Îçÿ¢‡¢¢} ì¢ JJ45JJ
»ÜUñÜUçS}¢‹ÐíÜUÚ‡ ï¢ „}¢¢#ï |¢¢ï…²ïÎìçm…¢Ýì J à¢QU: Ÿ¢¢ï¼¢ ¼é Ð@¢à¢Î±ÚÜU¢Ýì Ÿ¢h²¢ ÝëÐ ! JJ46JJ
¥à¢QU¢ïùS² „}¢¢# ñ¢ ¼é |¢¢ï…²ï¼ à¢¼¢±Ú¢Ýì ¼çÎC|¢¢ï…Ýñ<±Ðí¢Ýì Îçÿ¢‡¢¢ç|¢p ¼¢ï¯²ï¼ì JJ47JJ
ÜUƒ¢Ðí¢Ú}|¢çÎ±„ï „}ÐêÁ²¢Î ñ¢ x¢‡¢¢ç{Ð} ì¢ J Ï¢í¢r¢‡¢¢‹±Ú²ï‹}¢éw²: Ÿ¢¢ï¼¢ ~¢èÝì …Ðãï¼±ï JJ48JJ
„ãdÐ@Ü æU çÝy²æ „}¢¢Œy²±ç{ ¼ñÝëüÐ ! J ¥C¢ÿ¢Ú¢ï }¢Ýé…üŒ²¢ï ãçÚÐíèy²ñ ÎëÉ±í¼ñ: JJ49JJ
No listener should enter the Pendol with turban on his head and should
not sit with his legs spread long; he also should not go elsewhere leaving
the Pendol during Katha hours. Listener should not eat betel leaf or betel
nut while listening to the Katha and should observe piety and control of
speech. 42.
One should not sit in Virasan posture and should not unnecessarily
look here and there; should not talk with each other. Thus one should
listen with full attention. 43.
In case of any doubt, the listener should humbly salute and ask the
speaker. He should not indecently make movements of his legs or hands
in the assembly; he should be well mannered. 44.
Celibacy and other rules should be observed by the listener during the
session of Katha and suitable gifts should be given to the speaker on the
special festive days (like Janmashtami) and at the end of each division,
with devotion. 45.
O King! A wealthy listener should offer food to at least fifty Brahmans
at the end of each division, wholeheartedly. 46.
A listener of less financial capacity should feed a hundred Brahmans
with food of their choice up to their satisfaction and ability and give them
gifts, at the concluding session. 47.
Additional practices for main listener
On the first day of the Katha, in the beginning, the leading listener or
the host should worship Lord Ganesh and then appoint three Brahmans
for chanting the name of the Lord. 48.
¥ó¢±›¢ç‡¢ ¼|ï²¢ùïçÐ Îl¢Î‹¼ï ™ Îçÿ¢‡¢¢} ì¢ J Ÿ¢¢ï¼|ë²p¢çÐ ç±Ð|íï ²: à¢vy²¢ Îl¢Ó™ Îçÿ¢‡¢¢} ì¢ J50
}¢H}¢ê~¢…²¢ƒZ ™ S±ËÐ¢ã¢Ú: „é¶¢±ã: J ãç±c²¢ó¢ïÝñÜU|¢Q æU Ÿ¢¢ï¼¢ ÜUé²¢üœ¢¼ ï¢ ÝëÐ ! JJ51JJ
©Ð±¢„¢: ÐíÜU¼üÃ²¢: „#¢ãï „#±¢„Ú¢Ýì J ÈUH¢ã¢Ú}¢à¢QUS¼é ÜUé²¢üm¢çÐ Ð²: çÐÏ¢ï¼ì JJ52JJ
¥l¢çó¢Hü±‡ æ¢ ±¢ó¢}¢ïÜU|¢Q æU ™ ±¢ ™Úï¼ì J „é¶„¢Š²æ |¢±ïlœ¢yÜU¼üÃ²æ Ÿ¢±‡¢¢<ƒÝ¢ JJ53JJ
|¢¢ï…Ýæ ¼é ±Úæ }¢‹²ï ÜUƒ¢Ÿ¢±‡¢ÜU¢ÚÜU} ì¢ J Ý¢ïÐ±¢„¢ï }¢¼: Ÿ¢ïD: ÜUƒ¢ç±ÍÝÜUÚ ï¢ ²çÎ JJ54JJ
„}¢¢ç#çÎ±„ï ÜU¢² ü¢ }¢ã¢Ðê…¢ ²ƒ¢{Ý} ì¢ J „±ïüùçÐ Ÿ¢¢±ÜU¢: ÜUé²éü±üQUé: Ðê… æ¢ ²ƒ¢ïç™¼} ì¢ JJ55JJ
ÝêÕÜU¢ñà ï¢²±›¢ç‡¢ ÜUé‡ÇHï ÜUÅÜU¢çÎ ™ J Îl¢ÓÀî¢ï¼¢çx¢í}¢ ï¢ ±v~ ï¢ S±‡¢ü}¢éÎí¢: S±à¢çQU¼: JJ56JJ
„y² æ¢ ¼é {Ý„}Ðœ¢ ñ¢ ç±œ¢à¢¢ÆKæ Ý ÜU<ãç™¼ì J „ ÜUé±èü¼ ²ƒ¢Ðí¢ïQUÈUH¢±¢#èÓÀéÚS² çã JJ57JJ
O King! Firm as they be in their vow, they should utter the eight syl-
lable mantra every day for five thousand times, up to the end of the Katha
event, for the pleasure of Shri Hari. 49.
The host should offer food, clothes and gifts to them at the end of the
Katha event. The host should also offer gifts to the Brahmans among the
audience, according to his capacity. 50.
O King! It woul d be bett er for a lis tener to take light food
(Havishyaanna) and less in quantity once a day, so that he can control
calls of nature and feel more comfortable. 51.
Control of food intake during katha
It is better to keep fast for these seven days of Katha event. A weak
listener can eat fruits or drink milk or can take food without salt or eat only
once a day. One who is desirous of attending the Katha should do what-
ever is convenient to him. 52-53.
Observance of fast is of no high esteem if it creates disturbance in
listening than taking food is better if it helps to listen attentively and com-
fortably. 54.
Giving of alms to the speaker
A grand worship should be arranged on the last day of the Katha event
appropriate to the financial capacities of the listeners. All members should
worship the speaker according to their monetary position. 55.
The leader of the listeners (host) should give fresh silken garments,
earrings, bracelets and golden coins to the speaker as per his capacity. 56
The host having ample wealth, to earn the fruit of the Katha as stated in
Cha. 4 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 53
¥‹²ïùçÐ à¢çQU¼ ï¢ Îlé±ü›¢HV¢ÚÎçÿ¢‡¢¢: J x¢ëãSƒ{}¢¢ñüÐç²Ü æU Îï²æ ²¼ì çÜUç@Îï± ±¢ JJ58JJ
S±‡¢}ü¢¢¯ ï¢ Ú¢Œñ²ÜU ï¢ ±¢ Îçÿ¢‡¢¢ïQU¢ S±à¢çQU¼: J Ÿ¢¢¼ï‡ë¢¢}¢Ë²ç±œ¢¢Ý æ¢ ±v~ ï¢ Î²ï ¢ ÐëƒÜ ìU ÐƒëÜ ìU JJ59
{ïÝéæ Ðí²Õ¼ ï¢ Îl¢œ¢¼ ï¢ ±v~¢ï Ð²çS±Ýè} ì¢ J Îà¢¢æà¢ïÝ¢ïQU}¢‹~¢S² ã¢ï} æ¢ ÜUé²¢üœ¢¼: ÐÚ}¢ì JJ60JJ
ÎíÃ²ï‡¢ Ð¢²„¢Á²ïÝ ¼¼ ï¢ Ã²¢Nç¼ç|¢ÝüÚ: J ç¼H±íèçãÎíÃ²ã¢ï}¢æ ÜUé±èü¼ ™ ²ƒ¢ç±ç{ JJ61JJ
ã¢ï}¢¢ÝéÜUêË²æ Ý S²¢Ó™ïœ¢çó¢cRU²{Ýæ Ðé}¢¢Ýì J Îl¢œ¢ïÝ¢çÐ „}Ðê‡ Z¢ ÈUHæ S²¢ó¢¢~¢ „æà¢²: JJ62JJ
ç±à¢ï¯ §ç¼ ¼ï Ðí¢ïQU: „y„çX…è±ÝŸ¢é¼ ñ¢ J Ðí¢x¢éQU¢ïù‹²¢ïùçÐ ™ ç±ç{¿¢¢ü¼Ã²¢ïù~¢ y±²¢ ÝëÐ ! JJ63J
§yƒæ ç±{¢ÝïÝ ™ à¢¢›}¢ï¼ÓÀë‡±ç‹¼ ²ï |¢êç}¢Ð¼ï ! ÝÚ¢S¼ï J
ÈUHæ ÐéÚ¢ïQ æU „ÜUHæ H|¢‹¼ï S±¢|¢èC}¢~¢¢çÐ ÐÚ~¢ ÝêÝ} ì¢ JJ64JJ
the scripture, should never act guilefully while offering gifts or giving the
fees to the speaker. 57.
Others also should gift clothes, money, ornaments or other household
material to the speaker according to their capacity. 58.
The listeners among the audience who have less resources at their
disposal should also gift some silver or golden coins or money individually
to the speaker according their capacity. 59.
A special provision should be made to give the speaker a milky cow.
Oblations of substances like Payasa, clarified butter (ghee), etc., should
be offered in sacrificial fire (Homa) with utterances of one tenth of the
number of mantra chanted during the event. Then with utterances of
‘Vyarhitimantraa’ (like Aum Bhuhu, Aum Bhuvah,...) with offering of
sesame, rice grains (Vrihi) etc., in the fire. Thus the Homa should be per-
formed with regular procedure. 60-61.
If it is not possible to perform the Homa on the part of the listeners,
they should give the compensatory amount to the priests and no doubt
by that much also they will obtain full reward of the performance of
t h e H o m a. 6 2 .
O King! Thus I have told you the special rules for hearing the sacred
book Satsangijivan. You should also keep in mind the other rules that are
stated before. 63.
O you King! Men who hear this scripture (Satsangijivan Mahatmya)
following these rules, surely will attain full reward of the sacred event and
their desired fruit also as stated before, here, in this world and in the other
world also. 64.
§ç¼ Ÿ¢è„y„çX…è±Ý}¢¢ã¢y}²ï à¢¼¢Ý‹Îãï}¢‹¼ô„ã„æ±¢Îï ¼ÓÀî±‡¢ç±à¢ï¯ç±Š²éQU¢ñ
ç±Úç¼çÝ¯ï{¢Š²¢²„Ñìw²¢çÝMÐ‡¢Ý¢}¢¢ ™¼éƒ¢ïüùŠ²¢²: JJ 4JJ
- --- - - - - - - - - - - - -
JJ ¥ƒ Ð@}¢¢ïùŠ²¢²: JJ 5 JJ
Ú¢…¢± ï ¢™
„ #¢ ã ï ™ Ý ± ¢ ã ï ™ Ð ÿ ¢ Ð ¢ Ú ¢ ² ‡ ¢ ï ¼ ƒ ¢ J } ¢ ¢ „Ð ¢ Ú ¢ ² ‡ ¢ ï ™ ¢ çÐ « ¼ é Ð ¢ Ú ¢ ² ‡ ¢ ï } ¢ é Ý ï ! J J 1J J
²ï y±²¢ç|¢çã¼¢: Ðê±ü}¢Š²¢²¢ ç±Ú¼ ñ¢ }¢éÝï ! J çÝ¯ï{S² ç±ã¢²ñ¼¢‹ÜU¢²Z Ð¢Ú¢²‡ æ¢ ÜUƒ} ì¢ JJ2JJ
±¢Ó²¢: çÜU²‹¼: „#¢ãï y±Š²¢²¢: Ðíy²ãæ }¢éÝï ! J Ð¢Ú¢²‡ ï¢ Ý±¢ãï ™ Ðÿ¢Ð¢Ú¢²‡ ï¢ ¼ƒ¢ JJ3JJ
} ¢ ¢ „Ð¢ Ú ¢ ² ‡ ¢ ï ™¢ çÐ « ¼ é Ð¢ Ú ¢ ² ‡ ¢ ï ¼ ƒ ¢ J ± ¢ ™ Ý è² ¢ : ç Ü U² ‹ ¼ p ç Ü U² ‹ ¼ p } ¢ ã ¢ } ¢ é Ý ï ! J J 4 J J
»¼mïçÎ¼éç}¢ÓÀ¢ç}¢ y±œ¢: „±Z ²ƒ¢ƒü¼: J ²¼Sy±Î‹² ï¢ Ý ï¢ ç±çœ¢ ¼¼Sy±æ Ï¢íêçã } ï¢ }¢éÝï! JJ5JJ
Here ends the fourth chapter of the Satsangijivan Mahatmya
that describes the special rules to be followed by listeners and the
number of chapters prohibited to finish at the end of the session of
every day in the conversation between Shatanand Muni and
Hemantsinh regarding the importance of the composition and other
topics. 4
- --- - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER – 5
The king said ‘O Sage! You have told about the stoppages of the
chapters in case of reading the scripture in the period of seven, nine, or
fifteen days, a month or a season, i.e. two months. Now, please tell us
how to complete the reading of the book avoiding these stoppages. 1-2
O Sage! Please tell me how many chapters are to be read every day in
the session of seven days; nine days, fifteen days, and also of a month or
two months. I want to learn the details about it from you correctly, as none
else knows about it, hence kindly tell me the same.
Chapters to be read during a 7 day Katha session
The sage Shatanand said:-
O King! I shall surely tell you the following rules for reading of chap-
ters in the sacred text and sequence to be followed, in the seven day-
session.
Cha. 5 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 55
à¢¼¢Ý‹Î}¢çéÝL±¢™
„ #¢ ã ï Ý ² Î¢ Ü éU ² ¢ ü Î ï¼ yÐ ¢ Ú ¢ ²‡ ¢ æ ¼ Î ¢ J Ý Ú ï ‹Î í ! ¼ é |² }¢ Š ²¢²ç Ý² } ¢ æ Ü U ƒ² ¢ } ²ã } ¢ ì J 6
Ðíƒ} ï¢ çÎ±„ïùŠ²¢²¢: ¯Åì™y±¢ôÚà¢ÎèçÚ¼¢: J ±¢™Ýè²¢ çÎÝï Ð@™y±¢ôÚà¢çÎìm¼è²Ü ïU JJ7JJ
¼ë¼è²ïùçq ™ ¼ï ±¢Ó²¢: ¯Åì™y±¢ôÚà¢ÎèçÚ¼¢: J ¥Š²¢²¢p çÎÝï Ð@™y±¢ôÚà¢œ¢éÚè²Ü ïU JJ8JJ
Ð†™} ï¢ ™ çÎÝï Ð@™y±¢ôÚà¢ÎéÎèçÚ¼¢: J ±¢Ó²¢: ¯Dïùçq ¼¢±‹¼: Ð¢Ú¢²‡¢ç±{¢ç²ç|¢: JJ9JJ
„#™y±¢ôÚà¢ÎéQU¢ çÎÝï ±¢Ó²¢p „#} ï¢ J Ðí¢ïQU ï¢ }¢²ïç¼ „#¢ãïùŠ²¢²¢Ý¢æ ±¢™ÝRU}¢: JJ10JJ
ÜUé±èü¼¢S² Ý±¢ãïÝ ²Î¢ Ð¢Ú¢²‡¢æ ¼Î¢ J ¥Š²¢²çÝ²}¢æ Ú¢…æS¼é|²æ à¢éŸ¢ê¯±ï Ï¢íé±ï JJ11JJ
¯ôÅì~¢à¢yÐíƒ}¢ïùŠ²¢²¢ çÎÝï ±¢Ó²¢: „}¢èçÚ¼¢: J çm¼è²ïùçq ™ ¼¢±‹¼: Ð@ô~¢à¢œ¢ë¼è²Ü ïU JJ12JJ
Ð@ ç ~ ¢ à ¢ ç g Ý ï ¼ é ² ï ü ™ ¼ é = ~ ¢ à ¢ Ó ™ Ð@ } ¢ ï J Ð @ ô~ ¢ à ¢ Ó ™ ¯ ôÅ ì ~ ¢ à ¢ m ¢ Ó ² ¢ : ¯ Dï ™ „# } ¢ ï J J 1 3 J J
± ¢ ™Ýè ²¼ ²¢ ù Š² ¢ ²¢ : Ð @ô~ ¢ à¢ ç gÝï ù C} ¢ ï J Ý± } ¢ ï çÎ ± „ï „# ô~¢ à ¢ Îï ± „ } ¢ è çÚ ¼ ¢ : J J 14 J J
Ðÿ¢ï‡¢ ç±Î{è¼¢S² ²Î¢ Ð¢Ú¢²‡¢æ ¼Î¢ J çÝ²}¢æ ±¢™Ýè²¢Ý¢}¢Š²¢²¢Ý¢}¢ãæ Ï¢íé±ï JJ15JJ
» Ü Uô± à ¢ ç¼ Ú Š² ¢ ² ¢ ± ¢ Ó ² ¢ : Ðíƒ } ¢ ± ¢ „Ú ï J m¢ ô± à ¢ ç¼ çmü¼ è² ïù çq ¼ ë¼ è² ï ™ñÜ Uô± à ¢ ç¼ : J J 1 6 J J
¼é²ïü m¢ô±à¢ç¼: Ðí¢ïQU¢: Ð@} ï¢ ™ñÜUô±à¢ç¼: J ¯Dïùçq ô±à¢ç¼±¢üÓ²¢: „#} ï¢ m ñ¢ ™ ô±à¢ç¼: JJ17JJ
1st day – 46; 2nd day – 45; 3rd day - 46 ;

4th day - 45 ;
5th day - 45; 6th day - 45; 7th day - 47.
This is the sequence when the reading is to be completed within the
seven day session. (3-10)
O King! Now I tell you about the number of chapters to be read every
day during the 9 day-session of the Katha event.
1st day - 36; 2nd day - 36; 3rd day - 35;
4th day - 35;
5th day - 34; 6th day – 36; 7th day - 36;
8th day - 35;
9th day - 37. (11-14)
Now I tell you the following number of chapters recommended for
daily reading during the fifteen days-session.
1st day – 21; 2nd day – 22; 3rd day - 21;
¥C} ï¢ çÎ±„ïùŠ²¢²¢ m¢ô±à¢ç¼LÎèçÚ¼¢: J Ý±} ï¢ ±¢„ÚïùŠ²¢²¢ ±¢™Ýè²¢p ô±à¢ç¼: JJ18JJ
Îà¢} ï¢ ô±à¢ç¼: Ðí¢ïQU¢ ±¢Ó²¢Sy±ïÜU¢Îà ï¢ çÎÝï J ¥Š²¢²¢ ô±à¢ç¼|¢êüÐ ! Ð¢Ú¢²‡¢ç±{¢ÝÜUñ: JJ19JJ
m ¢ ô± à ¢ ç ¼ m ¢ ü Î à¢ ï ù ç q „ æ Ð í¢ ï Q U ¢ p ~ ¢ ² ¢ ï Î à ¢ ï J » Ü U ô ± à¢ ç ¼ Ú Š² ¢ ² ¢ ± ¢ ™ Ý è² ¢ S ¼ é ± ¢ „ Ú ï J J 2 0 J J
™¼éÎüà¢ï çÎÝïùŠ²¢²¢ m¢ô±à¢ç¼LÎèçÚ¼¢: J ~¢²¢ïô±à¢ç¼Úï±¢ïQU¢ ±¢Ó²¢: Ð@Îà¢ï çÎÝï JJ21JJ
ç±Î{è¼¢S² }¢¢„ïÝ Ð¢Ú¢²‡¢}¢Ýéœ¢}¢}¢ì J ²Î¢ ¼Î¢ Ï¢íé±ïùŠ²¢²çÝ²}¢æ ™ ²ƒ¢RU}¢}¢ì JJ22JJ
¥¢lïùçqKÜU¢Îà¢ Ðí¢ïQU¢S¼¢±‹¼p çm¼è²Ü ïU J ¼ë¼è²ï ™ çÎÝïùŠ²¢²¢ ±¢™Ýè²¢S¼ƒ¢ Îà¢ JJ23JJ
¼é²ïüùqKïÜU¢Îà¢ Ðí¢ïQU¢ ±¢™Ýè²¢p Ð@} ï¢ J ¼¢±‹¼p ¼ƒ¢ ¯Dï ±¢Ó²¢S¼¢±‹¼ »± çã JJ24JJ
„#} ¢ ï m¢ Îà¢ Ðí¢ ïQU¢ Îà¢ ™¢ C} ¢ ± ¢ „Ú ï J m¢ Î à¢ ñ± çÎÝï ± ¢ Ó ²¢ Ý± } ¢ ï Îà¢ } ¢ ï Îà ¢ J J 25J J
»ÜU¢Îà ï¢ çÎÝïùŠ²¢²¢ ±¢Ó²¢pñÜU¢Îà¢ S}¢ë¼¢: J m¢Îà¢ m¢Îà ï¢ Ðí¢ïQU¢ Îà¢ ™¢çq ~¢²¢ïÎà ï¢ JJ26JJ
»ÜU¢Îà¢ çÎÝïùŠ²¢²¢ ±¢™Ýè²¢p¼éÎüà ï¢ J Îà¢ Ð†™Îà ï¢ ±¢Ó²¢S¼¢±‹¼: ¯¢ïÇà ï¢ çÎÝï JJ27JJ
Îà¢ „#Îà¢ï Ðí¢ïQU¢ ±¢Ó²¢p¢C¢Îà¢ï çÎÝï J »ÜU¢Îà¢ñ± ¼¢±‹¼¢ï çÎÝï ™ñÜU¢ïÝô±à¢Ü ïU JJ28JJ
Îà¢ ô±à ï¢ çÎÝï ™ñÜUô±à¢Ü ïU Îà¢ ÜUè<¼¼¢: J m¢ô±à ï¢ ™ ~¢²¢ïô±à ï¢ m¢Îà¢ m¢Îà¢ S}¢ë¼¢: JJ29JJ
™¼é=±à ï¢ Îà¢ Ðí¢ïQU¢: Ð@ô±à ï¢ çÎÝï Ý± J ¥Š²¢²¢ ±¢™Ýè²¢S¼é Ð¢Ú¢²‡¢ç±{¢ç²ç|¢: JJ30JJ
4th day - 22 ;
5th day – 21; 6th day – 20; 7th day - 22;
8th day - 22;
9th day - 20; 10th day - 20; 11th day - 20;
12th day - 22;
13th day - 21; 14th day - 22; 1 5 th d a y - 2 3 .
(15 -21)
Chapters to be read during 1 month Katha session
For the completion of the sacred text within a month, i.e. thirty days
reading, the following number of chapters are to be followed –
1st day – 11; 2nd day – 11; 3rd day – 10;
4th day – 11;
5th day – 11; 6th day – 11; 7th day – 12;
8th day – 10;
12th day – 12;
16th day – 10;
Cha. 5 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 57
¯ôÇì±à¢Ü ïU Îà¢ Ðí¢ïQU¢: „#ô±à ï¢ ™ ±¢„Úï J »ÜU¢Îà¢ ¼¼ ï¢ ±¢Ó²¢ Îà¢¢C¢ô±à¢Ü ïU çÎÝï JJ31JJ
»ÜU¢ïÝô~¢à¢ÜUïùŠ²¢²¢ ±¢Ó²¢Sy±ïÜU¢Îà¢¢ïçÎ¼¢: J Ý±ñ± çÎ±„ï ô~¢à¢ï Ð¢Ú¢²‡¢ÐÚ¢²‡¢ñ: JJ32JJ
«¼éÝ¢ ç±Î{è¼¢S² ²Î¢ Ð¢Ú¢²‡¢æ ¼Î¢ J çÝ²}¢æ ±¢™Ýè²¢Ý¢}¢Š²¢²¢Ý¢}¢ãæ Ï¢íé±ï JJ33JJ
¥¢lçm¼è²²¢ï: Ð@ ¼ë¼è²ï Ð@ ¼é²üÜ ïU J Ð@} ï¢ ™ ¯ÇŠ²¢²¢ ±¢Ó²¢: ¯Dï ™ ¯Çì çÎÝï JJ34JJ
„#} ï¢ çÎ±„ï Ð@ ¯Çï±¢ïQU¢ çÎÝïùC} ï¢ J çÎ±„ï Ý±}¢ïùŠ²¢²¢: Ð@ñ± Îà¢} ï¢ ™ ¯Åì JJ35JJ
»ÜU¢Îà¢ïùçq Ð@¢ïQU¢ ±¢Ó²¢p m¢Îà ï¢ ¼ƒ¢ J ~¢²¢ïÎà ï¢ ¯ÇŠ²¢²¢ çÎÝï Ð@ ™¼éÎüà¢ JJ36JJ
Ð@ Ð@Îà¢ïùŠ²¢²¢ ±¢Ó²¢: ¯Åì ™¢çq ¯¢ïÇà ï¢ J Ð@ „#Îà ï¢ Ðí¢ïQU¢S¼¢±‹¼¢ïùC¢Îà ï¢ çÎÝï JJ37JJ
»ÜU¢ïÝô±à¢Ü ïU ô±à ï¢ çÎ±„ï ™ ¯ÇèçÚ¼¢: J »ÜUô±à ï¢ çÎÝï Ð†™ Ðí¢ïQU¢ m¢ô±à¢Ü ïU ™ ¯Åì JJ38JJ
~¢²¢ïô±à ï¢ ¯Çï±¢ïQU¢p¼é=±à ï¢ ™ ±¢„Úï J Ð@ ±¢Ó²¼²¢ùŠ²¢²¢ ¥çq ¯Åì Ð@ô±à¢Ü ïU JJ39JJ
Ð†™ ¯ôÇì±à¢Ü ïU Ðí¢ïQU¢S¼¢±‹¼: „#ô±à¢Ü ïU J ¥C¢ô±à ï¢ çÎÝïùŠ²¢²¢ ±¢Ó²¢S¼¢±‹¼ §üçÚ¼¢: JJ40J
»ÜU¢ïÝô~¢à¢ÜUïùŠ²¢²¢ ±¢™Ýè²¢: ¯ÇèçÚ¼¢: J ô~¢à ï¢ ™ çÎ±„ï Ð@ Ðí¢ïQU¢: Ð¢Ú¢²‡ ï¢ ÝëÐ ! JJ41JJ

20th day – 10;
24th day – 10;
28th day – 10;
29th day – 11; 30th day – 9. (22-32)
Chapters to be read during 2 months Katha session
Now I shall tell you the number of chapters to be read daily for com-
pleting the Katha event within a season i.e. two months.
4th day – 6;
8th day – 6;
12th day – 6;
16th day – 6;
20th day – 6;
»ÜUô~¢à¢ïùçq Ð@¢ïQU¢: Ð@ m¢ô~¢à¢Ü ïU ¼ƒ¢ J ~¢²ô›à ï¢ ¯ÇŠ²¢²¢p¼éô›à ï¢ ™ Ð@ ±ñ JJ42JJ
Ð@ô~¢à ï¢ ™ Ð@¢ïQU¢: Ð†™ ¯Åìô~¢à¢Ü ïU ¼ƒ¢ J „#ô~¢à ï¢ ™ ¯Çì±¢Ó²¢: Ð@¢Cô~¢à¢Ü ïU çÎÝï JJ43JJ
¥Š²¢²¢: Ð@ ™ñÜU¢ïÝ™y±¢ôÚà¢œ¢} ï¢ çÎÝï J ™y±¢ôÚà¢œ¢} ï¢ ±¢Ó²¢S¼ƒ¢ Ð@ ÐíÜUè<¼¼¢: JJ44JJ
™y±¢Ú ï¢ çÎ±„ï ™ñÜU™y±¢ôÚà¢œ¢} ï¢ }¢¼¢: J çm™y±¢ôÚà¢Ü ïU ±¢Ó²¢: ¯ÇŠ²¢²¢: „}¢èçÚ¼¢: JJ45JJ
ç~¢™y±¢ôÚà¢ÜUïùŠ²¢²¢: Ð@ »± çã ±¢„Úï J ™¼épy±¢ôÚà¢ÜUïùC ñ¢ ±¢™Ýè²¢: ÐíÜUè<¼¼¢: JJ46JJ
¯Çï± çÎ±„ï Ð@™y±¢ôÚà¢œ¢} ï¢ }¢¼¢: J ¯Åì™y±¢ôÚà¢ÜUïùŠ²¢²¢ ±¢Ó²¢: Ð@ „}¢èçÚ¼¢: JJ47JJ
Ð@¢Š²¢²¢ çÎÝï „#™y±¢ôÚà¢œ¢} ï¢ }¢¼¢: J ±¢Ó²¢: Ð@ ¼ƒ¢ ™¢C™y±¢ôÚà¢œ¢} ï¢ çÎÝï JJ48JJ
±¢Ó²¢Sy±ïÜU¢ïÝÐ@¢à ï¢ Ð@¢Š²¢²¢ çÎÝï ¼ƒ¢ J Ð@¢à ï¢ ™ ¼ƒ¢ ™ñÜUÐ@¢à ï¢ Ð@ Ð@ ™ JJ49JJ
±¢™Ýè²¢ çmÐ@¢à ï¢ ç~¢Ð@¢à¢œ¢} ï¢ ¼ƒ¢ J ™¼é:Ð@¢à¢ÜUïùŠ²¢²¢: Ð@ Ð@ ™ Ð@ ™ JJ50JJ
Ð@Ð@¢à¢ÜUïùŠ²¢²¢ ±¢Ó²¢: Ð@ „}¢èçÚ¼¢: J ¯ÅìÐ@à¢œ¢} ï¢ Ð@ „#Ð@¢à¢Ü ïU ™ ¯Åì JJ51JJ
±¢™Ýè²¢ çÎÝï ™¢CÐ@¢à¢œ¢}¢ §üçÚ¼¢: J ¯ÇŠ²¢²¢ }¢ãèÐ¢H ! Ð¢Ú¢²‡¢ÐÚñçmü…ñ: JJ52JJ
21st day – 5; 22nd day –6; 23rd day – 6;

24th day – 5;
28th day – 5;
29th day – 6; 30th day – 5; 31st day – 5;
32nd day – 5;
33rd day – 6; 34th day – 5; 35th day – 5;
36th day – 5;
40th day – 5;
41st day – 4 42nd day - 6; 43rd day – 5;
44th day – 8;
48th day – 5;
49th day – 5; 50th day – 5; 51st day – 5;
52nd day – 5;
53rd day – 5; 54th day – 5; 55th day – 5;
56th day – 5;
60th day – 5. (33-53)
Cha. 6 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 59
çÎÝï ™y±¢Ú »ÜU¢ïÝ¯çC¼}¢ ©ÎèçÚ¼¢: J ±¢™Ýè²¢: çÜUH¢Š²¢²¢: Ð@ ¯çC¼}¢ï çÎÝï JJ53JJ
Ð¢Ú¢²‡¢ï¯é „#¢ãÐí}¢é¶ïçc±yƒ}¢¢çÎ¼: J ±¢™Ýè²¢Š²¢²„Ñìw²¢ ÜUçƒ¼¢ ¼ï ÝëÐ¢ïœ¢}¢ ! JJ54JJ
¥Š²¢²¢ ç±Ú¼ ñ¢ ²ï ¼é çÝç¯h¢ ¥±„¢ÝÜU} ì¢ J ¼¯ï æ¢ ç±ã¢² „Ñìw²¯ñ¢ ¿¢²ï¢ Ú¢…æSy±²¢ SÈUÅé} ì¢ JJ55
Ð ÿ ¢ Ð ¢ Ú ¢ ² ‡ ¢ ï Ð ÿ ¢ ¢ ï ¿ ¢ ï ² : Ð @ Î à ¢ ¢ ç ã Ü U : J } ¢ ¢ „Ð ¢ Ú ¢ ² ‡ ¢ ï } ¢ ¢ „ô › à ¢ œ ¢ ¢ ç Î ± „ ñS ¼ ƒ ¢ J J 5 6 J J
§ç¼ Ÿ¢è„y„çX…è±Ý}¢¢ã¢y}²ï à¢¼¢Ý‹Îãï}¢‹¼ô„ã„æ±¢Îï Ð¢Ú¢²‡¢ç±ç{çÝMÐ‡¢ï
Ð@}¢¢ïùŠ²¢²: JJ 5JJ
- --- - - - - - - - - - - - -
JJ ¥ƒ ¯D¢ïùŠ²¢²: JJ 6 JJ
à¢¼¢Ý‹Î ©±¢™
„ y „ ç X … è ± Ý S ² ¢ ~ ¢ Ð é Ú p ² ¢ Z ¼ é ² ï Ý Ú ¢ : J Ü U é± ü ç ‹ ¼ ¼ ï H| ¢ ‹ ¼ ï ± ñ ™ ¼ é± ü x ¢ ü È UH æ Ý ë Ð ! J 1
Ú¢…¢±ï¢™- ÐÚép²¢çü±ô{ y±S² Ÿ¢¢¼ïéç}¢ÓÀ¢}²ãæ }¢Ýéï ! J y±œ¢S¼æ ÜUëÐ²¢ Ï¢íçêã }¢sæ à¢éŸ¢ê¯±ùïÝ{ ! JJ2
O the best of the kings, thus I have explained to you the number of
chapters to be read daily in the session of the seven-day and onwards. I
have clearly mentioned the number of chapters that are to be avoided for
ending of that day. Having taken into account those prohibited chapters,
in case of the fortnight Parayan ,the number of days are to be taken for
fifteen and in case of a month, the number is thirty. 54-56.
Thus ends the fifth chapter of Satsangijivan Mahatmya that is
narrates in the conversation between the Sage Shatanand and
Hematsinh regarding the number of chapters to be read daily in
Parayan Vidhi. 5
- --- - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER – 6
O King! Those men who perform the Purascharan (vow of reading
and listening the sacred text in ritualistic fervour) of Sasangijivan surely get
the reward equal to the fulfilment of four goals (Purusharths) of human life. 1.
The King said – O sage! I wish to know the details of the Purscharan
rite from you, O sinless one! So you kindly tell me, who are desirous of
listening the same. 2.
Shatanand said – I have already told you about times that bestow
à¢¼¢Ý‹Î ©±¢™- Ð±êZ ¼|é²æ }¢²¢QïU¢ ²ï ÜU¢H¢: à¢|é¢ÈUHÐÎí¢: J ÐÚép²¢„ ü }¢¢Ú}|¢: ÜU¼Ãü²S¼¯ïé |¢Ðê¼ï ! J3
à¢é| ï¢ }¢éãê¼ïü ±Ú²ïyÐê±¢ïüQUñ±üQUëHÿ¢‡¢ñ: J „}Ðó¢¢‹Ï¢í¢r¢‡¢¢Ýì Ú¢…Ýì ! ¯Åì Ý± m¢Îà¢¢çÐ ±¢ JJ4JJ
Eï¼¢çÝ çÝy²{¢²¢üç‡¢ ¼ï|² ï¢ ±›¢ç‡¢ ™¢ï<}¢ÜU¢: J ãñ}¢èÎül¢Ó™¢„Ý¢çÝ …HÐ¢~¢¢ç‡¢ ÜU}Ï¢H¢Ýì JJ5JJ
à¢éŸ¢ê¯¢² æ¢ çÝ²éTè¼ ¼ï¯¢}¢‹²¢ç‹m…¢æS¼¼: J ©c‡¢¢ïÎÜ æU ™ Ð¢ÜU¢çÎ Ü éU²éüS¼ï ™¢X}¢ÎüÝ} ì¢ JJ6JJ
Îï ± ¢H ²ï Ðíç „hï ± ¢ Ðé ‡ ² ÿ¢ï ~¢ï Ðé Ú¢¼ Ýï J Ð éÚp Ú‡ ¢ S²¢ Ú}| ¢: ÜU¼ üÃ ²¢ï ã ç Ú}¢ ç‹Î Úï JJ7 JJ
Sƒ¢Ðç²y±¢ ±¢ƒ ãñ}¢èæ Ÿ¢èÜUëc‡¢Ðíç¼}¢ æ¢ x¢ëãï J Ü éU²éü: Ð¢Ú¢²‡ æ¢ ç±Ðí¢ ²ƒ¢çÝ²¼}¢‹±ã} ì¢ JJ8JJ
¥C ¢ç {Ü Uà ¢¼ ïÝ ñ± Ð éÚ pÚ ‡ ¢ }¢ èçÚ ¼} ¢ì J Ð ¢Ú ¢² ‡ ¢ ¢Ý ¢æ Ý ëÐ¼ ï ! „y „ç X… è± ÝS ² çã J J9 JJ
„#¢ãïÝ¢~¢ ÜU¼üÃ²æ ÝëÐ ! Ð¢Ú¢²‡ æ¢ ±ë¼ñ: J çm…ñÚïÜUñÜU}¢ï±æ çã Ü éU²éü: „±¢ü‡²ÝéRU}¢¢¼ì JJ10JJ
auspicious fruits. Purascharan rites should be started during such periods.
O King! The host should select and invite six, nine or twelve Brahmans
with the above mentioned qualities of the speaker of the Satsangijivan. 3-4.
The host should give them white garments to wear daily, a golden ring,
utensils for drinking water, woollen blankets, and yellow (golden) spread
( s e a t ) . H e s h o u l d e m p l o y o t h e r Br a h m a n s i n t h e s e r v i c e o f t h o s e s e -
lected reader Brahmans, like body massage, giving hot water and cook-
ing, etc. 5-6.
Place for Purascharan
The Purascharan rite should be performed in some ancient holy place
or some famous temple or a temple of Lord Shri Hari, or having installed
a golden image of Lord Shri Krishna in one’s own house, Brahmans may
perform Parayan (daily reading of sacred text) according to the prescribed
rules. 7-8.
That which may be regarded as a Purascharan
O King! Purascharan is said to be a repeated reading of the text of
Satsangijivan 108 times within a period of seven days by the Brahmans, in
a prescribed sequence. 9-10.
Caution for one performing Purascharan
The Brahman reader should take breaks at the end of the chapters
mentioned before. The pronunciation of the speaker should be very clear
and exact. He should not talk to others while the reading is being con-
ducted. 11.
Those selected Brahman readers should not accept any fees and gifts
Cha. 6 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 61
Ðê±¢ïüQU¢Š²¢²Ðê¼¢ñü ™ ÜU¢²ñü± ç±Úç¼p ¼ñ: J SÐC¢ÿ¢Úæ ±¢™Ýè²æ |¢¢¯‡¢è²æ Ý ÜUïÝç™¼ì JJ11JJ
Ý ±ë¼ñÏ¢í¢ür¢‡¢ñx¢í¢üs¢ Îçÿ¢‡¢¢ ²S² ÜUS²ç™¼ì J Ý ™¢‹²±›¢lçÐ ±¢ x¢íãè¼Ã²æ ÜUÎ¢™Ý JJ12JJ
»ÜUñÜUôS}¢p „#¢ãï „}¢¢#ï „ç¼ Îçÿ¢‡¢¢} ì¢ J S±‡¢ü}¢éÎí¢~¢²æ Îl¢ÎïÜUïÜUS} ñ¢ ÐëƒÜ ìU ÐëƒÜ ìU JJ13JJ
çÝ²¼¢Ý æ¢ „æçã¼¢Ý æ¢ Ð¢Æ¢‹¼ï ±¢ùç¶H¢ ¥çÐ J »ÜUèÜUëy²ñ± Îl¢œ¢¢ Îçÿ¢‡¢¢S¼é ÐëƒÜ ìU ÐëƒÜ ìU JJ14J
S± ‡ ¢ ü} ¢ é Îí ¢ ~¢ ²æ Î ¢ ¼ é} ¢ „} ¢ ƒ üS ¼ é Ð êL ¯ : J Îl ¢ œ ¢ Î {Z ç± Ðí ï| ²S ¼ Î{ Z ± ¢ ËÐ ç± œ¢ ± ¢ Ý ì J J 15 J J
ÜUçÝD æ¢ Îçÿ¢‡¢ æ¢ Î¢¼é}¢çÐ à¢QU ï¢ Ý ² ï¢ |¢±ï¼ì J „ ç±Ðí¢Ýì Ÿ¢}¢²ïó¢ñ± Ü éU²¢üÎ‹²yS±à¢çQU¼: JJ16JJ
ÐéÚ p Ú ‡ ¢ Ü U¼ ¢ üƒ çÎÝï ²çS } ¢ Ýì çm…¢ ï œ¢ } ¢ ¢ Ýì J ± ë‡ ¢ é ²¢ œ¢ ç gÝï ™ ¢ „¢ ± C¢ ÿ ¢ Ú …Ð¢ ² ™ J J 1 7J J
Ðê±ü±më‡¢é²¢çmÐí¢Ýì …ÐS² ™ Îà¢¢æà¢¼: J ã¢ï}¢æ Ü éU²¢üÎìÏ¢í¢r¢‡¢¢æp |¢¢ï…²ïœ¢gà¢¢æà¢¼: JJ18JJ
à¢ QU ¢ ï x ¢ í ‹ ƒ S² ™ñ ¼ S² Ðé Ú p Ú ‡ ¢ ÜU¢ Ú Ü U: J x ¢ í ‹ ƒ ï Ý¢ ÝïÝ … éã é ²¢ y Ð¢ ²„¢ ó¢ Í ¢ ë ¼ ¢ ç Îç |¢ : J J 19 J J
like cloths, etc., from anybody else. 12.
Caution for the host of the Purascharan
At the end of each Saptaha (weekly reading) each Brahman should be
individually given three gold coins.
Fees may be given to each reader after the completion of a number of
readings assigned to him separately or collectively to all at the end. 13-14.
If a person is not able to give three coins of gold, then he should give
half of it, if that is also not possible than half of that again .
If that much, i.e. lowest amount is also not possible, then he should not
make the Brahmans exert unnecessarily; he should follow some other course
to serve God. 15-16.
Purascharan rituals
The host who makes arrangements for Purascharan should, on the
same day of the selection of the Brahman readers, choose Brahmans for
Japa, i.e. chanting of Ashtakshar mantra (eight-syllabled chant) through-
out the Purascharan.
At the end he should arrange a Hom, i.e. offering oblations in the sac-
rificial fire, in the one tenth of the Japa and host should also offer food to
Brahmans in one tenth number of the oblations. 17-18.
If it is possible for the performer of this Purascharan, this wise one
should give oblations of ghee, milk (Payasa) and rice or grains and other
materials, one oblation for each stanza. He should also give separate ob-
lation for the words like Uvacha (said) Pratyuvacha (replied) and Itishri
Ðíç¼ÔH¢ïÜ æU Ðíy²é±¢™æ Ðí¼èç¼çŸ¢ ¼Î¢ ÝëÐ ! J }¢ëx²¢ù„ ñ¢ }¢éÎí²¢ ã¢ï} æ¢ ÜU¢Ú²ïyRU}¢¼: „é{è: JJ20JJ
¥à¢QU ï¢ Ý¢}¢ç|¢: „±ü}¢XHS¼¢ï~¢ÜUè<¼¼ñ: J Ÿ¢èãÚï: ÜU¢Ú²ï‹}¢‹~¢ñã¢ïü}¢ÎíÃ²ñ: ÐéÚ¢ïçÎ¼ñ: JJ21JJ
ã ¢ ï} ¢ æ Ü U¼ éü } ¢ à ¢ Q US ¼ é m ¢ Î à¢ ñ ± ç± { ¢ Ð ² ï¼ ì J Ð ¢ Ú ¢ ² ‡ ¢ ¢ ç Ý ã ¢ ï } ¢ ¢ ƒ Z ¼ ñ Ú ï± Ï ¢ í¢ r ¢ ‡ ¢ ñ ± ë ü¼ : J J 2 2 J J
Ð é Ú p ² ¢ üÚ } | ¢ ç Î Ý ¢ y „ } ¢ ¢ ç # çÎ ± „ ¢ ± ç { J Ð ¢ H Ý è ² æ Ï ¢ ír ¢ ™ ²Z ç ± Ð í ñ : „ ² …} ¢ ¢ ÝÜ U ñ : J J 23 J J
²ƒ¢ïQ æU ¼é ÈUHæ Ý S²¢Î‹²ƒïy²çS¼ çÝp²: J ¼ôS}¢S¼é Ð¢çH¼ï „±ïü ç„Š²‹y²ï± }¢Ý¢ïÚƒ¢: JJ24JJ
¥ S ² Ðí „X ¼ : çà ¢ ÿ ¢ ¢ Ð ~² ¢ ¥ C¢ ÿ ¢ Ú S² ™ J „± ü} ¢ X H ÜU S¼ ¢ ï~ ¢ … Ý} ¢ X H ² ¢ ïÚ çÐ J J 25 J J
ç± c‡ ¢ ¢ ïÝ ¢ ü }¢ „ã dS ² Ÿ¢ èÝ ¢ Ú ¢ ² ‡ ¢ ± } ¢ ü ‡ ¢ : J ¯ ¢ ï Çà ¢ ¢ ÿ ¢ Ú } ¢ ‹ ~¢ S² ã çÚ çÐ í² ã Ý ê} ¢ ¼ : J J 26 J J
¼ƒ¢ SÜU‹ÎÐéÚ¢‡¢S² Ÿ¢èç±c‡¢é¶‡Çx¢¢ç}¢Ý: J x¢í‹ƒS² Ÿ¢è±¢„éÎï±}¢¢ã¢y}¢¢w²S² |¢êÐ¼ï ! JJ27JJ
ÐéÚp²¢üç±ô{ ¼é|²æ „}¢¢„ïÝ Ï¢íé±ï ÝëÐ ! J ™¼é±üx¢üS² ç„hKüƒZ ãçÚ|¢QUÝë‡¢ æ¢ Îíé¼}¢ì JJ28JJ
(concluding). The oblations should be given in the sacrificial fire with proper
sequence with Mrugi Mudra (posture of fingers). 19-20.
A person who is not able to perform Hom fully should give oblations in
the sacrificial fire, offering the items told before, by uttering the chants of
various names of Lord Shri Hari given in the Sarvamangal Stotra. 21.
A person who is unable to perform the sacrifice should arrange a
Parayan of the complete text twelve times by those selected Brahmans,
compensatory to Hom. 22.
Celibacy during Purascharan
The host and the Brahmans should observe celibacy during the days of
the Purascharan – from the beginning to the end. 23.
If the rules (vows) are not properly observed one will certainly not get
the reward as stated and if all the rules are properly observed, then all of
his desires will surely be fulfilled. 24.
Other Purascharans
O King! Now, eventually, I shall tell you in short, about the rules that
are to be observed during the Purascharan rite of Shikshapatri, Ashtakshara
Mantra (eighteen syllable chant) Sarvamangal Stotra, Janamangal Stotra,
Vishnusahasranam, Shree Narayanakavacha, sixteen syllabled chant of
Hanuman which is dear to Shri Hari, and the Vasudeva Mahatmya occur-
ring in Vishnukhand of Skand Puran. Observance of these bestows
fulfilment of the four goals of human life to the devotees of Lord Shri Hari,
in a short time. 25-28.
Cha. 6 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 63
¼ ~¢ Ð¢ Æ „ã dï‡ ¢ çà¢ ÿ ¢ ¢ Ð~² ¢ © ÎèçÚ ¼ ¢ J ÐéÚ p ² ¢ ü } ¢ ã èÐ¢ H ! „± ü ïCÈUHÎ¢ ç² ÜU¢ J J 29J J
¼gà¢¢æà¢ïÝ …éãé²¢yÐíç¼ÔH¢ïÜ æU ²ƒ¢ç±ç{ J ¥¢ãé¼èÝ æ¢ à¢¼ï mï ™ „ãd¢‡²ïÜUô±à¢ç¼} ì¢ JJ30JJ
ã ¢ ï } ¢ ¢ Ý é Ü U ê Ë ² ¢ | ¢ ¢ ± ï ¼ é Ð¢ Æ¢ ¿ ¢ ï ² ¢ Î à ¢ ¢ æ à ¢ ¼ : J „± ü ~ ¢ ñ ¯ ç± ç{ ¿ ¢ ü ï ² : Ðé Ú p Ú ‡ ¢ Ü U } ¢ ü ç‡ ¢ J J 3 1 J J
Ÿ ¢è ÜU ëc ‡¢ ¢ C¢ ÿ¢ Ú} ¢Ý ¢ï : Ð éÚ pÚ ‡¢ } ¢è çÚ ¼} ¢ì J ¥C Hÿ ¢… Ðï Ý ñ± ã ¢ï }¢ S ¼é ¼ gà ¢¢ æà ¢ ¼: J J3 2J J
Ð éÚ p ² ¢ ü |¢ ± ï y„ ± ü} ¢ X S¼ ¢ ï~ ¢ Ü US ² ¼ é J „ ¢ à ¢ è y² ï Ü U„ ¤ dï ‡ ¢ Ð ¢ Æ¢ Ý ¢ ç} ¢ CÎ ¢ ç ²Ý è J J 3 3J J
» Ü U Hÿ ¢ ¢ ç{ Ü Uï Ý ¢ C „ ã d ï ‡ ¢ Î à¢ ¢ æ à ¢ ¼ : J ã Ú ï Ý ¢ ü} Ý ¢ æ ¼ Î é Q U ¢ Ý ¢ æ ã ¢ ï} ¢ ¢ ï ¿ ¢ ï ² ¢ ï ² ƒ ¢ ç ± ç{ J J 3 4 J J
… Ý } ¢ X H Ü U S ² S² ¢ y Ð ¢ Æ ¢ Ý ¢ } ¢ ² é ¼ ï Ý ¼ é J Ð é Ú p Ú ‡ ¢ ç } ¢ C ¢ ƒ ü Î ¢ ² Ü æU Ý ë Ð „ œ ¢ } ¢ ! J J 3 5 J J
O King! The Purascharan rite of Shikshapatri should be performed by

reciting the text for a 1000 times. It will surely give the desired fruits. 29.
(At the end) the oblations in the sacrificial fire should be given with
utterances of each stanza by the tenth part of the number of the recitations
of Shikshapatri, according to the said procedure. Thus, the number of
oblations will come to 21000; 30.
If it is not possible to perform the sacrifice then the repeating of the text
should be done in the tenth of the fixed number of recitations. This rule
should be followed in all Purascharan programs. 31.
It is said that the Purascharan of eight syllabled chants of Lord Shri
Krishna, should be done by uttering the mantra for eight lakh times
(800,000) and if the sacrifice is to be done it should be done with obla-
tions in one tenth part of the total chants. 32.
If Purascharan of Sarvamangal Stotra is to be conducted then it should
be repeated for 1080; then only it will give desired fruit. In this Purascharan
if the oblations are given according to the procedure, by uttering Shri
Hari’s names in Sarvamangal Stotra, for one lakh eight thousand times
(108,000) and in its tenth number of utterance (Japa) it will surely give the
desired fruit. 33-34.
O best of the kings! If Purascharan of Janamangal Stotra is to be
conducted then it should be repeated for10,000; then it certainly bestows
desired fruit and the sacrifice should be performed by uttering names of
Shri Hari in the hymn for 8000; the tenth part of the number of utterances.
3 5 -3 6 .
Now Purascharan of Vishnusahsranam is explained. If Purascharan of
¼ Îé Q U¢ Ý ¢ æ ã Ú ï Ý¢ ü} Ý ¢ } ¢ ïÜ U Hÿ ¢ ï‡ ¢ | ¢ êÐ ¼ ï ! J ã ¢ ï} ¢ Sy ± C„ ã dï ‡ ¢ ç ± ¿ ¢ ï² S ¼ g à¢ ¢ æà ¢ ¼ : J J 3 6J J
ç± c‡ ¢¢ïÝ¢ü}¢„ã dS² ÐéÚpÚ‡ ¢}¢èçÚ¼}¢ì J „± ü }¢XHÚèy²ñ± ã ¢ï}¢æ ¼ó¢¢}¢ç| ¢pÚï¼ì J J 37J J
Ÿ ¢ è } ¢ j ¢ x ¢ ± ¼ ¢ ï QU S² Ÿ ¢ èÝ ¢ Ú ¢ ² ‡ ¢ ± } ¢ ü ‡ ¢ : J „ ã dï ‡ ¢ ¼ é Ð ¢ Æ ¢ Ý¢ æ Ð éÚ p Ú ‡ ¢ } ¢ è ç Ú ¼ } ¢ ì J J 3 8J J
ãçÚ<±ÎŠ²¢çÎy²¢l¢ ç±çÎÿ±‹¼¢S¼é ¼S² ²ï J ÔH¢ÜïU¢ ô±à¢ç¼„wæ²¢ÜU¢: „}²x¢ÿí¢¢ç±{¢²ÜU¢: JJ39J
¼ñÚ ï±ñÜUñÜU²¢ãéy²¢ Ðíç¼ÔH¢ïÜ æU Îà¢¢æà¢¼: J ã¢ï}¢æ ÜUé²¢ üçm{¢ ÝïÝ „ãdm²„æw²²¢ JJ40JJ
„ y „ ç X …è ± Ý Ð í ¢ ï Q U S ¼ ¢ ï ~ ¢ ¢ Î é h ¢ çÚ ¼ S ² ¼ é J ¯¢ ï Ç à ¢ ¢ ÿ ¢ Ú } ¢ ‹ ~ ¢ S ² | ¢ ² |¢ T Ý } ¢ ¢ L ¼ ï : J J 4 1 J J
™¼ éHü ÿ ¢ …Ðï Ýñ± Ð éÚ p Ú ‡ ¢ }¢ èçÚ ¼ }¢ ì J } ¢ ‹~ ¢ ï ‡ ¢ ¢ ÝïÝ Ú ¢ …ï ‹Îí ! ã ¢ ï }¢ æ Ü éU ² ¢ üg à¢ ¢ æà ¢ ¼ : J J 42 J J
Ÿ¢è±¢„éÎï±}¢¢ã¢y}²ÐéÚp² ü¢ à¢¼ïÝ ¼é J „¢{ïüÝ¢ïQU¢ ™ Ð¢Æ¢Ý¢æ ã¢ï}¢¢ïùçÐ ¼gà¢¢æà¢¼: JJ43JJ
§ ç¼ „Ñ ÿ ¢ ïÐ¼ : Ðí¢ ïQ U: ÐéÚ p ² ¢ üç± ç{ } ¢ ü² ¢ J „y „çX … è± Ý ¢ Î ïS ¼ é | ¢ éçQ U} ¢ éç Q UÈ UH ÐíÎ : J J 4 4 J J
§ç¼ Ÿ¢è„y„çX…è±Ý}¢¢ã¢y}²ï à¢¼¢Ý‹Îãï}¢‹¼ô„ã„æ±¢Îï ÐéÚp²¢üç±ç{çÝMÐ‡¢Ý¢}¢¢
¯D¢ïùŠ²¢²: JJ 6JJ
-------------------------------
Vishnusahsranam is to be conducted it should be in the same manner of
Sarvamangal Stotra and the sacrifice should be performed by uttering the
names of Vishnu. 37.
If Purascharan of Narayanavarm in Shrimad Bhagvat is to be per-
formed, it should be repeated a 1000 times as it is recommended. 38.
The twenty stanzas in this hymn starting from ‘Harirvidadhyat’ up to
‘Vidikshu’ give proper protection to the devotee. Here, the 20 stanzas
repeated for 1000 times will amount to 20,000, and the oblations should
be offered in sacrificial fire according to the procedure, the tenth part of it,
that means 2000 times. 39-40.
The sixteen lettered chant of the God Maruti, who is the destroyer of
all fear – which occurs in Satsangijivan, should be repeated for 400,000
times. O King! Sacrifice should be performed in the tenth part of the
chants. 41-42.
Purascharan of Shree Vasudev Mahatmya should be done by 150
repetitions. Sacrifice should be done in the tenth part of it. 43.
Thus, I have told you the procedure of Purascharan of Satsangijivan
and other texts – the bestower of all enjoyments and liberation also, in
brief. 44.
Cha. 7 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 65
JJ ¥ƒ „#}¢¢ïùŠ²¢²: JJ 7 JJ
à¢¼¢Ý‹Î ©±¢™- „y„çX…è±Ýx¢‹íƒÎ¢Ýæ ÜU±éçü‹¼ ²ï …Ý¢: J H|¢‹¼ï ¼ï „¶ é æ Ú¢…çó¢ã¢}¢~é¢ ™ ±¢ç†À¼} ì¢ JJ1
Ú¢…¢±ï¢™- x¢‹íƒS²¢S² }¢Ýéï ! y±œ¢: Ÿ¢¢¼ïæé Î¢Ýç±ô{ y±ã} ì¢ J §ÓÀ¢ç}¢ Ï¢çêíã }¢sæ ¼æ „±¿ü¢Sy±æ ²¼¢ùïS²¼: JJ2
à¢¼¢Ý‹Î}¢çéÝL±¢™- „y„çX…è±ÝS²¢S² ç±ô{ Î¢ÝS² ±çÓ}¢ ¼ï J „}Ð‡ê Z¢ S²¢yÈUHæ ²Ýï |¢çé± ¼g¢ÝÜU¢çÚ‡¢¢}¢Jì3
}¢{¢Sï¼é à¢évHÝ±}¢è à¢véHÜñU¢Îçà¢ÜU¢ ¼ƒ¢ J Ð<ê‡¢}¢¢ ÜU¢<¼ÜUè }¢wé²: ÜU¢H ï¢ Î¢ÝS² ÜUè<¼¼: JJ4
Ð¢ñ‡¢}ü¢¢S²¢ïùƒ±¢ „± ü¢ »ÜU¢Îà²¢ïùç¶H¢ ¥çÐ J ÜU¢H¢: „Vè<¼¼¢Sy±S² ±¼í¢yï„±çÎÝ¢‹²çÐ JJ5
ÐéS¼ Ü æU Hïw ¢ ²ïÎ¢ Î¢ ñ „y„çX …è± ÝS² ¼ é J ÎëÉÐ~¢ æ SÐC± ‡ ¢ ü}¢ „ç}}¢ çŸ¢ ¼ ÐæçQU ™ J J 6J J
Ý±èÝæ à¢¢ï{ç²y±¢ ¼ó¢êÕñ: ÈUHÜU±ïCÝñ: J çÝÏ¢Š² Sƒ¢ÐÝè²æ ™ Hÿ¢‡¢æ ¼S² ¼ï Ï¢íé±ï JJ7JJ
Here ends the sixth chapter of Satsangijivan Mahatmya that

describes the correct way of Purascharan rite, in the conversation
between Shatanand and Hemantsinh. 6
- --- - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER – 7
Shatanand said:-
O King! Those who gift Satsangijivan book get their desired happi-
ness here as well as in the other world. 1.
The king said – O Sage! I want to know the proper way of gifting this
book, from you. As you are all-knowing, please tell me about it. 2.
I shall tell you the complete process of gifting the sacred book,
Satsangijivan, by which the donor shall earn full reward of the same in this
world. 3.
Ritual and time for gifting this scripture
The best time recommended for gifting this book is the bright ninth or
eleventh day of the month of Chaitra (Madhumaas) of the year or the full
moon day of the Kartik month. 4.
All full moon days or all the eleventh days (Ekadashi) of any month or
the days of celebration or of vows are also approved as gifting occasions. 5.
First the book of Satsangijivan should be written on a stiff paper, with
clear handwriting and with clear lines, i.e. unmixed with each other. The
newly written book should be given to some knowledgeable person, thus
Ð@ ÐíÜUÚ‡¢¢‹²ï± „ç‹¼ ²S² à¢¼~¢²} ì¢ J »ÜU¢ïÝô±à¢y²ç{ÜU}¢Š²¢²¢: „ç‹¼ ²S² ™ JJ8JJ
„ãd¢ç‡¢ „#Îà¢ ÔH¢ïÜU¢S¼é ¯Åìà¢¼¢çÝ ™ J ¥ÝéCéÐ„æw²²¢ „#ô±à¢ç¼²Sü² „ç‹¼ çã JJ9JJ
¥¢çÎ}¢Š²¢±„¢Ýï¯é {}¢ü±ñÚ¢x²²¢ïS¼ƒ¢ J ¿¢¢Ý|¢vy²¢ïLÐ¢w²¢Ýñ: „}|¢ê¼æ ²Ó™ „±üƒ¢ JJ10JJ
ã ç Ú H è H ¢ Ü U ƒ ¢ ± í ¢ ¼ ¢ } ¢ ë ¼ ¢ Ý ç ‹ Î ¼ „ y „ é Ú } ¢ ì J ã çÚ Ü U ë c ‡ ¢ Ð Ú æ ² m ñ „ y „ ç X … è ± Ý æ ç ã ¼ ¼ ì J J 1 1 J J
™ ¼ é Ú X ï }¢ ã ¢ ± › ï „ ¢ ñ± ‡ ¢ ¢ ü CÎ H ¢ } Ï ¢ é… ï J Sƒ ¢ Ð² ï g¢ Ý ç Î± „ ï „ y„ ç X … è ± Ý æ Ý ë Ð ! J J 1 2J J
ÐH~¢²¢ïç‹}¢¼æ Ü éU²¢üy„¢ñ±‡¢¢üCÎH¢}Ï¢é…}¢ì J Ðé}¢¢Ýy²ËÐç±œ¢S¼é ÐH¢{üÐíç}¢¼æ ¼é ¼¼ì JJ13JJ
¼ ¼: Ðê± ¢ ïüçÎ¼ ñ}¢ ü‹~ ¢ ñx¢ èü¼ ± ¢l ÐéÚ : „Ú} ¢ ì J © Ð™¢ Ú ñ²üƒ ¢H Ï {ñ: ÐêÁ ²ïœ ¢Î éÎ¢ Ú {è: JJ 1 4J J
¼¼: Ðíç¼x¢íãè¼¢Úæ Ðê…²ïÎìÏ¢í¢r¢‡¢æ ÝÚ: J „y„çX…è±ÝçFx{æ ãÚï|¢üQ æU ç…¼ïç‹Îí²}¢ì JJ15JJ
corrected by him properly; and then it should be kept between two wooden
pieces, to be bound in a silken cloth. 6-7.
Identification of Satsangijivan
Now I shall tell you the extent of the book. There are 5 divisions
(Prakrans); 319 chapters (Adhyayas) and 17627 stanzas composed in
Anushtup Chand, i.e. the measuring unit in this book. 8-9.
This work, Satsangijivan, from the beginning, in the middle and in the
ending portion is full of discussions on Dharma - the sacred law and re-
nunciation, knowledge and devotion, added with short-stories.
It describes the playful life and a number of interesting stories of Lord
Shri Hari Krishna, and gives pleasure even to the Gods, by its nectar-like
nature. 10-11.
Worship of Satsangijivan gift
O King! On the day it is offered as a gift, the book of Satsangijivan
should be placed on the elevated, four legged seat, covered with a rich
cloth and the eight petaled golden lotus on it. 12.
The eight petaled lotus should be prepared from three Palas (a unit of
measurement) of gold. A person having insufficient money may get it done
in a half-pala of gold. 13.
Then that noble minded person should worship the book by the chants
mentioned earlier and by all available articles and should celebrate the
auspicious occasion with hails, singing and playing instruments. 14.
Worship of receiver of Satsangijivan
Then the donor of the book should worship the Brahman receiver (of
Cha. 7 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 67
±›ñÝü±èÝñ: ÜU¢ñà ï¢²ñ: S±‡¢ü}¢éQU¢çÎ|¢ê¯‡¢¢: J x¢‹{ÐécÐ¢ïÐã¢ÚñS¼æ „}ÐêÁ² Ðí‡¢}¢ïyÐé}¢¢Ýì JJ16JJ
çÝ ¯ è Î ï y Ð í ¢ æ } ¢ é ¶¢ ï Î ¢ ¼ ¢ x ¢ í ã è¼ ¢ ï Î æ } ¢ é ¶ S ¼ ƒ ¢ J „V Ë Œ ² Î { ¢ œ ¢ Î ƒ ¢ ï } ¢ ‹ ~ ¢ ¢ Ý ï ¼ ¢ Ý é Î èÚ ² Ý ì J J 1 7 J J
¥ÝïÜUÜU¢ïçÅ…‹}¢¢ïyƒæ ÜUëc‡¢|¢vy²‹¼Ú¢²ÜUë¼ì J ÎéçÚ¼æ Ý¢à¢}¢¢²¢¼é Î¢ÝïÝ¢ÝïÝ }¢ïùç¶H}¢ì JJ18JJ
„y„çX…è±Ýæ çÎÃ²æ à¢¢›æ çÝx¢}¢„ç}}¢¼}¢ì J ÎÎ¢ç}¢ ç±Ðí±²¢ü² Ÿ¢èãçÚS¼ïÝ ¼éc²¼é JJ19JJ
}¢¢S¼é ÜUëc‡¢ç±²¢ïx¢ ï¢ } ï¢ }¢¢ ç±²¢ïx¢¢ïùS¼é ¼y„¼¢} ì¢ J Î¢ÝïÝ¢ÝïÝ „éÐíè¼ ï¢ ãçÚÎ¢üœ¢ æ¢ }¢ÎèçŒ„¼} ì¢ JJ20JJ
§y²éÓ™¢²ü „ ¼gœ±¢ ¼¼ ï¢ Îl¢Ó™ Îçÿ¢‡¢¢} ì¢ J à¢QUS¼é Ÿ¢h²¢ ²éQU ï¢ Ú¢ñŒ²}¢éÎí¢: à¢¼¢±Ú¢: JJ21JJ
¥à¢QUS¼é ²ƒ¢à¢çQU Îl¢ÓÀ¢ÆKç±±<…¼: J Îçÿ¢‡¢¢²¢p¢ÝéMÐæ |¢¢ï…²ïÎìÏ¢í¢r¢‡¢¢æS¼¼: JJ22JJ
²¢ï Îl¢çmç{Ýñ¼ïÝ „y„çX…è±Ýæ Ðé}¢¢Ýì J „ |¢¢S±¼¢ ç±}¢¢ÝïÝ x¢¢ïH¢ïÜ æU Ðíç¼Ðl¼ï JJ23JJ
the book); that Brahman devoted to Shri Hari, of controlled senses, who
has a special respect and liking for Satsangijivan.
The donor of the book should offer him fresh silk clothes, ornaments
of gold and pearls, and worship him with sandal-paste, flowers, perfumes
and other gifts; and salute him accordingly. 15-16.
The donor should sit facing eastwards and the receiver facing north-
ward. Then he should declare his intention of gifting the book and recite
the following chants .17.
Three intentions for gifting this scripture
‘All my sins, committed during the period of crores of crores of births
(of different types) which have caused impediment in the devotion to-
wards Lord Krishna, may end by this gift. I am offering this sacred book
which is authorised and approved by sacred scriptures (Vedas), to this
great Brahman. May Lord Shri Hari be pleased.
May there be no separation for me from Lord Shri Krishna and also
from the noble saints devoted to Him. May Lord Shri Hari be pleased by
this gift and fulfil my wish.’ 18-20.
Saying thus, he should give the book and the fees. The donor, who is
capable, should gift more than a hundred silver coins with devotion. 21.
The person who is not capable of giving that much, should give fees as
much as possible, without deceit and then offer food to Brahmans. 22.
Fruits of gifting this scripture
The person who gifts the book ‘Satsangijivan’ with this procedure goes
to Golok by a radiating aeroplane (after death). 23.
}¢Ý¢ïç|¢±¢ç†À¼¢æS¼~¢ |¢¢ïx¢¢Ýì Ðí¢ŒÝ¢ïç¼ „±üà¢: J Ý¢Ðí¢Œ²æ ç±l¼ï çÜUç@œ¢S² ÜUëc‡¢Ðí„¢Î¼: JJ24JJ
¥Ðé~¢: Ðí¢ŒÝé²¢yÐé~ æ¢ çÝ{üÝ ï¢ {Ý}¢¢ŒÝé²¢¼ì J à¢¢›S²ñ¼S² Î¢ÝïÝ ç±l æ¢ ç±l¢‰²ü±¢ŒÝé²¢¼ì JJ25JJ
§ç¼ Î¢Ýç±ç{}¢ü²¢ïçÎ¼¢ïùS² ÝëÐ¼ï ! à¢¢›±ÚS² à¢¢›ÎëC: J
²ç}¢ã¢™Ú¼ æ¢ Ý ÜU¢çÐ ±¢†À¢ |¢éç± ™¢}¢é~¢ ™ çà¢c²¼ï ÎéÚ¢Ð¢ JJ26JJ
§ç¼ Ÿ¢è„y„çX…è±Ý}¢¢ã¢y}²ï à¢¼¢Ý‹Îãï}¢‹¼ô„ã„æ±¢Îï ¼g¢Ýç±ç{çÝMÐ‡¢Ý¢}¢¢
„#}¢¢ïùŠ²¢²: JJ 7JJ
-------------------------------
JJ ¥ƒ ¥D}¢¢ïùŠ²¢²: JJ 8 JJ
à¢¼¢Ý‹Î}¢éÝïÚ‰²Z ±™: Ðè²ê¯„çó¢|¢}¢ì J §ç¼ Ÿ¢éy±¢ }¢ã¢Ý‹Î¢ï ç±Ýè¼S¼æ …x¢¢Î „: JJ1JJ
Ú¢…¢±ï¢™-}¢Ýéï ! }¢ç² y±²¢Îï¢Ú ï¢ Î²²¢ùÝxé¢ãí: ÜU¼ë: J »¼Îxì¢‹íƒS² }¢¢ã¢y}²æ ¿¢¢¼æ }¢ùïTSy±ÎçéQUç|¢: J2
Ðíç¼|¢¢¼èçÝ}¢çÓ™¼ï Ÿ¢±‡¢¢ÎS² çÝçp¼} ì¢ J {}¢¢üƒüÜU¢}¢}¢¢ïÿ¢¢‡¢ æ¢ Ðí¢ç#: S²¢‹}¢éçÝ„œ¢}¢! JJ3JJ
There he gets all kinds of enjoyments he wishes to have. Nothing is
impossible for him to obtain, due to the grace of the Lord Krishna.
One who is childless gets a child, a poor earns wealth and one who
is desirous of knowledge acquires the same by giving this scripture as a
gift. 24-25.
O King! Thus, here I have explained the procedure as prescribed by
the Shastras of gifting this scripture superior to all. If one follows these
rules, there is nothing impossible for him to achieve in this world and in the
other also. 26.
Here ends the seventh chapter that describes the procedure of
gifting the scripture Satsangijivan, in the conversation between
Shatanand and Hemantsinh. 7
- --- - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER – 8
Having heard the nectar-like wish-fulfilling speech of the Sage
Shatanand, the king, of sober nature was much pleased and humbly said
to him – 1.
The king spoke, ‘From your speech, O Sage! Very kindly you have
favoured me that I could understand the greatness of the treatise prop-
erly. 2.
Cha. 8 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 69
Ÿ¢éy±ñÝæ ²¢ïù|¢±çy„hæ ÐéL¯¢ƒüS² „±üà¢: J ¥¢Ðó¢¢ïùl ¼é ¼m¢¼ Z¢ Ÿ¢¢ï¼éç}¢ÓÀ¢}²ãæ }¢éÝï ! JJ4JJ
„ ¼ S²ïyƒ æ }¢ Ý¢ ïã ¢ çÚ Ðí¢ ç‡ ¢ Ÿ ¢ ï²SÜUÚ æ ± ™: J Ÿ ¢ éy± ¢ ¼ Îéœ¢ Ú æ Ðíè¼ : Ðí± QUé}¢ éÐ™RU}¢ ï J J 5J J
¼çS}¢Ýì ÿ¢‡ ï¢ }¢ã¢p²üç}¢y²¢„èy„Îç„ {íé±} ì¢ J ²Î¢H¢ïv²¢ç¶H¢: „|²¢ Hïç|¢Úï ÐÚ}¢ æ¢ }¢éÎ} ì¢ JJ6JJ
¥¢„ègïà¢¢‹¼Ú¢²¢¼S¼~¢ ÜUpÝ ±¢Ç±: J „|¢¢²¢}¢¢çSƒ¼: à¢¢‹¼ ï¢ ç±Ýè¼¢ïùç±çÎ¼¢ç|¢{: JJ7JJ
„ Ð í ‡ ¢ } ² à ¢ ¼ ¢ Ý ‹ Îæ Ðí ¢ #¢ Ý ‹ Î | ¢ Ú ¢ ‹ ¼ Ú : J Ð éH Ü U¢ ç @¼ Î ïã S ¼ æ Ðí ¢ ã x ¢ Î ì x ¢ Î² ¢ ç x ¢ Ú ¢ J J 8J J
ÜUë¼¢ƒ¢ïüùãæ ÜUë¼¢ï ÝêÝæ y±²¢ ÜUL‡¢²¢ }¢éÝï ! J ÜU¢HÃ²¢H}¢ã¢x¢í¢„~¢¢„„æ„¢Ú}¢¢ïç™¼: JJ9JJ
ÎépÚñ}¢üyÜUë¼ñ: Ðê±Z Š±S¼æ ²ó¢ñ± „¢{Ýñ: J ¼‹} ï¢ Îé:¶æ y±²¢ x¢í‹ƒæ „æŸ¢¢Ã²ñ± ÿ¢¼æ }¢éÝï ! JJ10JJ
»¼ÓÀ>y±¢ }¢éÝï ! |¢QU ñ¢ …¢¼æ {}¢¢üçó¢…ïÓÀ²¢ J Ðà²¢ç}¢ Ÿ¢èãôÚ „¢ÿ¢¢yÐí¢ÜUë¼ñ±ü<…¼æ x¢é‡¢ñ: JJ11JJ
‘Truly, O eminent Sage! I think that by listening to this sacred text one
will surely be able to attain the four attributes or goals of life viz – Dharma,
Artha, Kama and Moksha. 3.
‘O Sage! I would like to know about such a person who has attained
all the four goals after hearing this great book Satsangijivan.’ 4.
Surprising incident of the arrival of a Brahman
Having heard these pleasant words beneficial to all beings the sage
was very delighted and began to speak in response to the question. 5.
At that very moment, there happened to be a great wonder in the
assembly. Witnessing that all members in the assembly were very much
excited with joy. 6.
From some distant place, there arrived a Brahman, quite unknown to
that assembly. He looked very gentle and calm. 7.
He bowed down to Shatanand Muni and was very much pleased at
heart; with horripilations on his body, he spoke to Shatanand Muni in a
faltering speech. 8.
‘O Sage! You have made me satisfied by all means. You have made
me free from the mouth of the dreadful serpent-like agonies of worldly
life.’ 9.
‘O Sage! The sorrow that I had to suffer because of my misdeeds in
the past, which were not destroyed by any means, that you have made to
dissolve, giving me an opportunity to listen to this sacred book.’ 10.
‘Oh Sage! After hearing this scripture I have seen before my eyes,
Lord Shri Hari, who has taken birth on his own will as the son of Bhakti
© Î ¢ Ú ¢ ñ Î¢ ² ü „¢ ñ ‹ Î² ü „ ¢ ñÜ U é }¢ ¢ ² ü} ¢ ã ¢ ï Î ç { }¢ ì J } ¢ ‹ Î ã ¢ „ç ± H ¢ „¢ S ² æ Ú } ¢ ‡ ¢ è ²x ¢ é ‡ ¢ ¢ ‡ ¢ ü± } ¢ ì J J 12 J J
„y „ç X ç |¢ p } ¢ é çÝ ç| ¢ : Ðê ç… ¼ æ Ðê ‡ ¢ ü| ¢ ¢ ± ¼ : J „ Îì x ¢ ‹ {Ð éc Ð} ¢ ¢ H ¢ l ñL Ðã ¢ Ú ñ } ¢ üÝ ¢ ï ã Ú ñ : J J 13 J J
ÐíÈ U éÌï‹ Îè± Ú Ÿ¢ ïç‡ ¢ à ²¢ } ¢Ü U ¢ ï} ¢ Hç± x ¢íã }¢ ì J } ¢ Ý¢ ïãÚ æ à¢ Ú œ¢ ¢ Ú ¢E ï¼„¢ Ú ¼Ú ¢ }Ï ¢ Ú }¢ ì J J 1 4J J
Ú } ² ã ¢S ² ¢ } ¢ ë¼ d¢ç± à ¢ ¢ Ú Î ï‹ Îé± Ú ¢ Ý Ý } ¢ ì J ÐíÈ U éÌÝ ± Ð¢ ƒ ¢ ï…ÓÀ Î à ¢ ¢ çH ç± H¢ ï™Ý } ¢ ì JJ 1 5 J J
ÜU L ‡ ¢ ¢ } ¢ ë ¼ „} Ðê ‡ ¢ ü Ð¢ çÚ Œ H± çÝÚ èÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ } ¢ ì J ¥ ¢ …¢ Ýé Hç} Ï¢ „i¢ ã é æ „ } ¢ ç± S ¼ è ‡ ¢ ü ± ÿ ¢ „} ¢ ì J J 16 J J
™@ ó ¢ ¶} ¢ ç ‡ ¢ Ÿ ¢ ï ç‡ ¢ } ¢ ëÎ éH ¢ X éçH } ¢ ç‡ Ç¼ } ¢ ì J ç ± ¼ < …¼ Sƒ H¢ } |¢ ¢ ï …l éç ¼ ã S ¼ ¼ Hm ² } ¢ ì J J 1 7 J J
ç ™~ ¢ ± ‡ ¢ ü} ¢ ç ‡ ¢ S ± ‡ ¢ ü ÜU ¢ @ è| ¢ ê ¯ ‡ ¢ „y ÜU çÅ }¢ ì J ™ Å ì ™Å Š± ¢ Ý „æ Ú ¢ … Îí êŒ ²Ð ¢ Î éÜ UÐ y ÜU …} ¢ ì J J 1 8J J
ÜU‡ ¢ü}¢ ‡ ÇHç± |¢ í¢…y}¢ ÜUÚ¢ ÜUëç¼ÜUé‡ ÇH}¢ ì J „é± ‡ ¢ üÚÕÜ ïU ²êÚæ ç± SÈUéÚ mH²¢ï<}¢ ÜU}¢ ì J J19J J
¼¢ ÐÝè²„é}¢ Tè¼¢ æçÍ¢í„Ú ¢ïLã }¢ ì J ÜU}Ï¢éÜU‡ ÆH„‹}¢ éQU¢ „¢ Úã¢ Úç±Ú ¢ç…¼ }¢ ì JJ 20JJ
Devi and Dharma Deva, and who is devoid of all worldly qualities. 11.
Description of Shri Hari
He, the unlimited ocean of excellence, beauty and tenderness, His face
shining with a sportive smiling face, the ocean of delightful attributes; wor-
shipped by Satsangis and sages with intense love, with sandal paste, fra-
grant flowers and attractive gifts. 12-13.
With His divine figure looking so tender, deep blue in colour like mul-
titude of newly bloomed lotuses; with His garment attractive like the splen-
did clear autumn sky shining with stars. His face like autumn moon, with
attractive smile spreading nectar; with His eyes lustrous like fresh bloomed
lotus. 14-15.
His glances tremulous, moving on all sides, full of nectarine compas-
sion, with His strong arms running up to His knees, His chest broad and
even; His delicate fingers adorned by nails lustrous like gems moving about,
with a pair of palms, surpassing land-lotuses in radiance. 16-17.
With His waist decorated by a golden girdle studded with various gems,
while stepping, His lotus feet adorned with silver wear making the sound
‘chat chat’. 18.
His ears decorated by fish shaped earrings, wearing a golden armlet
studded with gems, with His fingerings spreading radiance; illumining with
His lotus feet adorned by golden anklets making a sweet sound, with His
conch-shaped neck shining with the necklace made of exclusive pearls;
Wearing garlands of Champaka, Kunda, Mandar, rose and flower-
Cha. 8 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 71
™ ¢} Ð ï² Ü Ué ‹ Î} ¢ ‹Î ¢ ÚS ƒ HÐ k¢ ç Îã ¢ çÚ ‡ ¢} ¢ ì J „ é }¢ Ý :à ¢ ï¶ Ú æ } ¢¢ Ë ²Ü U ‡¢ üÐ ê Ú} ¢ Ý¢ ï ãÚ } ¢ì JJ 2 1J J
© Î¢ Ú ¢ } ¢ ¢ ïÎ H¢ ïH¢ çHÐíx ¢ è¼ HçH¼ d…} ¢ ì J Î{¢ Ýæ L ç™Ú ï Ð¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ñ S± ‡ ¢ ü² ôC } ¢ Ý¢ ïã Ú } ¢ ì J J 22J J
ç±™HyÜUé‡ÇH¢ïÌ¢ç„ÜU¢Ð¢ïH²éx¢HçŸ¢²}¢ì J ±RU|¢íé±æ „éçÏ¢}Ï¢¢ïDæ ç¼HÐí„±Ý¢ç„ÜU}¢ì JJ23JJ
§ üÎ ë à ¢ Ÿ ¢ èã çÚ Ðíïÿ ¢ ¢ ÐéL çÝ ± ëü¼ } ¢ ¢ Ý „: J ¥ l ¢ Ðæ …‹ } ¢ „¢ È UË ² æ Ü Uë¼ ¢ ƒ ¢ ïüù çS } ¢ { íé± æ } ¢ éÝ ï ! J J 2 4 J J
ÜUëy±¢ ¼S²¢™H æ¢ |¢ôQU Îïã¢‹¼ï {¢}¢ ™¢ÿ¢Ú} ì¢ J ¼S²¢Ý‹Î}¢²æ çÎÃ²æ HŒS²ï }¢ùïS¼èç¼ çÝp²: JJ25
§yƒ}¢évy±¢ à¢¼¢Ý‹Îæ Ðê…¢²¢}¢¢„ „¢ÎÚ} ì¢ J „ x¢‹{¢ÿ¢¼ÐécÐ¢lñ}¢êü<ŠÝ ¼yÐÎí… ï¢ Î{ ñ¢ JJ26JJ
¥¢™¢²¢üñ „ ¼¼: Ðèíy²¢ ±±‹Îï ç±Ý²¢ç‹±¼: J }¢ÝéèSæ¼ƒ¢ç¶H¢Ýì |¢QU¢Ýì Ðyí²Üï æU ™ „Î:çSƒ¼¢Ýì J27
„ Ðí¢ #¢ Ý ‹ Î„‹ Î¢ ïã Ðíç± HèÝ} ¢ Ý¢ S¼ ¼ : J ¥ Ýé¿¢ ¢ Œ² à¢ ¼ ¢ Ý‹ Îæ Ðí ² ² ¢ ñ S± çÝÜUï¼ Ý} ¢ ì J J 28J J
¥ƒ¢H¢ïv²ñ¼Î¢p²Z ¼æ ÐÐíÓÀïç¼ |¢êÐç¼: J ÜUçS}¢Ýì Îïà ï¢ ±„y²ï¯ ±¢Ç± ï¢ }¢éçÝ„œ¢}¢ ! JJ29JJ
crest and a beautiful flower string on His ears. 19-.21.

With tender wreath emitting fragrance in abundance, with swarming
bees humming sweetly on it; holding an attractive golden radiant cane in
His lovely hand;
His cheeks shining due to the rays of His moving bright earrings; with
His curved shaped eyebrows; with His well-shaped lips like Bimba fruit,
and nose like a sesame flower. 22-23.
‘O Sage! Having visualized the Lord Shri Hari of such a magnanimous
form, I am experiencing the highest bliss; at this moment, I feel I have
attained the full reward of my life. ‘ 24.
Being steady and firm in His devotion (here), at the end of life I shall
certainly reach His divine imperishable abode full of bliss (hereafter). 25.
Having said thus, he revered Sage Shatanand with flowers, auspicious
rice and sandal paste, very respectfully and then put the dust of his feet on
his head. 26.
Then, very modestly he bowed down to both the preceptors (namely
Ayodhyaprasad and Raghuvira) and the sages, and saluted all the devo-
tees present in the assembly. 27.
Very much pleased with his mind merged deeply in joy he took leave
of Sage Shatanand, and went home in a tranquil mood. 28.
Then, beholding this wonderful incident, the king asked the sage ‘O
Sage! From where does this Brahman come?
ôÜU ¼S²¢„è‹}¢ãgé:¶æ ¼ó¢¢à¢¢² }¢ã¢}¢éÝï ! J ôÜU ôÜU ™ „¢{Ýæ ¼ïÝ ç±çã¼æ ÎèÍ¢üÎ<à¢Ý¢ JJ30JJ
» ¼ Ó À éŸ ¢ ê¯ ± ï } ¢ s æ ± Q U é} ¢ ã ü ç„ „ œ ¢ } ¢ ! J ² j ± ¢ Î ëà ¢ çà ¢ c ² ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ æ ¿ ¢ ¢ ¼ Ã ² æ Ý ¢ ± ç à ¢ c² ¼ ï J J 3 1 J J
§y²¢ÜU‡²ü ±™S¼S² ¿¢¢Ýæ ~¢ñÜU¢çHÜ æU x¢¼: J Ÿ¢èãÚï: ÜUëÐ²¢ |¢êÐæ „ Ðí¢ãïçX¼ç±‹}¢éçÝ: JJ32JJ
§ç¼ Ÿ¢è„y„çX…è±Ý}¢¢ã¢y}²ï à¢¼¢Ý‹Îãï}¢‹¼ô„ã„æ±¢Îï ¼çÎç¼ã¢„ÜUƒÝï
çm…ÎëCŸ¢èãçÚS±MÐçÝMÐ‡¢Ý¢}¢¢C}¢¢ïùŠ²¢²: JJ8JJ
JJ ¥ƒ Ý±}¢¢ïùŠ²¢²: JJ 9 JJ
¼S² Ðé‡²}¢¼ï: Ðé‡²æ ±ëœ¢¢‹¼æ ÜUƒ²¢ç}¢ ¼ï J¥y²jé¼æ }¢ã¢Ï¢éhï ! Ÿ¢é‡ é¢ y±æ S±Sƒ™ï¼„¢ JJ1JJ
¥‹ ¼ ± ïüÎ¢ ç|¢ {¢ ï Îïà¢ ¢ ï Îïà¢ ¢ Ý¢ }¢ ç¼ Ð¢ ± Ý: J |¢ ± y²ç¼ ± Ú ¢ ï Îï± ñ: „ï± Ýè²¢ ï }¢ ã <¯ ç|¢ : J J 2J J
What unbearable sorrow has this Brahman had? Foresighted as he

was, what means did he employ to come out of it? How did he tackle
them? 29-30.
I am very much eager to know about the same, can you please tell me.
O you great among the good! Surely, there can be nothing left to be known
to a disciple of yours.’ 31.
Hearing these words from him (the King) the sage, who had the knowl-
edge of the past, present and future due to Shri Hari’s grace, knowing the
intention of the King, said to him. 32.
Thus, here ends the eighth chapter named the description of
the appearance of Lord Shri Hari as seen by his Brahman devo-
tee, d u ri n g th e con v ers ati on b etw ee n S h atan an d Mu n i an d
Hemantsinh. 8
- --- - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER – 9
Wonderful story of the Brahman
Sage Shatananda said:-
O you of great intellect, I shall tell you the wonderful story of that noble
minded person, please listen to it attentively. 1.
There is the most holy place the best of all in this region, named
Antarveda. It is worthy to be desired even by Gods and Sages. 2.
Cha. 9 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 73
ÐéL¯¢ ²~¢ ±¼ü‹¼ï S±S±{}¢¢üÝé„¢Ú¼: J à¢êÚ¢: „y²ÐÚ¢ {èÚ¢ ²¢ï¯¢: „ç‹¼ Ðç¼±í¼¢: JJ3JJ
ç~¢Î à¢ï‹ÎíÐéÚSÐ<{ ç±l¼ï ¼~ ¢ |¢êÐ¼ ï ! J ÜU ¢q„æ¿¢æ ÐéÚæ …éCæ ç±| ¢±ñÚ}¢ÚçÐí²ñ: J J4JJ
Î ï± ï‹ Îí ¢ H² „V ¢ à¢ ñã ïü } ¢à ¢ë X ç± Ú¢ ç… ¼ ñ: J S ± ‡ ¢ ü… ¢ Hñ }¢ üç ‡ ¢S ¼} |¢ ¢ |¢ ü± Ý ñÚ ç¼ }¢ ç ‡ Ç ¼} ¢ ì JJ 5J J
ç ± Ú ¢… } ¢ ¢ Ý } ¢¢ Ú ¢ } ¢ ñ L ç ™ Ú ¢ ^¢ H x ¢ ¢ ï Ðé Ú ñ : J „ } ¢ ¢ ^ Ðæ ç Q U ç | ¢: Ü U ¢ ï Cñ H ü „ ç j Îï ü ± } ¢ ç‹ Î Ú ñ : JJ 6 J J
Ü U} ¢ Ý è² „| ¢ ¢ S ƒ ¢ Ý ñ: Ðí¢ Ü U¢ Ú ï‡ ¢ „} ¢ ‹ ¼ ¼ : J ç± H „Î ìx ¢ éË } ¢ Ü U ÿ ¢ ¢ ç| ¢ S ¼ ¢ ï Ú ‡ ¢ ñ: „} ¢ H æÜ Uë¼ } ¢ ì J J 7 J J
™ ¢ ¼ é± ü ‡ ² ü… Ý ñ… üé c ²æ S ± S± {} ¢ ¢ ü Ýé ± <¼ ç| ¢ : J ± ï Î ç± çj : Ü Uë ¼ ñ< ± Ð í ñ± ïü Î Ý¢ Îñ < ± Ú ¢ ç … ¼ } ¢ ì J J 8J J
„Ú¢ïç|¢}¢üç‡Ç¼æ Ú}²ñç mü…¢çHÜUéH„æÜUëHñ: J ÜUé}¢éÎ¢ïyÐHÜUt¢Úà¢ ¼Ð~¢¢çÎÚ¢ç…¼ñ: JJ9JJ
©Ðà¢Ë²ï ±Úï ²S² S±x¢üX¢ Ð¢ç±Ýè ÝÎè J ±ãy²ï± …Ý¢ ²S² æ¢ F¢‹¼ ï¢ |¢¢ç‹¼ ²ƒ¢}¢Ú¢: JJ10JJ
ÜU¢‹²ÜUéÏ…¢ç|¢{¿¢¢¼ï<±ÐíS² ¼~¢ ¼Sƒé¯: J ¥¢„è‹}¢¢{±Ú¢}¢S² Ðé~¢: ÜUË²¢‡¢ç…ó¢ëÐ ! JJ11JJ
x ¢ x ¢ üx ¢ ¢ ï ~ ¢ è ² …é± ïü Î è ± ïÎ ± ïÎ ¢ X Ð¢ Ú x ¢ : J Ð¢ Ú ¢ ïÿ ² ï‡ ¢ ¢ Ü U Ú ¢ ïj ô Q U Ÿ ¢ èÜ Uëc‡ ¢ S ² „ çÝ y ² Î ¢ J J 1 2 J J
All men living there are brave, truthful and courageous, and all women
are also faithful to their husbands. 3.
O King! There in that region is the city named Kanha which competes
with the city of the king of Gods, i.e. Indra, in grandeur; even Gods aspire
for it. 4.
There are mansions decorated with pillars of gem and golden-grills,
like the palace of Indra the King of Gods; and numbers of pleasure gar-
dens; and beautiful multi-storied Gopuras; and temples having conical sto-
ries of uniform structure with shining niches; that are adorned by many
attractive assembly halls surrounded with fencing wall and grows of creepers
and thickets; decorated with shining ornamental arches. 5-7.
The people of the four castes, who strictly follow their own religious
code, also aspire to visit this city which is adorned by the sounds of the
recitation of Veds by the Brahmans expert in Veds.
The city is also decorated by pools, full of many kinds of lotuses like
day-lotus, night lotus, and kalharas with a hundred petals.
The sacred river Ganga flows in the upper region of this city and people
who take a plunge in that river just look like the Gods and deities. 8-10.
There lived a Brahman named Madhavarama belonging to a sub caste
called Kanyakubja, he had a son named Kalyanajit, O King. 11.
He belonged to the Yajurveda tradition, Gargagotra, and was profi-
cient in Vedas and Vedangas. He used to worship Lord Shri Krishna in
¼S² Ðí¢QUÝ„æSÜU¢Ú¢çmç±{¢Ý æ¢ S±…‹}¢Ý¢} ì¢ J |¢ê¼¢Ý æ¢ ™ |¢ç±c²¢‡¢ æ¢ ¿¢¢Ýæ „¢ÿ¢¢¼…¢²¼ JJ13JJ
²lyÜUC}¢|¢êœ¢è±íæ S±ïÎ…¢çÎ¯é …¢ç¼¯é J |¢ç±c²Ó™ ¼ƒ¢ „±Z Îëà²æ ¼S²¢|¢±ó¢ëÐ ! JJ14JJ
¥„sÐèÇæ ²yÜUCæ x¢|¢ü±¢„„}¢éj± }¢ì J Ý¢Ý¢ ç±{æ S±²æ |¢éQ æU ¼yÐíy²ÿ¢}¢±ñÿ¢ ¼ JJ15JJ
Ðíç±C¢ï ²~¢ çÝ|¢éZQ ïU ç±‡}¢ê~¢¢çÎ}¢H¢SÐÎï J |¢éxÝÐëDçà¢Ú¢: ÜUCæ ¼è±íæ …‹¼éÚ±¢æ}¢é¶: JJ16JJ
„¢ñÜUé}¢¢²¢üyÜUëç}¢±í¢¼ñ: ÿ¢¼„±ü¼Ýé: „Î¢ J E¢„¢±ÜU¢à¢}¢Ðí¢#: vHïà¢¢‹}¢êÓÀ¢ü}¢éÐñç¼ „: JJ17JJ
¥à¢QU: S±¢X™ïC¢²¢æ Lh: Ðÿ¢è± ÐTÚï J …¢ÆÚè²¢ÝHÁ±¢H¢ÐçÚÎx{¢ç¶H¢ÜUëç¼: JJ18JJ
§y²¢læ S±ïÝ ²yÐê±Z |¢éQ æU ÜUCæ „éÎé:„ã}¢ì J x¢|¢ü±¢„|¢±æ „±Z ¼yÐíy²ÿ¢¼²¢ç±Î¼ì JJ19JJ
„ ¼¢ç}¢d¢‹{¼¢ç}¢dÚ¢ñÚ±¢l¢: „ãdà¢: J çÝÚ²¢ „ç‹¼ ²ï Í¢¢ïÚ¢S¼yÜUCæ ™¢Œ²Ï¢êÏ¢é{¼ì JJ20JJ
RU¢ïà¢¢‹¼ ï¢ ²~¢ ¼¢Ç²‹¼ï H¢ïãÎ‡Çñ²ü}¢¢Ýéx¢ñ: J ÜUà¢¢ç|¢}¢éüeÚñ: à¢›ñ<Ýô›à¢¢lñp Ð¢çÐÝ: JJ21JJ
solitude. 12.
Due to his past meritorious impressions, he had great knowledge of
the past and future births of his own life. 13.
O King! He remembered and visualized the intense miseries he had to
suffer in the past lives and those that would come in the future births, may
be of animals in egg-born class; and insects like sweat-born, etc. 14.
He also witnessed those unbearable pains of various kinds he under-
went during his stay in the womb before birth. 15.
Description of Brahman’s sufferings
When the creature enters the womb, he finds the place dirty due to
urine and excrete and other filth. There, with back and head bent, facing
upside down, this creature experiences acute pain. There, worms keep
biting and hurting his tender body all the time. He faints due to the scarcity
of air to breath in (suffocation), and excessive pain. He is unable to move,
just like a bird in a cage. He feels very hot and his body singes due to the
vicinity of the stomach fire. 16-18.
Thus, he remembered and actually experienced, all acute pains he had
to suffer in past when he was in the womb. 19.
He, also came to know all sever and dreadful pains suffered in thou-
sands and thousands of hells like Tamisra, Andhatamisra and Raurava and
others. 20.
There, the sinners are beaten with weapons like swords, hunters, clubs
and iron rods by the servants of Yama, the God of death. 21.
Cha. 9 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 75
©yÐ¢Å²ç‹¼ Ýï~¢¢ç‡¢ ¼ï¯ æ¢ ²Îæx¢ï¯é ¼ï }¢éãé: J çÝcÐï¯²ç‹¼ L‹{ç‹¼ ÿ¢¢ÚÐVï …Hï ™ ¼¢Ýì JJ22JJ
Ð¢¼²ç‹¼ Ýx¢¢œ¢éX¢œ¢#¼ñHï çÿ¢Ðç‹¼ ™ J çÝ:„¢Ú²ç‹¼ ™¢‹~¢¢ç‡¢ ¼ï¯ æ¢ ¼ï …è±¼¢}¢çÐ JJ23JJ
Î¢ã²ç‹¼ Á±Hmq ñ¢ ¼¢Ýì L‹{‹y²ç¼Îé:„ãï J ç±¯¢ÝHS² ¼ï {ê} ï¢ çÀœ±¢ „è±²ç‹¼ ¼œ±™: JJ24JJ
¥¢ÔHï¯²ç‹¼ ¼¢æS¼#¢: Ðíç¼}¢¢p¢²„è}¢üéãé: J ¼è±í¢: „¢ïùÐà²çÎy²¢l¢ sÝ‹¼¢ ²}¢²¢¼Ý¢: JJ25JJ
¼ïÝ ¼S²¢|¢±çÓ™œ¢ï ÐçÚ¼¢Ð¢ï }¢ã¢ó¢ëÐ ! J çÝà¢¢„é Ý¢|¢±çó¢Îí¢ ~¢¢„Ã²¢ÜUéH™ï¼„: JJ26JJ
Ý¢ç„yÐé~¢ÜUH~¢¢Î ñ¢ |¢¢ï…Ý¢Î ñ¢ ™ ÜU<ãç™¼ì J Ã²ƒ¢¼üS² „é¶æ ¼S² ç±|¢±ïc±çÐ „±üà¢: JJ27JJ
¼¼S¼ó¢¢à¢Ý¢ïÐ¢²¢Ýì „¢ïùÐÓëÀy„±Ðüç‡Ç¼¢Ýì J ¼yÐí¢ïQU¢ÝçÐ ¼¢Ýì ÜUyë±¢ ¼ÓÀ¢ô‹¼ Ý¢|²Ðl¼ JJ28JJ
ÜUéÅé}Ï æ¢ „ ¼¼: S±è²æ |¢±Ýæ „ÐçÚÓÀÎ} ì¢ J çãy±¢ …x¢¢}¢ çÝ<±‡‡¢S¼èƒü²¢~¢¢ç±ç{y„²¢ JJ29JJ
Ð²í ¢x æ¢ „ çm…: ÜU¢à¢èæ …x¢ó¢¢ƒÐéÚèæ à¢é|¢¢} ì¢ J ¥²¢ïŠ² æ¢ ç™~¢ÜUêÅæ ™ Ðé‡²æ ±ë‹Î¢±Ýæ ²² ñ¢ JJ30JJ
Ú¢}¢Ý¢ƒæ ãçÚm¢Úæ ÜUéLÿ¢ï~ æ¢ ™ Ð¢±Ý} ì¢ J „ Ðí¢²¢yÐécÜUÚæ ¼èƒZ Ðé‡²æ ™ ÐéHã¢Ÿ¢}¢} ì¢ JJ31JJ
They pluck out their eyes, crush their limbs and plunge in mud of salty
water; thrown down from a high peak mountain, and sink in hot oil; though
they are alive, the servants of Yama drag out their intestines. 22-23.
They burn them in unbearable fire; make them suffocate in poisonous
smoke, tear out their skin and then stitch it again. 24.
They force them to embrace hot iron idols, many times. Thus he saw
innumerable such dreadful tortures in the terrain of Yama. 25.
O King! Having seen these tortures, he felt distressed. Thus, deposed
by the pains he could not sleep at night. 26.
Thus, due to the anguish in his heart he lost interest in his wife and
children, even in food and also wealth.
Then he went to many learned persons and asked for a way out of this
situation; he acted upon their suggestions; but still did not get the peace he
was looking for. 27-28.
Then, in a depressed mood, he went on a pilgrimage, leaving behind
his family, servants and house. That Brahman visited Prayag, auspicious
city Kashi, Jagannathpuri, Ayodhya, Chitrakut and sacred place of
Vrundavan. 29-30.
He went to Ramnath, Haridwar, holy Kurukshetra, Pushkaratirtha,
meritorious Pulahashram.
Then he went to Siddhapura, Prabhasa Tirtha, and Dwarka. Thus he
¥x¢¢çy„hÐéÚæ ¼èƒZ Ðí|¢¢„æ m¢çÚÜU æ¢ ¼ƒ¢ J §y²¢Îè‹²<¼Ý¢à¢¢ƒZ Ï¢ãéÿ¢ï~¢¢‡²x¢¢çh „: JJ32JJ
x¢X æ¢ ™ ²}¢éÝ æ¢ Úï± æ¢ „Ú²êæ ¼Ð¼èæ ÝÎè} ì¢ J x¢¢ïÎ¢±ÚèÐí}¢éw²¢ç‡¢ Ðí¢x¢¢œ¢èƒ¢üçÝ „ çm…: JJ33JJ
…x¢yÐíç„h¼ æ¢ Ðí¢#¢S¼èƒüÿ¢ï~¢ï¯é Ðç‡Ç¼¢: J x¢éÚ± ï¢ ²ï ¼ƒ¢™¢²¢üS¼ï¯ æ¢ „Xæ ™ÜU¢Ú „: JJ34JJ
S±vHïà¢Ý¢à¢¢ïÐ¢²¢æS¼¢ç‹±Ýè¼: „¢ïù‹±ÐëÓÀ¼ J ç±Î{ï ™ ¼ÎéQU¢æS¼¢ó¢¢Ð à¢¢ô‹¼ ¼ƒ¢çÐ „: JJ35J
çÝÚ¢à¢: „ ¼¼ ï¢ x¢ÓÀó¢ç¼ç™‹¼¢ÜUéH¢‹¼Ú: J Îïà¢¢Ýì Ðçp}¢Ð¢@¢H¢Ý¢…x¢¢}¢ ²ÎëÓÀ²¢ JJ36JJ
…Ýï|²p¢à¢ë‡¢¢ïyS±¢ç}¢Ý¢Ú¢²‡¢ç±{¢çÐ¼}¢ì J „¢ïù~¢ Îéx¢üÐéÚï Ú}²æ Ÿ¢èx¢¢ïÐèÝ¢ƒ}¢ç‹ÎÚ}¢ì JJ37JJ
Ÿ¢éy±¢~¢y²¢‹}¢ã¢„¢{êæS¼ï|²¢ï ã¯üÐçÚŒHé¼: J „¢ïù~¢¢x¢¢Î|¢±ÓÀ¢ç‹¼S¼S²ñ± x¢}¢Ýÿ¢‡¢ï JJ38JJ
¥~¢ ÜUçp‹}¢ã¢Ýì „¢{é|¢ü±¼èy²±Ï¢éŠ² „: J „æF¢²¢ï‹}¢œ¢x¢X¢²¢æ Ÿ¢èx¢¢ïÐèÝ¢ƒ}¢ñÿ¢¼ JJ39JJ
Ÿ¢èx¢¢ïÐèÝ¢ƒ„æ±èÿ¢¢Ðí¢#à¢¢ç‹¼}¢éüÎ¢ç‹±¼: J ¥~¢¢S¼èç¼ }¢ã¢Ýì „¢{é|¢üQ æU ÜUç@yÐÐíÓÀ „: JJ40JJ
visited many sacred places to quench his agony.
Then the Brahman went to the major holy rivers, Ganga, Yamuna, Reva
(Narmada), Sarayu, Tapi and Godawari.31-33
In all those holy places he came across many renowned learned per-
sons, teachers and gurus. 34.
Modestly, he asked them about the remedy for getting out of his men-
tal torture. He practiced all those mentioned to him; but he still did not get
any relief. 35.
Disappointed as he was, with deep pain in his heart, by chance, he
went towards the west of Panchala region. 36.
From people living there, he heard about the beautiful temple of
Gopinath, here in Durgapur, erected by Bhagwan Swaminarayan.
He also heard about the great sages who have experienced actual
presence of Shri Krishna and very much pleased on this he came here.
The moment he reached this place his mind became tranquil. 37-38.
From this sign he guessed that some great sage must be living here. So
he took bath into Unmattaganga River and went to visit the Gopinath
temple, and had Darshan of the Lord. 39.
As he visited the Shree Gopinath temple, he attained peace of mind
and was pleased. There he enquired with a devotee if by chance there
lived any great saint in that place. 40.
When the devotee was asked he was very pleased and told the
Brahman, that today the auspicious Katha - discourse about the scripture
Cha. 9 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 77
¥Ï¢í±èy„ }¢éÎ¢ ÐëC ï¢ |¢QUS¼ïÝïç¼ ¼æ çm…} ì¢ J „yÜUƒ¢±¢™Ý¢Ú}|¢ ï¢ …¢¼¢ïùçS}¢Ýì çÎ±„ï çm… ! JJ41J
Ÿ¢¢ï¼éæ „‹¼: ÜUƒ æ¢ Ðé‡² æ¢ „y„çX…è±ÝS² ™ J „|¢¢²¢}¢¢çSƒ¼¢: „ç‹¼ „±ïü „y„çXÝS¼ƒ¢ JJ42
Ÿ¢éy±ïy²~¢¢x¢¼: Ðíèy²¢ „|¢¢}¢ÝêÐç±à² „: J „y„çX…è±Ýx¢í‹ƒÜUƒ æ¢ à¢éŸ¢¢± }¢yÜUë¼¢} ì¢ JJ43JJ
¥à¢ë‡¢¢ïÓ™ |¢±yÐëCæ Ÿ¢h²¢ „ çm…¢ïœ¢}¢: J „y„çX…è±Ýx¢í‹ƒ}¢¢ã¢y}²æ ÐÚ}¢¢jé¼} ì¢ JJ44JJ
» ¼ S ² ï ç¼ Ÿ ¢ é ¼ ï Ú ¢ „ è‹ } ¢ ã ¢ Ü UC ¢ y Ðé Ú ¢ ï çÎ ¼ ¢ ¼ ì J „ çÝ } ¢ é üQ U: Ü U ë¼ ¢ ƒ ü p Ðí y ² ÿ ¢ Ÿ ¢ è ã Ú è ÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ¼ ì J J 4 5 J J
§y²ï¼çó¢à¢}¢ÝHÏ{„±üç„hï±ëüœ¢¢‹¼æ x¢çÎ¼ç}¢Îæ }¢²¢ çm…S² J
Ðíèy²¢ ¼ï Ÿ¢±‡¢Ú¼¢² à¢éhÏ¢éhï ! y±yÐíÔ¢A¢ïœ¢Ú}¢çÐ …¢¼}¢ï¼Îévy²¢ JJ46JJ
„y„çX…è±Ýà¢é|¢Ÿ¢±‡¢ïÝ ¼ê‡¢Z }¢¢ïÿ¢¢ƒü}¢ïç¼ ÐÚà¢}¢üÜUÚæ }¢Ýéc²: J
² y Ðí¢ # ² ï çÿ ¢ ç¼ | ¢é…¢ ïù Œ² x ¢ } ¢ ó¢ Ú ‡ ² æ x ¢ Ó À ï¼ìç~ ¢ ± x¢ ü} ¢ ± Ýèà ¢ ! çÜ U } ¢ ~¢ ç™~ ¢} ¢ ì J J4 7 J J
Satsangijivan had begun.

And that saints and satsangis have gathered there in the assembly to
listen to the meritorious story of Satsangijivan, the story of Lord Shri Hari’s
life and deeds. 41-42.
Having heard this, he came here and sat in the assembly and heard the
story of Satsangijivan composed by me (Shatanand Muni) devotedly. 43.
That noble Brahman sitting in the assembly heard this wonderful text
that you have enquired about called the Satsangijivan Mahatmya - great-
ness of Satsangijivan. 44.
Thus, after hearing the whole narration, attentively and devotedly, he
finally had the Darshan of Lord Shri Hari in person, and from this he
became relieved from grief that he had experienced before in his life and
was very pleased. 45.
Thus, I have told you the account of this Brahman, who attained the
fulfilment of his life, after hearing this sacred text. O you of pure intellect!
You have heard all about it very attentively and with interest. There by you
also have received the answer to your questions. 46.
O King! By hearing this auspicious story of Satsangijivan a person
immediately achieves the most blissful state – the forth and the final goal,
i.e. true liberation. The sovereign kings took passage to the forest to attain
that state. It is therefore of no wonder if any one achieves the three ends
Dharma, Artha and Kama, a fruits of the same.47.
Whoever wishes to attain any of these four goals, he will be successful
² ï¢ ²pïÓÀïœ¢¼ ï¢ ²æ ²æ ÐéL¯¢ƒü™¼éC²ï J ¼œ¢çy„çhç}¢²¢¼ì Ÿ¢éy±¢ „y„çX…è±Ýæ „ „: JJ48JJ
S ± { } ¢ ü¿ ¢ ¢Ý ± ñÚ ¢ x ²| ¢ x¢ ± j çQ U „æ ² é… ¢ J ² pñ Ü U¢ ç ‹ ¼Ü U {} ¢ ï ü‡ ¢ Ð í „¢ l Ðé L ¯¢ ï œ ¢} ¢ }¢ ì J J 4 9J J
§ÓÀïœ¢Îè²„ï±¢²¢æ Sƒ¢¼éæ ¼çy„çh}¢¢ŒÝé²¢¼ì J „y„çX…è±Ýx¢í‹ƒŸ¢é¼ïÚï± „ |¢êÐ¼ï ! JJ50JJ
§yƒæ ãï}¢‹¼ô„ãS¼m¢™æ Ÿ¢éy±¢ „é{¢ïÐ}¢¢} ì¢ J Ðí}¢¢ïÎæ Ðí¢Ð „|²¢p Ðí¢ÐéÚï± ÐÚ æ¢ }¢éÎ} ì¢ JJ51JJ
{}¢¢üƒüÜU¢}¢}¢¢ïÿ¢¢‡¢¢ç}¢ÓÀç‹¼ S}¢ à¢ÚèçÚ‡¢: J ²ï ²ï ²æ ²ç}¢ã Ðí¢#éæ ÐéL¯¢ƒZ S±™ï¼ç„ JJ52JJ
„y„çX…è±Ýx¢í‹ƒæ ¼S² ¼S²¢#²ï à¢é|¢} ì¢ J ¼ï ¼ïùà¢ë‡±‹}¢éÎ¢ ²éQU¢: S±¢±ÜU¢à¢¢Ýé„¢Ú¼: JJ53JJ
¼~¢ {}¢üS² „æç„ôh {}¢¢üƒèü Ðí¢Ð çÝçp¼} ì¢ J ²¢ïùƒ¢üƒèü ¼S² „æç„ôh „ ÐíÐïÎïùT„¢ Îíé¼} ì¢ JJ54JJ
ÜU¢}¢ç„ôh ™ ÜU¢}¢¢ƒèü }¢¢ïÿ¢¢ƒèü ²p }¢¢Ý±: J }¢¢ïÿ¢S² ÐéL¯¢ƒüS² Ðí¢Ð ç„ôh „ „y±Ú} ì¢ JJ55JJ
§ÓÀïÎïÜU¢‹¼{}¢ïü‡¢ Ðí„¢l Ÿ¢èãôÚ ™ ²: J Sƒ¢¼éæ ¼Îè²„¢±¢² æ¢ Ðí¢Ð ¼çy„h}¢ï± „: JJ56JJ
ãï}¢‹¼ô„ã ï¢ }¢¢ïÿ¢¢ƒüç}¢}¢ç}¢ÓÀÝì ÐÚæ ÝëÐ: J ²ƒ¢ç±ç{ S±Ü ïU x¢ïãï ±¢™ç²y±ñÝ}¢¢à¢ë‡¢¢ï¼ì JJ57JJ
in having the same by hearing this auspicious Katha of Satsangijivan. 48.

O King! Whoever with his exclusive devotion, performing his own
religious duties properly and by following the path of knowledge and de-
tachment pleases the Lord - the Supreme Person and wishes to get estab-
lished in His service will surely receive his desired fruit only by listening to
the sacred book of Satsangijivan. 49-50.
Thus having heard his nectar-like speech, Hemantsinh was very much
pleased and all the members in the assembly also were very happy. 51.
Those mortals who desire in their hearts to achieve any of the four
goals namely – virtue (Dharma), wealth (Artha), enjoyment (Kama) and
liberation (Moksha), should read very aptly this auspicious scripture
Satsangijivan at their leisure. 52-53.
There, a person who desires Dharma surely will achieve merit; who
desires wealth will be successful in receiving it within a short period; who
desires enjoyments will also receive all these accordingly and a person
who aspires for liberation will also attain this in a short time. 54-55.
One who aspires to please Lord Shri Hari by his exclusive devotion to
Him, and wishes to be in His service in His abode, surely his desire will be
fulfilled. 56.
Hemantsinh who desired liberation, appointing a reader, arranged for
the reading of the Satsangijivan Katha at his place and listened to it devot-
edly. 57.
Cha. 9 FiM
rsat hVaotm
luymaem 79
}¢¢ïÿ¢¢ƒüS² „ „æç„ôh Ðí¢Ð y±S² }¢ãèÐç¼: J à¢¼¢Ý‹Î¢S²™‹ÎíÓ²éyÜUƒ¢}¢ë¼„éçÝ±ëü¼: JJ58JJ

„y„çX…è±Ýx¢í‹ƒ}¢¢ã¢y}²æ „Îç„ Ÿ¢é¼}¢ì J à¢¼¢Ý‹Î}¢éÝï±üv~¢¢lƒñ±ïÎæ }¢²¢ SÈUéÅ}¢ì JJ59JJ
„y„çX…è±Ý}¢¢ã¢y}²¢w² ï¢ x¢í‹ƒS¼ƒ¢ }¢²¢ J ¥²æ ç±Úç™¼: „}²x¢¢y}¢Ï¢éhKÝé„¢Ú¼: JJ60JJ
¥¢Î ñ¢ x¢í‹ƒç}¢} æ¢ Ÿ¢éy±¢ Ðp¢y„y„çX…è±Ý} ì¢ J Ÿ¢¢ï¼Ã²ç}¢ç¼ }¢¢}¢¢ã à¢¼¢Ý‹Î}¢éçÝ±ü™: JJ61JJ
§} æ¢ Ÿ¢¢ïc²ç‹¼ ²ï |¢vy²¢ ÐçÆc²‹y²~¢ }¢¢Ý±¢: J HŒS²ç‹¼ ¼ï ¼é „y„çX…è±ÝŸ¢éç¼…æ ÈUH} ì¢ JJ62
Ÿ¢èãÚïp Ðí„¢Î¢œ ï¢ Ðí¢ŒS²ç‹¼ S±ïçŒ„¼æ „é¶} ì¢ J §ç¼ „y²æ ÐéÝ: „y²æ }¢éQU¢Ý‹Î ï¢ Ï¢í±è}²ã} ì¢ JJ63JJ
² ¢ ï çÎ Ã ² ¢ Ü Uëç¼ Ú ÿ ¢ Ú ï ± Ú ¼ Ú ï } ¢ ¢ ² ¢ ÐÚ ï Ú ¢ …¼ ï ç Î Ã ² ¢ Ý ‹ ¼ } ¢ ã ¢ x ¢ é‡ ¢ ñÜ UçÝ H ² : „± ¢ üç¼ çÚ Q UŸ ¢ ± ¢ : J
Ðí¢Îé|¢êü² „{}¢ü|¢çQU}¢¼Ý¢ïjê}¢ ñ¢ Î²¢±¢çÚç{±ü‹Îï {}¢ü…ôÝ „Îñ± „ã…¢Ý‹Îæ ãôÚ ¼æ }¢éÎ¢ JJ64JJ
Ÿ¢è}¢‹}¢XH}¢ê<¼}¢¢<¼à¢}¢Ýæ }¢¢H æ¢ ÜUÚï ¼¢ñH„èæ Îÿ ï¢ „êÿ}¢±Hÿ¢„¢‹Îí±„Ý¢‹²çÏ¢|¢í¼æ „±üÎ¢ J
Having heard the nectarine words in the scripture Satsangijivan, com-

ing from the moonlike mouth of the sage Shatanand, the King attained his
goal of liberation and experienced the highest bliss. 58.
(Now here Muktanand Swami declares) I have heard the importance
(Mahatmya) of Satsangijivan explained by Shatanand Muni in his speech
in the assembly and giving full thought to it, I have written this book named
Satsangijivan Mahatmya according to my intellectual capacity. 59-60.
Shatananada Muni told me that, first this Mahatmya book should be
read and listened to and then it should form the book of Satsangijivan. 61.
In this world those who will hear or read this book (Mahatmya) sin-
cerely, will definitely earn the fruit of hearing Satsangijivan also.62.
They will certainly get their desired happiness by the grace of the Lord
Shri Hari, and I, Muktananda, assure that it will come true, this is my
promise. 63.
Muktanand Swami’s concluding meditation of Shri Hari
I delightfully bow down to Lord Sahajanand Swami the son of Dharma
Dev, who is above the illusory Maya, who shines with His splendorous
divine form in the highest imperishable abode. Who is the only treasure
house of innumerable extraordinary divine qualities, whose eminence is
above all. Who is the ocean of compassion, who appeared on this earth
for promoting righteousness and devotion. 64.
I, all the time contemplate on Lord Shri Swaminarayan who bears a
™¢LS}¢Úï}¢¶
é ¢}Ï¢é…æ H„ÎéÚ:Ÿ¢è±y„Hÿ}¢¢çV¼æ Š²¢²ï |¢ê¯‡¢|¢¯ê‡¢¢X}¢çÝà æ¢ Ÿ¢èS±¢ç}¢Ý¢Ú¢²‡¢} ì¢ JJ65
²¢ïùÿ¢Úï ÐÚ¼Úïùÿ¢Ú}¢éQUñ: „ïÃ²}¢¢Ý™Ú‡¢ ï¢ Ú}¢‡¢è²: J
„ Ðí|¢é<±ç{}¢é¶ïà¢çÝ²‹¼¢ }¢¢Ý„ï ±„¼é } ï¢ ãçÚÜUëc‡¢: JJ66JJ
²¢ïù~¢ Ðê‡¢üÎ²²¢ùùÜUëç¼{¢Úè ç™‹y²™¢L¼Úç™ó¢™çÚ~¢: J
S±¢çŸ¢¼¢ç¶H|¢²ÿ¢²ÜU¢Úè {¢<}¢Úï¼é „ ãçÚ}¢üç² ¼¢ï¯} ì¢ JJ67JJ
¼yÐÎ¢Ï…Ú¼ç™¼ç}¢çH‹Î¢ çÝ<…¼ïç‹Îí²ã²¢ç¶H±ïx¢¢: J
„¢{±: ÐÚçã¼¢ÝéÚ¼¢ ²ï „‹¼é ¼ï çã „¼¼æ }¢ç² ¼éC æ¢ JJ68JJ
§ç¼ Ÿ¢è„y„çX…è±Ý}¢¢ã¢y}²ï à¢¼¢Ý‹Îãï}¢‹¼ô„ã„æ±¢Îï ¼çÎç¼ã¢„ÜUƒÝï
çm…±ëœ¢¢‹¼çÝMÐ‡¢Ý¢}¢¢ Ý±}¢¢ïùŠ²¢²: JJ9JJ
very auspicious form, who removes sorrow; who holds the rosary of Tulsi
beads in His right (dakshe) hand; who has put on fine, soft white clothes;
who always has a cheerful lotus like face with a sweet smile; whose chest
is marked by Shree Vatsa and whose body is adorned with orna-
ments. 65.
That Lord Hari Krishna may always reside in my heart – the Lord
whose feet are served by the liberated souls, in the highest imperishable
abode and who is charming, who is the controller of the Gods headed by
Brahma. 66.
The Lord, who has embodied himself with His heart full of compas-
sion, whose life is very interesting due to many wonderful aspects; who
fully destroys fear from the hearts of those who have taken refuge in him,
who is the righteous one, be pleased with me. 67.
Worship of saints
May these sages who have managed to control the impulses of their
senses which are like speedy horses; whose mind is adhered like a bee to
the lotus feet of the Lord, and who are always busy with helping others,
be always pleased with me. 68.
Thus, here ends the ninth chapter of Satsangijivan Mahatmya,
that describes the episode of a Brahman and the history of the
text, during the conversation between Shatananda Muni and
Hemantsinh. 9
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
First Volume 81
H
JJ Ÿ¢èSÃ¢¢ç}¢‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢¢ï çÃ¢Á¢Ä¢y¢ïy¢Ú¢}¢ì JJ
Ÿ¢è}¢¼ì S¢yS¢çXÁ¢èÃ¢‹¢}¢ì
Ðí‰¢}¢´ ÐíÜUÚ‡¢}¢ì
JJ ¥ƒ Ðí‰¢}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 1 JJ
Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢¢Ä¢ ‹¢}¢Sy¢S} ñ¢ Ä¢: S¢¢ÿ¢¢h}¢ü‹¢‹Î‹¢: J |¢éçÃ¢ |¢êyÃ¢¢ ãÚyÄ¢‹y¢Sy¢}¢Sy¢}¢ §Ã¢¢´à¢é}¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ1JJ
‹ ¢ Ú ¢ Ü ë Uçy ¢ Œ ¢ Ú ´¾í r ¢ ç S ‰ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï Ä ¢ ¢ ïù ÿ ¢ Ú Š¢ ¢ } ¢ ç‹ ¢ J ç‹ ¢ x ¢ éü ‡ ¢ ¢ ï ç‹ ¢ <Ã ¢ Ü U¢ Ú p S ¢ çÓ ™Î ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ Î H ÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ : J J 2 J J
¥‹¢ïÜUÜU¢ïçÅ¾ír¢¢‡Ç¢Š¢¢Ú¢ïù‹¢‹y¢¢ïùçŒ¢ Ä¢: SÃ¢Ä¢} ì¢ J ‹¢÷‡¢ ´¢ ç‹¢:Ÿ¢ïÄ¢S¢¢Ä¢ñÃ¢ çÎÃÄ¢}¢¢‹¢éc¢çÃ¢°íã: JJ3JJ
Shree Swaminarayano vijaytetaram
SATSAN GI J IVAN - I
Scripture on righteousness relating to the life and deeds of
Shree Swaminarayan
CHAPTER - I
Introductory prayer for attainment of success
I bow down to that Lord Krishna, who is, Himself the son of Dharma,
who being manifested on this earth, removes the darkness of lack of knowl-
edge within, just as the Sun removes the darkness. 1
The idol of God is divine
The Supreme Being is void of any inauspicious attributes. He does
not change, and is characterised by Sat, Cit, and Anand and resides in
Akshardham in the form of a human. 2.
Being never ending, He is the supporter of countless worlds. He as-
sumes the form of a divine-human for the sake of supreme good of the
people. 3.
Á ¢ x ¢ y S ¢ x ¢ ü çS ‰ ¢ ç y ¢ N y ¢ èÄ ¢ ü S Ä ¢ ñÃ ¢ ç ã ç‹ ¢ Î ï à¢ y ¢ : J Ü U ¢ H ï Ü U¢ H ï çÃ ¢ Î Š¢ y ¢ ï ç Ã ¢ Š ¢ ¢ y ¢ ë ã ç Ú à ¢ } | ¢ Ã ¢ : J J 4 J J
Ã¢¢S¢éÎïÃ¢¢ÎÄ¢¢ï Ä¢S}¢¢ÎìÃÄ¢êã¢: Ðí¢Îé|¢üÃ¢ç‹y¢ Ó¢ J Ó¢yÃ¢¢Ú: ÜïUà¢Ã¢¢l¢p Ó¢y¢é=Ã¢à¢çy¢Úèçà¢y¢é: JJ5JJ
Ä¢: RU¢ïÇ¢lÃ¢y¢¢Ú¢‡¢¢´ Š¢y¢¢ü Ã¢ñÚ¢Á¢Œ¢éLc¢: J S¢ãdà¢èc¢¢ü Ó¢ Ä¢y¢¢ï sçSy¢ ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢¢uÄ¢: JJ6JJ
ç‹¢yÄ¢¢S¢Ñìw²ïÄ¢ÜUËÄ¢¢‡¢çÎÃÄ¢S¢eé‡¢}¢ç‡Çy¢: J S¢ïçÃ¢y¢p |¢x¢ñ: c¢Çìç|¢: çS¢çhç|¢p¢ç‡¢}¢¢çÎç|¢: JJ7JJ
Ä¢Î¢¿¢Ä¢¢ y¢Œ¢yÄ¢ÜU¢ïü çÃ¢Ó¢ÚyÄ¢ç‹¢H¢ïùçŒ¢ Ó¢ J ‹¢ ç‹¢}¢Á…çy¢ |¢êp¢ŒS é¢ |¢èy¢pÚçy¢ Ó¢¢‹y¢ÜU: JJ8JJ
ÎïÃ¢¢‹¢¢}¢çŒ¢ Ä¢ ï¢ ÎïÃ¢ §üEÚ¢‡¢ ´¢ y¢‰¢ïEÚ: J ÜU¢HSÄ¢¢çŒ¢ çã Ä¢: ÜU¢H: ÜU¢Ú‡¢¢‹¢ ´¢ Ó¢ ÜU¢Ú‡¢} ì¢ JJ9JJ
Ó¢ y¢é = Ã¢à ¢çy ¢y¢ œÃ¢ ñp à ¢çQ Uç| ¢p S¢ã dà¢: J ¥‹¢ ‹y¢ ¾ír¢ LÎí ¢lñ ÚÓÄ ¢ü}¢ ¢‹¢ Œ¢Î ¢}Ï ¢éÁ ¢: J J 10 J J
S¢´Sy¢êÄ¢y¢ï Ä¢¢ï ç‹¢x¢}¢ñ: S¢ãdÃ¢Î‹¢¢çÎç|¢: J Ã¢¢Ñì}¢‹¢¢ïùx¢¢ïÓ¢Ú¢ï Ä¢p Œ¢Ú}¢¢y}¢¢ Œ¢Ú¢yŒ¢Ú: JJ11JJ
By His orders only, the creator Brahma, Vishnu and Shiva cause
creation, maintenance and destruction, respectively of the world at proper
times. 4.
The four Vyuhas i.e. Vasudeva, Sankarsana, Aniruddha, Pradyumna
and others come into existence from Him only, and He has manifested
Himself in the form of twenty four deities called Kesava and others. 5.
He is the bearer of incarnations like Varaha and others and He is
N a r a ya n b y n a m e w i t h t h o u s a n d h e a d s ( a s d e s c r i b e d i n t h e
Purusasukta). 6.
He is adorned with divine qualities like eternity, and good fortune
(Kalyan). He is served by the six good fortunes and eight Siddhis like
Anima, Mahima, Garima, Laghima, and Vsita, Eshita, Prakamya and
Prapti. 7.
By His order the sun shines and the wind blows. By His order, the
earth does not sink into waters and the (God of) death moves about with
fear. 8.
He is the God of Gods and the supreme amongst the powerful. He is
the destroyer of death and He is the cause of all causes. 9.
He, whose feet are tender like lotus, is worshipped by Ananta,
Brahma, Rudra and others with twenty four basic principles of the cre-
ation and thousands of kinds of powers. 10.
He is praised by the four Vedas, by Sheshaji with his thousand mouths,
and by others. He is the Supreme Being Who is superior to the superior
and is beyond the scope of speech, mind and senses. 11.
Cha. 1 First Volume 83
S¢ »Ã¢ S¢¢ÿ¢¢jx¢Ã¢¢‹ ì¢ SÃ¢¢ç}¢‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢¢wÄ¢Ä¢¢ J ÐíçS¢h¢ïùçSy¢ S¢ }¢ ´¢ Œ¢¢Ä¢¢hçÚ: S¢Ã¢¢ü‹y¢Ú¢Ä¢y¢: JJ12JJ
S¢Î¢‹¢‹Î¢}|¢¢ïçŠ¢: çS}¢y¢LçÓ¢ÚŒ¢ê‡¢ïü‹ÎéÃ¢Î‹¢: ÐíÈéUÌ¢}|¢¢ïÁ¢‹}¢ÓÀÎS¢Îëà¢à¢¢ï|¢¢çÿ¢Ä¢xé¢H: J
ÜëUŒ¢¢Œ¢¢Ú¢Ã¢¢Ú: çŸ¢y¢S¢ÜUHÁ¢èÃ¢¢çy¢S¢éw¢Î ï¢ }¢ã¢Ÿ¢ïÄ¢¢ï}¢ê<y¢Á¢üÄ¢çy¢ S¢ çã ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢}¢éç‹¢: JJ13JJ
S ¢ éÎ éÁ ¢ ïüÄ ¢ ´ ç‹ ¢ y Ä ¢ ´ çÃ ¢ çÃ ¢ Š¢ ç‹ ¢ Ä ¢ } ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ Ú ç ‹ ¢ Ú y ¢ ñÚ çŒ ¢ ¾í r ¢ ïà ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ Ðí} ¢ é w ¢ S ¢ éÚ S ¢ Y ñ: S Ã ¢ } ¢ ã S ¢ ¢ J
}¢‹¢Sy¢œ¢ê‡ Z¢ Ä¢: ÐíS¢|¢}¢çŒ¢ ÜéUÃ¢üç†Àîy¢Ã¢à ï¢ ‹¢Ú ï¢ |¢¢yÄ¢¿¢¢‹¢ ´¢ çÎà¢y é¢ S¢ }¢ôy¢ } ï¢ ãçÚÚS¢ ñ¢ JJ14JJ
¥çy¢ÿ¢¢‹yÄ¢¢ Î¢‹yÄ¢¢ }¢ëÎéHÃ¢Ó¢‹¢ñàÀ¢çÎy¢ç‹¢Á¢{íéÃ¢¢ y¢vÄ¢üñEÄ¢¢üçmHçS¢y¢‹¢ë‹¢¢ÅK¢Ä¢ x¢éÚÃ ï¢ J
Ã¢S¢¢‹¢¢Ä¢ Eïy¢¢}Ï¢ÚÄ¢éx¢H}¢¢Ã¢¢<Š¢Ä¢à¢S ï¢ ‹¢}¢Sy¢S} ñ¢ ç‹¢yÄ ´¢ NçÎ |¢x¢Ã¢y ï¢ ŠÄ¢ïÄ¢Ã¢Œ¢éc ï¢ JJ15JJ
Ã¢¢ç†Ày¢¢‰¢üÐíÎ: Ÿ¢è}¢¢ç‹Ã¢ÍÝ¢ñÍ¢ÎH‹¢ÿ¢}¢: J Ÿ¢èx¢‡¢ïà¢: S¢Î¢ }¢ïùSy é¢ Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢¢Ã¢y¢¢Ú: çŸ¢Ä ï¢ JJ16JJ
He only is indeed the glorious Lord Himself famous by name

“Swaminarayan.” May that Shri Hari protect me from all obstacles. 12.
Indeed that Narayan Muni is victorious, the ocean of everlasting bliss
and compassion, bestowed of happiness to righteous people, with face
like full moon, charming due to his smile, and the beauty his pair of eyes
resembles fully-bloomed lotus petals; He gives extreme happiness to the
souls who have taken shelter in Him and is the picture of plentiful kind-
ness. 13.
May He, the Lord Shri Hari, who appears like a human being to the
uninformed, yet, who instantly and by force brings under His control, the
minds of his devotees; (the mind) which is extremely difficult to conquer
even to the hosts of Gods headed by Brahma and Shiva on their own
strength, even after constantly engaging themselves in various austerities.
May He (Lord Shri Hari) guide my intellect. 14.
Salutations to Him, to the Lord, who assumes the form suitable for
meditation at heart; who is the preceptor in staging the human drama in-
flated by His unconceivable supremacy; who has veiled His own eternal
nature by His soft words, extreme patience and self-control and who is
wearing a pair of (simple) white apparel; salutations to Him whose glory is
as expansive as the oceans. 15.
May the glorious Lord Ganesh, the descent of the Lord Krishna,
who is capable of destroying hosts of calamities and who is the endower
of desired objects - may he always be there for showering wealth on me. 16
Ÿ¢è}¢ÓÀy¢¢‹¢‹ÎÜëUy¢ïù~¢ Ú}Ä¢ï S¢‹Î|¢üS¢¢Úïùçw¢HÃ¢ïÎS¢¢Ú: J
S¢ éSŒ¢ C}¢ñÜU¢ç‹y¢ÜUŠ¢}¢ü ©QU: SÄ¢ ¢l ï‹ ¢ S¢ l¢ ï |¢Ã¢Œ¢¢ à¢ }¢ éçQU: JJ 17JJ
S ¢ ¢ ÿ ¢ ¢ h Ú ¢ ñ S ¢ Ü UH H ¢ ïÜ Ux ¢ é Ú ¢ ñ Ú S ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ¥ ‹ y ¢ <ã y ¢ ï ‹ ¢ ‹ ¢ é } ¢ é} ¢ éÿ ¢ éÁ ¢ ‹ ¢ ñÜ UÏ ¢ ‹ Š¢ ¢ ñ J
ç‹¢Sy¢¢Ú‡¢¢Ä¢ HÍ é¢ S¢´S¢ëçy¢S¢¢x¢ÚSÄ¢ ‹¢¢ñÜïUÎ}¢ïÃ¢ |¢éçÃ¢ }¢¢‹¢Ã¢Îïã|¢¢Á¢¢}¢ì JJ18JJ
HèH¢ÚS¢ ï¢ çã S¢ÜUH¢ïù}¢ëy¢çÎÃÄ¢}¢êy¢ïü: SÃ¢ïÓÀ¢‹¢Ú¢ÜëUçy¢Š¢ëy¢ ï¢ |¢éçÃ¢ Š¢}¢üS¢ê‹¢¢ï: J
S¢yS¢çX‹¢ ´¢ Œ¢Ú}¢Á¢èÃ¢‹¢}¢SyÄ¢y¢¢ïùS¢ ñ¢ S¢}Ä¢çÑì‹¢MçŒ¢y¢ §ãïçy¢ S¢ Œ¢èÄ¢y¢ ´¢ y¢ñ: JJ19JJ
»y¢yŒ¢é‡Ä¢}¢H´ Œ¢çÃ¢~¢}¢}¢H´ S¢h}¢üà¢¢›´ Œ¢Ú´ Š¢}¢ü¿¢¢‹¢çÃ¢Ú¢x¢|¢çQUç‹¢|¢ëy ´¢ S¢ïÃÄ¢´ S¢y¢¢´ ç‹¢yÄ¢Î¢ J
Œ¢¢Œ¢¢Íñ¢Ðàí¢} ´¢ ‹¢ë‡¢ ´¢ ÜUçH}¢HÐíÿ¢¢H‹ ´¢ S¢Ã¢‰ü¢¢ Á¢¢ÇKŠÃ¢¢‹y¢ç‹¢Ã¢¢Ú‡ ´¢ S¢ÜéUëçy¢ç|¢: S¢}Ð¢íŒÄ¢y ï¢ ‹¢yï¢Ú:ñ JJ20JJ
S ¢Ü UH Š¢ }¢ üç Ã¢ ç‹ ¢‡ ¢ü Ä¢ }¢ TS ¢¢ S ¢ ÜU Hà ¢¢ ›} ¢y ¢½ í} ¢Ã ¢¢ Ú‡ ¢} ¢ì J
S ¢ Ü U HÃ ¢ ¢ ç† À y ¢ Œ¢ êÚ ‡ ¢ } ¢ éœ¢ } ¢ ´ S ¢ ÜU H H ¢ ïÜ U } ¢‹ ¢ : Ÿ ¢ éçy ¢Ú T ‹ ¢ } ¢ ì JJ 2 1 J J
Greatness of the Treatise
In this delightful text composed by Shatanand Muni, Akantika Dharma
(the Bhagavat Dharma) - the general idea of the Vedas put together, is
well and clearly explained. By understanding it, one will be released from
bondage instantly. 17.
After this Lord Shri Hari, the Guru, the guide of mankind and the
kinsman of the spiritual seekers, disappeared from this earth. For human
beings, this discourse ‘Satsangijivan’ serves as the boat to cross the
ocean of worldly life. 18.
This discourse is full of nectar; the well ascertained description of the
delightful, playful acts of the heavenly person, who Himself, has adopted
human form on this earth by His own will, as a son of Dharmadev. This
work is the highest life force for Satsangis. May they consume this whole-
heartedly. 19.
May this sacred, praiseworthy, pure, genuine Dharmashastra, full of
righteousness, knowledge, non-attachment and devotion, ever become
the object of enjoyment for the virtuous! This work takes one away from
the stream of sins and washes away the impurities of the Kali (Yuga). It
completely removes the darkness of ignorance; it is obtained only by those
having good deeds to their credit and not by others. 20.
This work of wisdom be victorious, which gives clear ascertainment
in all religious matters; which wards off confusion caused by diverse views
in various scriptures, which gives all desired fruits, which is the best of all
çÃ ¢ç Ã¢Š ¢S ¢´à ¢Ä ¢à¢ ËÄ¢ S¢ }¢é hÚ ´ Ÿ ¢Ã ¢‡¢ }¢ ¢~¢ y¢ »Ã ¢ Ü éU Ï¢é çh Ny¢ ì J
} ¢ Î‹ ¢ Ü U¢ ï Œ¢ } ¢ éw ¢ ¢ çÚ |¢ Ä ¢ ¢ Œ¢ ã ´ Á¢ Ä ¢ çy ¢ à¢ ¢ ›ç} ¢ Î´ ÜUç Ã ¢ | ¢ êc¢ ‡ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 2 2 J J
Œ ¢ é‡ Ä ¢ ´ | ¢ éç Ã ¢ Ü éUL ÿ ¢ ï~ ¢ ´ Š ¢ } ¢ üÃ ¢ ë çh } ¢ | ¢ èŒ S ¢ éç| ¢ : J S ¢ ïÃ Ä ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ S ¢ é} ¢ çy ¢ ç| ¢ Ã ¢ ü c¢ ïü | ¢ Ã ¢ çy ¢ | ¢ ¢ Ú y ¢ ï J J 2 3 J J
¾ír¢<c¢: S¢é±íy¢Sy¢~¢ |¢QU ¥¢S¢èhÚï}¢üã¢‹¢ì J SÃ¢Š¢}¢ü¿¢¢‹¢Ã¢ñÚ¢xÄ¢à¢¢‹yÄ¢¢çÎx¢é‡¢}¢ç‡Çy¢: JJ24JJ
|¢vy²¢ Ã¢à¢èÜëUy¢ ï¢ Ä¢ï‹¢ x¢ëØ¢çy¢ |¢x¢Ã¢¢‹SÃ¢Ä¢} ì¢ J Œ¢êÁ¢¢ïŒ¢ã¢Ú¢‹ ì¢ S¢ÜUH¢‹ ì¢ ÐíyÄ¢ÿ ´¢ Ðíçy¢Ã¢¢S¢Ú} ì¢ JJ25JJ
¿ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ ~ ¢ ñÜ U¢ çH Ü Ú Ðí ¢ # : ÐíS ¢ ¢ Î ¢ Î ï Ã ¢ y ¢ S Ä ¢ Ä ¢ : J Ã ¢ ïl p | ¢ x ¢ Ã ¢ j Q ñU<Ã ¢ à ¢ éh çŠ ¢ c¢ ‡ ¢ ñ‹ ¢ ëüç| ¢ : J J 2 6 J J
S¢¢ïù‹y¢<ãy ï¢ |¢x¢Ã¢çy¢ ãÚ ñ¢ x¢éÃ¢¢ü¿¢Ä¢¢ }¢éç‹¢: J y¢è‰¢¢üç‹¢ ÃÄ¢Ó¢Újê}¢¢Ã¢¿¢¢‹ ì¢ S¢my} ü¢ Îà¢üÄ¢‹ ì¢ JJ27JJ
Ã¢ë‹Î¢Ã¢‹ ´¢ S¢ ÜU¢à¢è´ Ó¢ x¢yÃ¢¢ y¢è‰¢üçÃ¢Š¢ ñ¢ Úy¢: J Ðí¢Œ¢Á…x¢ó¢¢‰¢Œ¢éÚè}¢éŒ¢ÜU‡Æï }¢ã¢ïÎŠ¢ï: JJ28JJ
and soothing to the ears as well as minds of all, just by listening; 21.
(This work of wisdom be victorious) Extracting thorns of various
doubts, driving away the fear of (six) foes, passion and anger being well-
known of them; eradicating wicked thoughts just by listening; and which is
like an ornament of the wise seers. 22.
Life-sketch of Suvrat Muni a speaker of Satsangijivan
On this earth, there is a sacred place named Kurukshetra, in the
Land of Bharata, which is occupied by noble minded people who wish to
improve their piety. 23.
There lived a Brahmarshi seer, named Suvrat, who worshipped Lord
Shri Hari with full devotion. He was adorned with righteousness, knowl-
edge, detachment, peace, and such other good qualities. 24.
Influenced by his devotion, the Lord Himself used to accept the ob-
jects offered by him at worship, every day. 25.
By the grace of the Lord he was endowed with the knowledge of
Past, Present and Future happenings, and knowledge of the absolute re-
ality which can be known only by persons of pure mind having devotion to
the Lord. 26.
When Lord Shri Hari disappeared, sage Suvrat by order of his Guru,
left for pilgrimage. While travelling from place to place, he showed the
path of righteousness to the uninformed people. 27.
He went to Kashi and Vrindavan and engaged himself in practicing
austerities customary to sacred places. Then he arrived at Jagannath Puri,
the city on the shores of the ocean. 28.
Îœ ï¢ Ä¢~¢ SÃ¢|¢QïU|Ä¢: ÜëUc‡¢: S¢¢ÿ¢¢ySÃ¢Îà¢ü‹¢} ì¢ J Œ¢ëç‰¢ÃÄ¢ ´¢ ‹¢¢ïŒ¢}¢¢ Ä¢SÄ¢¢: Ðíy¢¢Œ¢¢çy¢à¢Ä¢¢hÚï: JJ29JJ
Ä ¢ ~ ¢ Œ ¢ @ S ¢ é Ü U ¢ H ïc ¢ é Ðí¢ y ¢ Ú ¢ çÎ c¢ é Ó ¢ ¢ ‹ Ã ¢ ã } ¢ ì J Á ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ y ¢ ï Ã ¢ ¢ S ¢ éÎ ï Ã ¢ S Ä ¢ } ¢ ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ïÃ ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ ü‹ ¢ ¢ ïy S ¢ Ã ¢ : J J 3 0 J J
y ¢ y ÿ ¢ ï~ ¢ Î à ¢ ü ‹ ¢ Ð í ¢# Œ ¢ Ú } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ Î ¥ ¢ y } ¢ ‹ ¢ : J ¥ ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ S ¢ } ¢ ÜU Ú ¢ ï œ ¢ ~ ¢ Ó ¢R U y ¢ è ‰ ¢ ï ü ù çy ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ï J J 3 1 J J
ÐíyÄ¢ã´ Œ¢@ÜU¢H´ Ó¢ Ÿ¢èÁ¢x¢ó¢¢‰¢Îà¢ü‹¢} ì¢ J Ó¢ÜU¢Ú Œ¢¢HÄ¢‹¢ì Š¢} Z¢ |¢ôQU Ó¢ ‹¢Ã¢Š¢¢ ãÚï: JJ32JJ
Ð¢í#|ïÄ¢: SÃ¢¢ç‹y¢ÜU´ ‹¢|ëÄ¢ ï¢ }¢é}¢éÿ¢é|Ä¢ ©Œ¢¢çÎà¢y ì¢ J ÜUëc‡¢|¢ôQU SÃ¢Š¢} Z¢ Ó¢ ç‹¢}¢¢ü‹¢ ï¢ çÃ¢çÁ¢y¢çï‹ÎÄí¢: JJ33JJ
y ¢ ~ ¢ ¢ x ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï ù | ¢ ê Î í ¢ Á ¢ <c ¢ x ¢ é üÁ ¢ üÚ ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ } ¢ Š¢ èE Ú : J ‹ ¢ ¢ } Ý ¢ Ðí y ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ôS ¢ ã p y Ä ¢ Q U Ú ¢ Á Ä ¢ ¢ ï ç Ã ¢ Ú ¢ x ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì J J 3 4 J J
Š¢}¢èü ÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ |¢QUp y¢yÐíyÄ¢ÿ¢ïÿ¢‡¢¢ïyS¢éÜU: J ¥Ã¢S¢yS¢¢ïùçŒ¢ y¢~¢ñÃ¢ y¢è‰¢ïü S¢yS¢XH¢HS¢: JJ35JJ
S¢ »ÜUÎ¢ y¢}¢Îí¢ÿ¢èÎ¢S¢è‹ ´¢ ÜU¢ñà¢ ¥¢S¢‹ ï¢ J Ï¢¢ïŠ¢Ä¢‹y ´¢ }¢é}¢éÿ¢ê‹ ì¢ ‹¢÷‹ ì¢ ÜëUc‡¢}¢¢ã¢y}Ä¢}¢¢ÎÚ¢y ì¢ JJ36JJ
y¢Œ¢çSÃ¢‹ ´¢ Ðíà¢¢‹y ´¢ Ó¢ SÃ¢Š¢}¢üS‰ ´¢ à¢éôÓ¢ }¢ëÎé} ì¢ J Œ¢¢HÄ¢‹y ´¢ ¾ír¢Ó¢Ä Z¢ çy¢çy¢ÿ¢é´ çS¢hÄ¢¢ïçx¢‹¢} ì¢ JJ37JJ
There Lord Krishna appeared in person before devotees. On this
earth, there is no place comparable to that city, shining due to the highest
glory of Lord Shri Hari. 29.
Where every day, from early morning the idol, Lord Vasudev, is
worshipped five times, with respect, great festivity and fervour. 30.
Having seen the holy place, he was extremely happy. He halted in
the surrounding area of the very sacred Chakratirtha. 31.
For five times every day, he used to visit Jagannatha temple and have
Darshana of the deity. All the time, he engaged himself in doing religious
duties, and endeavoured for nine-fold devotional activities. 32.
Self-restrained and free from pride as he was, he instructed people
who approached him about their own religious duties and about devotion
to the Lord Krishna. 33.
Meeting of King Pratapsinh and Suvrat Muni.
Once there arrived a King-sage from Gujarat, Pratapasimh by name,
who had abandoned his kingdom and renounced his wealth. 34.
Being religious by nature and devoted to Lord Krishna, he was anx-
ious to have Darshan to see the Lord in person and desirous of enjoying
the fellowship of saints, he stayed in that holy place. 35.
Once he saw him (sage Suvrat) resting on the seat of Kausha (Darbha)
grass, narrating with reverence, the glory of Krishna, to the people desir-
ous of release from the cycle of birth and death. 36.
In him, the king saw a devout, calm, pure, gentle, enduring perfect
çÃ ¢ Ã ¢ ï Ü U Ã ¢ ñ Ú ¢ x Ä ¢ Ä ¢ é y ¢ ´ ç Á ¢ y ¢ ¢ ‹ y ¢ Ã ¢ ñ ü çÚ ‡ ¢ ´ çS ‰ ¢ Ú } ¢ ì J ¥ ¢ y } ¢ ç‹ ¢ Dæ Ã ¢ ñ c‡ ¢ Ã ¢ ï ‹ Î í ´ Œ ¢ Å é ´ S ¢ h } ¢ ü Ï ¢ ¢ ï Š¢ ‹ ¢ ï J J 3 8 J J
S ¢ ¢ Š ¢ é H ÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ S ¢ } Œ ¢ ó ¢ ´ Œ ¢ ê ‡ ¢ ü Ü U ¢ } ¢ } ¢ Ã ¢ ï y Ä ¢ y ¢ } ¢ ì J çÃ ¢ ‹ ¢ Ä ¢ ï ‹ ¢ ¢ ïŒ ¢ S ¢ ¢ l ¢ ‰ ¢ Ðí ‡ ¢ } Ä ¢ ¢ ï Ã ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ | ¢ êŒ ¢ çy ¢ : J J 3 9 J J
}¢éç‹¢Ã¢Ä ü¢ ! ÐíŒ¢ó¢¢ïùçS}¢ yÃ¢¢}¢ã´ S¢¢Š¢éHÿ¢‡¢} ì¢ J }¢éÓÄ¢ïÄ¢ S¢´S¢ëy¢ïÄ¢ïü‹¢ y¢‹} ï¢ yÃ ´¢ Ã¢QéU}¢ãüçS¢ JJ40JJ
§ çy ¢ Œ ¢ ë C : S ¢ çÃ ¢ Ð í<c¢ } ¢ ¢ ü‹ ¢ çÄ ¢ y Ã ¢ ¢ y ¢ } ¢ ¢ Î Ú ¢ y ¢ ì J © Ã ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ ‹ ¢ ëŒ ¢ ôy ¢ Ð íèy ¢ ¢ ï } ¢ é } ¢ éÿ ¢ éÁ ¢ ‹ ¢ Ã ¢ Ì | ¢ : J J 4 1 J J
S¢¢Š é¢ Œ¢ëCæ yÃ¢Ä¢¢ |¢êŒ¢ ! Ä¢y¢¢ïùçSy¢ çãy¢}¢¢y}¢‹¢: J ÜU¢Ä Z¢ ‹¢ëÎïãï‹¢ñy¢mñ Ä¢çm}¢éÓÄ¢ïy¢ S¢´S¢ëy¢ï: JJ42JJ
ÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢¢SÄ¢ Á¢x¢ó¢¢‰¢‹¢¢}Ý ï¢ ‹¢Ã¢çÃ¢Š¢ ´¢ ‹¢Œë¢ ! J ÜUéL |¢ôQU y¢Ä¢Ãñ¢ yÃ ´¢ Ð¢íŒSÄ¢S ï¢ Ÿ¢Äï¢ §çüŒS¢y¢} ì¢ JJ43JJ
§yÄ¢éQU: çà¢ÚS¢¢ùùÎ¢Ä¢ y¢m¢vÄ ´¢ S¢ y¢‰¢¢ùÜUÚ¢ïy ì¢ J S¢}¢¢x¢} ´¢ Ó¢ ç‹¢àÀk }¢é‹¢ïSy¢SÄ¢¢‹¢éÃ¢¢S¢Ú} ì¢ JJ44JJ
§y‰ ´¢ çã |¢Á¢y¢: ÜëUc‡ ´¢ y¢SÄ¢¢S¢èçó¢}¢üH¢ }¢çy¢: J y¢y¢ ï¢ }¢éç‹¢}¢Ã¢ñÎí¢Á¢¢ S¢¢ÿ¢¢ÓÀîèÜëUc‡¢S¢ïçÃ¢‹¢} ì¢ JJ45JJ
yogi, engaged in practicing austerities and leading a celibate life. 37.
The king found him having discrimination and detachment and one
who had conquered the enemy within; absorbed in Self, an eminent
Vaishnava, and skilled in imparting spiritual knowledge. 38.
Assuming him, having saintly qualities, and fully contented, the king
approached him, humbly salute him, and said: 39.
O the best of the holy men, showing saintly qualities, I have come to
take your refuge. Please tell me the way by which I will be relieved from
the cycle of birth and death. 40.
W h e n t h u s a s k ed , t h e l ea rn ed s ag e ad o r ed b y s p i ri t u al s ee k e rs ,
was very pleased, He lovingly and respectfully welcomed the king and
said: 41.
O king, you have asked the right question. It is for your own good.
Indeed with the help of this human body, one should act in such a way,
that he gets released from the bondage of worldly life. 42.
Dialogue between Suvrat Muni and King Pratapsinh.
O king, you practice nine-fold devotion towards Krishna, who is in
the form of Jagannatha in this city of Puri. By that only you will achieve
the desired merit. 43.
Thus guided, he accepted and followed the advice with high regard
and without deceit spent his time in the company of the sage, day after
day. 44.
Thus engaged in worship of Lord Krishna, king’s mind was purified.
He could see the sage in being a servant of Krishna Himself. 45.
¥‰¢ Ð‡í¢}Ä¢ y ´¢ |¢Äê¢: Ðí¢Ãï¢¢Ó¢ Ð¢í@çH‹¢Œüë¢: J yÃ ´¢ S¢¢ÿ¢¢yÜUëc‡¢S¢ïÃ¢èçy¢ çÃ¢Ðcí¢üï ! Ðçíy¢|¢¢çy¢ } ï¢ JJ46JJ
|¢¢c¢y ï¢ çã yÃ¢Ä¢¢ ÜëUc‡¢ ï¢ |¢éÑìQ ïU Ó¢¢ó ´¢ yÃ¢Ä¢¢<Œ¢y¢} ì¢ J §y‰ ´¢ çã |¢¢çy¢ } ï¢ çÓ¢qñSy¢Ã¢ H¢ïÜUçÃ¢Hÿ¢‡¢ñ:JJ47JJ
S¢}¢‰¢¢ïüùçS¢ y¢y¢ ï¢ ¾ír¢‹}¢ÄÄ¢çŒ¢ yÃ¢}¢‹¢é°íã} ì¢ J ÜUy¢éü}¢ãüçS¢ Ä¢ï‹¢¢ã´ S¢¢ÿ¢¢mèÿ¢ïÄ¢ y ´¢ Ðí|¢é} ì¢ JJ48JJ
»Ã¢}¢éQU ï¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ï‡¢¢ïÓ ï¢ S¢é±íy¢: Ðíèçy¢}¢¢‹S¢ y¢} ì¢ J ¥y¢èÃ¢ ÎéHü| ´¢ ‹¢÷‡¢ ´¢ S¢¢ÿ¢¢yÜëUc‡¢ïÿ¢‡ ´¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ49JJ
» y ¢ Î ‰¢ Z Á ¢ ã ê Ú ¢ Á Ä ¢ ´ } ¢ ã ¢ ‹ y ¢ p RU Ã ¢ < y ¢ ‹ ¢ : J © ° í ´ y ¢ Œ ¢ p Ü é U Ã ¢ ü ç‹ y ¢ y Ä ¢ Q U x ¢ ï ã ¢ çÃ ¢ Ã ¢ ïç Ü U‹ ¢ : J J 5 0 J J
Š¢ } ¢ ü¿ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ çÃ ¢ Ú ¢ x ¢ ¢ çÎ S ¢ ¢ Š¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ´ Ó ¢ S ¢ y È UH } ¢ ì J » y ¢ Î ïÃ ¢ ¢ ïçÎ y ¢ ´ S ¢ çj Ä ¢ üy S ¢ ¢ ÿ ¢ ¢ çmc‡ ¢ éy ¢ ¢ ïc¢ ‡ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 5 1 J J
y¢‰¢¢çŒ¢ SÃ¢ïÓÀÄ¢¢ Ä¢<ã S¢ Š¢} Z¢ S¢y¢¢ïùçÃ¢y¢é} ì¢ J ã‹y¢é´ Ó¢ y¢ÎìÎíéã ï¢ |¢ê}¢ ñ¢ Á¢¢Ä¢y ï¢ y¢<ã ÎëàÄ¢y ï¢ JJ52JJ
S¢¢ÿ¢¢gëàÄ¢¢ïùçŒ¢ S¢Ã¢ïüc¢¢}¢ïc¢ Ã ñ¢ |¢x¢Ã¢¢‹ ì¢ SÃ¢Ä¢} ì¢ J §çy¢ y é¢ ¿¢¢Ä¢y ï¢ ÜñUçpó¢ y é¢ S¢Ã¢ñü‹¢üÚ¢ÜëUçy¢: JJ53JJ
Á¢¢y¢¢ïù|¢êy ì¢ S¢¢}Ðíy ´¢ |¢ê}¢ ñ¢ ÜU¢ïS¢Hïc¢êœ¢Úïc é¢ S¢: J |¢QU ñ¢ Š¢}¢¢ühçÚçÚçy¢ ÐíçS¢h: S¢¢ÚÃ¢ ï¢ çmÁ¢: JJ54JJ
S¢¢ÿ¢¢yS¢ }¢ ´¢ çã ç}¢çHy¢¢ïù‹¢é°íã´ ÜëUy¢Ã¢¢‹}¢çÄ¢ J y¢ï‹¢ y ´¢ S¢Ã¢üÎ¢ Ú¢Á¢‹ ì¢ ! Ã¢èÿ ï¢ ç‹¢Á¢Îëà¢¢ïù°íy¢: JJ55JJ
Saluting the sage again and again with folded hands, the king said, ‘O
wise sage, I find you to be a man whose service is accepted by Lord
Krishna, the omnipresent. 46.
Krishna speaks to you, accepts food offered by you. From these
extraordinary indications, I am sure of my observations’. 47.
O Brahman, you are the master. Please do favour to me; so that I
will be able to visualize the Lord in person. 48.
When the king requested thus, loving Suvrat said to him, ‘it is very
difficult for human beings to have direct vision of the Lord Krishna’. 49.
For the sake of this, great discriminating emperors abandon their
kingdom, their families, and practice hard penance. 50.
It is said by the virtuous that the finest fruit of righteousness, virtues of
renunciation and knowledge can be obtained by propitiation of Lord Vishnu
Himself. 51.
If and when He is born on this earth by His own will, for protection of
righteousness and virtuous and for destruction of their enemies, then only
He is visible. 52.
Even though He Himself is present and visible to all He is recognised
only by few and not by all. 53.
These days He is born on this earth in the North Kausala region, to
Dharmadeva and his wife Bhakti, in the family of Sarava Brahmins. 54.
I saw Him, when I was in His Company; He blessed me and because
Á¢‹¢}¢XH}¢ê<y¢: S¢ Ðí|¢é: S¢¢}Ðíy¢}¢ïÃ¢ çã J ¥‹y¢<ãy¢¢ïù|¢Ã¢ySÃ¢¢‹¢ ´¢ }¢‹¢¢´SÄ¢¢ÜëUcÄ¢ Ó¢¢y}¢ç‹¢ JJ56JJ
x ¢ éÃ ¢ ¢ ü ¿¢ Ä¢ ¢ Ó ¢ Ú ¢ }Ä ¢ ~ ¢ y ¢ è ‰¢ ¢ ïü gïà ¢ ï ‹ ¢ |¢ êy ¢ Hï J }¢ é} ¢ éÿ ¢ ê ‹ Ðí çy ¢ y¢ m ¢ y ¢ ¢ ü : ÜéU Ã¢ üó¢ ¢ c ¢ ü| ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ ü‹ ¢ : J J 57 J J
}¢éç‹¢Ã¢¢vÄ¢ç}¢çy¢ Ÿ¢éyÃ¢¢ S¢¢ïùçy¢NC}¢‹¢¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢: J Ðí‡¢}Ä¢¢ïÃ¢¢Ó¢ y ´¢ |¢êÄ¢ ï¢ Ï¢h¢TçHŒ¢éÅ: S¢éŠ¢è: JJ58JJ
Ú¢Á¢¢ïÃ¢¢Ó¢ -
¥ã ï¢ ! |¢¢xÄ ´¢ }¢}¢ ¾ír¢ó¢l } ï¢ S¢ÈUH´ Á¢‹¢é: J Ä¢œÃ¢yS¢}¢¢x¢} ´¢ Ðí¢#: S¢éÚ¢‡¢¢}¢çŒ¢ ÎéHü|¢} ì¢ JJ59JJ
ÜUL‡¢¢ |¢x¢Ã¢jQU¢: Œ¢ê‡¢üÜU¢}¢¢ ¥çŒ¢ çÿ¢y¢ ñ¢ J ¥‹¢é°íã¢Ä¢ Á¢èÃ¢¢‹¢ ´¢ çÃ¢Ó¢Úç‹y¢ }¢é}¢éÿ¢y¢¢} ì¢ JJ60JJ
¥y¢SyÃ¢´ ÜëUŒ¢Ä¢¢ ¾ír¢´pçÚ~¢´ S¢ÜUH´ ãÚï: J Ã¢QéU}¢ãüçS¢ }¢ï y¢SÄ¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ÎëC´ Ä¢‰¢¢Ÿ¢éy¢}¢ì JJ61JJ
¥ ¢ ç Ã ¢ Ú ¢ S ¢ è l ‰ ¢ ¢ | ¢ ê } ¢ ¢ ñ Ä ¢ l Ó ™ Ü ë U y ¢ Ã¢ ¢ ‹ Ð í | ¢ é : J y ¢ œ ¢ Ó À > Ÿ¢ ê c ¢ Ã ¢ ï } ¢ s } ¢ Ã Ä ¢ ° í } ¢ ‹ ¢ S ¢ ï Ã ¢ Î J J 6 2 J J
§çy¢ çÿ¢y¢èà¢ï‹¢ ãÚïpçÚ~ ´¢ Ÿ¢h¢Ã¢y¢¢ y¢ï‹¢ çãy¢¢Ä¢ Œ¢ëC: J
Ä¢‰¢¢Ÿ¢éy ´¢ SÃ¢ï‹¢ y¢‰¢¢ S¢ S¢Ã Z¢ ÐíÃ¢QéU}¢¢Úï|¢ «çc¢: ÐíS¢ó¢: JJ 63
of that, the Lord is always in front of me. 55.
Recently, that figure of the Lord in the flesh, spreading happiness
among the people has disappeared, agitating the minds of those who loved
Him. 56.
By the order of my Guru (Shatanand Muni), I wander on this earth,
set out on Pilgrimage, relating life and glories of the Lord, like son of
Rishabha Deva and behaving like a dull-witted (Jada Bharat). 57.
Hearing these words of the sage, the wise king was very much pleased
and saluting him again, with folded hands, said to him: 58.
O sage, it is my good fortune! Today the purpose of my life is
fulfilled, that I could enjoy your company, which is impossible even to
t h e G od s . 5 9 .
Indeed, devotees of God, compassionated and fully contented, de-
sire less, wander on this earth to grace the souls desirous of release from
the cycle of birth and death. 60.
Your good self! Kindly tell me the full story of life and deeds of Shri
Hari, as you have seen Him and heard about Him. 61.
Please tell me, how the Lord incarnated on this earth and how He
acted; I wish to listen to this with a steady mind. 62.
Thus requested by the faithful king, for his own fortune, the sage was
pleased. He started to narrate the tale of Lord Shri Hari, as he had heard
earlier. 63.
JJ §çy¢ Ÿ¢èS¢yS¢çXÁ¢èÃ¢‹¢ï ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢Ó¢çÚ~¢ï Š¢}¢üà¢¢›ï Ðí‰¢}¢ÐíÜUÚ‡¢ï
S¢é±íy¢Ðíy¢¢Œ¢ôS¢ãS¢}¢¢x¢}¢‹¢¢}¢¢ Ðí‰¢}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 1 JJ
- --- - - - - - - - - - - - -
JJ ¥ƒ çmy¢èÄ¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 2 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
S¢y¢y¢´ ç‹¢Á¢}¢ê<y¢çÓ¢‹y¢ÜU¢‹¢¢}¢çŠ¢ÜUEïy¢}¢‹¢¢ïãÚÐíÜU¢à¢ï J
NçÎ Î<à¢y¢Ú}Ä¢çÎÃÄ¢MŒ¢´ |¢x¢Ã¢‹y¢´ y¢}¢ã ´ ã ôÚ ‹¢}¢¢ç}¢ J J1J J
à ¢ Ú ‡ ¢ ¢ x ¢ y¢ Î ï ç ã ‹ ¢ ¢ ´ Ó¢ } ¢ ¢ Ä¢ ¢ ´ ç~ ¢ x ¢ é ‡ ¢ ¢ ´ Ä¢ p Ü U Æ¢ ï Ú Ü U }¢ ü Ï ¢ ‹Š ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì J
Ü U L‡ ¢ ¢ ÎíüÎ ëà ¢ ñÃ¢ ‹ ¢¢ à ¢ çÄ ¢ y Ã¢ ¢ ‹¢ Ä ¢ çy ¢ ¾ ír ¢ Œ ¢éÚ ´ S ¢ éÎéH ü|¢ ´ y¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ì J J2 J J
ç‹¢Á¢‹¢ï~¢Ó¢ÜU¢ïÚÓ¢‹Îí}¢èà¢´ çÃ¢HS¢‹y¢´ NÎÄ¢ï Ï¢çã p Ú}Ä¢}¢ì J
ÜU}¢ H¢ |¢ Ä¢ Î¢ ‹¢ Œ¢ ¢ ç‡ ¢ }¢ èÇï Á¢ HÎàÄ¢ ¢ }¢ y¢ ‹¢ é´ çS¢ y¢ ¢ ´à¢ éÜÚ y¢}¢ ì J J 3J J
Thus ends the first chapter entitled ‘Meeting of Suvrat and
Pratapsimh’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the life story
of Lord Narayan, also titled as ‘Dharmashastra’ (the rules of the
code of conduct). 1
- --- - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER - 2
Mangalacharan by Suvrat Muni.
Suvrat said:-
Those who always contemplate on His beautiful white glow in their
hearts, Shri Hari reveals to them His attractive, divine form. I salute that
Shri Hari. 1.
He destroys Maya, the cosmic illusion consisting of three Gunas
(Sattva, Rajas and Tamas) of those embodied souls who have surren-
dered to Him, and also (destroys) their hard Karmic bonds just with His
compassionate glance and leads them to Brahmapura (ultimate abode)
which is very hard to attain for mortals. 2.
I eulogise the Lord, who is like a beautiful moon to the eyes of the
devotees like that of a Chakor bird longing for moon; who resides in and
out of the heart, who has offered protective hand to Goddess Lakshmi,
and who bears dark complexion resembling black cloud wearing white
garment. 3.
¥à¢ïc¢¾ír¢¢‡ÇÐí|¢éÚçŒ¢ ç‹¢Á¢ïÓÀ¢œ¢‹¢ëy¢‹¢éÁ¢üÄ¢yÄ¢ïÜU: SÃ¢¢}¢è S¢ Ó¢ S¢éÚ‹¢Úï‹Îí¢<Ó¢y¢Œ¢Î: J
y¢}¢èà¢¢}¢èà¢¢‹ ´¢ ÿ¢ÚŒ¢Ú}¢ã´ Ó¢¢ÿ¢ÚŒ¢Ú´ ãôÚ Ã¢‹Îï Ã¢¢Ó ´¢ }¢}¢ S¢ çã ÜUÚ¢ïyÃ¢l çÃ¢}¢H¢} ì¢ JJ4JJ
Ã¢ñÚ¢xÄ¢Ã¢ïx¢Œ¢çÚã¢y¢S¢}¢ïç‹ÎíÄ¢¢‰ Z¢ çÃ¢c‡¢éÐíS¢¢ÎS¢ç}¢y¢¢çw¢HÄ¢¢ïx¢çS¢çh}¢ì J
ÜëUc‡¢¢ÑìÍ¢íKéŒ¢¢S¢‹¢Ï¢H¢#ÎëÉ¢y}¢ç‹¢Dæ y ´¢ çÃ¢c‡¢éÎœ¢y¢‹¢Ä ´¢ SÃ¢x¢éL´ ‹¢}¢¢ç}¢ JJ5JJ
S¢Ã¢ü¿¢y¢ ¢´ Ðí¢ŒÄ¢ ã Úï: ÐíS¢¢Î¢ œ¢çÓ™~¢Ó¢¢ çÚ~¢ç}¢Î´ ÚçÓ¢yÃ¢ ¢ J
Ä ¢ ¢ ï ù Œ ¢ ¢ Æ Ä ¢ mK ¢ S ¢ S¢ é y ¢ ¢ Ü ë U çy ¢ ‹ ¢ ü: Ð íè y ¢ : à ¢ y ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ Î} ¢ é ç ‹¢ : S¢ | ¢ êÄ ¢ ¢ y ¢ ì J J 6 J J
ÐíàÝSyÃ¢Ä¢ñc¢ Ú¢Á¢c¢ïü ! ÜëUy¢: S¢}Ä¢Ñì}¢é}¢éÿ¢é‡¢¢ J Ä¢yŒ¢ëÓÀçS¢ ÜU‰¢ ´¢ çÃ¢c‡¢¢ïÁ¢ü‹¢S¢´S¢ëçy¢}¢¢ïÓ¢‹¢è} ì¢ JJ7JJ
Á¢‹}¢¢‹y¢ÚS¢ãd¢ïy‰¢¢ï Ä¢ïc¢¢´ SÄ¢¢yŒ¢é‡Ä¢S¢@Ä¢: J ÜU‰¢¢Ä¢¢: Ÿ¢Ã¢‡¢ï Ï¢éçhSy¢ïc¢¢}¢ïÃ¢ ãÚï|¢üÃ¢ïy ì¢ JJ8JJ
Ÿ¢èãÚï@çÚy¢´ Ã¢‡¢èü à¢y¢¢‹¢‹Î¢ï Á¢éx¢é}ÈU ã J y¢yÜëUŒ¢¢HÏŠ¢S¢¢Ã¢ü¿Ä¢: çS¢hÄ¢¢ïx¢: ÜéUà¢¢°íŠ¢è: JJ9JJ
Though being the Lord of the whole universe He shines with divine
form taken by His own will; His feet are worshipped by king of Gods and
men. To that Shri Hari, who is the Lord of Lords and beyond change and
challenge; I offer my salutations. May He now make my speech and thoughts
pure! 4.
Reverence to Guru
I (Suvrat) salute the son of Vishnudatta ( a Maithili Brahmin), my
own Guru, who abandoned all sensual objects with strong force of
detachment and who acquired entire yogic powers by the grace of Lord
Vishnu and who gaine d firm self-stand by the strength of cognitive
worship of Krishna’s feet. 5.
May that Shatanand Muni, who attained omniscience by the grace of
the Lord Shri Hari, and who composed this novel biography of Him and
narrated to us, in the role of the son of Vyasa (Shukadeva), be pleased
with us. 6.
O royal fortune-teller, you have appropriately put this question, being
eager of liberation, you are asking me to narrate the story of Vishnu which
liberates one from the cycle of birth and death. 7.
Those people alone will have ability for listening to the life-story of
Lord Shri Hari, who to their credit, have accumulated merit in thousands
of lives. 8.
That ascetic Shatanand who had obtained omniscience by the virtue
of His grace and who mastered Yoga with his sharp intellect composed
y ¢ Î ã ´ Œ ¢ Ú } ¢ ´ Œ ¢ é‡ Ä ¢ ´ ‹ ¢ ëŒ ¢ ! S ¢ y S ¢ çX Á ¢ èÃ ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J y ¢ S } ¢ ¢ Î ïÃ ¢ s ç Š¢ x ¢ y ¢ } ¢ à ¢ ïc¢ ´ Ü U‰ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ç} ¢ y ¢ ï J J 1 0 J J
Ú¢Á¢¢Ãï¢¢Ó¢
ÜU¢ïùS¢ ñ¢ à¢y¢¢‹¢‹Î}¢éç‹¢: ÒU Á¢¢y¢: ÜUSÄ¢ Ã¢¢ S¢éy¢: J ÜU‰ ´¢ Ó¢¢Ðíè‡¢Ä¢çmc‡¢é´ ÒïUÎ´ ÃÄ¢ÚÓ¢Ä¢yS¢ Ó¢ JJ11JJ
»y¢‹} ï¢ }¢éç‹¢Ã¢Ä ü¢ ! yÃ ´¢ ¾íêçã S¢Ã Z¢ Ï¢é|¢éyS¢y ï¢ J S¢Ã¢ü¿¢SÄ¢ ‹¢ y ï¢ çÜUç@ÎçÃ¢¿¢¢y ´¢ }¢ã¢}¢é‹ ï¢ ! JJ12JJ
¥ã}¢ÃÄ¢°íçÓ¢œ¢¢ïùçS}¢ yÄ¢QU°í¢}Ä¢S¢éw¢ñc¢‡¢: J y¢y¢: Ÿ¢¢Ã¢Ä¢ y¢ÓÀ¢›´ à¢éŸ¢êc¢é´ }¢¢}¢à¢ïc¢y¢: JJ13JJ
§ çy ¢ | ¢ ê Œ ¢ çy ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ y ¢ ï‹ ¢ Œ ¢ ëC ¢ ï | ¢ ¢ x ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï çmÁ ¢ : J Ä ¢ ‰¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ é| ¢ êy ¢ ´ y ¢ y S ¢ Ã ¢ Z Ü U‰¢ Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ S ¢ y ¢ ´ } ¢ éÎ ¢ J J 1 4 J J
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢
¥çSy¢ |¢êç}¢y¢Hï Œ¢é‡Ä¢¢ ‹¢x¢Úè ç}¢ç‰¢H¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! J y¢SÄ¢¢}¢|¢êÎìçmÁ¢Ã¢Ú ï¢ çÃ¢c‡¢éÎœ¢¢ïùçy¢Š¢¢<}¢ÜU: JJ15JJ
y¢SÄ¢ Œ¢é~¢: à¢y¢¢‹¢‹Î ï¢ ‹¢ñçDÜÚ ±íy¢}¢¢çS‰¢y¢: J wÄ¢¢y¢ ï¢ x¢é‡¢x¢‡¢ñ: S¢çjx¢éüLà¢éŸ¢êc¢ÜU¢ïù|¢Ã¢y ì¢ JJ16JJ
Ã ¢ ï Îà¢ ¢ ›Œ¢ éÚ ¢ ‡ ¢ ¿ ¢ : Œ¢ @ Ú ¢ ~ ¢ ¢ ‰¢ ü ÜU¢ ïç Ã ¢ Î: J çÃ ¢ c¢ Ä ¢ ïc¢ é çÃ ¢ Ú Q Up SÃ ¢ Š ¢ } ¢ ¢ ü Ó ¢ HS¢ ´çS‰ ¢ çy ¢ : J J 1 7 J J
the biography of Shri Hari. 9.
O King! I shall narrate completely that supremely sacred biography
called ‘Satsangijivan’, which I have learnt exactly from him. 10.
Questions asked by King Pratapsinh
The king asked, ‘who was that Shatanand Muni, where was he born,
whose son was he? How he appeased Lord Vishnu and in which place,
did he compose this biography ? 11.
O doyen of Sages, kindly tell me all that. I am desirous of knowing it.
In fact, nothing is unknown to you, O great sage, omniscient as you are. 12.
My mind is attentive without diversion. I have abandoned the lust for
low sensory pleasures; therefore please narrate me that discourse in full. I
am eager to listen. 13.
When the king requested him thus, the devout Brahmin Suvrat nar-
rated, with pleasure, all that as imbibed by him. 14.
Biography of Shatanand Swami
Suvrat said:-
O king, on this earth, there is a holy city, Mithila. There lived a great
Brahmin Vishnudatta, who was steadfastly religious. 15.
His son named Shatanand was a confirmed celibate, reputed for host
of virtues and was a devout disciple of his Guru. 16.
He was expert in scriptures, Shastras and Puranas and well versed in
à¢¢›ï‡¢ Ó¢ÿ¢éc¢¢ Ó¢¢S¢ ñ¢ ÎñÃ¢}¢¢‹¢éc¢Hÿ}¢çÃ¢y ì¢ J S¢ÎS¢ÎìÃ²çQUçÃ¢ÓÀ¢‹y¢ ©Î¢Ú ï¢ }¢ëÎé|¢¢c¢‡¢: JJ18JJ
¥ôãS¢Ã¢ëçœ¢: ÜUL‡¢: S¢yS¢}¢¢x¢}¢ç‹¢Ã¢ëüçy¢: J Œ¢¢Ú¢ïÿÄ¢ï‡¢ |¢Á¢ç‹Ã¢c‡¢é´ y¢yÐíyÄ¢ÿ¢ïÿ¢‡¢ñc¢‡¢: JJ19JJ
Œ¢àÄ¢ç‹y¢ çã ãôÚ S¢¢ÿ¢¢gëÉ|¢QU¢ }¢é}¢éÿ¢Ã¢: J §çy¢ ç‹¢çpy¢Ã¢¢‹ ì¢ à¢¢›ÎëCK¢ S¢ Ó¢ y¢‰¢¢çÃ¢Š¢: JJ20JJ
|¢QUK¢ Ÿ¢è}¢j¢x¢Ã¢y ´¢ Œ¢Æçy¢ S}¢ S¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢Î¢ J y¢Î‰ Z¢ Ó¢¢çŒ¢ }¢‹¢S¢¢ ÃÄ¢çÓ¢çÓ¢‹y¢Îíã: çS‰¢y¢: JJ21JJ
»ÜUÎ¢ Œ¢@}¢SÄ¢¢S¢ ñ¢ SÜU‹Š¢SÄ¢¢‰ Z¢ çÃ¢çÓ¢‹y¢Ä¢‹ ì¢ J ©Œ¢¢SÄ ´¢ |¢¢Úy ï¢ Ã¢c¢ïü ‹¢Ú‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡ ´¢ sÃ¢ñy ì¢ JJ22JJ
S¢ Ó¢ ÐíyÄ¢ÿ¢ »Ã¢¢Sy ï¢ çÃ¢à¢¢H¢Ä¢¢´ y¢Œ¢pÚ‹ ì¢ J ¥¢ÜUËŒ¢¢‹y ´¢ SÃ¢Ä ´¢ Á¢éC ï¢ ‹¢¢ÚÎï‹¢¢ïhÃ¢ï‹¢ Ó¢ JJ23JJ
¥‰¢¢ïyÜUSy¢çgÎëÿ¢¢Ä ñ¢ ÜUçÚcÄ¢‹S¢ÈUH ´¢ ‹¢ëy¢¢} ì¢ J y¢ñ<‰¢ÜñU: S¢ã S¢ Ðí¢Ä¢¢Á…‹¢ñÏ¢üÎçÚÜU¢Ÿ¢}¢} ì¢ JJ24JJ
Ä¢~¢ S¢¢ÿ¢¢çmc‡¢éŒ¢Îè x¢X¢ùçSy¢ |¢Ã¢}¢¢ïÓ¢‹¢è J Œ¢é‡Ä ´¢ ‹¢¢ÚÎÜéU‡Çæ Ó¢ y¢#ÜéU‡Ç}¢Í¢¢Œ¢ã} ì¢ JJ25JJ
import of Pancharatra. He was detached from sensory pleasures and had
a firm belief in his own faith. 17.
He was expert in recognizing divine and human qualities and could
discriminate between good and bad on account of this Shastra-based
vision. Hence he was calm, generous and soft spoken. 18.
He imbibed non-violence and was compassionate. He enjoyed the
company of saintly people. He used to offer devotional service to Lord
Vishnu according to Shastras, but his heart was yearning to have direct
vision of the Lord. 19.
He developed conviction through Shastric vision that the firm devo-
tee aspiring for liberation perceives Lord Shri Hari directly. 20.
He used to read Shrimad Bhagavata always and also contemplated
on its meaning, sitting in isolation. 21.
Once, pondering over the fifth canto of Shrimad Bhagavata, he came
to realise that duo of Nar-Narayan is adorable in this land of Bharata. He
is practicing penance in Badrikasrama (in Visala) continuing up to the end
of Kalpa, Himself being propitiated by sage Narada and Uddhava. 22.
Afterwards, with zeal to have His Darshan, so as to fulfill the purpose
of human life, Shatanand Muni proceeded to Badrikasrama, along with
fellow-pilgrims. 23-24.
Over there, the great river Ganga flowed down from the feet of Vishnu,
releasing devotees from the birth - death cycle. There are holy pools like
Narada pool, hot water pool, absorbing sins, having the union of Ganga-
Urvashi, Panchashila, and also many other holy fords. 25-26.
©Ã¢üà¢èS¢X} ´¢ y¢è‰ Z¢ Ä¢~¢ Œ¢@çà¢H¢Sy¢‰¢¢ J Œ¢é‡Ä¢¢: S¢ç‹y¢ Ó¢ y¢è‰¢¢üç‹¢ Ä¢~¢¢‹Ä¢¢‹Ä¢çŒ¢ |¢êçÚà¢: JJ26JJ
¥ ÿ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ w Ä ¢ y ¢ ëy ¢ èÄ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ´ Ð í¢ Œ Ä ¢ y ¢ ´ y ¢ ~ ¢ S ¢ çmÁ ¢ : J ‹ ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ Ä ¢ ‡ ¢ c¢ ïüÚ Ü UÚ ¢ ïÎ Ó ¢ ¢ üM Œ ¢ S Ä ¢ Î à ¢ ü‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 2 7 J J
Š ¢ } ¢ üà ¢ ¢ › ¢ ‹ ¢ é S ¢ ¢ Ú ï ‡ ¢ y ¢ ñ < ‰ ¢ Ü ´ U çÃ ¢ ç Š ¢ } ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ Ú ‹ ¢ ì J y ¢ ~ ¢ ñ Ã ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ S ¢ } ¢ Ü U Ú ¢ ï m ‡ ¢ è ü ‹ Î í¢ ï ù ‹ ¢ ¢ Ü é UH ¢ ‹ y ¢ Ú : J J 2 8 J J
S ¢ ã ¢ x ¢ y ¢ ï c ¢ é H ¢ ï Ü ï U c ¢ é Ü ë Uy Ã ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ~ ¢ ¢ ´ x ¢ y ¢ ï cÃ ¢ ‰ ¢ J Ð íS ¢ ¢ Î ç Ä ¢ y ¢ é } ¢ ¢ Ú ï | ¢ ï ‹ ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ Ä ¢ ‡ ¢ } ¢ ë ôc ¢ ‹ ¢ ë Œ ¢ ! J J 2 9 J J
çÃ¢Š¢¢Ä¢ ‹¢ñyÄ¢ÜÚ ÜU}¢ü ÐíyÄ¢ã´ Œ¢éÚy¢ ï¢ ãÚï: J Œ¢Œ¢¢Æ Îà¢}¢SÜU‹Š ´¢ S¢}Œ¢ê‡ Z¢ çÃ¢çŠ¢Ã¢yS¢éŠ¢è: JJ30JJ
» Ã ¢ ´ y ¢ } ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ Š ¢ Ä ¢ y ¢ : Ü U ‹ Î } ¢ êH È U H ¢ ç à¢ ‹ ¢ : J Ã Ä ¢ y ¢ èÄ ¢ é S y ¢ S Ä ¢ c ¢ ‡ } ¢ ¢ S ¢ ¢ Î è Í ¢ üÎ ëC ï Ú ç w ¢ l y ¢ : J J 3 1 J J
»ÜU¢ÎàÄ¢ ´¢ ÐíÏ¢¢ïŠ¢‹Ä¢ ´¢ çÎÃ¢¢ Œ¢¢Æ¢Ó¢ü‹¢¢çÎ S¢: J çÃ¢Š¢¢Ä¢ Á¢¢x¢Ú´ Ó¢RïU ç‹¢Ú¢ã¢Ú ï¢ ç‹¢çà¢ çmÁ¢: JJ32JJ
¥‰¢ ÐíS¢ó¢ ï¢ |¢x¢Ã¢¢‹ÎÄ¢¢ç‹¢çŠ¢Sy¢S} ñ¢ S¢ ¥¢y}¢èÄ¢Ã¢Œ¢éSy¢ÎïÃ¢ çã J
¥ Î èÎ ëà ¢ çgÃ Ä ¢ } ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ Ä ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ S ¢ ñÎ ëü àÄ ¢ ´ ç‹ ¢ Á ¢ ñ Ú j é y ¢ } ¢ ¢ y } ¢ S ¢ ´S } ¢ ëy ¢ ñ: J J 3 3 J J
S ¢ ã ¢ ïl y ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ï Ü UçÎ Ã ¢ ¢ Ü UÚ ¢ | ¢ ´ y ¢ ´ Ã ¢ <‡ ¢ Ã ¢ ïc ¢ ´ çm| ¢ éÁ ¢ ´ Ã ¢ Ä ¢ : S ‰ ¢ } ¢ ì J
y¢Œ¢çSÃ¢‹ ´¢ àÄ¢¢}¢}¢çy¢Ðíà¢¢‹y ´¢ ÎëcÅì±ïCÎïÃ ´¢ S¢ãS¢¢ S¢ çÃ¢çS}¢y¢: JJ34JJ
Shatanand Muni arrived there, on the third day of bright half of the
Month of Vaikuntha (Akshaya Tritiya) and had Darshan of the image of
Narayan Rishi, the great ascetic. He stayed there peacefully, performing
rituals related to sacred ford according to religious code. 27-28.
O King, thereafter when the fellow-pilgrims completed pilgrimage
and returned, the sensible Shatanand Muni started propitiating Narayan
Rishi. 29.
Every day, after discharging routine ritual, he used to read the 10th
canto of Shrimad Bhagavata in full, as per due procedure. 30.
In this way, six months passed, while he was engaged in (tapas) pro-
pitiation, surviving on fruits and withstanding fatigue, aiming at his destined
goal. 31.
On the day of Prabodhini Ekadashi: the 11th day of the bright fort-
night of Kartika Month (when Lord Vishnu wakes up from His yogic
sleep), he performed the recitation of Shrimad Bhagavata and routine
worship during day time. Then at night he kept awake, himself fasting. 32.
Darshan of Lord Narayan

There upon the Lord, the abode of compassion was pleased with
him. He manifested Himself before him in His marvellous divine form,
perceivable by those who are single-minded and chosen by Himself. 33.
¥Ã¢ïyÄ¢ S¢l¢ï Ï¢ÎÚèŒ¢ôy¢ y¢}¢éy‰¢¢Ä¢ ‹¢yÃ¢¢ Š¢Ú‡¢ ñ¢ ç‹¢Œ¢yÄ¢ J
Ð í ï } ¢ ¢ Ÿ ¢ é ‹ ¢ ï ~¢ : Œ ¢ é H Ü U¢ Ã ¢ ë y ¢ ¢ X ¢ ï Ï ¢ h ¢ @ çH m ‹ m § y ¢ èà ¢ } ¢ ñ ^ J J 3 5 J J
à¢y¢¢‹¢‹ÎÜëUy¢Ï¢ÎÚèŒ¢çy¢S¢}¢¢Ú¢Š¢‹¢‹¢¢}¢¢ çmy¢èÄ¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ2JJ
----------------------------
JJ ¥ƒ y¢ëy¢èÄ¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 3 JJ
à¢y¢¢‹¢‹Î ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
Ÿ¢èÃ¢¢S¢éÎïÃ¢ §ã S¢Ã¢ü}¢é}¢éÿ¢éH¢ïÜUÿ¢ï}¢¢Ä¢ ç‹¢Á¢üÚ«çc¢: ÜUL‡¢¢ç‹¢çŠ¢SyÃ¢}¢ì J
¥¢ÜUËŒ¢}¢¢Ó¢ÚçS¢ y¢è±íy¢Œ¢¢´çS¢ y¢´ yÃ¢¢´ ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡ ´¢ }¢éç‹¢Ã¢Ú´ Ï¢ÎÚèà¢}¢èÇï JJ1JJ
Ÿ¢è‹¢¢Ú¢Î¢çÎ}¢éç‹¢}¢‡ÇHS¢ïçÃ¢y¢¢æçÍ¢í´ ç‹¢‹¢èüÇx¢¢ÉÎHS¢æÜUéçHy¢ ´¢ çÃ¢à¢¢H¢} ì¢ J
¥ŠÄ¢¢SÄ¢ Ã¢ïÎ NÎÄ¢SÄ¢ ç‹¢MŒ¢ÜÚ yÃ¢¢´ ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢´ }¢éç‹¢Ã¢Ú´ Ï¢ÎÚèà¢}¢èÇï JJ2JJ
Suddenly he was astonished after witnessing his own desirable deity,
two armed, with dark complexion, extremely calm, in celibate attire with
brilliance of countless suns shining simultaneously. 34.
Having recognised Him to be the Lord of Badri, Shatanand instantly
got up and prostrated before Him on the ground, with tears of love in his
eyes, with his body filled with intense emotion and folding both palms, he
started singing laudations to Him. 35.
Thus ends the second chapter entitled ‘Worship of Badrinath
performed by Shatanand’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan,
the life story of Lord Narayan, also titled as ‘Dharmashastra’(the
rules of the code of conduct). 2
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER - 3
Praise to Lord Badri Narayan by Shatanand
Shatanand said:-
You are Shri Vaasudev, the sage-God; you are treasure-trove of com-
passion, forever engaged in intense austerities, for the welfare of people
seeking liberation. I praise you, such a great sage Narayan, the lord of the
sacred place of Badri. 1.
Your feet are worshipped by the group of sages like Narad and oth-
Î ïÃ ¢ ¢ X ‹¢ ¢ x ¢ ‡ ¢ Ã ¢ S¢ ‹y ¢ S¢ é x ¢ ç ‹Š ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ y ¢ ñÄ ¢ éü QU : S ¢ éÚ ¢ çŠ ¢ Œ ¢ çy ¢ }¢ ¢ ïã ÜU x ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ Ü U ¢ ñ {ñ : J
ÜU¢}¢¢ïùçŒ¢ Ä¢ï‹¢ S¢ãS¢¢ çÃ¢çÁ¢y¢p y ´¢ yÃ¢ ´¢ ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡ ´¢ }¢éç‹¢Ã¢Ú´ Ï¢ÎÚèà¢}¢èÇï JJ3JJ
Ä¢‹}¢¢‹¢S ´¢ çÁ¢y¢y¢Œ¢çSÃ¢x¢‡¢¢ïùçŒ¢ Ú¢ïc¢: SÐíCéæ ÜU‰¢@‹¢ ÜUÎ¢Ó¢‹¢ ‹¢¢ùùŒ¢ à¢çQU} ì¢ J
y ´¢ yÃ¢¢ Ó¢ çÏ¢|Ä¢çy¢ Ä¢y¢¢ïù‹y¢ÚÃ¢ñçÚ‡¢¢ïù‹Ä ï¢ ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡ ´¢ }¢éç‹¢Ã¢Ú´ Ï¢ÎÚèà¢}¢èÇï JJ4JJ
yÃ ´¢ Œ¢êÃ¢üÜU¢}¢Œ¢çy¢ÚŒÄ¢‹¢éÃ¢¢S¢Ú´ SÃ ´¢ ÎñÃ ´¢ Ó¢ çŒ¢~Ä¢}¢çŒ¢ ÜU} ü¢ ÜUÚ¢ïçc¢ ÜU¢Hï J
S ¢ Ñ ì° í¢ ã Ä ¢ ó ¢ ç w ¢ H‹ ¢ ñ ç DÜ UÃ ¢ < ‡ ¢ ‹ ¢ Sy Ã¢ ¢ ´ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ Ä ¢ ‡ ¢ ´ } ¢ é ç‹ ¢ Ã ¢ Ú ´ Ï ¢ Î Ú è à¢ } ¢ èÇ ï J J 5 J J
Ä¢S}¢¢yÐíÃ¢y¢üy¢ §ã¢çw¢HS¢¢ñwÄ¢ãïy¢é: S¢ÓÀ¢›Ã¢ë‹Î}¢çw¢H´ w¢Hé ‹¢ñçDÜUï‹Îí¢y ì¢ J
Ä ¢ y Ü U} ¢ ü Î écÜUÚ } ¢ } ¢ y Ä ¢ üx ¢ ‡ ¢ ñp y ¢ ´ y Ã ¢ ¢ ´ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ Ä ¢ ‡ ¢ ´ } ¢ éç‹ ¢ Ã ¢ Ú ´ Ï ¢ ÎÚ èà¢ } ¢ èÇï J J 6 J J
Ä¢ï Ä ï¢ ç‹¢Ã¢ëçœ¢}¢éŒ¢Ä¢ç‹y¢ çÃ¢Ú¢x¢Ã¢ïx¢¢yS¢´S¢¢Ú|¢èçy¢Á¢ç‹¢y¢¢ÎçŠ¢|¢êç}¢ y¢ï y¢ï J
Ä¢SÄ¢¢Ÿ¢Ä¢ï‡¢ S¢éçw¢‹¢¢ïù~¢ |¢Ã¢ç‹y¢ y ´¢ yÃ¢ ´¢ ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡ ´¢ }¢éç‹¢Ã¢Ú´ Ï¢ÎÚèà¢}¢èÇï JJ7JJ
ers. You are expounding the essence of the Vedas sitting under the large
Badri tree (Vishal), thickly covered with leaves and having no nests. I
praise you such a great sage Narayan, the lord of the sacred place of
Badri. 2.
You have at once conquered Kama (-cupid), who was accompanied
by the damsels of heaven, the fragrant winds of spring season, and the
host of singers who tempted the king of Gods. I praise you such a great
sage Narayan, the lord of the sacred place of Badri. 3.
The anger which conquered the austere people could not ever touch
your heart and the other inner enemies like greed, infatuation dare not
enter. I praise you such a great sage Narayan, the lord of the sacred
place of Badri. 4.
You are the prime-conceiver of the creation. You have engaged yourself
in your own religious duties regarding Gods and ancestors, performing
regularly at proper times to instruct the confirmed celibates. I praise you
O great sage, Narayan, the lord of the sacred place of Badri. 5.
You are the great celibate, from whom emerges the host of all the
Holy Scriptures with purpose of bestowing the highest happiness in this
world. Such work is impossible even for the bands of divinities. I praise
you O great sage Narayan, the lord of the sacred place Badri. 6.
All those here who take to renunciation due to the force of dispassion
(Vairagya) afraid of the worldly affairs, are happy in your shelter. I praise
Ä ¢ y Œ ¢ ¢ Î Œ ¢ k } ¢ Ü U Ú ‹ Î Ú S ¢ ñ Ü U H é Ï Š ¢ ¢ ï ¾ í r ¢ ¢ ‡ ÇS ¢ ¢ ñ w Ä ¢ } ¢ çw ¢ H ´ çã Ü U Î ¢ çÓ ¢ Î ï Ã ¢ J
ÚV¢ïùçŒ¢ ‹¢ïÓÀçy¢ S¢éw¢¢}Ï¢éçŠ¢}¢ïÃ¢ y ´¢ yÃ¢ ´¢ ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡ ´¢ }¢éç‹¢Ã¢Ú´ Ï¢ÎÚèà¢}¢èÇï JJ8JJ
}¢‹¢¢ïÚ‰¢¢ï }¢ï Ï¢ãéÜU¢HÁ¢¢y¢SyÃ¢Îèÿ¢Ä¢ñÃ¢¢l ÈUHï‹¢ Œ¢ê‡¢ü: J
ÜëUŒ¢ ¢ çÃ¢ Š¢ïÄ¢ ¢ } ¢çÄ¢ |¢ çQU|¢ ¢ çÁ¢ y ¢Ã¢¢ çÑìÍ¢ íŒ¢ kï ÜUL‡ ¢ ¢Ú S¢ ¢ Îíïü JJ 9J J
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
§çy¢ Sy¢éÃ¢‹y¢´ y¢}¢éÃ¢¢Ó¢ |¢QÚ ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢: SÃ¢¢çŸ¢y¢ÜUËŒ¢Ã¢ëÿ¢:J
Ðíèy ¢ ¢ ïù çS } ¢ y ¢ ï } ¢ mÚ } ¢ èçŒ S ¢ y ¢ ´ y Ã ¢ ´ Ã ¢ ë ‡ ¢ ècÃ ¢ Ã ¢ <‡ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì ! S ¢ Ü UH ¢ ‰ ¢ üçS ¢ h ï: J J 1 0 J J
»Ã¢}¢éQU ï¢ |¢x¢Ã¢y¢¢ y ´¢ Ðí‡¢}Ä¢ }¢éÎ¢ Œ¢é‹¢: J S¢ ¾ír¢Ó¢¢Úè Ðí¢ïÃ¢¢Ó¢ y¢yS¢ïÃ¢¢ïyS¢éÜU}¢¢‹¢S¢: JJ11JJ
Ä¢çÎ ÐíS¢ó¢¢ïùçS¢ çÃ¢|¢ ï¢ ! Ã¢Ú ï¢ ÎïÄ¢p } ï¢ y¢Î¢ J Úÿ¢ }¢ ´¢ SÃ¢¢ç‹y¢ÜïU ç‹¢yÄ ´¢ Îïçã S¢ïÃ¢ ´¢ yÃ¢}¢¢y}¢‹¢: JJ12JJ
x¢é‡¢x¢¢‹ ´¢ y¢Ã¢ñÃ¢ïã ÜUy¢éüç}¢ÓÀ¢ç}¢ Œ¢¢Eüx¢: J S¢¢ÈUËÄ ´¢ Ä¢ï‹¢ Ã¢Ó¢S¢: à¢éçh: SÄ¢¢Ó™¢‹y¢Ú¢y}¢‹¢: JJ13JJ
çS¢hKEñÄ¢¢çüÎ ‹¢ÓïÀ¢ç}¢ yÃ¢œ¢¢ùïã´ çÜU}¢çŒ¢ Ð|í¢ ï¢ ! J S¢¢S´¢¢çÚÜUï çÃ¢ÚQU¢ùïçS}¢ S¢wé ï¢ }¢¢Ä¢¢}¢Ä ï¢ {Ãéí¢} ì¢ JJ14JJ
you, the great sage Narayan, the lord of the sacred place Badri. 7.
Even a penniless person does not want all the pleasures of this world
after having tasted even once the honey like devotion of your lotus feet
which is an ocean of bliss. I praise you, the great sage Narayan, the lord
of the sacred place Badri. 8.
My cherished dream has come true after a long time and become
fruitful today by your kind gesture. Be gracious to me as I am a devotee of
your lotus feet which are drenched by the flow of compassion. 9.
Shatanand meets Shri Hari and stays with Him
Suvrat said:-
Narayan the wish-yielding tree for the surrendered ones said to the
praising devotee ‘O celibate, I am pleased with you; ask for the desired
boon from me for the fulfilment of all your wishes.’ 10.
Having thus told by the Lord, that celibate saluting Him again with
joy, and with eagerness to serve Him said: 11.
If you are pleased, O Lord, then bestow a boon upon me. Keep me
with you always and let me be in your service. 12.
I wish to sing here your glories following with you, by which my
words will be fruitful and I will have purity of inner self. 13.
I do not want anything such as powers, wealth etc., from you O
§ y Ä ¢ éQ UÃ ¢ ‹ y ¢ ´ | ¢ x ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ´S y ¢ } ¢ éÃ ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ } ¢ ã ¢ } ¢ çy ¢ } ¢ ì J ¾ír ¢ ´S y Ã ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ Ã Ä ¢ Ã ¢ çS ¢ y ¢ ´ S ¢ } Ä ¢ x ¢ ïy ¢ ‹ } ¢ é} ¢ éÿ ¢ é‡ ¢ ¢ J J 1 5 J J
çÜU‹yÃ¢ã´ S¢¢}Ðíy ´¢ |¢ê}¢ ñ¢ ÜU¢ïS¢Hïc¢êœ¢ÚïçcÃ¢ã J Á¢¢y¢¢ïùçS}¢ Š¢}¢üy¢ ï¢ |¢QU ñ¢ ãçÚÝ¢}Ý¢ çã çÃ¢Ÿ¢éy¢: JJ16JJ
Ã¢y¢ïü Œ¢çp}¢Œ¢@¢HÎïà ï¢ Îéx¢üŒ¢éÚïùŠ¢é‹¢¢ J S¢¢ïùã´ yÃ¢¢}¢ç‹y¢ÜïU SÃ¢SÄ¢ Úçÿ¢cÄ¢¢ç}¢ ‹¢ S¢´à¢Ä¢: JJ17JJ
}¢ÎèÄ¢x¢é‡¢x¢¢‹¢ïÓÀ¢ Ã¢y¢üy ï¢ y¢Ã¢ Nly¢: J y¢SÄ¢ }¢ï yÃ ´¢ Ó¢çÚ~¢¢‡¢¢´ °í‹‰¢ÜUy¢ ü¢ |¢çÃ¢cÄ¢çS¢ JJ18JJ
S¢¢ïùã´ Œ¢ê‡ Z¢ ÜUçÚcÄ¢¢ç}¢ yÃ¢m¢ç†Ày¢}¢y¢SyÃ¢Ä¢¢ J S¢¢ùï‹Ã¢ïcÄ¢ Ð¢íŒÄ¢ §yÄ¢évyÃ¢¢ |¢x¢Ã¢¢‹ ì¢ S¢ çy¢Ú¢ïÎŠ ï¢ JJ19JJ
y¢y¢: S¢¢ïùçy¢ÐíNC¢y}¢¢ y¢mèÿ¢¢#}¢‹¢¢ïÚ‰¢: J çÃ¢Š¢¢Ä¢ Œ¢¢Ú‡¢ ´¢ Ðí¢y¢: Œ¢@¢H¢ç|¢}¢éw ´¢ Ä¢Ä¢ ñ¢ JJ20JJ
‹ ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ Ä ¢ ‡ ¢ ï ÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ Î ¢ ï ç mÁ ¢ ¢ ï } ¢ ¢ S ¢ m Ä ¢ ï‹ ¢ S ¢ : J w Ä ¢ ¢ y ¢ ´ x ¢ éÁ ¢ ü Ú Î ï à ¢ ï c¢ é Ðí ¢ Œ ¢ Ÿ ¢ è‹ ¢ x ¢ Ú ´ Œ ¢ éÚ } ¢ ì J J 2 1 J J
y¢~¢ à¢éŸ¢¢Ã¢ Œ¢@¢H¢hçÚÎü|¢¢üÃ¢y¢è´ Œ¢éÚ}¢ì J ¥¢x¢yÄ¢ S¢ãÁ¢¢‹¢‹Î ï¢ Ã¢‡¢èü Ä¢¿ ´¢ ÜUÚ¢ïçy¢ çã JJ22JJ
‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢¢Ã¢y¢¢Ú´ y ´¢ ÎíÿÄ¢¢}¢ ï¢ ç}¢C|¢¢ïÁ¢‹¢} ì¢ J ÜëUyÃ¢¢ Š¢‹ ´¢ Ó¢ Ðí¢ŒSÄ¢¢}¢ §çy¢ çÃ¢Ðíçx¢Ú¢ïùà¢ë‡¢¢ïy ì¢ JJ23JJ
Lord; I am certainly fed up with the false pleasures of world. 14.
When he said thus, the Lord replied to the highly brilliant one: ‘O
Brahmin, you have done the right thing in the urge for liberation.’ 15.
But I am born here in this world presently to Bhakti and Dharma in
the region of north Kausala, and known by name Shri Hari. 16.
Right now I stay in Durgapur in western Panchal. In that form I shall
certainly keep you along with me there. 17.
You have passionate desire in your heart to sing my glories. You will
b e t h e re fo r e, t h e c o m p o s er o f t h e b o o k o n m y l i f e a n d d e e d s i n t h a t
form. 18.
In that form, I shall fulfil your wish. Therefore you should go and find
Him (me in that form).Having said thus the Lord disappeared. 19.
Then he was over joyous, having been fulfilled of his wishes by the
Lord’s kind gesture he started for Panchalas after performing rites in the
morning. 20.
The Brahmin, filled with joy having Narayan’s Darshan, reached the
famous city of Shrinagara (Ahmedabad of today) in Gurjaradesha (Gujarat)
after two months. 21.
There he heard that Shri Hari Sahajanand the best of the ascetic has
come to the city of Darbhavati (Dabhan) from Panchala and is performing
sacrifices. 22.
He heard Brahmins speaking - ‘we shall pay visit to that incarnation
of Narayan; have delicious food and earn money.’ 23.
}¢ã¢}¢w¢¢ïyS¢Ã ´¢ ÎíCéæ x¢ÓÀçj¾í¢ür¢‡¢±íÁ¢ñ: J S¢ã S¢¢ïùçŒ¢ S¢}¢¢x¢ÓÀÎì çmy¢èÄ¢ïùãç‹¢ y¢ ´¢ Œ¢éÚè} ì¢ JJ24JJ
‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Î ïà ¢ S ¢ } ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ y ¢ ñ: Ü UÚ ¢ œ ¢ Ï ¢ çH ç| ¢ Á ¢ ü‹ ¢ ñ: J Ã ¢ ëy ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ´ y ¢ çgÎ ëÿ ¢ ¢ ïy Ü ñUS y ¢ S Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ ñÿ ¢ y ¢ y ¢ ´ Ðí| ¢ é} ¢ ì J J 2 5 J J
© Ó ™ôS ¢ ã ¢ S ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ M É ´ à Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ ´ Ó ¢ ‹ Î íS ¢ } ¢ l éçy ¢ } ¢ ì J | ¢ Q UN ó ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ Î ´ Ã ¢ <‡ ¢ Ã ¢ ï c¢ ´ Ó ¢ çÏ ¢ ½ íy ¢ } ¢ ì J J 2 6 J J
ã ñ} ¢ ñ Ú Õ} ¢ Ä¢ ñ: Œ ¢ ¢ ñcŒ¢ ñ|¢ êüc ¢ ‡ ¢ ñÏ¢ üã éŠ¢ ¢ ´à¢ éÜñ U: J ¥ |Ä¢ Ó Ä¢ ü} ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ |¢ QU ¢ ñÍ ¢ ñp ‹ Î‹ ¢ ï‹ ¢ S¢ éx ¢ ç‹ Š¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ J J 2 7J J
ÜU Ú ¢ œ ¢ Ä¢ C K ¢ x ¢ ë Ø‹ y ¢ ´ ã ¢ Ú ¢ ‹ ¢ ì Œ¢ ¢ ñcŒ ¢ ¢ ‹ S¢ ã dà¢ : J ‹ ¢ ñ ÜUÎ ïà¢ S¢ } ¢ ¢ Ä¢ ¢ y¢ ñÎè üÄ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ó ¢ Ú ± íÁ¢ ñ: J J 28 J J
ãñ}¢è Ú¢ñŒÄ¢¢ }¢éçÎíÜU¢p Ã¢¢S¢¢´SÄ¢¢|¢Ú‡¢¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ J çÃ¢Ðíï|Ä¢ ï¢ ÎÎy ´¢ ÐíèyÄ¢¢ S¢ã¢S¢}¢éw¢Œ¢VÁ¢} ì¢ JJ29JJ
y ´¢ ÎëcÅì±¢ Î‡ÇÃ¢jê}¢ ñ¢ Œ¢çy¢yÃ¢¢ Ðí‡¢‹¢¢}¢ S¢: J Ï¢ÎìŠÃ¢¢TçHŒ¢éÅ´ Ðí¢ïÓ ï¢ ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢ ! ãÚï ! Á¢Ä¢ JJ30JJ
ãçÚSy ´¢ }¢¢‹¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ S¢}Ðíèy¢: SÃ¢¢x¢y¢¢çÎç|¢: J Ã¢ÚÎ¢‹ ´¢ S¢ÈUHÄ¢‹SÃ¢ÜëUy ´¢ |¢QUÃ¢yS¢H: JJ31JJ
SÃ¢¢ç‹y¢ÜïU Ã¢¢S¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ ÎœÃ¢¢ Îèÿ¢ ´¢ Ó¢ y ´¢ çmÁ¢} ì¢ J ÐíŒ¢ó¢¢|¢Ä¢Î: SÃ¢¢}¢è ÜUL‡¢¢Ã¢L‡¢¢HÄ¢: JJ32JJ
After two days he reached that city going along with the groups of
Brahmins who were going to see the celebration of great sacrifice. 24.
He saw the Lord in that city, full of people coming from different
places, eager to see Him with gifts in their hands. 25.
He was seated on a high throne; having dark complexion, like shiny
moon, delighting the hearts and eyes of devotees. He was wearing gar-
ments of a celibate. 26.
He was being worshiped by the stream of devotees with flowers,
ornaments of gold and jewels, various kinds of clothes and fragrant san-
dalwood. 27.
Holding a staff in his hand he accepted thousands of garlands of flow-
ers that were being offered by the groups of people coming from different
places. 28.
With smiling face and affection, he was distributing among Brahmins,
the coins of gold and silver, ornaments and garments. 29.
At the sight of Him he prostrated on the ground and saluted Him with
folded hands, he said: ‘Glory to you, O Narayan, Shri Hari’. 30.
Devotee - loving Shri Hari was pleased and honoured him with wel-
coming words, making His own boon fruitful. 31.
The lord, affording protection to all those surrendered unto Him
and the ocean of mercy as He is, gave initiation to the Brahmin and made
it so that he can stay in his company. 32.
}¢‹¢¢ïÚ‰¢ÈUH´ Ðí¢ŒÄ¢ S¢ Ó¢ NC}¢‹¢¢: Ðí|¢é}¢ì J S¢ïÃ¢}¢¢‹¢¢ïùÃ¢S¢çó¢yÄ¢´ y¢là¢¢ïÃ¢‡¢ü‹¢¢ïyS¢éÜU: JJ33JJ
ÜU¢Hï‹¢¢ËŒ¢ï‹¢ Ó¢ ãÚï: ÜëUŒ¢Ä¢¢ y¢SÄ¢ S¢çhÄ¢: J S¢}¢¢çŠ¢çS¢çhÚC¢XÄ¢¢ïx¢¢|Ä¢¢S ´¢ çÃ¢‹¢¢ù|¢Ã¢y ì¢ JJ34JJ
ŠÄ¢¢Ä¢Sý ´¢ NçÎ S¢¢ùïÎ¢íÿ¢èyÐ¢íxÎëC´ Ï¢ÎÚèEÚ} ì¢ J ÿ¢‡¢¢‹y¢ùï‹y¢<ãy¢: S¢¢ùï‰¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ S¢¢ñÎ¢}¢‹¢è çÎçÃ¢ JJ35JJ
Á Ä ¢ ¢ ï ç y ¢ } ¢ üÄ ¢ ï ù ÿ ¢ Ú ï Š ¢ ¢ ç } Ý ç S ‰ ¢ y ¢ ´ y ¢ ´ Ü ë U c ‡ ¢ } ¢ ñ ÿ ¢ y ¢ J S ¢ } ¢ ° í ñE Ä ¢ ü S ¢ } Œ ¢ ó ¢ ´ S ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ c ¢ üÎ Œ ¢ ç Ú ° íã } ¢ ì J J 3 6 J J
x¢¢ïH¢ïÜU}¢‰¢ Ã¢ñÜéU‡Æ´ Eïy¢mèŒ¢¢çÎ Š¢¢}¢ Ä¢y ì¢ J y¢Îñÿ¢Ä¢yS¢ãñEÄ Z¢ ãçÚSy¢S}¢¢y ì¢ ¥H¢ñçÜUÜU} ì¢ JJ37JJ
Ä¢‰¢¢ SÃ¢Ä ´¢ Ó¢¢çÃ¢Ú¢S¢èh}¢¢ïü |¢çQUSy¢‰¢c¢üÄ¢: J y¢ïc¢ ´¢ MŒ ´¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ Œ¢êÃ¢ü}¢~¢yÄ ´¢ Ó¢¢ŒÄ¢Ï¢êÏ¢éŠ¢y ì¢ JJ38JJ
SÃ¢SÄ¢ |¢QU¢p Ä ï¢ |¢ê}¢ ñ¢ Œ¢éLc¢¢ Ä¢¢ïçc¢y¢Sy¢‰¢¢ J ¥çŒ¢ y¢ïc¢¢}¢é| ï¢ MŒ ï¢ y¢S} ñ¢ ãçÚÚçÁ¢¿¢Œ¢y ì¢ JJ39JJ
Á¢‹}¢ÜU}¢¢üçÎ y¢ïc¢ ´¢ Ó¢ SÃ¢SÄ¢ñEÄ Z¢ Ó¢ S¢Ã¢üà¢: J |¢êy ´¢ |¢Ã¢‘|¢çÃ¢cÄ ´¢ Ä¢œ¢Á¿¢¢‹ ´¢ ÐíÎÎ ñ¢ Ðí|¢é:JJ40JJ
y¢y¢¢ïù|¢êyS¢¢ïùçŒ¢ S¢Ã¢ü¿¢: à¢y¢¢‹¢‹Î ï¢ }¢ã¢}¢çy¢: J Ä¢‰¢¢Ã¢œ¢yS¢Ã¢ü}¢Ã¢ñ‹}¢ñ~¢ïÄ¢´ SÃ¢}¢ëôc¢ y¢‰¢¢ JJ41JJ
Gaining the fruit of his dreams, he happily stayed with the Lord serv-
ing him regularly with eagerness to narrate His glory. 33.
Bestower of divine knowledge to Shatanand
Pure in mind he achieved Samadhi through the grace of Shri Hari in a
short period, without practicing the eight-fold path of Yoga. 34.
In meditation, he saw in his heart, the lord of sacred Badri as seen
earlier and the Lord disappeared the next moment like a thunderbolt in the
sky. 35.
Again he saw Krishna residing in Akshardham which was in the form
of light, possessing all the glories and magnificence, with His followers and
entourage. 36.
With the grace of Shri Hari he got a vision of the whole of heavenly
Goloka, Vaikuntha, Shvetadvip, etc., with their magnificence. 37.
Shatanand also got divine knowledge where he got to know how
Shri Hari was incarnated, his parents Dharma and Bhakti and sages with
their earlier forms and the present one. 38.
Shri Hari made him known to his devotees, both men and women, on
the earth in their previous and present forms. 39.
The Lord gave him knowledge of their lives and deeds and of all the
glory of his own and the knowledge of past, present and future. 40.
Then the brilliant Shatanand also became familiar with his previous
bi rt hs . He knew al l as i t was and how he hi m s el f was once R i s hi
Maitreya. 41.
S¢¢ïù‰¢ Ðíèy¢}¢‹¢¢ Ã¢‡¢èü y¢ÎèÄ¢x¢é‡¢Ã¢‡¢ü‹¢ñ: J SÃ¢èÄ ´¢ ¿¢¢‹ ´¢ y¢‰¢¢ çÃ¢l¢: S¢ÈUHèÜUy¢éü}¢¢ã y¢} ì¢ JJ42JJ
yÃ¢là¢¢ïx¢é}ÈU‹¢ï‹¢ñÃ¢ ÐíÏ¢‹Š¢ñ<Ã¢çÃ¢Š¢ñ: Ðí|¢ ï¢ ! J SÃ¢¿¢¢‹ ´¢ S¢ÈUHèÜUy¢éü}¢éyÜU¢Ä¢¢ùù¿¢ ´¢ y é¢ Îïçã } ï¢ JJ43JJ
§çy¢ ç‹¢cÜUŒ¢Å´ y¢ï‹¢ Ä¢¢çÓ¢y¢ ï¢ ãçÚÚ¢ãy¢} ì¢ J }¢‹¢¢ïÚ‰¢¢ïùÄ ´¢ S¢ÈUH ï¢ |¢çÃ¢cÄ¢çy¢ y¢Ã¢ çmÁ¢ ! JJ44JJ
¥¢Ä¢¢çã yÃ ´¢ }¢Ä¢¢ S¢¢ÜÚ Îéx¢üŒ¢œ¢‹¢}¢éœ¢}¢} ì¢ J y¢~¢¢ã´ ÜU¢ÚçÄ¢cÄ¢¢ç}¢ Ú¢Š¢¢ÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ }¢ç‹ÎÚ} ì¢ JJ45JJ
y¢~¢¢çy¢Œ¢¢Ã¢‹ ï¢ ÿ¢ï~ ï¢ Ã¢S¢´SyÃ ´¢ çS‰¢Ú}¢¢‹¢S¢: J à¢¢›´ çÃ¢ÚÓ¢Ä¢ïÃ¢ü<‡¢‹ ì¢ ! Ä¢‰¢¢y}¢¢‹¢é|¢Ã ´¢ }¢}¢ JJ46JJ
§ yÄ¢ ‹¢ é¿¢ ¢ y¢ § üà¢ ï‹¢ NC: S¢ ÜëUy¢ Ã¢ ¢ ´Sy¢ ‰¢ ¢ J S¢ ¢ ÜÚ |¢ x ¢ Ã¢ y¢ ¢ Îéx ¢ üŒ¢ éÚ }¢ ïyÄ¢ ¢ Ã¢ S¢ çÓ ™Ú }¢ ì J J 47J J
S¢yS¢çXÁ¢èÃ¢‹ ´¢ ‹¢¢}¢ Š¢}¢üà¢¢›ç}¢Î´ çã S¢: J ãçÚHèH¢}¢Ä¢´ Ó¢RïU Ÿ¢èx¢¢ïŒ¢è‹¢¢‰¢}¢ç‹ÎÚï JJ48JJ
à¢¢ïŠ¢çÄ¢yÃ¢¢ù‰¢ y¢jQU¢‹ ì¢ ãÚï}¢üyÐí}¢éw¢¢‹ ì¢ çÃ¢Î: J ÜUçy¢çÓ¢y ì¢ Œ¢¢ÆÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢ çÃ¢Ðí¢‹¢‹y¢<ãy ï¢ ãÚ ñ¢ JJ49JJ
§çy¢ y ï¢ ÜUç‰¢y ´¢ |¢êŒ¢ ! Á¢‹}¢ÜU}¢¢üçÎ } ï¢ x¢éÚ¢ï: J S¢yS¢çXÁ¢èÃ¢‹¢}¢‰¢ ï¢ S¢ÓÀ¢›´ Ã¢çÓ}¢ y¢yÜëUy¢} ì¢ JJ50JJ
Shatanand composes Satsangi Jivan at Durgapur

Then that ascetic was happy and asked Shri Hari to make fruitful his
own knowledge and arts by narrating His glories. 42.
Shatanand said :-
O Lord, give me permission to make my knowledge fruitful by com-
posing your glories in various texts as I am very eager to do it. 43.
Thus sincerely asked, Shri Hari said to him: ‘O, Brahmin, this dream
of yours will be fruitful. 44.
Come along with me to the sacred place of Durgapattana. There I
shall construct a temple of Radha-Krishna. 45.
Staying there in the holy place compose the discourse regarding me,
with steady mind and according to your own experiences.’ 46.
Delighted, having been permitted thus, he did accordingly. Coming
to Durgapur he stayed with the Lord for a very long time. 47.
There in the temple of Gopinatha he composed this religious text
called ‘Satsangi Jivan’ in which are narrated the life and deeds of Shri
Hari. 48.
Having scrutinised the text he instructed that to several learned Brah-
min devotees like me, and then Shri Hari disappeared. 49.
O King, the life and acts of my Guru, Shatanand had been narrated.
Now I shall explain the sacred discourse called ‘Satsangi Jivan’ com-
posed by him. 50.
S¢ÜUHŠ¢}¢ü|¢ëy ´¢ ãçÚHèHÄ¢¢ S¢}¢éŒ¢Ï¢ë´çãy¢}¢ïy¢çÎã¢jéy¢} ì¢ J
ÚS¢çÃ¢Î ´¢ |¢éçÃ¢ }¢¢‹¢S¢ÚT‹ ´¢ ÜUçH}¢H¢ïŒ¢à¢} ´¢ à¢ë‡ é¢ S¢¢ÎÚ} ì¢ JJ51JJ
à¢y¢¢‹¢‹Î}¢‹¢¢ïÚ‰¢çS¢çh‹¢¢}¢¢ y¢ëy¢èÄ¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ3JJ
-------------------------------
JJ ¥ƒ Ó¢y¢é‰¢¢ïüùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 4 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
Œ¢¢y¢é´ Š¢}¢ü}¢Š¢}¢ü}¢éyw¢‹¢çÄ¢y¢é´ Ÿ¢è|¢çQUŠ¢}¢¢üXy¢ ï¢ Á¢¢y¢¢Ä¢¢ïœ¢ÚÜU¢ïS¢Hïc é¢ çÃ¢Ï¢éŠ¢¢‹¢‹Î¢Ä¢ S¢h<}¢‡ ï¢ J
Ÿ¢è}¢Ó™‹Î‹¢Œ¢écŒ¢ã¢ÚLÓ¢Ä ï¢ à¢é½í¢´à¢éÜïU çÏ¢½íy ï¢ y¢S} ñ¢ Ÿ¢èx¢éÚÃ ï¢ ‹¢}¢¢ïùSy é¢ ãÚÄ ï¢ ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢¢Ä¢c¢üÄ ï¢ JJ1JJ
Ä¢ ï¢ Ï¢¢ËÄ¢ïùŒÄ¢çw¢H<hÃ¢|ñ¢Ã¢|¢yë¢ùï‹¢¢S¢QU »Ã¢¢y}¢‹¢ ï¢ x¢ïãï SÃ¢CïÏ¢ãëÎì±yí¢¢ïçÓ¢y¢}¢Ã¢¢ŒÄ¢¢ùùà¢êŒ¢‹¢¢Ä ´¢ çŒ¢y¢:é J
çãyÃ¢¢ y¢è±çíÃ¢ÚçQUy¢: S¢ã ç‹¢Á¢:ñ S¢}Ï¢ç‹Š¢ç|¢Sy¢Îìx¢ãë´ ÜUy¢Zé y¢è±íy¢Œ¢¢´SÄ¢Ú‡Ä¢}¢x¢}¢l¢xï¢ïEÚ¢y}¢çÐÄí¢: JJ2JJ
Listen to this with respect, a wonderful text full of religious instruc-
tions, along with the life and deeds of Shri Hari, satisfying the minds of
connoisseurs in this world and removing blemishes of Kali such as the
influence of the inner enemies. 51.
Thus ends the third chapter entitled ‘Fulfilment of Shatanand’s
desire to write Satsangi Jivan’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi
Jivan, the life story of Lord Narayan, also titled as ‘Dharmashastra’
(the rules of the code of conduct). 3
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER - 4
Prelude to the glory of Shri Hari, by way of salutation to Him
Suvrat said :-
The ascetic Narayan, giver of delight to the learned, the virtuous one,
was born to Dharma and Bhakti, in the north Kausala, to protect religion
and to eliminate irreligion. He who was gleaming with sandalwood paste
and flower garlands; I bow to that great preceptor Narayan Shri Hari. 1.
Though he grew amidst prosperity and wealth ever since his child-
hood, he was disinterested in house-hold chores and duties. Having ob-
served the great vow of celibacy and obtaining sacred thread from His
father, that Yogesvara, an ardent lover of spiritual bliss, renounced his
SÃ¢¢|¢¢çÃ¢vÄ¢|¢Ã¢Ó™ Ä¢SÄ¢ S¢y¢y ´¢ ¾ír¢SÃ¢MŒ¢çS‰¢çy¢
Š¢ü}¢¢ïü |¢çQUÚçŒ¢ SÃ¢ÜñU: S¢ã Ó¢ Ä¢hëyŒ¢k}¢ŠÄ¢êc¢y¢é: JJ
à¢ÏÎ¢l¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ÎéHü|¢¢p çÃ¢c¢Ä¢¢: Œ¢@¢çŒ¢ Ä¢‹}¢¢‹¢S ´¢ J
‹¢¢RUCé´ Ò Ó¢‹¢¢çŒ¢ à¢ïÜéUÚ}¢H´ Ä¢ï|Ä¢¢ïùçSy¢ |¢èSyÄ¢¢çx¢‹¢¢} ì¢ JJ3JJ
|¢QU¢‹SÃ¢¢ó¢Ú‹¢¢Å‹¢ï‹¢ Ï¢ãéŠ¢¢ Ä¢: Ðíè‡¢Ä¢‹|¢êy¢Hï J Ú¢}¢¢‹¢‹Îx¢éÚ¢ïÚÃ¢¢Œ¢ }¢ãy¢è´ Îèÿ¢¢}¢éÎ¢ÚŸ¢Ã¢¢: JJ
çÃ¢wÄ¢¢y¢p y¢y¢ ï¢ Ï¢|¢Ãê¢ S¢ãÁ¢¢‹¢‹Î¢uÄ¢¢ S¢Îxì¢Lé: J à¢céÜU¿¢¢ç‹¢ÜUéH¢Ä¢‹ü¢¢çSy¢ÜU}¢y¢ŠÃ¢¢‹y¢ÜñUÓ¢‡Ç¢à´¢}é¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ4JJ
Ä¢p¢Š¢}¢üÜéUH¢çó¢Á¢¢çŸ¢y¢Á¢‹¢¢´Sy¢ê‡ Z¢ çÃ¢}¢¢ïÓÄ¢¢çw¢H¢´-
Ì¢ï|¢ïcÄ¢ ü¢ }¢Î}¢¢‹¢}¢yS¢ÚÜUçHRU¢ïŠ¢¢y}¢|¢êS¢‹ñÄ¢y¢: JJ
SÃ¢èÄ ´¢ Š¢¢}¢ y¢}¢:Œ¢Ú´ ‹¢Ä¢çy¢ y¢¢‹Îïã¢Ã¢S¢¢‹¢ïùÿ¢Ú´ J
¾ír¢¢çŠ¢çÿ¢çy¢ S¢ Ðí|¢é<Ã¢Á¢Ä¢y ï¢ |¢êçÚÐíy¢¢Œ¢ ï¢ ãçÚ: JJ5JJ
ÒUÓ ¢ ‹¢ ç‹¢ Á ¢ }¢ éw ¢ ¢ Ú çÃ¢ ‹ÎÎ ëCKñ ç‹ ¢ Á¢ }¢ éÅ Á¢ ´ Œ¢ ç Ú Ã¢ ïCK }¢ ‡ ÇHï‹ ¢ J
çS‰¢y¢}¢ëçc¢x¢‡¢}¢¢ÜUHÄÄ¢ y¢ê‡ Z¢ Ï¢çãLŒ¢x¢ÓÀçy¢ }¢ï }¢‹¢¢ïùSy é¢ y¢çS}¢‹ ì¢ JJ6JJ
Ò U Ó¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢é ç ‹ ¢ x¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ x ¢} ¢ ´ ç ‹¢ à ¢ } Ä¢ Î í é y¢ } ¢ ç |¢ S ¢ @ H ‹¢ ¢ S } ¢ ëy ¢ ¢ ï œ¢ Ú è Ä ¢ ï J
‹¢Ã¢‹¢çH‹¢Îëà¢¢ùç|¢y¢¢ï ç‹¢Á¢¢´Sy¢¢‹S¢éw¢Ä¢çy¢ }¢ïù~¢ }¢‹¢¢ïùSy¢é Ó¢ñÜUÓ¢ñHï JJ7JJ
home and relatives and moved to forest to perform intense penance. 2.

Whose nature inclined always toward the state of supreme Brahman
in whose heart dwelt nobility, devotion with other host of virtues, where
upon the bodily pleasures like melodious music and others, at times
unaffordable even to the kings, failed to capture his calm mind. 3.
He was like a brilliant sun, destroying the pitch darkness of Atheism,
propounded by some groups of heretics, engaged in meaningless argu-
ments. 4.
Those irreligious men, relying on heretics, were all released by Him
from the captivity of the army of vices like greed, pride, haughtiness, jeal-
ousy, envy, anger and others. He took them to the everlasting abode of
His own, Akshar Brahma - the Akshardham, at the end of their life. Thus,
the great valorous Shri Hari was victorious. 5.
Once, learning that a large number of ascetics are sitting around His
own cottage, to have a vision of His lotus face, He rushed out of His
cottage. May my mind be fixed on Him! 6.
Sometimes having heard that the sages had gathered to see Him, He
used to step out of His cottage and used to walk briskly, without caring
ÒU Ó¢ S¢Î çS¢ }¢ ã¢S ¢‹¢ ¢ïŒ ¢çÃ ¢Cï ÜU Úç Ã¢H S¢œ ¢éH S¢è ‹Š¢ ‹¢d Á¢è à¢} ¢ì J
S } ¢ Ú ç y ¢ | ¢ x ¢ ‡ ¢ } ¢ ŠÄ ¢ x ¢ ï ‹ Î é à ¢ ¢ ï | ¢ ï } ¢ é ç‹ ¢ ‹ ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ ñ Ü U Œ ¢ Î ï } ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ï ù S y ¢ é y ¢ ç S } ¢ ‹ ¢ ì J J 8 J J
Ò UÓ ¢ } ¢ éç ‹ ¢Á ¢ ‹¢ } ¢¢ ‹ ¢‹ ¢ ¢œ ¢ à¢ é vH ¢ }Ï ¢Ú ç y¢ H ÜU ¢ ÿ¢ y ¢ç Ó ¢~ ¢ Œ¢ é cŒ ¢ }¢ ¢ Hï J
çS ‰ ¢ y ¢ Ã ¢ ç y ¢ Š¢ ëy ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ Î é Ü ïU ù S y ¢ é Ó ¢ ïy ¢ ¢ ï | ¢ x ¢ Ã ¢ çy ¢ } ¢ ï Ü U çÅ Î œ ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ ç ‡ ¢ Œ ¢ k ï J J 9 J J
¥Á¢‹¢Á¢ç‹¢}¢éw¢¢ïyS¢Ã¢ïc¢é ‹¢¢‹¢¢Á¢‹¢Œ¢ÎS¢Xy¢|¢êçÚ|¢QUS¢Yñ: J
ç Ã¢ ç Ã ¢ Š ¢ Ã¢ S ¢ ‹¢ | ¢ ê c ¢ ‡ ¢ ñ : S ¢ éx ¢ ‹Š ¢ ñ Ú Œ ¢ çÓ ¢ y ¢ » c ¢ } ¢ é Î ï ù S y ¢ é Œ ¢ é c Œ¢ ã ¢ Ú ñ : J J 1 0J J
ÒU Ó ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ éç ‹ ¢ Á ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ çy¢ ç‰¢ çRU Ä¢ ¢ Ä¢ ¢ ´ Î ëÉ Ü UçÅ Ï¢ ‹ Š¢ ç Œ¢ ‹ ¢ h Œ¢ èy¢ Ã¢ ¢ S¢ ¢ : J
SÃ¢Ä¢}¢çŒ¢ Œ¢çÚÃ¢ïc¢Ä¢‹}¢éãéSy¢¢‹¢çy¢S¢éçãy¢¢‹ ì¢ çÃ¢ÎŠ¢yS¢ }¢ïùSy é¢ çS¢hKñ JJ11JJ
ŠÃ ¢Á ¢Ä ¢Ã ¢Ü U} ¢H ¢æ ÜU éà ¢¢ ïŠ Ã¢ üÚ ïw ¢¢ Lç Ó¢ ÚŒ ¢Î RU }¢ ‡¢ ñç Ú} ¢¢ ´ Š¢ çÚ ~¢ è} ¢ì J
ç Ã ¢ Î Š ¢ Î ç y¢ ç Î Ã ¢ ´ S ¢ Š ¢ } ¢ ü S ¢ ê‹ ¢ é < ‹ ¢ Á ¢ S ¢ ç w ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ üÜ U Ú ¢ ï Î Î ¢ y ¢ é Ï ¢ é ç h } ¢ ì J J 1 2 J J
for the upper garment. He used to please those gathered around him, and
His own relatives, casting a glance with His tender lotus like eyes. Let my
mind be fixed on that Shri Hari wearing single garment. 7.
Sometimes He used to remember the Supreme Lord with rosary of
beads made of Tulasi wood in His hand, when He used to occupy an
exalted seat in an assembly of sages. He used to shine brightly in the
assembly of the ascetics, as the moon shines brightly in the constellation of
stars. May my mind be fixed on Him, who is the only object of observa-
tion to the eyes of the sages! 8.
Sometimes the sages used to worship him by offering white garments,
putting Tilaka-mark and unbroken sacred rice on his forehead, wearing
wooden sandals and placing both the lotus like hands on his waist. May
my mind be riveted on such an Almighty! 9.
On the occasion of birth-festivals of the deities (like Krishna, Rama),
innumerable devotees from various places, gathered around Him. The
Lord almighty, looking handsome and delightful, wearing various garments,
fragrant substances and flower-garlands - may He make me joyful. 10.
Sometimes in serving the guests the ascetic Shri Hari used to fasten
the upper garment around His waist and served food to His dear sages
to their satisfaction. May that revered sage bestow accomplishments
on me. 11.
When He used to place His feet on the ground, looking charming
ÒUÓ¢‹¢ ç‹¢Á¢S¢éy¢mÄ¢¢Ä¢ Îïà¢¢‹ ì¢ S¢ÎçS¢ S¢} ´¢ çã çÃ¢|¢ÁÄ¢ Îœ¢Ã¢‹y¢} ì¢ J
| ¢é ç Ã¢ Ã¢ ë c¢ Œ ¢ç Ú Úÿ ¢ ‡¢ ñ ÜU | ¢¢ Ã ¢´ Ã¢ ë c¢ y ¢‹ ¢ Ä¢ ´ y ¢ }¢ ã ´ ç Š¢ Ä ¢ñ S} ¢ Ú¢ ç }¢ JJ 1 3J J
§ ã Á ¢ Ç }¢ y ¢ Ä ¢p Œ ¢ ¢ç Œ ¢ Á¢ è Ã ¢ ¢ ¥ ç Œ¢ Ä ¢ Îé Î ¢ Ú S¢ Î ¢ Ÿ¢ Ä ¢ ï ‡¢ ‹ ¢ ñÜ ï U J
Î íéy ¢ y ¢ Ú Œ ¢ çÚ ã ¢ y ¢ Î é: w ¢ | ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ : S ¢ éÜ ëUçy ¢ Ã ¢ Ú ¢ : S Ä ¢ éÚ S ¢ ¢ ñ S ¢ } ¢ ïù S y ¢ é y ¢ éC : J J 1 4 J J
ÒUÓ¢‹¢ ç‹¢Á¢Á¢‹¢¢‹ ì¢ Ä¢‰¢¢çŠ¢ÜU¢Ú´ ‹¢‹ é¢ ç‹¢x¢}¢S}¢ëçy¢S¢}}¢y ´¢ SÃ¢Š¢}¢ü}¢ì J
Ä ¢ Î éŒ ¢ çy ¢ | ¢ Á ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ É K } ¢ ¢ çÎ à ¢ ´ S y ¢ ´ çÃ ¢ Î Š¢ Î ‰ ¢ S Ã ¢ Ä ¢ } ¢ èà ¢ » c¢ y ¢ éc Ä ¢ ¢ y ¢ ì J J 1 5 J J
Ò U Ó ¢ ‹ ¢ ç Ã ¢ Î Š ¢ ç Î C Ü U } ¢ ü à ¢ é h ´ Ò U Ó ¢ ç Ã ¢ Î Š¢ j é ç Ã ¢ Œ ¢ ê y ¢ ü Ü U } ¢ ü Ó ¢ ï à ¢ : J
¥x¢ç‡¢y¢}¢éw¢Á¢¢‹ ì¢ Ä¢‰¢ïC|¢¢ïÁÄ¢ñÚçy¢ S¢éçãy¢¢‹ ì¢ çÃ¢ÎŠ ï¢ S¢ }¢ïùSy é¢ y¢éC: JJ16JJ
Ò UÓ ¢ ç‹ ¢ çà¢ } ¢ éç‹ ¢ Ã ¢ ë‹ Î } ¢ ŠÄ ¢ S ¢ ´S ‰ ¢ : S Ã ¢ Ä ¢ } ¢ éL S ¢ ´à¢ Ä ¢ Œ ¢ ëÓ À K } ¢ éçm| ¢ ¢ Ã Ä ¢ J
Ðíçy¢ Œ¢ Î} ¢éLŠ¢¢ ïœ ¢Ú ÐíÎ¢ y¢ ¢ ãçÚçÚã S¢ ¢Š¢é y ¢‹ ¢¢ ïy ¢é } ¢X Hæ } ¢ï J J1 7J J
owing to various auspicious marks of banner, barley, lotus, goad and up-
ward lines; by way of His foot-prints, the earth used to expel the heaven
itself! He is indeed the son of Dharma, who used to offer comfort to His
friends, may He grant fair-mindedness to me. 12.
Once, in the assembly of devotees, He fixed two separate zones to
His two foster sons for promoting and preserving righteous tradition. He
was the descendant of Dharma inspired by a single thought of protecting
righteousness. May I recall his name constantly, so that my intellect may
be perfected! 13.
There are many individuals in the world who are dull-witted and
committers of sins, let them shake off that wickedness and be engaged
themselves in caring works with His righteous support. May that Shri
Hari be pleased with me! 14.
He gave instruction of one’s own tradition to those who were close
to Him, based on the Vedas and religious codes (Smriti), considering their
social class and capacity. Also He taught them His preaching enriched
with songs of glory of the Lord Shri Krishna. May He, who is the Lord
Himself, be pleased with me! 15.
Sometimes He performed rituals like sacrifices leading to heaven
(Isht). Sometimes He performed duties of social usefulness (Purta). He
propitiated many Brahmins by offering them delicacies of their choice. 16.
Once staying with the gathering of sages in the night he raised some
¥ Ü ë Uy ¢ ç Ã ¢ çÃ ¢ Š ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ï x ¢ S ¢ ¢ Š ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ïù ç Œ ¢ { íé Ã ¢ } ¢ ‡ ¢ é Ã ¢ èÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ~ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ïù çŒ ¢ Ä ¢ S Ä ¢ J
§ ã S ¢ Ü UH S ¢ } ¢ ¢ çŠ¢ ç S ¢ çh } ¢ ïçy ¢ Ðí| ¢ éÚ çw ¢ H ´ } ¢ } ¢ } ¢ X H ´ çRUÄ ¢ ¢ y S ¢ : J J 1 8 J J
|¢Ã¢y¢èã |¢éÃ¢Sy¢Hï }¢ã¢ó¢x¢Ú¢Á¢¢ï çã}¢Ã¢¢‹¢éÎçxÎçà¢ J
çÃ¢y¢ y¢¢ ïÓ ™x¢ ëã ¢ |¢ ÜU‹ÎÚ : Œ¢ ë‰¢ éM ŒÄ¢¢ ïÓ ™Ä¢ à¢ é½íÜU¢ç‹ y¢ }¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì J J 19J J
ÒUçÓ¢ÎT‹¢Œ¢éTS¢çó¢|¢: ÒUçÓ¢ÎC¢Œ¢ÎS¢¢‹¢éà¢¢ï|¢‹¢: J
ÒUçÓ¢Îïc¢ Ó¢ Ú¢ñŒÄ¢à¢ëX|¢ëÎìÏ¢ãéŠ¢¢ Ã¢‡¢üçÃ¢çÓ¢~¢Îà¢ü‹¢: JJ20JJ
çÃ¢}¢H¢: Œ¢éLç‹¢ Û¢ üÚ¢ ïj Ã¢ ¢: Œ¢çÚy¢: S¢¢Ú S¢ ã´S¢ }¢ ç‡ Çy¢¢ : J
S¢ çÚ y¢: ÐíS¢Úç‹y ¢ Ã¢¢ Ä¢y¢ : à¢y ¢à¢¢ ï H¢ïHy¢ ÚX à¢ çÏÎy¢ ¢: JJ 21JJ
Š ¢Ã ¢ Ü ïU y ¢ ÜU Ü éU } | ¢Œ ¢ ¢ ÅH ¢ ç |¢ : Ü U Ü éU | ¢ ñ: Üé U ‹ ÎÜ U Î }Ï ¢ ‹ ¢¢ ç HÜ ï U Úñ : J
Ã ¢Å ç Ï¢ ËÃ ¢ ÜU ç Œ¢ y‰ ¢ Î¢ ç Ç} ¢ñ Ä ¢¢ ï ü Lç Ó ¢Ú S y¢ ¢ Hy ¢} ¢ ¢H S ¢¢ HÁ ¢ ¢H ñ : JJ 2 2J J
philosophical queries and came up with lucid explanations and that Shri
Hari who gave detailed replies, may bestow auspiciousness on me. 17.
Even though one may not have practiced different types of Yogic
feats, simply by His slight momentary glance, one may be able to acquire
entire Samadhi accomplishments. May that Lord do all benevolence to
me! 18.
Description of the Mount Himalay
To the northern side of this earth there is a stupendous mountain,
called ‘Himalay’. Along the stretch there are caves which are vast and
appear like mansions of great height. Its external appearance is like huge
heaps of silver. 19.
Somewhere it appears as black as collyrium. Somewhere it shines
brilliantly, owing to the golden peaks of Kailasha mountain. At some places
it gives the impression that it has silver peaks. Thus the mountain appears
to be multi coloured. 20.
From its various sides, rivers are originated by the coming together of
many brooks and flow down, whose water is pellucid which appears
marvellous owing to the felons (Sarasa) and swans and which are echoing
with the sound of ever-moving waves. 21.
That mountain appears fascinating due to the groves of trees like
Dhava, Ketaki, Guggulu (bledium) red Patala trees, Jasmine, Kadamba,
Coconut, Banyan, Bilva, Kapittha-Wood-apple, pomegranate, beautiful
S¢ÚHñÃ¢üÚ‡¢ñÚà¢¢ïÜUÃ¢ë‹ÎñÏ¢üÜéUH¢¹í¢y¢ÜUÓ¢}Œ¢ÜñU ÚS¢¢Hñ: J
ÜUÎ HèÐí} ¢éw¢ñ : ÈUH Îíé} ¢ñÄ¢¢ ïü Ú} ¢‡¢èÄ ¢: Üé US¢é} ¢Îíé} ¢ñ: S¢}¢‹ y¢¢y¢ ì JJ2 3JJ
ç Ã ¢ Ü U Ó ¢ ñ : Ü é U S ¢ é } ¢ ñ ç Ú Ã ¢ ï ÿ ¢} ¢ ¢ ‡ ¢ p ¢ H à ¢ ¢ w ¢ Î í éç | ¢ Ú ¢ u Ä ¢ ç ó ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ Í Ä ¢¢ ü ‹ ¢ ì J
}¢Š¢éÚñ: çŒ¢ ÜUÜêUçÁ¢y ¢ñp Î|¢ñü: ÈU H}¢êH¢çÎç|¢ÚŒ Ä¢‰¢¢ çy¢‰ ¢ïÄ¢: JJ2 4JJ
L Lç |¢ }¢ üç ãc ¢ñ Ï¢ üH è} ¢é w¢ ñ: ç ÜU çÅ à¢ ËÄ ¢ñ : çŸ ¢y ¢ «ÿ ¢x ¢‡ ÇÜ ñU : J
ÜëÜUÃ¢¢ÜéU}¢Ä¢êÚÓ¢¢y¢ÜñUçÚy¢Úñ: Œ¢çÿ¢x¢‡¢ñp S¢ïçÃ¢y¢: JJ25JJ
x¢Á¢Ï¢ë´çãy¢ç‹¢Û¢üÚSÃ¢‹¢ñLŒ¢ÎïÃ¢¢léŒ¢Ã¢è‡¢‹¢ñSy¢‰¢¢ J
ç‹¢x¢}¢ŠÃ¢ç‹¢ç|¢Š¢éü‹¢èÚÃ¢ñ<‹¢‹¢Îñ: Œ¢çÿ¢x¢‡¢SÄ¢ Hçÿ¢y¢: JJ26JJ
çÃ ¢ ÎŠ¢ ï çÃ ¢çŠ¢ ‹ ¢ ñÃ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ïù çŠ¢ Œ ¢ : S¢ Ü U H ¢ ‹ ¢¢ } ¢ çŒ ¢ | ¢ ê| ¢ ëy ¢¢ ´ Œ ¢ éÚ¢ J
ç‹ ¢çw¢ H¢ ïœ¢ }¢ ÚÕS¢ }|¢ Ã¢ : çŸ ¢y¢ » Ã¢ ¢çS y¢ çà¢ Ã¢¢ çÎ ç| ¢p Ä¢ : JJ 27 JJ
Tala Tamala, and Sala (Teak-wood) trees. 22.

It also appears charming owing to the trees like sarala, (type of
Devadaru) Varana (Tiktask), Rasala (a type of mango), Asoka, Bakul,
Champak and plantain with many flower-yielding trees around it. 23.
That mountain observes the world through its eyes of bloomed flow-
ers. It used to invite the people by its waving branches as it were. Through
the sweet warbling of the cuckoos and offering seats of Darbha, roots and
fruits to the honourable guests, it plays a good host. 24.
The Ruru deer, buffalos, monkeys, wild-boars, bears, rhinoceros,
cocks, peacocks, Chataka and other varieties of birds had taken refuge in
that mountain. 25.
The trumpeting of the elephants, the rustling of the brooks and rivers,
the singing of the divine-beings accompanied with lutes, (like the
Gandharvas) the deep significance of the chanting of the Vedic hymns and
also the chirping of the birds have made the mountain peculiar in its own
way. 26.
In the days of yore, the creator himself had fashioned it as the sover-
eign of all the mountains. It is the origin of all the valuable precious stones.
Female jackals and other similar animals were also living there. Here, the
word Shiva is employed to give two meanings one is jackal and the other
is the Lord Shiva. 27.
Ä¢~¢ çÎÃÄ¢¢ ç~¢Œ¢‰¢x¢¢ Ðí‰¢}¢´ S¢éÐíçy¢çCy¢¢ J ¾ír¢H¢ïÜU¢ÎŒ¢¢RU¢‹y¢¢ Ã¢y¢üy¢ï S¢#Š¢¢ çÜUH JJ28JJ
Ã¢SÃ¢¢ñÜUS¢¢Ú¢ ‹¢çH‹¢è Œ¢¢Ã¢‹¢è Ó¢ S¢ÚSÃ¢y¢è J Á¢}Ï¢ê‹¢Îè Ó¢ S¢èy¢¢ Ó¢ x¢X¢ çS¢‹Š¢ép S¢#}¢è JJ29JJ
y¢~¢ ÿ¢¢ïç‡¢Š¢Ú¢çŠ¢Œ ï¢ |¢x¢Ã¢y¢ ï¢ ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢SÄ¢¢Ÿ¢}¢: J S¢¢ÿ¢¢ÓÀîèŒ¢Léc¢¢ïœ¢}¢SÄ¢ ÜUëŒ¢Ä¢¢ «cÄ¢¢ÜëUôy¢ çÏ¢½íy¢: J
SÃ¢ÐíïCÐí|¢éS¢Ãï¢‹¢¢œ¢Ï¢ÎÚèÎ¢Ã¢¢ÜëUçy¢ÓÀ¢çÎy¢SÃ¢¢‹¢‹y¢¢ÿ¢ÚŠ¢¢}¢y¢¢ùïSyÄ¢çy¢S¢éw ´¢ Ä¢ ï¢ Îœ¢ »Ã¢ïÿ¢‡¢¢y ì¢ JJ30JJ
Ï¢ÎÚèy¢L}¢‡ÇH¢ïÌS¢ÎíS¢Ã¢yÜU¢ïHx¢éHé†ÀÜU¢p Ä¢y¢ì J
ÎŠ¢y¢ï çã ÜU}¢‡ÇHé½ í}¢´ Ðí|¢éÃ¢èÿ¢¢x¢y¢}¢éQUNySÃ¢çŒ¢ J31JJ
Œ¢çÚy¢Sy¢L}¢êHS¢´çŸ¢y¢¢ ç‹¢x¢}¢¢‰¢Z |¢x¢Ã¢‹}¢éw¢¢ÓÀ>y¢}¢ì J
NÎÄ¢ï çÃ¢Á¢‹¢ï Œ¢é‹¢: Œ¢é‹¢}¢éü‹¢Ä¢¢ï Ä¢~¢ çÃ¢|¢¢Ã¢Ä¢ç‹y¢ Ó¢ JJ 32JJ
à¢ à¢ ÜU ¢: w¢ ‹¢ ÜU¢ : w¢ x¢¢ } ¢ëx¢¢ : S¢Î Ä¢ ´ }¢éQU Á¢ ‹¢ñLÎ èçÿ¢y ¢¢ : J
¥Ó ¢ H¢ : w ¢ Hé çÓ ¢ ‹y ¢ Ä¢ ç‹y¢ Ä¢ ‹ }¢ éç‹¢ Ï¢ ¢ H¢ § Ã¢ çà¢ çÿ ¢ y¢ ¢ ã çÚ }¢ ì J J 33J J
It is that mountain where the three-course Ganga (flowing in the

heaven, the earth and the netherworld) flow down and became stable on
the earth. That Ganga River originated in Brahma-loka and flowed in
seven courses.
Those seven rivers are Vasvaukasara, Nalini, Pavani, Saraswati,
Jambu, Sita, and the seventh Ganga called Sindhu. 28 -29.
Description of Badrikasarama Hermitage
The hermitage of Narayan was situated on that mountain. That great
Lord was incarnated as a sage on the earth, by the grace of Supreme
deity (Purushottama) Himself. That everlasting abode has assumed Badri
like form in order to provide services to his own dearest preceptor Lord.
Under the appearance of that form, he had concealed his real nature. It
seemed he also lived in a hermitage in the vicinity of the hermitage of
Narayan. 30.
There over, one can see the clusters of Juicy Badri (jujube) fruits on
the thickest of Badri trees. This scenery created a delusion that the fruits
were (like) the water pots (Kamandlus), in the minds of the sages, gath-
ered there to have the sacred vision - Darshan of the Lord. 31.
In that divine forest, the groups of the sages, have taken refuge at the
trunks of the trees grown around that hermitage. They used to recall the
sacred truths heard from the mouth of the Lord in their hearts, by constant
contemplation. 32.
Á¢‹¢y¢¢Œ¢çÚŒ¢èÇ‹¢¢ïly¢¢ ãçÚ|¢èy¢¢ }¢Î‹¢¢lçÚçmŒ¢¢: J
Ðí|¢Ã¢ç‹y¢ ‹¢ }¢éQUŠ¢¢}¢ Ä¢´ NÎÄ¢ï ‹¢¢ŒÄ¢ç|¢x¢‹y¢é}¢TS¢¢ J J34J J
ç‹¢Á¢}¢¢‹¢S¢y¢¢Œ¢à¢¢‹y¢Ä¢ï Œ¢çÚy¢¢ï }¢éQUÁ¢‹¢¢ Ä¢Î¢x¢y¢¢: J
ãçÚÃ¢¢x¢}¢ëy¢ï‹¢ ç‹¢Ã¢ëüy¢¢ Ï¢ëãÎ¢‹¢‹ÎS¢éw¢¢pÚç‹y¢ Ó¢ JJ35JJ
}¢ëx¢Ú¢Á¢}¢éw¢¢p Ä¢~¢ Ã¢ñ x¢y¢‹¢ñS¢<x¢ÜUÎéCÃ¢ëœ¢Ä¢: J
Œ ¢ à¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ïù ç Œ ¢ Ä ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ç‹ ¢ ç m Á¢ ¢ « çc ¢ Ã ¢ ë ô œ ¢ Î Š ¢ y ¢ ï ç ã ç ‹ ¢ S S} ¢ Ú ¢ : J J 36 J J
© Úx ¢¢ ‹¢ Ü éU Hñ < mŒ ¢ ¢p ô S ¢ã ñ Ã¢ ëü c ¢Î ´à ¢ ñ: w¢ ‹¢ Ü U¢ Ã¢ ëÜ ñ U: à¢ ë x ¢¢ H ¢: J
ã çÚ ‡ ¢¢ p y¢ Ú ÿ¢ éç| ¢ p Úç‹ y¢ S¢ ã Ä¢ ~ ¢¢ çŒ¢ çÎÃ ¢ ¢à ¢ Ä¢ ¢ ¥çÚ Cñ: J J 3 7J J
çÃ¢HS¢yÄ¢çy¢ç‹¢}¢üH¢ïÎÜU¢ ç‹¢çw¢H¢Í¢¢ñÍ¢çÃ¢à¢¢ïŠ¢‹¢ïÿ¢‡¢¢ J
çã} ¢Ú çà} ¢ LçÓ¢ Sy¢ Ú çX y¢ ¢ çÃ¢y ¢y ¢ ¢ çÃ¢ c‡ ¢ éŒ¢ Îè Ó ¢ Ä¢ ~¢ Ã¢ ñ J J38J J
Hares, mice, birds and deers, these animals seen with compassion
and love by the liberated souls, were sitting quietly as though meditating
on Shri Hari, as the children of the sages well instructed ! 33.
The mind-afflicting enemies of the people like cupid and others (an-
ger, greed, infatuation, delusion, jealousy) are afraid of Shri Hari as el-
ephants fear lions. They do not dare to think of entering the hearts of
liberated souls who reside in the abode of Shri Hari. 34.
When the sages practicing yoga come to this Ashrama, anguish (sor-
row) removes itself from their minds. They feel satisfied with the nectar of
the sacred words of Shri Hari. They get highest bliss and they continue to
move about in the same delight. 35.
The wild animals in the hermitage were free from their natural violent
tendencies. They behave like Brahmin sages, practicing penance in the
forest, bereft of all types of animosity. 36.
In that hermitage, curiously enough, serpents move in the company of
mongooses, the elephants in that of lions, mice in that of cats, foxes in the
company of wolves and the deers in the company of hyenas (forgetting
their natural enmity). Even crows keep company of the owls. 37.
In that hermitage, there flows the river Ganga from the feet of Vishnu,
(Vishnupadi) whose water is clear; who wipes off heaps of sins, just by
her sight: whose splendour is as white as that of the moon, in which flow
mighty waves. 38.
Ü U¢ ñŒ ¢ è ‹ ¢ ÜU ‹ ‰ ¢ ¢ ´à ¢ éÜ UÃ ¢ Ë ÜU H¢ ç‹ ¢ Š¢ ë y¢ ¢ ç ‹ ¢ à ¢ ¢ w ¢ ¢ S ¢ é Ó ¢ Ä ¢ œ ¢ M ‡ ¢ ¢ } ¢ ì J
S ¢ ¢ à ¢ V } ¢ ï Ã ¢ S Œ ¢ ë à ¢ çy ¢ çm Á ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ´ Ã ¢ ¢ y¢ ¢ ï ù çŒ ¢ x ¢ X ¢ ï Î Ü U à ¢ ¢ ï çŠ¢ y ¢ ¢ ç‹ ¢ J J 3 9 J J
S¢êÄ¢üÃ¢çqS¢Îëà¢Ðí|¢ñp Ä¢¢ï ¾ír¢|¢êy¢Ä¢çy¢ç|¢<Á¢y¢ïç‹ÎíÄ¢ñ: J
y ¢¢ Œ ¢ S¢ ñ LL } ¢ ëx ¢ ¢ çÁ ¢ ‹ ¢¢ } Ï ¢Ú ñ: S ¢ Ã ¢üçÃ ¢çj Ú ç| ¢ S ¢ïÃ Ä ¢y ¢ ïùç‹ ¢ à¢ } ¢ ì J J 40 J J
|¢êçÚŒ¢é‡Ä¢Ó¢Ä¢ãè‹¢Îéx¢ü}¢¢ï ¾í¢r¢Hÿ}Ä¢‹¢éx¢y¢p ÜU¢}¢Î: J
ç à ¢ v Ä ¢ H ç }Ï ¢ Ü U ç Æ‹ ¢ ñ : Œ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ï Í ¢ Å ñ } ¢ üç ‡ Ç y ¢ : Ÿ ¢ } ¢ ã Ú p Œ ¢ àÄ ¢ y ¢ ¢ }¢ ì J J 41 J J
çÎÃ Ä¢ Œ¢ écŒ¢ ç‹ ¢Ã ¢ã ¢ §y ¢S y¢ y¢ : S¢ ç‹ y¢ Ä ¢~ ¢ ãçÚŒ ¢êÁ¢ ÜñU: Ü ëU y¢ ¢: J
|¢êçÚy¢ïÁ¢ çS¢ ‹¢ Ä¢~¢ Ï¢¢Š¢y ¢ï Ú¢ç~ ¢Á¢´ Ó ¢ çy¢ç}¢Ú´ } ¢ã¢y}¢ ‹¢: JJ 42JJ
| ¢ê çÚ | ¢S }¢ ç‹ ¢ Ó¢ Ä¢ ¢ ç‹ ¢ à ¢é Ó¢ è‹ ¢ ¢´ Ä ¢ ~¢ Ó ¢ ¢ç xÝ à¢ Ú ‡¢ ¢ç ‹ ¢ }¢ é ‹¢ è‹ ¢¢ } ¢ì J
S ¢ ¢ XÃ ¢ ïÎ çÃ ¢ Îéc¢ ¢ ´ Á¢ çÅ H ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢´ S ¢ ç‹ y¢ S ¢ ´Ä ¢} ¢ Ü ëU à ¢ ¢X H y ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢¢ } ¢ ì J J4 3 J J
Ä¢~¢ ÜïUÓ¢‹¢ S¢ÜëU‹ }¢LjéÁ¢¢ï ‹¢èÚŒ¢¢: ÜUçy¢Ó¢ ‹¢¢ïc}¢Œ¢¢Sy ¢‰¢¢ J
ÈïU‹ ¢Œ¢¢ çÃ¢Š¢é}¢Ú èçÓ¢ Œ¢¢ Sy ¢Œ¢¢ï Š¢ê}¢ Œ¢¢ p Ã¢ ç‹¢ ‹¢ : ÐíÜéUÃ¢ üy ¢ï JJ 44 JJ
In that hermitage patched garments, bark-garments and also some

clothes of Brahmins, washed in the water of the Ganga, are put on the
branches of trees for drying. Even the wind hesitatingly caresses them for
fear that it may sully the clothes. 39.
There lived the omniscient sages, with subdued-senses, lustrous like
sun and fire, and constantly contemplating on the Supreme Brahman and
observing penance, putting on the deer-skin. 40.
The entry to this hermitage was inaccessible to those who were less-
meritorious, as it was the abode of realised souls and the place itself being
granter of one’s wishes and also removing fatigue of those who had the
sight of it. There placed pots and vessels of water and dishes in the loops
of rope hung from the top. 41.
The darkness of night never bothers them as it is dispelled removed
due to the splendour of the Lord Himself and also by the gleaming rays
from the scattered heaps of celestial flowers offered to the Lord by the
devotees. 42.
There were heaps of sacred ashes accumulated by the sages who
had mastered the Vedas with its six ancillary texts, with tangled hair on
their head, performing sacrifices, with their bodies thin due to the rigorous
austerities and self-control. 43.
Ó¢èÚÓ¢}¢üÎHÃ¢ËÜUHÃ¢›¢: ÜïUÓ¢‹¢¢çŒ¢ y¢ë‡¢y¢‹y¢éÁ¢Ã¢›¢: J
¥à}¢ÜéU^}¢‰¢Ã¢¢ ÚÎÜéU^´ Ä¢~¢ ÜïUçÓ¢Îëc¢Ä¢¢ïùl}¢Îç‹y¢ JJ45JJ
|¢ÿ¢ Ä¢ç‹y¢ Ó¢HŒ¢ ~¢ÈUH¢ç‹¢ ÜïUçÓ¢Î}Ï¢éç‹¢HÄ¢¢ Á¢Œ¢ç‹¢D¢ : J
yÄ¢QUS¢Ã¢üçÃ¢c¢Ä¢ ¢ ±íy¢}¢ïÜïUù½í¢Ã¢ÜU¢à¢}¢çŒ¢ Ä¢~¢ Ó¢Úç‹y¢ JJ46JJ
Ðíï} ¢Ã¢ëçh} ¢çŠ¢ÜU¢ ´ ‹¢ÚÏ¢ ‹Š¢¢ñ HÏŠ¢é}¢éçÁÛ¢y¢Ú S¢¢: ÜëUà¢Îïã¢ : J
‹ ¢ ñç DÜU ± í y ¢ Š ¢ Ú ¢ : S¢ ÜU H¢ Ä¢ çÓ ™ ‹ y ¢ Ä¢ ç‹ y ¢ N ç Î y ¢ ´ ç Ã¢ H S¢ ‹ y ¢ } ¢ ì J J 4 7 J J
Ä¢~¢yÄ¢ ¢ « c¢ Ä¢ ¢ ï ±íÁ¢ ‹yÄ¢‹¢éçÎ‹¢´ Ÿ¢èÃ¢¢ S¢ éÎïÃ¢ ´ çS‰¢y¢´ J
Eïy¢mèŒ¢ «y¢ïù}¢ëy¢ïùçy¢}¢ãçS¢ ÎíCé´ ç‹¢Á¢ï Š¢¢}¢ç‹¢ JJ
Ó¢ ¢Œ¢¢ ï‹} ¢éQU à¢Ú ¢çy¢ x¢¢ : S¢ ã‹¢ Ú´ ‹ ¢¢Ú ¢Ä¢ ‡¢´ Ó¢¢ ïÓ™Ü ñUx ¢¢üÄ ¢‹y ¢¢ï J
x¢x¢‹¢¢ŠÃ¢‹¢¢ïyS¢éÜUNÎ: RU¢ñ@¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ Ä¢ê‰¢à¢: JJ48JJ
Eïy¢mèŒ¢Œ¢Î¢ó¢Úï‡¢ S¢çãy¢´ ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢´ Ã¢èçÿ¢y¢é´ J
Ä¢~¢¢Ä¢¢‹yÄ¢‹¢éÃ¢¢S¢Ú´ Ó¢ }¢é‹¢Ä¢: Ÿ¢èÃ¢¢S¢éÎïÃ¢ïçy¢ w¢ï JJ
Life-style of Munis in Badrikashram

In that hermitage, some sages practicing penance lived only on air.
Some used to drink only water and some, vapour (varad) only. Some
used to live on foam, some on the rays of the moon and some on only
smoke. 44.
Some used to put on clothes made of rags, some used leather clothes;
some, used clothes made of leaves and some used to put on bark-gar-
ments. While some others wore clothes made of grass threads; some
sages used to eat things, pounded by stones, or things reduced to pieces
by their own teeth. 45.
Some used to eat Peepal fruits and used to talk softly sing the sacred
hymns, standing in water; some used to discard things contributing to the
sensuous pleasures and used to observe “Abhravakasha” vow, taking the
cloud as the only shelter (i.e. standing exposed to sun, rain, wind etc., in
the open, all the time). 46.
With a view to instil deep devotion for Narayan the elder brother of
Nar, they had given up all the physical enjoyments. All of them practicing
rigorous vows, hence their bodies had become thin. All the time they used
to remember the indwelling Lord Shri Hari. 47.
Every day the sages in the hermitage used to go to the abode of their
Ü é UÃ ¢ ü ‹ y ¢¢ ï Š Ã ¢ç ‹ ¢ } ¢ éÓ ™ Ü ñ U : ç S ¢ y ¢L Ó ¢ : Ré U Ñ ì Ä ¢ ê ‰ ¢Ã ¢ Ó ™ ¢ Š Ã ¢ ç‹ ¢ J
Ðí¢#¢´p¢‹¢}¢y¢¢ï ‹¢}¢‹y¢ ©LŠ¢¢ ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢èÄ¢¢‹}¢é‹¢è‹¢ì J J49J J
F¢y¢é´ Ä¢¢SÄ¢y¢ §üçà¢y¢éçS~¢Œ¢‰¢x¢¢´ S¢‹Îà¢ü‹¢¢Ä¢ Îíéy¢´ J
Ä ¢ ~¢ Ð í¢ y ¢ L Œ¢ ï y Ä¢ Ó ¢ ¢Š Ã ¢ ç‹ ¢ S ¢Î ¢ ç y¢ D ç ‹y ¢ Ã ¢ñ Œ ¢ç Ñ ì Q U à ¢: J J
¥l¢S}¢hçÚÚïcÄ¢y¢èyÄ¢çy¢y¢Ú¢}¢éyÜUç‡Æy¢¢p¢ï‹}¢éw¢¢ J
¥¢Ú‡ Ä¢¢: Œ¢à¢éŒ¢çÿ¢‹¢¢x¢}¢‹¢éÁ¢¢SyÄ¢QU¢‹Ä¢S¢Ã¢üçRUÄ¢¢: JJ50JJ
Ä¢~¢ à¢¢mH}¢Ä¢ï S¢}¢èÜëUy¢ï ã è‹¢Î´à¢}¢à¢ÜïU }¢ëÎéS‰¢Hï J
© e y ¢ ¢ ù çS y ¢ Ï ¢ Î Ú è S ¢ é à¢ ¢ ïç| ¢ y ¢ ¢ ç Fx Š ¢ Ü U ¢ ï} ¢ H Î H ñ: È U H ± í Á ¢ ñ : J J 5 1 J J
ç‹¢yÄ¢Œ¢éc Œ¢ÈUHà¢¢çHç|¢p Ä¢¢ ç ÎÃÄ¢Œ¢¢ÎŒ¢Ã¢Úñ: Œ¢çÚ çŸ¢y¢¢ J
ÿ ¢ éœ ¢ ë Çéc ‡ ¢ çã }¢ Î ¢ ï c¢ Ã ¢ < Á¢ y¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ê çÁ¢ y¢ ¢ Ó ¢ Ï¢ çH ã ¢ ï }¢ ÜU} ¢ ü ç| ¢ : J J 52 J J
origin in Shvetadvipa, which is the abode of Shri Hari and also of the
revered Vasudeva, which is very luminous, full of truth and nectar, to have
Darshana of Narayan along with Nar. Those sages used to speed faster
than the arrows released from bow while going; they used to sing sin-
cerely the glory of Narayan along with that of Nar. They used to pass
through like, a flock of krauncha birds. 48.
Every day the sages used to come from the Shvetadvipa to the her-
mitage in order to have sacred Darshana of Narayan. The white lustrous
sages used to come flying crying out loudly ‘Shri Vasudeva’ looking like a
flock of flamingos. On the way they used to bow down before the other
groups of sages devoted to Narayan. 49.
Description of Badrivishala (Ashram of Lord Nar-Narayan
In the morning the animals dwelling in the forest, birds, serpents, and
humans, used to come hurriedly and stand on both sides of the way, in
rows, to see Lord Shri Hari, going towards Ganga to take bath. They
disregarded all other things, thinking eagerly and looking upwards that
‘our Shri Hari will come now’. 50.
There were plain soft green pastures in that hermitage whereupon a
beautiful Badri tree had taken its roots, with its tender glossy leaves and
cluster of fruits, and the place being free of gnats and mosquitoes. 51.
Around that Badri tree there were other big celestial trees which
were weighed down with fruits and flowers. In the vicinity of that tree;
çÃ ¢ S y ¢ ëy ¢ ¢ ç y ¢ çÃ ¢ } ¢ Hl éç y ¢ à ¢ ¢ w ¢ ¢ Ü U‡ Å Ü ñU : Œ ¢ ç Ú N y ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ } ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ï¿ ¢ ¢ J
ç‹ ¢: S¢ Ú‹} ¢Š ¢é ÚS¢ ¢ ‹¢ ‹¢é ç ÎÃ Ä¢¢ Ã ¢è ÿ¢‡ ¢¢ Îç w¢H Œ¢ ¢Œ ¢ç‹ ¢ã ‹~ ¢è JJ 53 JJ
‹¢¢ çÎy¢¢ }¢Š¢ éÚÃ¢ñp çÃ¢ ãXñ: S¢ïçÃ¢ y¢¢ S ¢éÚx¢ ‡¢ñÚ‹ ¢éÃ¢ïH}¢ì J
À¢Ä¢Ä¢¢ ç‹¢çÏ¢ÇÄ¢¢ Ÿ¢Ä¢‡¢èÄ¢¢ Ä¢ ´¢ Ã¢Îç‹y¢ }¢é‹¢Ä¢p çÃ¢à¢¢H¢} ì¢ JJ54JJ
¿¢¢‹¢çÃ¢¿¢¢‹¢S¢}Œ¢ó¢: Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ ç‹¢Îïà¢y¢: J ç‹¢Ã¢S¢yÄ¢éhÃ¢ ï¢ Ä¢~¢ çS¢h ï¢ |¢¢x¢Ã¢y¢¢°í‡¢è: JJ55JJ
Ã¢ñã¢Ä¢S¢ ï¢ NÎ ï¢ Ä¢~¢ S¢ç‹y¢ Ú¢Á¢c¢üÄ¢p Ä¢y ì¢ J Ä¢~¢ Ó¢¢Eçà¢Ú¢ ç‹¢yÄ ´¢ Ã¢ïÎ¢‹ ì¢ Œ¢Æçy¢ à¢¢Ey¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ56JJ
Ä ¢ ~ ¢ à ¢ RU: Œ ¢ éÚ ¢ ã y Ã ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ë~ ¢ ´ Ã ¢ ï Î ¢ ‰ ¢ ü Œ ¢ ¢ Ú x ¢ } ¢ ì J ¾ ír ¢ ã y Ä ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ïÎ ¢ ‰ ¢ Z Ó ¢ RïU Ã ¢ c¢ ¢ üÄ ¢ é y ¢ ´ y ¢ Œ ¢ : J J 5 7 J J
S¢¢Ã¢<‡¢: S¢êÄ¢üy¢‹¢Ä¢¢ï ‹¢¢ÚÎï‹¢ S¢éçà¢çÿ¢y¢: J S¢h}¢¢ü‹¢|Ä¢S¢‹¢ì Ä¢~¢ y¢Œ¢SÄ¢çy¢ ãôÚ |¢Á¢‹¢ì JJ58JJ
Ÿ¢ïÄ¢S¢ï |¢éçÃ¢ |¢QU¢‹¢¢´ Ä¢~¢ñÃ¢ |¢x¢Ã¢¢‹SÃ¢Ä¢}¢ì J ‹¢Ú‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢¢ï ç‹¢yÄ¢´ y¢Œ¢pÚçy¢ ÎécÜUÚ}¢ì JJ59JJ
there never existed hunger, heat, cold, thirst and the like. The tree was
worshipped by sacrificial rituals and sacred offerings. 52.
Though entangled in thorns that beautiful Badri tree, but with its ex-
tensive branches and of spotless shade and trickling with sweet juice, was
appearing divine. Though seen casually it used to destroy the sins of the
seer. 53.
The birds, chirping melodiously, had taken shelter in it, and the deities
always took shelter under it. The tree was worthy of taking shelter
o w i n g t o i t s t h i c k s h a d e . T h e s a ge s h a d gi v e n t h e a p p r o p r i a t e t i t l e
‘visala’ to it. 54.
Uddhava, the foremost amongst Bhagavatas who had mastered the
theoretical as well as practical knowledge, stayed there, under the in-
struction of Shri Krishna. 55.
In that hermitage, there was a big pool called Vaihayasa. Many royal
sages used to stay in that area. The deity Hayagriva, used to chant the
eternal Vedic hymns there. 56.
Indra, who, having killed Vedic and talented Vrtra, a Brahmin, came
here to practice austerities for ten thousand years to get rid of the sin of
killing Vrtra. 57.
There the son of the sun, Savarni, who had learnt Vedic wisdom from
Narada, stays here, worshipping Shri Hari, and studying the true religion,
along with practicing penance. 58.
In the same hermitage Lord Nar-Narayan Himself constantly practices
Ð íÃ ¢ y ¢ ü y ¢ ï ‹ ¢ ñ Ã ¢ Ü Uç H: Ü U <ã çÓ ¢ l ~ ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ Ÿ ¢ } ¢ ï J Ÿ ¢ ï Ä ¢ ¢ ï} ¢ ê y ¢ ïü | ¢ ü x ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ : S ¢ ¢ ÿ ¢ ¢ m ¢ S ¢ ¢ Á … x ¢ y Œ ¢ y ¢ ï: J J 6 0 J J
¥ w ¢ ‡ Ç| ¢ x ¢ Ã ¢ h K ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ Î ç ‹ ¢ Ã ¢ ë ü y ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ S ¢ : J ç ‹ ¢ y Ä ¢ ´ S ¢ ï Ã ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ Ú ¢ ï Ä ¢ ~ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ú Î ¢ ï Ã ¢ y ¢ ü y ¢ ï } ¢ é ç ‹ ¢ : J J 6 1 J J
Ä¢ ~ ¢ y Ä¢ S¢ éw ¢ H ïà¢ ï‹ ¢ Œ¢ ¢ Ú } ¢ ïDK ¢ çÎŠ¢ ¢ } ¢ Á¢ } ¢ ì J S¢ éw ¢ ´ S¢ } ¢ ´ ‹ ¢ ñÃ ¢ Ï¢ éŠ¢ ñ} ¢ èüÄ¢ y ¢ ï Ú S¢ Ã¢ ï çÎç|¢ : J J 6 2 J J
}¢éQñUÚ‹¢ïÜñUp }¢é}¢éÿ¢éÃ¢ë‹Îñ: S¢}¢¢çŸ¢y¢ ï¢ Ä¢ ï¢ çÃ¢Ï¢éŠ ñ¢ ÚS¢¿¢ñ: J
S¢ ¥¢Ÿ¢}¢ ï¢ Îà¢ü‹¢}¢¢~¢y¢¢ïùçŒ¢ ãÚó¢Í ´¢ à¢¢ï|¢Ä¢y¢èã |¢êç}¢} ì¢ JJ63JJ
Ï¢ÎçÚÜU¢Ÿ¢}¢Ã¢‡¢ü‹¢‹¢¢}¢¢ Ó¢y¢é‰¢¢ïüùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ4JJ
--------------------------
rigorous penance, for the well-being of His devotees on the earth. 59.
As the Almighty, the lord of the universe, assuming the form of ulti-
mate bliss resides in this hermitage, where Kali can never enter. 60.
Narada, whose mind is always filled with supreme bliss, as he prac-
tices meditation constantly, is engaged in the service of the Lord eternally
here in Badri. 61.
The happiness obtained even in the abode of the Supreme Brahman
is not parallel to an iota of bliss, experienced by connoisseurs in this her-
mitage. 62.
In that hermitage, many groups of sages, who longed for liberation
and those who had already attained liberation, the sharp and the devout
used to live. A mere Darshan of the hermitage wipes off sins of the people.
It is the real ornament of the entire earth. 63.
T h u s en d s t h e f ou rt h ch ap te r e n t it le d ‘D es cr ip ti on o f
Badrikashrama’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the life
story of Lord Narayan, also titled as ‘Dharmashastra’ (the rules
of the code of conduct). 4
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
JJ ¥ƒ Œ¢@}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 5 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
y¢~¢ ñÜUÎ¢ |¢x¢Ã¢y ¢¢ï ‹¢ Ú‹¢¢Ú¢ Ä¢‡¢SÄ¢ çã J Îà¢ü‹¢¢ ‰¢ü}¢é Œ¢¢Á¢x }¢é}¢éü ‹¢Ä¢Sy ¢yS}¢ëy ¢¢ ‹¢ë Œ¢ ! J J1JJ
y ¢ è ‰ ¢ üÄ ¢ ¢ ~ ¢ ¢ ´ Ï ¢ ã é çÃ ¢ Š ¢ ¢ ´ çÃ ¢ Š¢ ¢ Ä ¢ Á ¢ x ¢ y ¢ èy ¢ H ï J § Ó À ‹ y ¢ S y ¢ y È U H ´ Ð í¢ # é ´ Î à¢ ü‹ ¢ ï ‹ ¢ Á ¢ x ¢ Î ì x ¢ éÚ ¢ ï : J J 2 J J
} ¢ Ú è Ó ¢ p Ã ¢ ç S ¢ D ¢ ï ù ç ~ ¢ Ú ï Ü U y ¢ p ç m y ¢ ç ›è y ¢ : J Ü U à Ä ¢ Œ ¢ p | ¢ Ú m ¢ Á ¢ : à ¢ ¢ Ü U Ë Ä ¢ ¢ ï | ¢ ë x ¢ é Ú ç X Ú ¢ : J J 3 J J
ã¢Úèy¢ ï¢ x¢¢ñy¢}¢: ÜU‡Ã¢ ï¢ Ä¢¢¿¢Ã¢ËvÄ¢Œ¢Ú¢à¢Ú ñ¢ J ôà¢à¢Œ¢¢Ä¢‹¢ ¥¢ñÃ¢üp çÃ¢E¢ç}¢~¢Sy¢‰¢¢ùùS¢éçÚ: JJ4JJ
S¢ ´Ã ¢y ¢¢ ïü Ï ¢½ íé }¢ ñ~ ¢ï Ä¢ ¢ñ Ï ¢ë ãÎE ¢ï ù‰ ¢ H¢ ï} ¢à ¢: J ©y ¢‰ Ä¢ § ‹Î íÐ íç} ¢ç y¢ Ã¢ ñü à¢ ´Œ ¢¢Ä ¢‹ ¢Î ïÃ ¢H ¢ñ J J5 JJ
Œ¢éHSyÄ¢: Œ¢éHã ï¢ x¢x¢ü: à¢çv~¢Ã¢¢ïüÎéÏ¢ëüãSŒ¢çy¢: J Ã¢¢}¢ÎïÃ¢: Œ¢@çà¢w¢: ÐíÓ¢ïy¢¢: ÜUÎü}¢: RUy¢é: JJ6JJ
Á¢ñx¢èc¢ÃÄ¢: S¢é}¢‹y¢ép Ã¢¢Ë}¢èçÜUàÓ²Ã¢‹¢¢ïùLç‡¢: J ÜU¢yÄ¢¢Ä¢‹¢ ï¢ Á¢ÚyÜU¢LÚ¢Sy¢èÜUp çÃ¢|¢¢‡ÇÜU: JJ7JJ
«cÄ¢à¢ëX: à¢Úm¢´p à¢}¢èÜU ï¢ Á¢ñç}¢ç‹¢Ä¢üçy¢: J ¥C¢Ã¢RU: Œ¢¢ç‡¢ç‹¢p }¢¢‡ÇÃÄ¢: à¢¢ÜUÅ¢Ä¢‹¢: JJ8JJ
ÜëUc‡¢¢~¢ïÄ¢: S‰¢êHçà¢Ú¢: à¢é‹¢ÜU¢ï x¢¢xÄ¢üçy¢œ¢Úè J ÜU¢HÃ¢ëÿ¢èÄ¢ ©œ¢æÜU¢ï ‹¢¢çÓ¢ÜïUy¢p }¢¢ÆÚ: JJ9JJ
}¢¢ñT¢Ä¢‹¢p Œ¢‡¢¢üÎ¢ï Ï¢ëãÎçxÝp Œ¢Ã¢üy¢: J Á¢¢y¢êÜU‡Ä ü¢ «Ó¢èÜUp ãçÚà}¢Ÿ¢éSy¢‰¢¢´à¢é}¢¢‹¢ì JJ10JJ
CHAPTER - 5
Suvrat said:-
O king! Once, the respected sages arrived at the sacred place
Badrikashrama to see the Supreme Lord Narnarayan. Here they trav-
elled from various sacred places with a wish to be rewarded by Darshana
of the Supreme Teacher. 1-2.
Names of the sages arrived at Badrikashrama
Those were the sages - Marichi, Vasishth, Atri, Ekata, Dvita, Trita,
Kasyapa, Bharadvaja, Shkalya, Bhrugu, Angira, Shri Harita, Gautama,
Kanva, Yajnyavalkya, Parashara, Shinshapayan, Aurva, Vishvamitra, Asuri,
Samvarta, Babhru, Maitreya, Bruhadasva, Lomana, Utathya, Indrapramiti,
Vaishampayana, Devala, Pulastya, Pulaha, Garga , Shaktri, Vodhu,
Brihaspati, Vamadeva, Pancashikha, Pracheta, Kardama, Kratu,
Jaigishavya, Sumantu, Valmiki, Chyavana, Aruni, Katyayana, Jaratkaru,
Astika, Vibhandaka, Rushyasringa, Sharadvan, Shamika, Jaimini, Yati,
Ashtavakra, Panini, Madvya, Shakatayana, Krishatreya, Sthulashira,
Shunaka, Gargya , Tittari, Kalavruksiya, Uttanka, Nachiketa, Mathara,
Mounjayana, Parnada, Brihadagni, Parvata, Jatukarnya, Ruchika, Shri
Harismasru, Ansuman, Vaitandi, Ksharapani, Kanha, Tana, Galva,
Agnivesya, Kaudilya, Shandilya, Bhaluki, Shvetaketu, Vipula, Manki,
Ã¢yñ¢‡Çè ÿ¢¢ÚŒ¢¢ç‡¢p ÜUÆSy¢¢‡ÇKp x¢¢HÃ¢: J ¥çxÝÃ¢àïÄ¢p ÜU¢çñ‡Ç‹Ä¢: à¢¢ç‡ÇËÄ¢ ï¢ |¢¢HçéÜUSy¢‰¢¢ JJ11JJ
E ï y ¢ Ü ï U y ¢ é p ç Ã ¢ Œ ¢ é H ¢ ï } ¢ ç V x ¢ ¢ ñ ü Ú ç à ¢ Ú ¢ S y ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ J | ¢ ¢ ‡ Ç¢ Ä ¢ ç ‹ ¢ Á ¢ ü Ä ¢ ‹ y ¢ p } ¢ ¢ ‡ Çê Ü ï U Ä ¢ p à ¢ ¢ Ü ü U Ú : J J 1 2 J J
ÜU‡¢¢Î: ÜUÃ¢c¢: Œ¢ñH: çŒ¢ŒŒ¢H¢Ä¢‹¢|¢¢x¢éÚè J ÜUÿ¢èÃ¢¢ç‹¢Š}¢Ã¢¢ãp Ã¢yS¢ ï¢ x¢¢ñÚ}¢éw¢Sy¢‰¢¢ JJ13JJ
Á ¢ ¢ Ï ¢ ¢ çH L Œ ¢ } ¢ ‹ Ä ¢ é p à ¢ éRU¢ ï Ã ¢ ïÎ çà ¢ Ú ¢ } ¢ é ç‹ ¢ : J } ¢ ïŠ ¢ ¢ çy ¢ ç‰ ¢ p ¢ <c Å c¢ ï‡ ¢ ¢ ïù ‰ ¢ Ã ¢ ïü ‹ Î íÐ í} ¢ Î S y ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ J J 1 4 J J
ÜUéçà¢ÜU ï¢ ‹¢ÚÎ: à¢W ï¢ çHçw¢y¢: S¢yé¢Œ¢¢: à¢ÜéU: J Ð¢í‡¢ ï¢ Î¢Ë|Ä¢ ï¢ Ã¢èy¢ãÃÄ¢: S¢¢Ã¢‡Ä¢¢ïüg¢HÜU ñ¢ y¢‰¢¢ JJ15JJ
S¢¢Ã¢ïy¢S¢ ï¢ Ã¢ñy¢ãÃÄ¢: S¢¢Ã¢<‡¢|¢¢üx¢üÃ¢Sy¢‰¢¢ J x¢¢ïç|¢H ï¢ Á¢¢Á¢çHÄ¢¢üSÜU: ÜU¢àÄ¢Œ¢ ï¢ Ã¢¢ySÄ¢‹¢ñ{íéÃ¢ ñ¢ JJ16JJ
S¢¢ñ|¢çÚ: à¢¢ñ‹¢ÜU¢ïùx¢SyÄ¢ ï¢ }¢éeH: S¢ñ‹Š¢Ã¢¢Ä¢‹¢: J S¢¢ÚSÃ¢y¢ ï¢ |¢êçÚc¢ï‡¢ ï¢ ÎïÃ¢Ú¢y¢¢ïùÜëUy¢±í‡¢: JJ17JJ
»y ï¢ S¢çà¢cÄ¢¢p‹Ä¢ïùçŒ¢ çŒ¢ŒŒ¢H¢Î¢ÎÄ¢ ï¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! J ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢¢Ÿ¢} ´¢ Ðí¢Œ¢é: ÜñUH¢S¢¢Ó¢HS¢çó¢Š¢ ñ¢ JJ18JJ
x¢X ¢}¢Ó¢ ÿ¢y¢ Ó¢ y¢ ~¢ çS ¢y¢¢ï ÎÜU¢´ y¢ï Ðí¢y ¢Sy¢‹ ¢¢ÜüU Úy¢ïç Á¢y¢H ¢ïH|¢ Xè}¢ì J
© œ ¢é X Î èÍ ¢ ü y¢ Ú H ŠÃ ¢ ç ‹ ¢‹ ¢ ¢ çÎ y ¢ ¢à ¢ ¢ ´ | ¢ S }¢ ¢ Ã ¢à ¢ ï c¢ S ¢ x ¢Ú ¢ y }¢ Á ¢ }¢ é ç Q UÎ ¢ ~ ¢è } ¢ ì J J 19 J J
Ä¢¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢Î¢ |¢x¢Ã¢Î¢ŒHÃ¢‹¢¢çy¢Œ¢êy¢¢ ÎëC¢ S}¢ëy¢¢ùçŒ¢ ç‹¢çw¢H¢Í¢Ó¢Ä¢¢Œ¢ã‹~¢è J
S Œ ¢ à¢ ï ü‹ ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ y ¢ Ü U ã Ú ïç y ¢ y ¢ é ô Ü U‹ ¢ é Ã ¢ ¢ Ó Ä ¢ ´ ‹ ¢ ¢ } Ý ñ Ã ¢ Î ê Ú x ¢ ‹ ¢ ë‡ ¢ ¢ } ¢ çŒ ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ y ¢ Ü UÍ Ý è J J 2 0 J J
Gaurasira, Bhadayati, Jayanta, Mandukeya, Sharkara, Kanada, Kavasha,

Paila, Pippalayana, Bhaguri, Kakshivan, Idhmavaha, Vatsa, Gauramukha,
Jabali, Upamanyu, Shukra, Vedashira, Medhatithi, Ashtishen, Atharva,
Indrapramada, Kushika, Narada, Shamkha, Likhita, Sutapa, Shuka, Prana,
Dalbhya, Vitahavya, Savarnya, Uddalaka, Savetasa, Vaitahavya, Savarni,
Bhargava, Gobhila, Jajali, Yaska, Kasyapa, Vatsya, Naidhruva, SaubShri
Hari, Shounaka, Agastya, Mudgala, Saindhavayana, Sarasvata, Bhurishen,
Devarata, Akrutavran. 3-17.
All those sages along with their disciples, and others like sage
Pippalada, O king, reached the Narayanashramam, which is in the vicinity
of Kailasha Mountain. 18.
Eulogy to River Ganga
There they saw the river Ganga, with her translucent water. The rays
of the rising sun at dawn lightened the waves and created various shapes.
Those long, unsteady, high waves filled the directions with echoing sounds.
She is the bestower of salvation to the sons of king Sagara, who were
lying, reduced to ashes, in the nether world. 19.
The Ganga is ever pious as she washes the feet of the Supreme Lord
Narayan. She nullifies a multitude of sins when one beholds or remembers
her. She eradicates the sins of the people who chant her name, even from
Ä ¢ y S ¢ X y ¢ ¢ ï Á ¢ ‹ ¢ Œ ¢ Î ¢ ¥ ç Œ ¢ Ü U è Ü U Å ¢ l ¢ : S ¢ y S ¢ ï Ã Ä ¢ Œ ¢ é ‡ Ä ¢ Œ ¢ Î y ¢ ¢} ¢ é Œ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ç ‹ y ¢ S ¢ l : J
Ä¢¢}¢‹y¢Ú¢ ‹¢‹ é¢ }¢ã<h|¢ëy¢¢ïùçŒ¢ Îïà¢¢ ç‹¢Sy¢¢ïÄ¢‹¢l §Ã¢ Ä¢¢ç‹y¢ çÃ¢x¢èy¢y¢ ´¢ Ã ñ¢ JJ21JJ
Ä¢yS¢ïÃ¢‹¢¢eçy¢ç}¢ã¢à é¢ ™ Ä¢ ´¢ H|¢‹y ï¢ H¢ïÜU¢ ‹¢ y¢ ´¢ y é¢ y¢Œ¢S¢¢ ‹¢ }¢w¢ñ±íüy¢ñÃ¢ ü¢ J
Ó ¢ ¢ ‹ Î í ¢ Ä ¢ ‡ ¢ ± í y ¢ Œ ¢ éÚ p Ú ‡ ¢ ¢ çÎ ç | ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ü S Ä ¢ ¢ y Ü U¢ Ä ¢ à ¢ éçh çÚ ã S ¢ ¢ } Ï ¢ éÜ U‡ ¢ ï‹ ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ S Ä ¢ ¢ : J J 2 2 J J
‹¢ ¢ ‹¢ ¢ } ¢ w ¢ ¢ çÎÜUÚ ‡ ¢ Ÿ¢ }¢ }¢ ‹y¢ Ú ¢ ù çŒ¢ Œ¢ ¢ Œ¢ ¢ y}¢ ‹¢ ¢ } ¢ çŒ¢ ‹¢ ë‡ ¢ ¢ ´ S¢ ÜëUÎ}Ï¢ éS¢ X ¢ y¢ ì J
¥ÜüUÐí|¢¢ïÁÁ±HçÃ¢}¢¢‹¢Ã¢Úï‡¢ S¢l: SÃ¢x¢üÐíÎ¢‹¢ç‹¢Œ¢é‡¢¢ ‹¢ Œ¢Ú¢ùçSy¢ Ä¢SÄ¢¢: JJ23JJ
Ä ¢¢ Ÿ ¢ è} ¢ã ï EÚ Á¢ Å ¢} ¢é Ü éU Åñ Ü U| ¢ê c ¢¢ S¢ ï ‹Î íñ : S ¢é Úñ : S ¢é Ú x¢ ‡¢ ñ p ç‹ ¢ c¢ ïÃ Ä ¢} ¢¢ ‡ ¢¢ J
} ¢ é Q ñ U } ¢ éü } ¢ é ÿ ¢ é ç | ¢ Ú ‰ ¢ ¢ ç w ¢ Hç S ¢ ç h Ü U ¢ } ¢ ñ : S ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ü ‰ ¢ ü Î ï ç y ¢ S ¢ y ¢ y ¢ ´ | ¢ é ç Ã ¢ S ¢ ï Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ è Ä ¢ ¢ J J 2 4 J J
Ä¢~¢ v± ±¢ùçŒ¢ Œ¢éLc¢SÄ¢ }¢ëy¢SÄ¢ Ó¢¢çS‰¢ Ä¢SÄ¢¢: Œ¢y¢ïy ì¢ Œ¢HH|¢ÿ¢ÜUŒ¢çÿ¢Ó¢†Ó±¢: J
Ä ¢ l } | ¢ ç S ¢ { í éÃ ¢ } ¢ S ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ çŒ ¢ Î ïÃ ¢ H¢ ïÜ Ú S ¢ l ¢ ï H | ¢ ïy ¢ çÜ U} ¢ é y ¢ <ã y ¢ Î } Ï ¢ éS ¢ ïÃ ¢ è J J 2 5 J J
a distance. Then, is it necessary to say that she washes away all impurities
by touching her water ? 20.
Due to the association with Ganga the regions like Kikat which were
poor, are instantly turned into sacred lands, suitable to live by virtuous.
Those highly prosperous and progressive lands where Ganga does not
flow are condemned as rivers without water. 21.
By drinking water of Ganga people become immediately prosperous
more so than doing penance, sacrifices or by observing vows. Even a
drop of water from this river can purify the body, which can only be ac-
complished if one practices vows like Chandrayana (taking food accord-
ing to the waxing and waning of the moon). 22.
Even without exerting themselves by various austerities and perform-
ing sacrifices, sinful men are carried to heaven in an excellent heavenly car,
just by touch of Ganga water. Can there be anyone superior to her! 23.
The Ganga is the only ornament of the matted hair-crown of Lord
Siva; she is worshipped by gods, divine personalities, and king of gods
Indra. She fulfils all the wishes; hence she should be worshipped by the
liberated souls, by the persons who wish to be liberated, and those who
wish to have all accomplishments. 24.
By chance, if a bone of a dead person picked by a flesh-eating bird is
dropped in the Ganga water, that person instantly attains heaven. What
can then be said of a person who drinks the water of Ganga. 25.
Ä¢ éQ U¢ ï }¢ ã ¢ }¢ éç‹ ¢ x ¢ ‡ ¢ ñ: Œ ¢ éL c¢ ¢ ï œ¢ }¢ : Ÿ ¢ è‹ ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ Ä¢ ‡ ¢ : Ð íçy¢ çÎ‹ ¢ ´ S¢ çHH ï Ä¢ ÎèÄ ¢ ï J
F¢çy¢ SÃ¢Ä ´¢ S¢ÜUHŒ¢é‡Ä¢ç‹¢çŠ¢: S¢HèH´ }¢¢ã¢y}Ä¢Ã¢‡¢ü‹¢Œ¢Åé|¢éüçÃ¢ ÜU ï¢ ‹ é¢ y¢SÄ¢¢: JJ26JJ
y¢SÄ¢¢´ Ä¢‰¢¢çÃ¢çŠ¢F¢yÃ¢¢ Ðí¢y¢: ÜëUyÄ ´¢ çÃ¢Š¢¢Ä¢ y ï¢ J |¢x¢Ã¢gà¢ü‹ ´¢ ÜUy¢éZ Ï¢ÎÚè´ y¢¢}¢éŒ¢¢Ä¢Ä¢é: JJ27JJ
¥‰¢ y ï¢ ÎÎëà¢é<Ã¢Ðí¢ |¢x¢Ã¢‹y ´¢ ‹¢Ú´ }¢éç‹¢} ì¢ J ¥Š¢:çS‰¢y ´¢ çÃ¢à¢¢H¢Ä¢¢ Ï¢ÎÄ¢ ü¢ x¢x¢‹¢SŒ¢ëà¢: JJ28JJ
Á¢Å¢çÜUÚèÅï SÃ¢‡¢¢ü|¢ï }¢éç‹¢Š¢¢çÚy¢à¢ïw¢Ú} ì¢ J çS¢y¢¢ïŠÃ¢üŒ¢é‡Çî´ y¢éHS¢è}¢¢çH‹ ´¢ Eïy¢Ã¢¢S¢S¢} ì¢ JJ29JJ
Ü Uç Ã ¢ ã üçÚ Ú ‹ y ¢ ç Ú ÿ ¢ : ÐíÏ ¢ éh : çŒ ¢ Œ Œ ¢ H ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ : J ¥ ¢ ç Ã ¢ ã ¢ ï ü~ ¢ ¢ ïù ‰ ¢ Î í éç} ¢ H p } ¢ S ¢ : Ü UÚ | ¢ ¢ Á ¢ ‹ ¢ : J J 3 0 J J
§ yÄ ¢ ïy¢ ñ ‹ ¢ üÃ¢ ç|¢ } ¢ éüw Ä¢ ñ} ¢ ü ã ¢ Ä¢ ¢ ïx ¢ ïE Ú ñSy¢ ƒ ¢ J ± ë¼ æ ¼ ‹ ± ¢ ç Îç|¢ < ± Ðíñ: ÜUH ¢ Ðx ¢ í ¢ } ¢ ± ¢ ç„ç|¢ : J J 3 1J J
çm|¢é…æ Á¢HÎàÄ¢¢}¢´ Ã¢<‡¢Ã¢ïc¢Š¢Ú´ ÜëUà¢}¢ì J S¢éÐíS¢ó¢}¢éw¢¢}|¢¢ïÁ¢´ y¢´ ÎëcÅì±¢ Á¢Nc¢é<mÁ¢¢: JJ32JJ
} ¢ é‹ ¢ èç‹ Ã ¢ H ¢ ïv Ä ¢ ¢ ‰¢ S ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ y } ¢ ‹ ¢ : çÐ íÄ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì ¾í r ¢ ‡ Ä ¢ Î ïÃ ¢ ¢ ïù çŒ ¢ Á ¢ x ¢ e éL } ¢ éü Î ¢ J
¥ | Ä ¢ ïy Ä ¢ S ¢ l : Ðí‡ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ } ¢ } ¢ ¢ ç‹ ¢ y ¢ S y ¢ ñ: S ¢ ¢ ïù çŒ ¢ x ¢ ¢ É ´ Œ ¢ çÚ Ú | Ä ¢ } ¢ éj Ú ñ: J J 3 3 J J
The supreme person Sri Narayan Himself an abode of righteousness,

takes bath in her water, accompanied by groups of great sages, who in-
deed would be experts in describing her majesty. 26.
Those sages having taken bath as per customary rites completed
their morning duties, proceeded to that Badri to have Darshan of the
Lord. 27.
At that time, those sages saw the Lord sage Nar sitting under the
large, sky-touching Badri tree, in ascetic robe. 28.
They saw Him with His hair matted and bunched in a circlet of a
golden shade. He was bearing white vertical mark on his forehead and He
was wearing white garment and Tulasi garland. 29.
He was surrounded by prominent masters of yoga namely-Kavi, Hari,
Antariksa, Prabuddha, Pippalayana, Avirhotra, Drumila, Camasa,
Karabhajana, Tanu and other Brahmins from Kalapgrama (a place
nearby). 30 -31.
Brahmins, having seen the Lord, two armed dark cloud like com-
plexioned, thin, wearing ascetic garments having pleasant lotus-like face,
became happy. 32.
When the preceptor of the world, Lord Vishnu Himself (Lord Nar),
saw the sages dear to Himself, He immediately came to them, saluted
them and happily embraced them. They respectfully honoured His wel-
coming with love. 33.
y¢y¢¢ï ç‹¢c¢ïÎé}¢éü‹¢Ä¢¢ï ‹¢Úï‡¢ ÜéUà¢ïc¢éÎœ¢ïc¢é Ã¢ëc¢èc¢é Ó¢¢‰¢ J
S¢ Œ¢ êÁ¢ ²¢} ¢¢S ¢ Ä ¢‰¢¢ ïçÓ ¢y¢ ´ y ¢¢‹ ¢ì Œ¢¢ l¢ç Îç| ¢: Œ¢ê ÁÄ¢ y¢}¢ ¢‹S ¢ÎÓ Ä¢ü : J J34 JJ
Ü ëU y Ã ¢ ¢ çy ¢ ‰ Ä ¢ } ¢ ëc¢ è ‡ ¢ ¢ ´ S ¢ Î ïà ¢ Ü U¢ H ¢ ïçÓ ¢ y ¢ ´ ‹ ¢ Ú : J çÃ ¢ ‹ ¢ Ä ¢ ï‹ ¢ ¢ ïŒ ¢ S ¢ X } Ä ¢ Ã ¢ Ó ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ Ó ¢ ïÎ } ¢ ¾íÃ ¢ èy ¢ ì J J 3 5 J J
‹¢Ú ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
¥l¢‹¢‹Î¢ï }¢ã¢T¢y¢¢ï |¢Ã¢y¢ ´¢ Îà¢ü‹¢¢‹}¢}¢ J S¢Ã Z¢ S¢éH|¢}¢ïÃ¢¢çSy¢ ÎéHü|¢: S¢yS¢}¢¢x¢}¢: JJ36JJ
y¢~¢¢çŒ¢ S¢œ¢}¢¢ Ä¢êÄ ´¢ Ä¢ïc¢¢´ ÎëÉy¢Ú¢ }¢çy¢: J «cÄ¢¢ÜëUy¢¢ñ |¢x¢Ã¢çy¢ Ã¢y¢üy¢ïùçŒ¢ y¢Œ¢SÄ¢çy¢ JJ37JJ
Ä¢ïc¢ ´¢ NçÎ S¢Î¢ Ÿ¢è}¢¢‹Ï¢ÎÚèÃ¢‹¢Ã¢Ì|¢: J ãçÚ: SÈéUÚçy¢ S¢¢ÿ¢¢œ¢¢‹Ã¢Ä ´¢ çÃ¢k ï¢ }¢ãœ¢}¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ38JJ
Ä¢êÄ ´¢ }¢éQUÁ¢‹¢¢: S¢Ã¢ïü ÎëCKñÃ¢ Á¢‹¢Œ¢¢Ã¢‹¢¢: J y¢ïc¢ ´¢ Ã¢: S¢X} ´¢ }¢‹Ä ï¢ Á¢èÃ¢¢‹¢¢}¢çy¢ÎéHü|¢} ì¢ JJ39JJ
Ä¢SÄ¢¢S¢ó¢¢ |¢Ã¢¢‹}¢éçQUSy¢SÄ¢ Ã¢: S¢X}¢ ï¢ |¢Ã¢ïy ì¢ J Ä¢ï‹¢ñÃ¢ Á¢¢Ä¢y ï¢ Ðíèçy¢: Ÿ¢è}¢ó¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡ ï¢ Ðí|¢ ñ¢ JJ40JJ
y¢Ä¢ñÃ¢ Îïãx¢ïã¢Î¢ñ yÄ¢QUS¢X: Ðíà¢¢‹y¢Š¢è: J Œ¢Úæ Œ¢Î}¢Ã¢¢ŒÝ¢ïçy¢ Œ¢é}¢¢‹¢ì ¾ír¢¢çÎÎéHü|¢}¢ì JJ41JJ
ÜïU‹¢¢ïŒ¢}¢¢ |¢Ã¢ïœ¢ïc¢ ´¢ S¢y¢ ´¢ ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢¢y}¢‹¢¢}¢ì J |¢ê}¢ ñ¢ Œ¢Ú¢ïŒ¢ÜU¢Ú¢Ä¢ y¢è‰¢üÃÄ¢¢Á¢çÃ¢Ó¢¢çÚ‡¢¢}¢ì JJ42JJ
Welcome address by Nar

All the Munis seated on Aasnas Givan by Lord Nar and then don
Pooja-Archna to all Munis with Padya-argya by Nar. then said to Munis
that. I am much delighted to have your presence today. Everything is pos-
sible to get but not the company of saintly people. 34-36.
ore over, you are the most distinguished, because you know and
have firm faith in the Lord taking form of a sage, observing penance. 37.
We honour them as most revered sages who always see at heart
Lord Shri Hari who loves this Badri Vana (Jujub-forest). 38.
As you are all liberated; with your mere glance people become sinless.
I think, meeting with such sages is a rarity for living being. 39.
He, by virtue of his merit will come into your contact, whose hour of
liberation has neared. Your association will spring up love for the Lord
Narayan in him. 40.
Due to that love (for the Lord) abandoning attachment to worldly
things like physical body, house etc. with peaceful mind, one attains the
supreme state, which is rarely accessible even to Brahma and others. 41.
Who is comparable to them, who are devout to Narayan. They walk
on this earth in the appearance of pilgrims, for the good of the people. 42.
The saints like you are merciful and helpful to others, and you all are
fully devoted to the Lord. 43.
Œ¢Ú¢ïŒ¢ÜU¢Úà¢èH¢ çã S¢ç‹y¢ S¢‹y¢¢ï ÎÄ¢¢HÃ¢: J ç‹¢y¢Ú¢}¢ïÃ¢ |¢x¢Ã¢jQU¢ Ã¢ñ Ä¢éc}¢Î¢ÎÄ¢: JJ43JJ
Ä¢êÄ¢}¢éœ¢}¢±ïH¢Ä¢¢}¢¢x¢y¢¢ |¢x¢Ã¢çyÐíÄ¢¢: ! J ¥l ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢: SÃ¢¢}¢è Î¢SÄ¢y ï¢ Îà¢ü‹ ´¢ Ðí|¢é: JJ44JJ
SÃ¢Îà¢ü‹¢¢Ä¢¢‹¢éçÎ‹ ´¢ }¢é‹¢è‹¢ ´¢ Ó¢ çÎÃ¢¢ñÜUS¢¢} ì¢ J ¥¢x¢ÓÀy¢ ´¢ Ã¢y¢üy¢ïùl y¢SÄ¢ SÃ¢ïÿ¢¢Œ¢ü‡¢ÿ¢‡¢: JJ45JJ
¥SÄ¢¢}¢ïÃ¢ çã Ã¢ïH¢Ä¢ ´¢ çÃ¢ôŠ¢ Œ¢¢ñÃ¢¢üçØÜÚ Ðí|¢é: J S¢}¢¢ŒÄ¢¢~¢ S¢}¢¢Ä¢¢çy¢ ‹¢ñçDÜU¢ïçÓ¢y¢}¢‹Ã¢ã} ì¢ JJ46JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
§y‰¢´ }¢Š¢éÚÄ¢¢ Ã¢¢Ó¢¢ ÜéUÃ¢ü‹y¢´ S¢çyRUÄ¢¢´ ‹¢Ú}¢ì J }¢é‹¢Ä¢Sy¢yÐí|¢¢Ã¢¿¢¢Sy¢ ªÓ¢éNüC}¢¢‹¢S¢¢: JJ47JJ
}¢é‹¢Ä¢ ªÓ¢é: -
Á¢¢‹¢è}¢SyÃ¢ ´¢ Ã¢Ä¢´ S¢Ã¢ïü «c¢Ä¢ ï¢ Á¢x¢ÎèEÚ}¢ì J ¾ír¢¢‡Ç‹¢¢}¢‹¢ïÜU¢‹¢¢}¢èEÚ´ çã ‹¢Ú¢ïœ¢}¢ ! JJ48JJ
y¢Œ¢pÄ¢ Z¢ ÐíÜéUÃ¢ü‹y ´¢ S¢ïÃ¢}¢¢‹ ´¢ S¢Î¢ Ðí|¢é} ì¢ J ¥çŒ¢ yÃ¢¢}¢èEÚ´ çÃ¢k: S¢¢ÿ¢¢ó¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡ ´¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ JJ49JJ
S¢Ã¢ïüc¢ ´¢ }¢¢‹¢‹¢èÄ¢¢ïùçS¢ Œ¢êÁÄ¢ ï¢ Ã¢‹lSyÃ¢}¢èEÚ: J »ÜU¢ }¢ê<y¢<mŠ¢¢ |¢¢çy¢ ‹¢Ú‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢¢çÃ¢çy¢ JJ50JJ
Š¢‹Ä¢¢ |¢¢Úy¢|¢çêÚÄ ´¢ |¢x¢Ã¢y¢ ï¢ ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢SÄ¢¢çVy¢¢ J Œ¢çj}¢üySÄ¢Ä¢Ã¢¢Väà¢¢à¢ç‹¢Í¢Å¢}|¢¢Áï¢¢ïŠÃ¢Úüïw¢¢çVy¢:ñ J
You, ‘O beloved ones of the Lord, have arrived at a very auspicious

hour, Lord Narayan will grant you His vision. 44.
Today the Lord will appear to the sages and divinities that come
every day to have His Darshan. 45.
On this very moment, the Lord will arrive here after completing His
morning rites be fitting to a devout ascetic. 46.
Suvrat said:-
In this way, the Lord Nar, honoured the sages with very sweet words.
They, knowing His powers, were very pleased and said to Him. 47.
Oh the renowned Nar, we all know you are the Lord of the world;
not only that; you are the supreme Lord of innumerable Universes. 48.
We know you as the Narayan Himself, performing penance and of-
fering devotional service to the Lord, always. 49.
You are respectable to all. You are worshipped by all. You are
honoured by all as the Lord Himself. One Divinity appearing in two forms:
Nar and Narayan. 50.
This Land of Bharata is blessed as the foot-prints of Lord Narayan,
which consists of signs of fish, Yava (Bardy), Ankusha (goad), Asani
(thunder), Ghata (pitcher), Lotus and vertical of the sages to see Lord
Narayan’ lines. Blessed is this tree-grove which is seen by the Lord every
Š¢‹Ä¢ïÄ ´¢ y¢LS¢‹y¢çy¢p ãçÚ‡¢¢ S¢´Ã¢èçÿ¢y¢¢ ÐíyÄ¢ã´ J Š¢‹Ä¢¢p¢Ÿ¢}¢Îà¢ü‹¢¢ÎçŒ¢ Ã¢Ä ´¢ |¢QUçÐíÄ¢SÄ¢ïçà¢y¢é:JJ51JJ
}¢é‹Ä¢¢x¢}¢‹¢‹¢ÚÎà¢ü‹¢ç‹¢MŒ¢‡¢‹¢¢}¢¢ Œ¢@}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 5 JJ
-- --- -- --- --- --- -- --- --- -- --- --
JJ ¥ƒ c¢D¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 6JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
» Ã ¢ ´ ¾íéÃ ¢ y S ¢ é } ¢ é ç‹ ¢ c¢ é ‹ ¢ Ú ï çS } ¢ y ¢ } ¢ éw ¢ ï Ðí| ¢ é: J S ¢ } ¢ ¢ # Î ñÃ ¢ çŒ ¢ ~ Ä ¢ ¢ ïù S ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ œ ¢ ~ ¢ ç‹ ¢ Á ¢ ¢ ïÅ Á ¢ ¢ y ¢ ì J J 1 J J
Ä¢¢ïx¢çS¢hy¢‹¢éç|¢: Œ¢ç‰¢}¢éQñU: S¢¢‹¢éx¢¢}¢Úx¢‡¢ñp ¶S¢´S‰¢ñ: J
Ã¢‹ l} ¢¢ ‹¢ ©L Š¢ ¢ù çy¢ çÃ¢‹ ¢èy ¢ñ: SÃ¢ ¢‹ ¢éx¢ ¢ïh Ã¢ S¢ }¢ èçÿ ¢y ¢Œ¢¢ Î: JJ 2J J
ÎïçãÎécÜUÚy¢Œ¢¢ïçmLQUÄ¢¢ ‹¢ñÜU|¢¢SÜUÚ}¢ã:S¢}¢¢‹¢Ä¢¢ J
à¢¢ ï|¢‹¢¢ çw¢Hç‹¢Á¢¢X Á¢‹Ä¢ Ä¢¢ ½í¢Á¢}¢¢ ‹¢ ©L Œ¢¢‡ÇéÚçyÃ¢ c¢¢ JJ 3JJ
d a y a n d b l es s e d a r e w e t o s e e t h i s h e r m i t a g e o f t h e d e v o t e e - l o v i n g
Lord. 51.
Thus ends the fifth chapter entitled ‘Narration of the Arrival
of Sages’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the life story of
Lord Narayan, also titled as ‘Dharmashastra’ (the rules of the code
of conduct). 5
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER - 6
The sages celebrating and worshiping at the arrival of
Lord Narayan
Suvrat said:-
When the sages said thus, Nar had a smile on His face. In the mean
while the Lord came out of His hut after completing the rites related to the
deities and ancestors. 1.
The Lord Almighty was saluted by ever humble masters of Yoga,
freed-souls, gods and demi-gods dwelling in the middle space; And He
Himself was followed by Uddhava whose eyes were fixed on His Lotus
feet. 2.
Owing to His acute penance, he was shining with splendour, equal to
ÎèÍ¢üÏ¢¢ãéÄ¢éx¢H¢ïùçS¢y¢Ã¢‡¢¢ïü ‹¢êÕŒ¢VÁ¢ÎH¢Ä¢y¢‹¢ï~¢: J
Œ¢ê‡¢üÓ¢‹ÎíÃ¢Î‹¢: çS}¢y¢Ú¢Á¢g‹y¢Ú¢çÁ¢LçÓ¢Ú¢ï }¢ëÎéŒ¢¢Î: JJ4JJ
S¢êÿ}¢Ú}Ä¢ÜUçŒ¢H¢‹¢ëÁ¢éÜïUà¢¢ï Ï¢hS¢é‹ÎÚÁ¢Å: Œ¢ë‰¢éÃ¢ÿ¢¢: J
Üé@¢Ú¢à¢‹¢ÎH¢ïÎÚÚ¢Á¢yS¢mçHp ‹¢y¢S¢½í}¢‹¢¢ç|¢: JJ5JJ
Œ¢¢‡ ÇéÚ¢ïŠÃ¢üçy¢HÜUSy¢éHS¢èdx¾ír¢S¢ê~¢Š¢Ú § üÿÄ¢çà¢Ú¢X: J
}¢ëyÜU} ¢‡ÇHéŒ¢H¢à¢Á ¢Î‡Ç¢ñ Ã¢<‡¢ Ú¢çÇçy¢ ÎŠ¢Ó ™ ÜUÚ¢|Ä¢¢}¢ ì JJ6JJ
¥ ´à¢ éÜÚ Œ¢çÚ ÎŠ¢ Ó À éçÓ ¢ à¢ éPUæUSÜU‹ Š¢Hç} Ï¢ y ¢ çS¢ y ¢¢ ïœ¢Ú Ã¢ ¢S¢ ¢ : J
S¢ Ã¢üÎñÃ¢ y ¢ L ‡ ¢ ¢ïù } ¢ ëy¢ Ã¢ ëCK¢ Ðíè‡¢ Ä¢ çó¢Á¢ Îëà¢¢ } ¢ éç‹ ¢ Ã¢ ë‹Î} ¢ ì JJ 7J J
SÃ¢¢çy¢Ã¢Ì|¢}¢é‹¢èÿ¢‡¢Á¢¢y¢´ |¢êçÚãc¢ü}¢éÎÚï ‹¢ ç‹¢Š¢¢y¢é}¢ì J
à¢vÝéÃ¢ç‹Ã¢ÜUS¢Î¢SÄ¢Îëx¢ÏÁ¢¢yd¢Ã¢Ä¢çó¢Ã¢ }¢‹¢¢ïãÚ}¢ê<y¢: JJ8JJ
y¢ ´ çÃ¢ H¢ ïvÄ ¢ }¢é‹¢ Ä¢ ¢ï |¢ x¢Ã ¢‹ y¢´ | ¢êçÚã c¢üçÃ ¢Ã¢ à¢ ¢ ‹¢} ¢‹ ¢¢Î ¢ñ J
Ðíï} ¢S¢}|¢Ã ¢Á¢H¢Ã¢ëy¢‹¢ï~¢ ¢: Ðí¢ïçy‰¢y¢¢ |¢éçÃ¢ ç‹¢Œ¢yÄ ¢ Ó¢ ‹¢ ï}¢é: J J9JJ
numerous suns rising together. He was looking beautiful with profuse bright
mysterious aura around himself. 3.
The Lord was looking beautiful with his two long arms, dark in com-
plexion, with his eyes large as newly bloomed Lotus petals, His face like
full moon with gentle smile on, with shining white teeth, and having tender
feet.
His hair golden brown, soft and curly tied beautifully on his head; his
chest broad his belly well shaped like a Pipal leaf (of holy fig tree often
eaten by elephants), with tender folds and deep naval.
Having white vertical mark on his forehead; adorned with garland of
Tulasi and sacred thread, with his veins clearly visible, carrying earthen
jar, holding two staffs made of Palasa wood as the indication of his celi-
bacy; 4-6.
He was wearing a clean white garment and another one as upper
garment on his shoulders. He was looking ever youthful and pleasing the
groups of sages with his glances showering nectar. 7.
The handsome Lord, having seen those dear sages, was overwhelmed
with joy and his face and eyes looked like full bloomed lotus, sparkling
with delight. 8.
Having seen the Lord, all the sages were stunned out of pleasure.
Îà¢ü‹¢ÿ¢‡¢ §}¢ï ‹¢ÚÏ¢‹Š¢¢ï|¢êüçÚÃ¢¢S¢ÚçÃ¢Ä¢¢ïx¢Á¢y¢¢Œ¢}¢ì J
S ¢l » Ã ¢ çÃ ¢ Á¢ éãéNüçÎ NC ¢ : ÜñU ÚçÃ¢ ‡ Ä¢ §Ã ¢ Œ ¢ê‡¢ üçã }¢ ¢ ´à ¢ ¢ï: J J1 0J J
y¢ ´ çŒ¢ Ï¢ ‹ y¢ § Ã¢ H¢ ïÓ ¢ ‹ ¢ ñ}¢ éüw ¢ ñSy¢ ï çHã ‹ y¢ § Ã¢ Ï¢ ¢ ã éç|¢ : Ðí|¢ é}¢ ì J
S¢ç}}¢H‹y¢ §Ã¢ S¢¢ÎÚ´ y¢Î¢ S¢Ã¢üà¢¢ï ÎÎëçà¢Úï ‹¢Ú}¢éwÄ¢ñ: JJ11JJ
y¢¢‹ ¢ì Ä¢‰¢ ¢Ã¢ÎéL Š¢¢ù‰¢ }¢¢‹¢Ä¢ ‹}¢¢‹¢Î : SÃ¢Œ¢ çÚÚ}|¢ ‡¢¢çÎç| ¢: J
¥ ¢S¢S¢¢ Î Ï¢ÎÚ èy ¢Ú ¢ïÚ Š¢ ¢ï Ã¢ ïçÎÜU¢ ´ Sy¢ ëy¢ ÜéUà¢ ¢S¢‹ ¢¢ ´ ã çÚ : J J12J J
Œ¢èÆï y¢~¢ }¢‹¢¢ïãÚï }¢éç‹¢Œ¢çy¢|¢üQUçÐíÄ¢: S¢¢ïùÓÄ¢éy¢: J
S¢}ÐíèyÄ¢ñ ç‹¢c¢S¢¢Î Ã¢ïÎçÃ¢Îéc¢¢´ y¢ïc¢¢}¢‰¢¢ïÎÑì }¢éw¢: J
y¢S}¢ñ y¢ï Ó¢ ç‹¢c¢ïÎéc¢ï Ó¢Œ¢HÄ¢¢ ÎëCK¢ùç|¢y¢: Œ¢àÄ¢y¢ï J
çÃ¢Ðí¢ ‹¢ñDÜUÃ¢<‡¢‹¢ï |¢x¢Ã¢y¢ï ÐíèyÄ¢¢ ‹¢}¢pçRUÚï JJ13JJ
y¢y¢ : Œ¢éŒ¢ êÁ¢é<‹¢ Á¢ç}¢CÎïÃ¢´ ‹¢ ¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢ ´ y¢´ çÃ¢çŠ¢‹¢ ¢ ‹¢Ú´ Ó¢ J
Œ¢êÁ¢¢ïŒ¢ã¢Ú ñ<Ã¢çÃ¢Š¢ñ}¢éü‹¢ è‹Îí¢: S¢Fïã}¢ÃÄ¢°íçŠ¢Ä¢¢ï çÃ¢à¢éhñ: JJ 14JJ
ÜUSy¢êçÚÜU¢ÜéUæÜUé}¢ÜïUS¢Ú¢lñÄ¢éüQïU‹¢ S¢yS¢¢ñÚ|¢Ó¢‹Î‹¢ï‹¢ J
S¢‹}¢çÌÜU¢Ó¢}Œ¢ÜUÜïUy¢ÜU¢lñ: Œ¢écŒ¢ñÚ‹¢ïÜñUSy¢éHS¢èÎHñp JJ15JJ
They saluted and prostrated before Him with tears of love in their eyes. 9.
The moment they saw Him, they were happy and their sorrows caused
by long separation was eradicated; like, white lotuses (Kumudini) bloom-
ing at the sight of the full moon. 10.
All the sages gathered there along with Nar, had a glance at Him the
Lord, with great respect. They drink him by their eyes, lick him with their
mouths and embraced him with their arms. 11.
After paying respects to them in various ways, and embracing with
love, they sat under the Badri tree, on a stage made up of Kusha (Darbha)
grass. 12.
The devotee loving great sage Achyuta (Narayan) was seated among
the learned Vedic scholars, with pleasure, facing north. While the ascetic
Lord was casting His quick glances all around, the Brahmins who saluted
Him with love. 13.
Then all those great sages worshipped their favourite deity-Narayan
along with Nar, according to the rites, with various pure offerings, with
familiarity and composure. 14.
They offered fragrant sandal paste mixed with musk, Kumkuma and
çÃ¢çÓ¢~¢Œ¢écŒ¢¢ïœ¢}¢Ó¢¢Lã¢Úñ Ú}Ä¢¢Ã¢ý¢S¢ñ: à¢é|¢à¢ïw¢Úñp J
S¢éx ¢ç‹Š¢Š¢êŒ¢ñÏ¢üãéç|¢p ÎèŒ¢ñ: S¢çj<‹¢Ã¢ïlñp ÈUHñÚ‹¢ïÜñU: JJ 16JJ
‹¢èÚ¢Á¢ ‹¢ï‹¢¢çy¢}¢‹¢¢ïãÚï‡¢ S¢‹}¢‹~¢Œ¢écŒ¢¢ TçHç|¢: Ðí‡¢ ¢}¢ñ:J
¥¢‹¢Ó¢éü Úèà¢´ }¢é‹¢Ä¢¢ ï çÃ¢çŠ¢¿¢¢ Ã¢ï Î¢ïQU}¢‹~¢ñ: Œ ¢çÆy¢ñSy¢}¢éÓ™ ñ:JJ17JJ
§ y Ä¢ < Ó ¢ y ¢ ´ ç ‹ ¢ Á ¢ Á ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ x ¢ } ¢ | ¢ ê ç Ú ã c ¢ Z ÃÄ ¢ ¢ H ç } Ï ¢ ç Ó ¢ ~ ¢ Ü é U S¢ é } ¢ ¢ ï œ ¢ } ¢ à¢ ï w ¢ Ú ¢ ç H } ¢ ì J
ÜU‡ Æ¢ yŒ¢ Î¢ Ã¢ çŠ¢ HS¢ yS¢ é}¢ ã ¢ Ú Ú ¢ ôÁ¢ ŠÄ¢ ¢ ‹¢ ¢ SŒ¢ Î´ y¢ } ¢ Ó¢ Hñ‹¢ üÄ¢ ‹¢ ñ<‹¢ ÎŠÄ ¢ é: J J 18J J
y¢´ y¢¢Îëà¢´ SÃ¢NÎÄ¢ïcÃ¢çy¢|¢¢S¢éÚ¢Xæ Š¢¢}‹²ÿ¢ÚïùçŒ¢ ÎÎëà¢é: ÜëUŒ¢Ä¢ñÃ¢ y¢SÄ¢ J
¥¢‹¢‹ÎŒ¢ê‡¢üS¢ÜUH¢Ã¢Ä¢Ã¢¢: Œ¢é‹¢Sy ï¢ ÎëcÅì±¢ Ï¢çãp }¢éçÎy¢¢ ¥‰¢ y¢CéÃ¢éSy¢}¢ì JJ19JJ
|¢x¢Ã¢gà¢ü‹¢Œ¢êÁ¢‹¢}¢ã¢ïyS¢Ã¢‹¢¢}¢¢ c¢D¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 6 JJ
--------------------------
saffron and various fragrant flowers like Jasmine, Champaka and ketaki,
and many Tulasi leaves.
And also they offered beautiful garlands made of different colourful
flowers, ear-ornaments of beautiful flowers, auspicious crest, fumigating
incense, lighted lamps and presented fruits of various kinds.
Beautiful lamps were waved before Him with chanting of hymns, of-
fering handful of flowers (Arati and Mantra Purspanjali). Thus the sages
knowing scriptural procedure worshipped the Lord, with all rituals, along
with loud-chants of Vedic hymns. 15-17.
Thus worshipped by the sages, the Lord, pleased at the arrival of His
dear sages was looking beautiful, adorned with long gleaming garland of
various, flowers from neck to toe, and with flower-crests. 18.
When the sages were looking at His glow, they began to enjoy Him in
their hearts and at the same time they were able to see Him again in
Akshardham also by His grace. Overflowing with joy they began to praise
Him again. 19.
Thus ends the sixth chapter entitled ‘the great festival of the
worship of Narayana’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the
life story of Lord Narayan, also titled as ‘Dharmashastra’ (the rules
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
JJ ¥ƒ S¢#}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 7JJ
« c¢ Ä ¢ ªÓ ¢ é : - Á ¢ Ä ¢ Á ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ Á ¢ ! Ü ë U Œ ¢ ¢ Ú S ¢ ç ‹ ¢ x ¢ ü y ¢ ñ < Ã ¢ y ¢ y ¢ } ¢ ¢ ï ã } ¢ ã ¢ ‹ Š ¢ y ¢ } ¢ ¢ ï Œ ¢ ã ñ : J
yÃ¢}¢Ó¢HñÃ¢üÓ¢‹¢ñÏ¢üãéÁ¢‹}¢Á¢½í}¢ãÚ¢ï |¢Ã¢S¢èã Á¢x¢eéL: JJ1JJ
‹ ¢ Ä¢ çS¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ‰¢ ! ç‹ ¢ Á¢ ¢ æçÍ ¢ íç‹ ¢ c¢ ïçÃ¢ ‡ ¢¢ ï Š¢ ëçy ¢ } ¢ y ¢ ¢ y ¢ Œ¢ S¢ ¢ ÿ ¢ çŒ¢ y ¢ ñ‹ ¢ S¢ : J
ç‹¢Á¢Œ¢Î´ Œ¢Ú}¢´ s}¢ëy¢¢ç|¢Š¢´ Ï¢ãéH|¢¢SÜUÚ|¢¢SÃ¢Ú}¢ÿ¢Ú}¢ì JJ2JJ
çÃ¢ à¢ÎŠ¢}¢üŒ¢‰¢ ´ Œ¢ çÚÚçÿ¢y¢ é´ |¢éçÃ¢ Ä¢ éx¢¢ ‹y¢ã y¢¢‹S¢éÜëUy¢ çÐíÄ¢ ! J
S¢ÜUHà¢¢›Œ¢éÚ¢‡¢S¢Î¢x¢}¢¢´SyÃ¢}¢éLŠ¢ñÃ¢ S¢}¢èÚÄ¢S¢ï Ðí|¢é: JJ3JJ
‹ ¢ çã çÃ¢ Îç‹ y¢ |¢Ã¢ ‹ y¢ ç}¢ ã ïE Ú ´ ç‹ ¢ çw ¢ HÁ¢ èÃ¢ |¢ Ã¢ ½ í}¢ }¢ ¢ ïÓ ¢ ‹ ¢ }¢ ì J
| ¢é çÃ ¢ S ¢y ¢¢ ´ Ã ¢Ó ¢ ‹¢ ñÚ ç Œ¢ Ä ¢ï ‹¢ Ú¢ S y¢ « c ¢Ä ¢¢ ï ùç Œ¢ ã y ¢¢ Sy ¢ Ã¢ } ¢ ¢Ä ¢Ä ¢¢ JJ 4J J
‹ ¢ çã S ¢ é w¢ ´ | ¢Ã ¢ Î ¢ Ÿ¢ Ä ¢ } ¢ ‹y ¢ Ú ¢ y ¢ ‹ ¢ é| ¢ ë y ¢ ¢´ ç Î çÃ ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ | ¢ é çÃ ¢ Ã ¢¢ } Ï ¢ Ú ï J
y¢ ÎŠ¢ é‹ ¢¢ù ÏÎà ¢y ¢¢‹ y¢ ©y ¢¢çŸ¢y ¢¢ Sy¢ Ã¢ Ä¢Î ¢ SÄ¢ éçÚ }¢ ï S ¢éçw¢ ‹¢S y¢Î ¢ JJ5 JJ
CHAPTER - 7
The sages praise Lord Shri Hari
The sages said:-
O Aja! The unborn one! Be victorious! You have become the teacher
of the world, with Your firm speech coming with compassion and destroy-
ing wide spread darkness of ignorance and attachment, You are the re-
mover of all sorts of strong illusions accrued over many births. 1.
Lead, O Lord, those who served Your lotus-feet with an undeterred
mind and who have discarded their sins through penances, You will allow
them access to your highest abode called Amrta which is everlasting,
shining like innumerable suns. 2.
Oh Lord ! You are the lover of noble actions; you spread all the
Shastras, Vedas, Puranas and righteous Agamas variously, on this earth,
to preserve the path of righteousness which was lost before, the last age. 3.
People do not know what and who You are, the Master of this world.
You remove the illusion of worldly life of all beings on this earth. All the
men and sages are lost in your illusory power though they are advised by
righteous men. 4.
There is no happiness without your shelter for beings either in heaven,
or on earth, or in the middle space. Even at the end of one hundred years,
¥‹¢çŠ¢x¢}Ä¢ S¢}¢ÿ¢}¢‹¢é°íã´ Ðí‰¢}¢Á¢¢ ¥çŒ¢ ‹¢¢ï }¢ãÎ¢ÎÄ¢: J
ç ‹ ¢ Á¢ Üë Uy ¢ ¢ Ã¢ à ¢ Ü U‹ ¢ ì ç ã Üé U y¢ : Œ¢ é‹ ¢ < Ã¢ c¢ ç Ä¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ï ç Ã¢ }¢ é w ¢ ¢ : S ¢ é w ¢ }¢ ¢ ŒÝ éÄ ¢ é : J J 6J J
Ã ¢Ä ¢} ¢ |¢ ê }¢ ã Ú ï ! Ü ëU ç y¢ ‹¢ ¢ ïù l Ã ¢ñ Œ ¢ Úy ¢ Ú´ ÿ ¢ Úy ¢¢ ï ùÿ ¢ Úy ¢¢ ï ùç Œ¢ Ä¢ y ¢ì J
« çc¢ y ¢‹ ¢ é´ ÎŠ¢ y ¢´ Œ¢ éL c¢ ¢ ïœ¢ } ¢´ NçÎ çÃ¢ Î¢ } ¢ |¢ Ã¢ ‹ y ¢} ¢ ã¢ ï |¢ x ¢} ¢ ì J J 7J J
ç‹¢x¢}¢à¢¢›Œ¢éÚ¢‡¢S¢éÎïçà¢ÜñUÚÓ¢H|¢¢Ã¢|¢Úï‡¢ ç‹¢c¢ïçÃ¢y¢ñ: J
Ä ¢ çÎ | ¢ Ã ¢ ïó ¢ }¢ ‹ ¢ S y Ã ¢ çÄ ¢ ç‹ ¢ p H æ çÃ ¢ y ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ Ã ¢¢ Î È U H ´ w ¢ Hé y ¢ œ ¢ Î ¢ J J 8 J J
S¢¢æw²Ä¢¢ïx¢ ç‹¢x¢}¢¢x¢}¢Ã¢¢Ó¢¢´ Œ¢¢pÚ¢~¢Ã¢ëc¢à¢¢›}¢y¢¢‹¢¢}¢ì J
¥‡¢üÃ¢¢ïù~¢ Œ¢Ä¢S¢¢ç}¢Ã¢ S¢¢ÿ¢¢œÃ¢´ RU}¢ï‡¢ Ó¢ |¢Ã¢SÄ¢çŒ¢ ç‹¢D¢ JJ9JJ
¥çŠ¢x¢}Ä¢ Ã¢¢Ñì}¢Ä¢ç}¢Î´ yÃ¢Œ¢èã Ä¢ï ‹¢ |¢Á¢ç‹y¢ y¢eçy¢|¢Ã¢yŒ¢Î¢}Ï¢éÁ¢}¢ì J
ç~¢ x ¢ é‡ ¢ ¢ y}¢ ÜU ¢ y}¢ } ¢ çy¢ Ü UçËŒ¢ y¢ ¢ à¢ Ä ¢ ñÚ ‹ ¢ Ã¢ ïyÄ ¢ ã ¢ Îü ç}¢ çy ¢ y¢ ï ± íÁ¢ ‹ yÄ¢ Š¢ : J J 1 0J J
y¢ Œ¢çS Ã¢ÎëCK¢ ùÃ¢x ¢‡¢Ä Ä¢ Ä¢ï yÃ¢¢ }¢¿ ¢¢y¢ y¢œÃ ¢¢ ‹¢ | ¢Á¢ç‹y¢ }¢êÉ¢: J
ç v H à Ä ¢ ç ‹ y ¢ y ¢ ï Ã ¢ ñ Ï ¢ ã é Š¢ ¢ ù ù S ¢ éÚ è c¢ é Ä ¢ ¢ ïç ‹ ¢ cÃ ¢ | ¢ è ÿ ‡ ¢ ´ Œ ¢ ç Ú y ¢ ¢ ï ½ í} ¢ ‹ y ¢ : J J 1 1 J J
if they approach you, they will be happy. 5.

Not getting Your direct grace, the Mahad and other principles which
came into being earlier, could not succeed in their actions to uplift Vairat,
so what to speak about those who are engaged in sensual pleasures and
turned away from You to get happiness. 6.
O Shri Hari! Fortunate as we are to be knowing you, in our hearts
the supreme deity, beyond the perishable and imperishable and who as-
sumed the form of a sage, O ! what a great fortune for us!. 7.
Even the teachers of Vedas, Shastras and Puranas who serve You
with splendour and jollity, if their mind is not concentrated on You firmly,
their endeavour would render shallow. 8.
Like all waters flow towards the ocean, actually You are the ultimate
resort of the whole mass of scriptures like Sankhya, Yoga, Vedas, Agamas
like Pancaratra, and Dharmashastra (Religious code) describing the Lord
Himself respectively. 9.
Even after learning these scriptures, those who do not worship Your
lotus feet, the ultimate destination (of those Shastras), they fall down ow-
ing to the false ideas created out of their own intellect composed of three
qualities (Sattva, Rajas, Tamas). 10.
Not knowing Your divinity, they regard You as an ascetic only. And
Ä ¢ ï y Ã ¢ ¢ ´ ç Ã ¢ ã ¢Ä ¢ S Ã ¢Ä ¢ } ¢ ¢ y} ¢ y ¢ œ Ã¢ ´ Î í Cé ´ Ä ¢ y¢ ‹ y ¢ ï ù‹ Ä ¢ } ¢ éŒ ¢ ¢ S Ä ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ç Œ¢ J
½ íC¢ S y ¢ y¢ S y ¢ ïù Œ Ä ¢ ‹¢ Ã ¢ ¢ #Ü U¢ } ¢¢ : S Ã¢ ¢ ‹ Ã¢ @ Ä ¢ ‹y ¢ ¢ ï ç‹ ¢ Ú Ä¢ ´ ± íÁ ¢ ç‹ y¢ J J 12 J J
Ï¢çH}¢Œ¢üÄ¢ç‹y¢ S¢|¢Ä¢¢p ‹¢‹¢é Ï¢çH|¢éÁ¢¢ïùŒÄ¢Á¢¢ÎÄ¢: J
y¢é|Ä¢}¢çw¢HŒ¢ y¢Ä¢ï à¢Ú‡¢ ´ |¢Ã¢ ÎçÑìÍ ¢í}¢ïÃ¢ y¢y ¢ ¥¢çŸ¢y¢¢ Ã¢Ä¢} ¢ì JJ1 3JJ
¥l Š¢‹Ä¢¢ Ã¢Ä ´¢ SÃ¢¢ô}¢SyÃ¢yŒ¢¢Î¢}Ï¢éÁ¢Îà¢ü‹¢¢y ì¢ J Ï¢ãéç|¢<ÎÃ¢S¢ñ: Ðí¢#´ }¢‹¢¢ïÚ‰¢ÈUH´ çyÃ¢Î} ì¢ JJ14JJ
yÃ¢jçQU}¢‹y¢Ú¢ Á¢èÃ¢¢: ÜU¢}¢H¢ï|¢ÎÃ¢¢çxÝ‹¢¢ J Î‹Îs}¢¢‹¢¢ ‹¢àÄ¢ç‹y¢ y¢œÃ¢ ´¢ Ã¢Ä¢}¢éŒ¢¢x¢y¢¢: JJ15JJ
x ¢ ¢ ï H ¢ ïÜ U ¢ ç Š ¢ Œ ¢ çy ¢ S y Ã ¢ } ¢ ï Ã ¢ | ¢ x ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì Ÿ ¢ è Ã ¢ ¢ S ¢ é Î ï Ã ¢ : S Ã ¢ Ä ¢ ´ J
} ¢ ê y ¢ ¢ ñ ü Š¢ } ¢ ü y ¢ ¥ ¢ ç Ã¢ Ú ¢ S ¢ Á¢ ‹ ¢ y¢ ¢ ç ‹ ¢ : Ÿ¢ ï Ä ¢ S ¢ ¢ Ä¢ {í é Ã ¢ } ¢ ì J J
|¢çQU¿¢ ¢‹¢çÃ¢ Ú¢ x¢ Š¢}¢üS¢ çã y¢ ´ ÜUÃ¢ ZSy¢Œ¢¢ ï ÎécÜUÚ´ J
çS ¢ h ¢ ´ Ðí¢ Œ ¢ Ä ¢ S ¢ ï Î à ¢ ¢ ç} ¢ ã } ¢ é‹ ¢ èó ¢ ñcÜ U} Ä ¢ üÜ U} ¢ ¢ üÎ Ú : J J 1 6 J J
y ¢ Ã ¢ x ¢ é‡ ¢ x ¢ ‡ ¢ ´ à ¢ ïc¢ ¢ ïù ã è à ¢ : S ¢ ã d} ¢ éw ¢ ñÚ çŒ ¢ Ðí| ¢ Ã ¢ çy ¢ J Ä ¢ y ¢ : S ¢ ¢ Ü U Ë Ä ¢ ï‹ ¢ ¢ ïçÎ y ¢ é´ ‹ ¢ Ü U Î ¢ Œ Ä ¢ ã ¢ ï J J
ÜU‰¢ç}¢ã y¢Î¢ à¢QU¢ ¥‹Ä ï¢ |¢Ã¢ïÄ¢éÚÁ¢¢ÎÄ¢: J SÃ¢Ã¢Ó¢‹¢ÈUHÐí¢Œy²ñ y¢œÃ¢ ´¢ Ä¢‰¢¢}¢çy¢ Ó¢ñÑì}¢çã JJ17JJ
those ignorant people roam about through vicious births repeatedly and
suffer. 11.
Leaving You, who is their own self and trying to seek other object of
worship, deceiving themselves and fallen even from that, not getting the
desired fruits, they go to hell. 12.
Those gods including Brahma who receive offerings (from humans
etc), also offer You oblations with fear, hence we have taken shelter of
Your feet, O! Supreme Lord. 13.
We are really blessed today O Master! to have visualised Your Lo-
tus-feet, this was aspired by us for a very long time. 14.
Without being devoted to You, beings burnt by the fire of lust and
greed. Hence we have come to You with devotion. 15.
You are the Lord of Goloka, You are the Lord Shri Vasudeva born to
Dharma and Bhakti keep as it is, certainly for the highest good of the
people. To those sages, engaged in severe penance along with devotion,
knowledge, detachment and virtue, You lead them to state of perfection
and then You inspire them to perform their religious duties respectfully and
disinterestedly. 16.
Even Shesh, the Lord of serpents with his thousand mouths, is not
able to describe your innumerable qualities fully, how can others like Demi-
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ - §çy¢ çÃ¢Š¢¢Ä¢ ãÚï: Sy¢Ã¢‹ ´¢ çmÁ¢¢: S¢ÜUHÜUË}¢c¢‹¢¢à¢‹¢S¢´S}¢ëy¢ï: J
y¢ ©Œ¢çÃ¢àÄ¢ y¢Î°íy¢ »Ã¢ y¢mÎ‹¢‹¢èÚÁ¢ô‹¢ çÃ¢HéH¢ïçÜUÚï JJ 18 JJ
Ÿ¢è‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢Sy¢éçy¢‹¢¢}¢¢ S¢#}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 7 JJ
-------------------------------
JJ ¥ƒ ¥C}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 8 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
S¢éw¢¢ïŒ¢çÃ¢C¢‹¢‰¢ y¢¢‹ ì¢ |¢x¢Ã¢¢‹|¢QUÃ¢yS¢H: J ÐíS¢ó¢ ï¢ }¢Š¢éÚ´ Ã¢¢vÄ¢}¢éÃ¢¢Ó¢ Ðí¢@Hè‹}¢é‹¢è‹¢ì JJ1JJ
Ÿ¢è|¢x¢Ã¢¢‹¢éÃ¢¢Ó¢ -
SÃ¢¢x¢y ´¢ Ã¢ ï¢ }¢éç‹¢Ÿ¢ïD¢ ! Ä¢êÄ¢}¢~¢ S¢}¢¢x¢y¢¢: J y¢yÐíS¢ó¢¢ïùçS}¢ ç‹¢y¢Ú ´¢ Îà¢ü‹ ´¢ Ã¢ ï¢ }¢}¢ïçŒS¢y¢} ì¢ JJ2JJ
gods including Brahma be able to praise You.
We praise you according to our ability to make our speech reward-
ing. 17.
Suvrat said -
Having praised Shri Hari, whose remembrance destroys all the
sins, those Brahmins sitting before Him, saw the beauty of His Lotus-
face. 18.
Thus ends the seventh chapter entitled ‘Praise to Narayan by
the sages’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the life story of
of conduct). 7
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER - 8
Lord Shri Hari’s liking for the sages
Suvrat said:-
The Lord, happily spoke words towards His devotees, whom He
loved dearly as much as the sages who sat comfortably with folded
hands. 1.
The Lord said:-
Welcome to you, O great sages! You have come here, hence I am
extremely pleased. It was indeed my intention to see you. 2.
x¢¢ïH¢ïÜU¢Îèç‹¢ Š¢¢}¢¢ç‹¢ y¢‰¢¢ Ä¢¢ïx¢S¢}¢ëhÄ¢: J ¾ír¢¢ÎÄ¢ ï¢ Ï¢çHãÚ¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ Ä¢êÄ ´¢ ‹¢ y ï¢ çÐíÄ¢¢: JJ3JJ
Ä¢êÄ¢}¢¢y}¢çÐíÄ¢¢ } ï¢ S‰¢ Ä¢‹}¢ ´¢ çÓ¢‹y¢Ä¢‰¢¢ç‹¢à¢} ì¢ J Ï¢¢ïŠ¢Ä¢‹y¢¢ïù¿¢Á¢èÃ¢¢´p ÜëUŒ¢Ä¢¢}¢éçQUS¢¢Š¢‹¢} ì¢ JJ4JJ
} ¢ ã ¢ Î ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ç ‹ ¢ S ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ü ç ‡ ¢ y ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ ï Ä ¢ ¿ ¢ ± í y ¢ ¢ ç ‹ ¢ Ó ¢ J Á ¢ èÃ ¢ ¢ | ¢ Ä ¢ Ð íÎ ¢ ‹ ¢ S Ä ¢ Ü UH Ä ¢ ¢ ç Œ ¢ S ¢ } ¢ ¢ ç ‹ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ï J J 5 J J
Œ¢Ú¢ïŒ¢ÜU¢çÚ‡¢ ï¢ Ä¢éc}¢¢´Sy¢y¢¢ïùÄ ´¢ NÎÄ ï¢ S¢Î¢ J çÓ¢‹¼Ä¢¢ç}¢ }¢ã¢|¢¢x¢¢ ! }¢çó¢D¢†ÀéhÓ¢ïy¢S¢: JJ6JJ
ç‹¢:Ÿ¢ïÄ¢S¢¢Ä¢ Á¢èÃ¢¢‹¢ ´¢ |¢éÃ¢‹¢ïcÃ¢çw¢HïcÃ¢çŒ¢ J ¥çSy¢S¢@Ú‡ ´¢ ‹¢ê‹ ´¢ Ä¢éc}¢¢ÜUç}¢çy¢ Ã¢ïÎì}²ã}¢ì JJ7JJ
S¢¢}Ðíy ´¢ ÎïÃ¢H¢ïÜU¢ôyÜU |¢Ã¢çjÃ¢ ü¢ ÚS¢¢y¢H¢y ì¢ J ¥¢x¢}Ä¢y ï¢ Ã¢¢ |¢êH¢ïÜU¢œ¢‹} ï¢ Ã¢Îy¢ S¢œ¢}¢¢: ! JJ8JJ
«c¢Ä¢ ªÓ¢é: -
w¢‡ÇïùçS}¢‹ ì¢ |¢¢Úy ï¢ SÃ¢¢ô}¢Sy¢è‰¢üÄ¢¢~¢¢}¢à¢ïc¢y¢: J çÃ¢Š¢¢Ä¢ Îà¢ü‹ ´¢ ÜUy¢éZ y¢Ã¢¢~¢ Ã¢Ä¢}¢¢x¢y¢¢: JJ9JJ
Ÿ¢è|¢x¢Ã¢¢‹¢éÃ¢¢Ó¢ -
Œ¢¢HÄ¢ç‹y¢ ÐÁí¢¢: ÜUçÓ™h}¢Sü¢yï¢‹ê}¢Ä¢¢ ÜUëy¢¢‹ ì¢ J w¢‡ÇùïçS}¢‹ ì¢ |¢¢Úy ï¢ çÃ¢Ð¢í ! ‹¢yë¢ ´¢ Ð¢í#¢: S¢ÎéH é |ü¢¢} ì¢ JJ10JJ
Places like Goloka, Yogic accomplishments and gods like Brahma

and those who bring me offerings, are not as dear to me, as much as you
are. 3.
You are my favourites as you constantly think about me, and you
compassionately teach those ignorant souls, the means of liberation. 4.
Great charities, penances, sacrifices, and observing vows could not
be equated with that of assuring protection to beings. 5.
Therefore O obliging sirs, I am thinking of you always in my mind, as
you are devoted to me and are of pure minds. 6.
I know that your roaming through the worlds is for the highest good
of the beings. 7.
Oh good sirs! Please tell me where you have just come from?, from
heaven, or nether world, or the earth? 8.
Sages talk about the commencement of Kali’s influence.
Thus the sages said:-
O Master! Having travelled throughout the land of Bharata doing
pilgrimage, visiting all the sacred places, we have come here to see you. 9.
The Lord said:-
O Brahmins! Do the subjects obey the rules of goodness set for them
by me? Getting human birth in this land of Bharata is very rare. 10.
«c¢Ä¢ ªÓ¢é: -
|¢x¢Ã¢‹S¢¢}Ðíy ´¢ |¢ê}¢ ñ¢ S¢¢ã¢ÄÄ ´¢ Ðí¢ŒÄ¢ Ã ñ¢ ÜUHï: J ¥Š¢}¢ü: S¢¢‹Ã¢Ä¢: S¢Ã¢üÐíÁ¢¢SÃ¢ç|¢çÃ¢Ã¢Š¢üy ï¢ JJ11JJ
Ä ï¢ Š¢}¢üÚÿ¢ÜU¢ |¢êŒ¢¢ x¢éÚÃ¢Sy¢ïcÃ¢çŒ¢ Ðí|¢ ï¢ ! J S¢ ÐíÃ¢ëœ¢¢ïùSyÄ¢y¢: S¢Ã¢ñü<|¢ó¢¢SyÃ¢yÜëUy¢S¢ïÃ¢y¢: JJ12JJ
}¢ã¢Œ¢¢Œ¢¢ïŒ¢Œ¢¢Œ¢ïc é¢ ÐíS¢QU¢: S¢ç‹y¢ }¢¢‹¢Ã¢¢: J çÃ¢c¢Ä¢ïùcÃ¢çy¢HéÏŠ¢¢p S¢Î¢Ó¢¢ÚçÃ¢Ã¢<Á¢y¢¢: JJ13JJ
¥y¢: S¢´Ä¢ç}¢‹¢èÃ¢y} ü¢ Á¢¢y ´¢ y¢ñÚçy¢S¢VäH} ì¢ J ÜU¢ïùçŒ¢ ÜUSÄ¢¢çŒ¢ ‹¢ ~¢¢y¢¢ ÎëàÄ¢y ï¢ Á¢x¢y¢èy¢Hï JJ14JJ
yÃ ´¢ çã |¢¢Úy¢H¢ïÜU¢‹¢ ´¢ |¢Á¢‹¢èÄ¢¢ïùçS¢ Ä¢yÜëUy ï¢ J Ó¢ÚSÄ¢é°í´ y¢Œ¢¢ïùy¢Sy¢¢‹¢Š¢}¢¢üy ì¢ Œ¢¢y¢é}¢ãüçS¢ JJ15JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
§yÄ¢ëc¢è‡¢ ´¢ Ã¢Ó¢: Ÿ¢éyÃ¢¢ S¢ Á¢¢y¢ÜUL‡¢: Ðí|¢é: J Œ¢¢y¢é}¢ñÓÀÎŠ¢}¢¢üySÃ¢¢: Ðí¢Îé|¢êüÄ¢ |¢éçÃ¢ ÐíÁ¢¢: JJ16JJ
»y¢çS}¢‹ ì¢ S¢}¢Ä ï¢ y¢~¢ Š¢}¢¢ïü }¢êyÄ¢¢ü S¢ã¢Ä¢Ä¢ ñ¢ J ¥¢x¢} ´¢ }¢éç‹¢Ã¢ë‹Î¢‹¢¢}¢Ã¢Š¢¢Ä ü¢ ‹¢Ú¢çŠ¢Œ¢ ! JJ17JJ
The Sages said:-

O Lord! Presently irreligion is growing with all its vices in all the
subjects, with the help of Kali. 11.
He (Kali) has started working amongst those, O Lord, who are kings,
teachers, the protectors of religion; therefore, all of them have broken the
rules formulated by You. 12.
Men have become attached to great and smaller sins, have become
over-greedy for sense-objects and (consequently) far from good con-
duct. 13.
Therefore the way to Yamapuri, the abode of the god of death, is
filled with people, and the road has become too narrow with the amount
of people using it. Nobody is seemingly protecting others at all on this
earth. 14.
You are the only object of devotion for the people of Bharata, for
whom you practice severe penance; please save them from sins. 15.
Arrival of Dharma and Murti in the assembly
Suvrat said:-
Having listened to the speech of those sages, the Lord became moved,
and was inclined to protect His own subjects against impiety, by revealing
Himself. 16.
O King! There came Dharma (Prajapati) with his wife Murti, know-
ing that the group of sages has arrived. 17.
x¢¢ñÚS y¢Œ¢: ÜëUà ¢y¢Úp Á¢Å¢ ïœ¢}¢¢X: Œ ¢ê‡¢ïü‹ÎéÚ }Ä¢Ã¢Î‹¢: S¢ÎÄ¢¢çÿ¢Œ ¢k: J
Ä¢¿¢¢ïŒ¢Ã¢èy¢LçÓ¢Ú: à¢éçÓ¢à¢évHÃ¢¢S¢¢ ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢´ S¢ y¢}¢Ã¢ñÿ¢y¢ Î|¢üŒ¢¢ç‡¢: JJ18JJ
Ó ¢¢ L ÐíS¢ó¢ }¢ éw¢ Œ¢V Á¢à¢ ¢‹ y ¢} ¢ ê= y ¢ ÜU¢ L‡ Ä¢Œ¢ ê‡ ¢ ü‹ ¢ Ä¢ ‹ ¢ïçÿ¢ y ¢|¢ QUÃ¢ë‹ Î} ¢ ì J
| ¢ ê ç Ú ÿ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ç ‹ ¢ H Ä ¢ } ¢ è E Ú } ¢ ¢ y ¢ üÏ ¢ ‹ Š¢ é ´ S Ã ¢ ¢ X ç Ÿ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ç w ¢ H } ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ï‹ ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ç | ¢ Ú ¢ } ¢ } ¢ ì J J 1 9 J J
}¢éç‹¢}¢‡ÇH}¢ŠÄ¢S‰ ´¢ y ´¢ çÃ¢H¢ïvÄ¢ñÃ¢ S¢yÃ¢Ú} ì¢ J ©Œ¢¢x¢}¢y ì¢ S¢ y¢ï…SÃ¢è |¢êçÚãc¢ü|¢ëy¢¢‹y¢Ú: J J 20J J
Š¢} Z¢ çÃ¢H¢ïvÄ¢ |¢x¢Ã¢¢‹¢¢Ä¢¢‹y ´¢ çŒ¢y¢Ú´ Îíéy¢} ì¢ J ©y‰¢¢Ä¢ Œ¢èÆ¢Î|Ä¢ïyÄ¢Œ¢çÚÚ|Ä¢¢‹¢}¢y¢ì Œ¢Î¢ï: J J 21J J
ãc¢¢üŸ¢é‹¢Ä¢‹¢: S¢¢ïùçŒ¢ y ´¢ ‹¢Ú´ Ó¢ y¢‰¢¢çÃ¢Š¢}¢ì J }¢éÎ¢ S¢Î¢à¢èÃ¢üÓ¢‹¢ñÚ|Ä¢‹¢‹Îy¢ |¢êŒ¢y¢ï ! J J 22 J J
Ðí‡¢ï}¢y¢éSy¢y¢¢ï }¢ê=y¢ ‹¢Ú‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢ ñ¢ ç‹¢Á¢¢} ì¢ J Á¢‹¢‹¢è´ S¢¢ Ó¢ y¢¢Ã¢¢à¢èÃ¢¢üÎñ: Œ¢é~¢¢Ã¢Ä¢êÄ¢éÁ¢y ì¢ J J 23 J J
y¢Î¢ïy‰¢¢Ä¢c¢üÄ¢: S¢Ã¢ïü y¢¢Ã¢|Ä¢ïyÄ¢¢ÎÚï‡¢ y¢ï J S¢}½í¢‹y¢¢ §Ã¢ ãc¢ïü‡¢ Ðí‡¢ï}¢éÎü}Œ¢y¢è ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! J J 24 J J
}¢¢‹¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢y¢éSy¢ ñ¢ Ó¢ y¢¢‹ ì¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ïçÓ¢y¢}¢¢ÎÚ¢y ì¢ J ç‹¢c¢èÎy¢éSy¢y¢ ï¢ Ã¢ëcÄ¢ ´¢ Îœ¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ y¢ ñ¢ ‹¢Úï‡¢ Ó¢ J J 25J J
Fair complexioned, a little slim due to penance, with matted hair on

the head, face beautiful like full moon, lotus-eyes full of compassion, at-
tractive with sacred-thread, he wore pure white dress, and taking Darbha-
grass in hand, he saluted to Lord Narayan. 18.
Lord Narayan, the wide shelter of forgiveness, the friend of the dis-
eased, the master pleasing with graceful form to look at with eyes and
minds, looked beautiful with his lotus-face, delightfully happy, looking to
the gathering of devotees with compassionate eyes. 19.
Looking to Him amongst the circle of sages, that great Dharma came
with his heart full of extreme joy. 20.
The Lord, seeing His father Dharma coming there, quickly rose from
His seat, and approaching and embracing him, bowed down before his
feet. 21.
He also had his eyes full of joyful tears, and O king, congratulated
Him with good blessings in joy, seeing Nar in that condition. 22.
Nar and Narayan saluted their mother, Murti and she also blessed
them. 23.
O king! Then all the sages rose, came to them respectfully, and so to
say bewildered with extreme joy, and saluted the two. 24.
They both honoured the sages with due respect. Then Nar offered
his seat of Darbha-grass to both of them. 25.
S¢¢ÜÚ |¢x¢Ã¢y¢¢ S¢Ã¢ïü ç‹¢c¢ïÎéSy ï¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ïçÓ¢y¢} ì¢ J Œ¢ÐíÓÀ SÃ¢¢x¢y ´¢ Ðíèy¢ ï¢ Š¢} Z¢ ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢: Ðí|¢é: JJ26JJ
y¢y¢: S¢ }¢éç‹¢ç|¢: Ðí¢ïQU}¢Š¢}¢¢ïüŒ¢ÎíÃ ´¢ |¢éçÃ¢ J Ä¢‰¢¢Ã¢yÜU‰¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ y¢ïc¢ ´¢ ÐíèyÄ¢¢ïŒ¢à¢ë‡Ã¢y¢¢} ì¢ JJ27JJ
‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢SÄ¢¢‹¢‹¢Œ¢kç‹¢: S¢ëy¢¢´ Ã¢¢y¢¢Z y¢Î¢‹¢è}¢éŒ¢à¢ë‡Ã¢y¢¢´ S¢y¢¢}¢ì J
y¢ïc¢¢´ }¢‹¢¢ïÃ¢ëœ¢Ä¢ »ÜUS¢´Ÿ¢Ä¢¢ ¥¢S¢‹S¢}¢¢Š¢¢çÃ¢Ã¢ |¢êŒ¢ ! S¢Ã¢üà¢: JJ28JJ
¥{}¢¢ïüÐÎí±çÝ±ïÎÝÝ¢}¢¢C}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 8 JJ
-- ---- ---- ---- --- ---- ---- ---- --
JJ ¥ƒ ‹¢Ã¢}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 9 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
§ y ‰¢ ´ }¢ éç ‹¢ c ¢ é Š ¢ } ¢ ï ü Ó ¢ à¢ ë‡ Ã¢ y S¢ é |¢ x ¢ Ã¢ m Ó ¢ : J y¢ Î¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ÏÁ ¢ ñ ÜUŒ ¢ Î çS ‰¢ Ú Îë çv Ó ¢ œ¢ Ã¢ ëçœ ¢ c ¢ é J J 1 J J
‹ ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ Ä¢ ‡ ¢ ï Ó ¢ y ¢ m¢ y ¢ ¢ ü Ü U ‰ ¢ ‹ ¢ ñ Ü U ¢ ° í Ó ¢ ï y ¢ ç S ¢ J y ¢ ï ‹¢ ¢ ‹ y ¢ : Ð í ï çÚ y ¢ S y ¢ ~ ¢ Î éÃ ¢ ¢ ü S ¢ ¢ } ¢ éç ‹ ¢ Ú ¢ Ä ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ñ J J 2 J J
All of them sat with the Lord with due propriety, and the Lord Narayan
caringly asked Dharma, about his visit. 26.
Having heard about the irreligious disturbance caused by out- laws
on the earth as told by sages, the Lord began to speak. 27.
O king! While they were listening to the words coming from the lo-
tus-face of Narayan, all their mental faculties were concentrated as in
deep meditation. 28.
Thus ends the eighth chapter entitled ‘Information on Irreli-
gious Disturbances’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER - 9
Durvasa curses the assembly of divinities at Badrikashrama
In this way, while sages and Dharma were listening to the speech of
the Lord, keeping their eyes and mental faculty steady on His lotus-like
face, with full concentration, and while Narayan also had concentrated
His mind on His speech, sage Durvasa, arrived there over, as directed at
heart by Him. 1-2.
ÜñUH¢S¢¢Î¢x¢y¢ ï¢ x¢X ´¢ y¢~¢ Œ¢¢ñ±¢üçØÜUæUçÃ¢çŠ¢} ì¢ J çÃ¢Š¢¢Ä¢¢Î ñ¢ y¢y¢: Ðí¢# ï¢ Ï¢ÎÚè´ y¢ ´¢ y¢Œ¢¢ïç‹¢çŠ¢: JJ3JJ
‹ ¢ Ú ‹ ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ Ä ¢ ‡ ¢ ´ y ¢ ~¢ } ¢ é ç‹ ¢ }¢ ‡ Ç H}¢ ŠÄ ¢ x ¢ } ¢ ì J ÎÎ à¢ ü } ¢ ê <y¢ Š¢ }¢ ¢ ñ ü Ó ¢ çS ¢ h Î ïã ´ y¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ ïh Ã¢ }¢ ì J J 4 J J
‹¢¢Œ¢àÄ¢œ¢~¢ y ´¢ ÜU¢ïùçŒ¢ Ã¢¢y¢¢üS¢QU}¢‹¢Sy¢Ä¢¢ J ¥¢ÎÚ´ ‹¢¢ÜëUy¢ y¢y¢ ï¢ }¢¢‹Ä¢SÄ¢¢ŒÄ¢SÄ¢ çÜU@‹¢ JJ5JJ
çy ¢ D ó¢ ¢ S ¢ è yS ¢ Í ¢ çÅ ÜU ¢ ´ Œ ¢ à Ä¢ ó¢ ïÃ ¢ S¢ |¢ ¢ S ¢ Î : J ¥Ã ¢ ¿ ¢ ¢ y¢ ç} ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ y} ¢ ¢ ‹¢ }¢ ¢ ~ ¢ ï Ä¢ ¢ ï N l } ¢ ‹ Ä¢ y¢ J J 6 J J
Ó¢éÜU¢ïŒ¢ S¢l: S¢Ã¢ïü|Ä¢: RéUŠ¢¢ ÚQUçÃ¢H¢ïÓ¢‹¢: J Ã¢ïŒ¢}¢¢‹¢¢X ©i¢ãé: à¢ŒSÄ¢´Sy¢¢‹¢¢ã ç‹¢|¢üÄ¢: JJ7JJ
¥ã ï¢ ! ÜU¢HçÃ¢Œ¢Ä¢¢üS¢ ï¢ Ä¢ï‹¢ S¢‹}¢¢x¢üÃ¢y¢ü‹¢¢: J ÐíÃ¢ëœ¢¢: ÜU¢Œ¢‰ ï¢ S¢ç‹y¢ |¢xÝS¢ïy¢Ã¢ ©‹}¢Î¢: JJ8JJ
çÃ¢l¢çÎ}¢Î}¢œ¢yÃ¢¢ÎÃ¢Á¢¢‹¢‹y¢é }¢ ´¢ çmÁ¢¢: J çÜU‹y é¢ Š¢}¢¢ïüùŒÄ¢Š¢}¢¢ïüù|¢êÎÃ¢Á¢¢‹¢¢çy¢ }¢ ´¢ Ä¢y¢: JJ9JJ
ÎŒ¢¢üŒ¢‹¢¢ïÎ} ï¢ y¢ïc¢ ´¢ ÜéUÃ¢ïü y¢Îã}¢l Ã ñ¢ J Ä¢‰¢¢ ‹¢ñÃ ´¢ Œ¢é‹¢: ÜéUÄ¢éüçÚyÄ¢évyÃ¢¢ïÓ™ñ: à¢à¢¢Œ¢ y¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ10JJ
S¢Ã¢ïüùçŒ¢ Ä¢êÄ ´¢ }¢¢‹¢écÄ ´¢ H|¢‹y¢ ï¢ |¢ ï¢ Ã¢ëc¢¢ÎÄ¢: ! J ÜUËÄ¢Š¢}¢¢üÉK¢S¢éÚï|Ä¢Sy¢~¢ ÜUC´ Ó¢ |¢êçÚà¢: JJ11JJ
He came from Kailasa and performed his daily rites on the banks of
Ganga and then that sage, the master of wealth of penance, reached Badri,
the seat of Lord Narayan. 3.
There over, he saw Nar and Narayan, amidst the circle of sages, and
also Dharma with his wife Murti and Uddhava in his divine form. 4.
On account of their minds absorbed in dialogue, no one noticed him,
and no respect was paid to him, whatsoever, even though he deserved
respect. 5.
He stood staring at the members of the assembly for an hour or so;
Durvasa, the son of Atri took it as an insult. 6.
Instantly, he got angry with all of them, and his eyes turned red with
wrath and with his body trembling, addressed them, fearlessly raising his
arm to curse them. 7.
‘What a distortion of time! By which, those who are following righ-
teous path, are now on the wrong path, and have become reckless, hav-
ing over- ruled the religion. 8.
Let the Brahmins insult me on account of pride of their learning. But,
since Dharma also insults me, it has become Adharma. 9.
Now I shall trample their haughty pride. So that they will not dare to
do so again’ having said so, he cursed them aloud. 10.
‘O Vrush (Dharma)! All of you would get the birth of human beings.
You would suffer great torture at the hands of demons. 11.
}¢ÎÃ¢¿¢¢ÜëUy¢ ï¢ Ä¢êÄ¢}¢Ã¢¿¢ ´¢ y¢ï|Ä¢ »Ã¢ çã J y¢¢Ç‹ ´¢ Ó¢¢ŒSÄ¢‰¢ °í¢}¢¢y ì¢ Œ¢éÚ¢çó¢cÜU¢S¢‹¢¢çÎ Ó¢ JJ12JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
S¢Î:S‰¢¢ç‹¢çy¢ y¢¢‹ ì¢ S¢Ã¢¢ü‹ ì¢ à¢Œy±¢ y¢êc‡¢èZ Ï¢|¢êÃ¢ S¢: J
Š¢ÿÄ¢}¢¢‡¢ §Ã¢¢ÜUS}¢¢Îì¾ír¢¢‡Ç}¢çw¢H´ çS‰¢y¢: JJ13JJ
y¢y¢ ï¢ ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢ ï¢ Š¢}¢¢ïü }¢é‹¢²p¢ïhÃ¢ ï¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! J y¢ÎéÓ™¢RU¢ïà¢}¢¢ÜU‡Ä ü¢ y¢}¢ñÿ¢‹y¢¢çxÝS¢çó¢|¢} ì¢ JJ14JJ
¥ ç y ¢ R U ¢ ï Š ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ H Á Ã ¢ ¢ H ¢ Î s } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ X ± ï Œ ¢ ‰ ¢ é } ¢ ì J S ¢ à ¢ Ï Î Î ‹ y ¢ ç‹ ¢ ç c Œ ¢ C ¢ Š ¢ Ú ´ Î é c Ð í ï ÿ Ä ¢ H ¢ ï Ó ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 1 5 J J
S¢Ã¢ïüùŒÄ¢éy‰¢¢Ä¢ S¢ãS¢¢ y ´¢ Ðí‡¢}Ä¢¢ÎÚï‡¢ y ï¢ J çÃ¢‹¢èy¢¢: S¢¢‹yÃ¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢éLŒ¢Ã¢ïàÄ¢¢S¢‹¢ï à¢é| ï¢ JJ16JJ
Ä¢éQUK¢ù‹¢é‹¢èÄ¢}¢¢‹¢¢ïùS¢ ñ¢ ãçÃ¢c¢¢çxÝçÚÃ¢<c¢ç|¢: J |¢ëà ´¢ çÎÎèŒ ï¢ |¢êÄ¢¢ïùçŒ¢ ‹¢yÃ¢à¢¢}Ä¢y¢ |¢êç}¢Œ¢ ! JJ17JJ
y ´¢ à¢#Ã¢‹y¢}¢çw¢H¢‹¢‰¢ Š¢}¢üÎïÃ¢ ï¢ ç‹¢cÜU¢Ú‡ ´¢ S¢çÃ¢‹¢Ä ´¢ Š¢Ú‡¢ ñ¢ ç‹¢Œ¢yÄ¢ J
Ï¢h¢TçHmÄ¢ ©Î¢Ú}¢çy¢: Ðí‡¢}Ä¢ Ðí¢ïÃ¢¢Ó¢ S¢¢‹yÃ¢‹¢Œ¢Åé: çÐíÄ¢|¢êç}¢ÎïÃ¢: JJ18JJ
You have insulted me; hence you would get similar insult from them
and also, beating, expulsion from villages and towns.’ 12.
Dharma appeases Durvasa
Suvrat said:-
Thus having cursed all those members of the divine assembly, he
b ec am e q u i e t af t e r al m o s t s et t i n g t h e e n t i r e u n i v er s e o n fi re a l l o f a
s u d d en . 1 3 .
Then, O king! Narayan, Dharma, the sages and Uddhava, having
heard that high-pitch shouting, saw Durvasa, blazing like fire. 14.
Displaying trembling body while burning with flames of fire of intense
wrath, biting his lower lip, with teeth gnawing, and having his eyes with
intolerable sight. 15.
All of them suddenly rose up and saluted him. And they tried to pacify
him, after offering him a high-seat. 16.
O king! Despite of being appeased in a softening way, like fire pro-
fusely blazed; as fire being fed with ghee and oblations by sages; it was
not extinguished at all.
Then Dharmadeva, seeing that Durvasa was unnecessarily cursing all
the sages, prostrated on the ground with humility, and saluted him with
folded hands; that Dharma Deva being large-hearted, ever-compromis-
ing, and dear to Brahmins. 17-18.
Š¢}¢ü ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
Œ¢é´S é¢ ÜëUy¢¢Œ¢Ú¢Š¢ïc é¢ y¢çhy¢¢Ä¢ñÃ¢ S¢Ã¢ü‰¢¢ J çà¢ÿ¢¢Î‡Ç ï¢ Ä¢éÁÄ¢y ï¢ Ã ñ¢ }¢ãc¢ïü ! yÃ¢¢Îëà¢ ´¢ S¢y¢¢} ì¢ JJ19JJ
Ï¢éhK¢ùŒ¢Ú¢Š¢ ï¢ ‹¢¢S}¢¢ç|¢: ÜëUy¢Sy ï¢ ‹¢ Ó¢ ÜñUy¢Ã¢¢y ì¢ J ãÄ¢éüçQUS¢QUçÓ¢œ¢yÃ¢¢ó¢Ï¢éh ï¢ Ä¢éc}¢¢Î¢x¢}¢: JJ20JJ
S¢l ï¢ Á¢s¢}¢ S¢Ã¢üSÃ ´¢ SÃ¢Ðí¢‡¢¢‹¢çŒ¢ Ä¢yÜëUy ï¢ J ¾ír¢<c¢}¢¢x¢y ´¢ y ´¢ yÃ¢ ´¢ ‹¢¢Ó¢üÄ¢ï}¢¢‹Ä¢‰¢¢ ÜU‰¢} ì¢ JJ21JJ
¥‹Ä¢¢S¢QU}¢‹¢SyÃ¢ï‹¢ S¢‹}¢¢‹ ´¢ y ï¢ ‹¢ ÜéUÃ¢üy¢¢} ì¢ J ÿ¢¢‹yÃ¢¢ùŒ¢Ú¢Š¢}¢S}¢¢ÜÚ S¢Ã¢¢ü‹ ì¢ à¢¢Œ¢¢çm}¢¢ïÓ¢Ä¢ JJ22JJ
‹ ¢ Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ è y ¢ S ¢ } ¢ y Ã ¢ ï‹ ¢ Œ ¢ Ú ¢ ‹ ¢ é° í ã Á ¢ ‹ } ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ } ¢ ì J N Î Ä ¢ ´ ¾ í¢ r ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ´ Ã ¢ ñ Ðí ¢ ïQ Ú çà ¢ ÿ ¢ ¢ L c ¢ ¢ ´ ÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 2 3 J J
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
§y‰ ´¢ ‹¢èçy¢ç±Î¢ y¢ï‹¢ ç‹¢àÀk Ðí¢<‰¢y¢ ï¢ }¢éç‹¢: J à¢¢‹y¢RU¢ïŠ¢ÚÄ¢: çÜUç@œ¢}¢éÃ¢¢Ó¢ ÜëUy¢¢†…çH} ì¢ JJ24JJ
ÎéÃ¢¢üS¢¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
‹¢ñÃ¢¢ã´ ÿ¢‡¢LÅì Š¢} ü¢ ! ‹¢ SÃ¢à¢¢Œ¢¢Ó™ ÜU@‹¢ J çÃ¢}¢¢ïÓ¢Ä¢¢ç}¢ ~¢H ñ ¢ïvÄ ï¢ Ò ¢Œ¢èçy¢ wÄ¢¢çy¢ÚçSy¢ } ï¢ JJ25JJ
Dharma said : ‘O great seer, when people commit fault, the disciplin-
ary fine on the part of saints like you is justified, it is entirely for (people’s)
own benefit. 19.
However, we have not committed this fault intentionally or due to
deceit. Being absorbed in narration of Shri Hari, we did not come to
know about your arrival. 20.
For your sake we would at once lay down our entire belongings and
our lives too. Sir, when such a great sage has arrived, how shall we fail to
worship unless there is some just reason? 21.
Truly being absorbed in some topic, we failed to honour you.
Hence, pardon our fault and absolve all of us from the impact of your
curse. 22.
The heart of Brahmins, who are born to confer grace on others, is
said to be like butter, having momentary (anger). 23.
Suvrat said:-
In this way, the sage was beseeched by Dharma innocently, who was
an expert in ethics. And when intensity of his anger was slightly pacified,
he addressed him with folded hands. 24.
Durvasa’s grace to Dharma and the Divinities
Durvasa said:-
‘Neither I am known to bear momentary anger, nor do I redeem any
y¢‰¢¢ŒÄ¢‹¢Í¢ ! }¢çÓ™œ ´¢ Œ¢é‡Ä¢}¢êy¢ïüSy¢Ã¢¢ç‹y¢ÜïU J ¥lñÃ¢ïà¢ïÓÀÄ¢¢ çÜUç@‹}¢ëÎé Á¢¢y¢ç}¢Ã¢ïÿÄ¢y ï¢ JJ26JJ
}¢ÓÀ¢Œ¢SyÃ¢‹Ä¢‰¢¢ ‹¢ñÃ¢ |¢çÃ¢cÄ¢çy¢ ÜUÎ¢Ó¢‹¢ J y¢‰¢¢ŒÄ¢‹¢é°íã´ ÜéUÃ¢ïü Ä¢éc}¢¢ÜÚ Š¢} ü¢ ! y¢ÓÀë‡ é¢ JJ27JJ
}¢¢‹¢écÄ¢ïùçŒ¢ y¢Ã¢ñc¢ñÃ¢ }¢ê<y¢: Œ¢Õè |¢çÃ¢cÄ¢çy¢ J Œ¢é~¢p |¢x¢Ã¢¢‹¢ïc¢ ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢ «çc¢: Œ¢é‹¢: JJ28JJ
S¢ Ä¢éÃ¢ ´¢ Ó¢ }¢é‹¢è‹S¢Ã¢¢ü‹ ì¢ Š¢}¢¢üS¢éÚÜUCy¢: J Úçÿ¢cÄ¢yÄ¢Ã¢‹¢ ñ¢ ‹¢ê‹ ´¢ Œ¢¢ïÿÄ¢çy¢ yÃ¢ ´¢ Ó¢ S¢Ã¢ü‰¢¢ JJ29JJ
Œ¢é~¢è|¢êy ï¢ |¢x¢Ã¢çy¢ Fïã¢çy¢à¢Ä¢y¢ ï¢ Ä¢éÃ¢¢} ì¢ J ç‹¢LhçÓ¢œ¢ ñ¢ }¢ÓÀ¢Œ¢¢‹}¢¢ïÿÄ¢ï‰ ï¢ ¥ËŒ¢ÜU¢Hy¢: JJ30JJ
y¢y¢ ï¢ çÎÃÄ¢x¢ôy¢ Š¢} ü¢ ! Ð¢íŒSÄ¢‰¢ ï¢ Ã¢ ´¢ SÃ¢Ã¢¢ç†Ày¢¢} ì¢ J |¢çÃ¢cÄ¢yÄ¢ïy¢ÎÃï ´¢ çã ‹¢¢‹Ä¢‰¢¢ }¢mÓ¢: ÒUçÓ¢y ì¢ JJ31JJ
}¢é‹¢Ä¢: ! S¢¢ïhÃ¢¢ Ä¢êÄ ´¢ çmÁ¢¢çy¢yÃ ´¢ ‹¢ëc é¢ çÿ¢y¢ ñ¢ J Ðí¢ŒSÄ¢‰¢¢‰¢ñc¢ Ä¢éc}¢¢S é¢ ãçÚ: S¢wÄ ´¢ ÜUçÚcÄ¢çy¢ JJ32JJ
y¢y¢ ï¢ }¢ÓÀ¢Œ¢ç‹¢}¢éüQU¢ x¢ôy¢ çÎÃÄ¢ ´¢ ÐíÄ¢¢SÄ¢‰¢ J »Ã¢}¢évyÃ¢¢ S¢ y¢¢ó¢yÃ¢¢ ÜñUH¢S ´¢ ÐíÄ¢Ä¢ ñ¢ Œ¢é‹¢: JJ33JJ
} ¢ é ‹ ¢ Ä ¢ S y ¢ ï y ¢ é y ¢ ~ ¢ ¢ ï c¢ éÎ ï üã ¢ ‹ y ¢ Ú çÁ ¢ Í ¢ ëÿ ¢ Ã ¢ : J à ¢ # é´ Î éÃ ¢ ¢ ü S ¢ S ¢ ´ à ¢ Q U ¢ ¥ ç Œ ¢ à ¢ ïŒ ¢ é‹ ¢ ü S ¢ çh Ä ¢ : J J 3 4 J J
one from my curse, anywhere in three worlds. This is my reputation. 25.

‘Even then, O perfect one! My personality appears to be little soft-
ened today, on account of god’s wish, in your case. 26.
O embodiment of righteousness, O Dharma! However my curse will
never be diffused still I shall do a favour to you. Listen to it. 27.
In your human birth, Murti will become your righteous wife. And this
Narayan sage, will become your son. 28.
And He will protect you both and all the sages, of the torture arising
from irreligious demons and He will nourish you on the earth. 29.
‘When the Lord becomes your son, and when you both will have
fixed your attention on Him on account of extreme affection, I shall re-
lease you from my curse then. 30.
‘O Dharma! Thereafter, you both will regain your divine status, which
is cherished by you. This is what will certainly happen. My verdict will not
be in vain. 31.
‘O sages! You, along with Uddhava get Brahmin hood amongst hu-
man race on the earth, and Shri Hari will make friendship with you. 32.
Thereafter, released from my curse, You would return to your divine
status.’ Having said thus, and having bowed to them, he went back to
Kailasa. 33.
The sages stayed over awaiting new incarnations. In fact, they were
capable of cursing back Durvasa but they did not do so, as they were
noble minded. 34.
Š¢}¢üSÄ¢¢~¢ «c¢è‡¢ ´¢ Ó¢ à¢¢Œ ï¢ ãy¢é<‹¢Ú¢x¢S¢¢} ì¢ J §ÓÀ¢ |¢x¢Ã¢y¢ ï¢ ¿¢ïÄ¢¢ Š¢}¢üÎ¢ïxŠ¢÷‹ ì¢ ãçÚcÄ¢y¢: JJ35JJ
¥y¢ ï¢ ÎéÃ¢¢üS¢S ´¢ RU¢ïŠ¢¢ÓÀŒ¢‹y ´¢ SÃ¢¢‹¢ÜU¢Ú‡¢} ì¢ J ‹¢¢ïŒ¢¢H|¢y¢ çÜUç@mñ à¢¢Œ ´¢ Ó¢¢ÜëUy¢ ‹¢¢‹Ä¢‰¢¢ JJ36JJ
¥‰¢¢ïÃ¢¢Ó¢ ãôÚ Š¢}¢¢ïü ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢ ! }¢}¢ yÃ¢Ä¢¢ J «c¢è‡¢ ´¢ Ó¢¢Ã¢‹ ´¢ ÜU¢Ä¢ü}¢Š¢}¢¢üS¢éÚÜëUÓÀîy¢: JJ37JJ
y¢}¢¢ã |¢x¢Ã¢¢´Sy¢¢y¢ ! çÓ¢‹y¢ ´¢ }¢¢ ÜéUL Ó¢ïy¢çS¢ J }¢çÎÓÀÄ¢ñÃ¢ à¢¢Œ¢¢ïùÄ ´¢ Á¢¢y¢ §yÄ¢Ã¢Š¢¢Ä¢üy¢¢} ì¢ JJ38JJ
ÐíÃ¢ëœ¢¢ïùSyÄ¢Š¢é‹¢¢ |¢êÄ¢¢‹¢Š¢}¢¢ïü |¢éçÃ¢ S¢Ã¢üy¢: J ÜUHïÏ¢üH´ S¢}¢¢S¢¢l Œ¢èÇK‹y ï¢ y¢ï‹¢ }¢¢‹¢Ã¢¢: JJ39JJ
¥y¢SyÃ¢yŒ¢é~¢y¢ ´¢ |¢êÄ¢ ï¢ ãçÚ‹¢¢}¢¢ùã}¢¢ŒÄ¢ y¢} ì¢ J S¢Ã¢üy¢ ï¢ ‹¢¢à¢çÄ¢cÄ¢¢ç}¢ Œ¢¢HÄ¢‹S¢¢Š¢éŒ¢êLc¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ40JJ
Š¢}¢ü¿¢¢‹¢çÃ¢Ú¢x¢¢ÉK ´¢ |¢çQ æU |¢éçÃ¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ Œ¢éÚ¢ J ÐíÃ¢y¢üçÄ¢cÄ ï¢ Ä¢éc}¢¢ç|¢: S¢ãñÃ¢ çÃ¢Ó¢Úó¢ã} ì¢ JJ41JJ
yÄ¢vyÃ¢¢ çÓ¢‹y¢ ´¢ y¢y¢: S¢Ã¢üïùŒÄ¢éyŒ¢lŠÃ ´¢ ‹¢ëc é¢ çÿ¢y¢ ñ¢ J Ä¢SÄ¢ÓïÀ¢ Ä¢~¢ y¢~¢¢S¢ ñ¢ Á¢¢Ä¢y¢ ´¢ Ã¢ ï¢ çmÁ¢¢çy¢c é¢ JJ42JJ
§yÄ¢éQU¢Sy ï¢ y¢}¢¢‹¢}Ä¢ Á¢x}¢é: S¢Ã¢ïü ç‹¢Á¢¢Ÿ¢}¢¢‹ ì¢ J S}¢Ú‹y¢ »Ã¢ NÎÄ ï¢ ‹¢Ú‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡ ´¢ çãy¢} ì¢ JJ43JJ
In fact the wish of god is the cause of the curse to Dharma and also to
the sages, and is to be understood as to promote true spirit of religion. 35.
Therefore, they did not blame Durvasa for cursing them out of anger,
for no reason; as they also did not make the curse ineffective. 36.
Lord’s assurance to Dharma and the sages
Then Dharma spoke to Shri Hari, ‘O Narayan, you have to give protec-
tion to me and also to sages from the irreligious acts of demons.’ 37.
On that Lord replied, ‘Father, do not be worried. Keep it in mind
that this curse emerged out of my desire alone.’ 38.
‘Presently, great amount of unrighteousness has been out of control
on earth, having gained strength from Kali. Human beings are harassed by
it.’ 39.
‘Hence, being your son again by the name of Shri Hari, I shall de-
stroy all that and protect saintly persons.’ 40.
‘I shall promote devotion, enriched with Dharma, knowledge and
non-attachment, while moving along with you on earth as I have done
before.’ 41.
‘Hence, without anxiety, you may get birth on earth, amongst hu-
man beings. Where ever you have wish, there you may be born to
Brahmins.’ 42.
When he told them thus, they returned to their hermitages, after salut-
ing Him - Nar-Narayan, remembering Him at heart. 43.
ÜU¢ïS¢Hïc é¢ y¢y¢ ï¢ Š¢}¢ü: S¢ã Œ¢y‹²¢ Á¢ô‹¢ ‹¢ëc é¢ J çÁ¢Í¢ëÿ¢é: çŒ¢y¢Ú ñ¢ SÃ¢SÄ¢ ÃÄ¢çÓ¢çÓ¢‹y¢œ¢‰¢¢ïhÃ¢: JJ44JJ
çÁ¢Í¢ëÿ¢Ã¢ ï¢ Á¢‹}¢ }¢‹¢écÄ¢Á¢¢y¢ ñ¢ Îïà¢¢‹¢‹¢ïÜU¢´Sy é¢ }¢ãc¢üÄ¢Sy ï¢ J
x ¢ y ¢ ¢ S y ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï | ¢ êç} ¢ Œ ¢ y ¢ ï ! çmÁ ¢ ïc¢ é Ü U ¢ H ï‹ ¢ S ¢ Ã ¢ ïü Á ¢ x ¢ ëã éÁ ¢ ü‹ ¢ ê´çc¢ J J 4 5 J J
{}¢¢üçÎà¢¢Ð¢Ýéx¢íãçÝMÐ‡¢Ý¢}¢¢ ‹¢Ã¢}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 9 JJ
-------------------------------
JJ ¥ƒ Îà¢}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 10JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
Ú¢Á¢ó¢~¢¢‹y¢Úï Á¢¢y¢¢ ‹¢ÚïcÃ¢¢S¢‹S¢ãdà¢: J ¥ÎïÃ¢¢ Î¢‹¢Ã¢¢ ÎñyÄ¢¢ Ä¢ÿ¢¢ Úÿ¢¢´çS¢ Ó¢ çÿ¢y¢ ñ¢ JJ1JJ
Œ ¢ éÚ ¢ Îï Ã ¢ ¢ S¢ é Ú }¢ ë Š ¢ ï S ¢ ã ¢ Ä ¢ ï ‹¢ ã Ú ï: S ¢ é Ú ñ : J Ä ¢ ï ã y ¢ ¢ ¥ S ¢ é Ú ¢ Sy ¢ ï çã Ï ¢ Ï ¢ ‹ Š ¢ é Ã ¢ ñü Ú } ¢ Ó Ä ¢ é y ¢ ï J J 2 J J
¥çy¢çÐíÄ ´¢ |¢x¢Ã¢y¢ ï¢ Ï¢éÎìŠ±¢ Š¢} Z¢ S¢‹¢¢y¢‹¢} ì¢ J y¢ó¢¢à¢ï‹¢ñÃ¢ y¢ó¢¢à ´¢ ç‹¢çpvÄ¢éSy ï¢ yÃ¢Š¢¢<}¢ÜU¢: JJ3JJ
Then Dharma took birth along with his wife in the region of Kausala,
Uddhava also thought over as to whom he should choose as his parents. 44.
The great sages went down to earth with a desire to get birth amongst
human race, in various regions, O king, and in due course they all took
birth in Brahmin families. 45.
Thus ends the ninth chapter entitled ‘Narration of Curse and
Grace done to Dharma and Others’ in the first Prakarana of
Satsangi Jivan, the life story of Lord Narayan, also titled as
‘Dharmashastra’ (the rules of the code of conduct). 9
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER - 10
Evils caused by the demons, influence of Kali
Suvrat said:-
O king, in the meantime, there on the earth, took birth - thousands of
lusty Asuras, demons, Rakshasas and Yakshas. 1.
In the past, when there was a war between gods and demons, the
gods, with the help of Vishnu, killed the demons, who maintained the
enmity with Achyuta (Vishnu). 2.
Those non-religious people decided to destroy the eternal religion,
because they knew that it was very dear to the Lord. 3.
ÜUçHm¢Œ¢ÚÄ¢¢ï: S¢‹Š¢ ñ¢ |¢éÃÄ¢Á¢¢Ä¢‹y¢ y ï¢ y¢y¢: J ‹¢ëc é¢ ÜïUçÓ¢Ó™ Œ¢à¢éc é¢ Œ¢ÿÄ¢¢çÎcÃ¢çŒ¢ ÜïUÓ¢‹¢ JJ4JJ
Ã¢ïÎÎïÃ¢<c¢çÃ¢Ðí¢‡¢¢´ Ó¢RéUÎí¢ïüã´ Ó¢ y¢ï S¢y¢¢}¢ì J y¢ïc¢ ´¢ |¢x¢Ã¢ÎèÄ¢yÃ ´¢ Á¢¢‹¢‹y¢p¢ï‹}¢Î¢ |¢ëà¢}¢ì JJ5JJ
|¢ê|¢¢Ú|¢êy¢¢´Sy¢¢‹ã‹y¢é´ y¢y¢: Ÿ¢èÏ¢ÎÚèŒ¢çy¢: J ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢: SÃ¢Ä ´¢ Á¢¿ ï¢ ÜëUc‡¢¢wÄ¢ ï¢ Ä¢Îéc é¢ çÿ¢y¢ ñ¢ JJ6JJ
S Ã ¢ Ä ¢ ´ Á ¢ Í ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ Ü U çy ¢ ç Ó ¢ y S ¢ ¢ ï ù S ¢ é Ú ¢ ‹ ¢ j éy ¢ ï ç ã y ¢ : J Ü U çy ¢ ç Ó ¢ Ù ¢ y ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ S ¢ Ï ¢ H Î ïÃ ¢ ¢ Á ¢ é ü‹ ¢ ¢ çÎ ç| ¢ : J J 7 J J
y¢~¢ SÃ¢Ä ´¢ ãy¢¢Sy¢ï‹¢ Ä ï¢ Ä ï¢ Ó¢¢‹Ä¢ãy¢¢ ¥çŒ¢ J y¢çÓ™œ¢¢ }¢Ú‡ ´¢ Ðí¢Œ¢éÄ¢ïü Ó¢¢‹y ï¢ y¢ï‹¢ Ã¢èçÿ¢y¢¢: JJ8JJ
¥S¢éÚ¢Sy ï¢ y é¢ |¢êŒ¢¢H ! Hïç|¢Úï }¢éçQU}¢èçŒS¢y¢¢} ì¢ J Ã¢ñÚŠ¢èÚçŒ¢ Ä¢‹}¢ï‹ ï¢ |¢çQUSy¢ï‹¢ ÜëUŒ¢¢Hé‹¢¢ JJ9JJ
y¢‰¢¢|¢êy¢¢ ‹¢ Ã¢ñ Ä¢ï y é¢ }¢ëy¢¢Sy¢ôS}¢p Ã¢ñçÚ‡¢: J }¢‹¢:S‰¢Œ¢@çÃ¢c¢Ä¢|¢¢ïx¢y¢èÿ‡¢y¢ëc¢p Ä¢ï JJ10JJ
ãy¢¢ Ä¢éŠ¢èÎëx}¢çH‹¢Ã¢¢S¢‹¢¢Sy ï¢ ÜUH¢çÃ¢ã J Á¢¢y¢¢ çÃ¢çÎyÃ¢¢ ÎéÃ¢¢üS¢:à¢#Š¢}¢¢üÁ…ô‹¢ Ðí|¢¢ï: JJ11JJ
S¢Œ¢ÕèÜUSÄ¢ Š¢}¢üSÄ¢ }¢é‹¢è‹¢¢´ Œ¢èÇ‹¢ï‹¢ Ó¢ J §ÓÀ‹y¢ ï¢ |¢éçÃ¢ y¢ï ÜëUc‡¢Ã¢ñÚç‹¢Ä¢¢üy¢‹¢´ Œ¢é‹¢: JJ12JJ
Š¢ } ¢ ¢ üÎ ïÁ ¢ ü ‹ } ¢ y ¢ : S ¢ Ã ¢ ï ü y ¢ ï Ðí ¢ x ¢ ï Ã ¢ ¢ S ¢ éÚ ± íÁ ¢ ¢ : J Á ¢ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ëŒ ¢ ! ‹ ¢ Ú ïcÃ ¢ ïÃ ¢ à ¢ y ¢ à ¢ p S ¢ ã dà ¢ : J J 1 3 J J
y¢~¢ ÎñyÄ¢¢ Î¢‹¢Ã¢¢ Ä ï¢ Á¢¢y¢¢ Ú¢Á¢ÜéUHïc é¢ y ï¢ J Ä¢ÿ¢Úÿ¢¢´çS¢ Ó¢ ¾ír¢x¢ésÁ¢¢ ¾í¢r¢‡¢¢çÎc é¢ JJ14JJ
They took birth on earth in between Kali and Dwapara age, some as
human beings, some of them as birds and some as animals also. 4.
They knew that Vedas, gods, sages, Brahmins and righteous are the
followers of the Lord; so they frantically troubled them. 5.
To kill them, knowing that they are burden to the earth, the Lord
Badri Narayan took birth on the earth, in the family of Yadus, by name
Krishna. 6.
He himself killed many of those Asuras in strange ways; and annihi-
lated some of them at the hands of Baladeva and Arjuna. 7.
The demons who were annihilated by Himself or by others, whose
minds were fixed on him and those who were seen by Him at the time of
their death, obtained the desired salvation because the compassionate
Lord took even their hatred as devotion. 8-9
Among those enemies, who were not dead this way, and who were
lusty about the sensual enjoyment and who were killed in the war, with ill-
wishes were again born in this Kali age, knowing that the Lord has taken
birth to Dharma due to the curse of Durvasa. 10-12
O king, all those demons were born in hundreds and thousands as
humans as they wanted to torture the sages and Dharma with his wife to
continue their enmity with Krishna. 13.
Some of the demons and Danavas were born in royal families. Yakshas
»y ï¢ y é¢ SÃ¢èÄ¢¢S¢éÚy¢ ´¢ x¢¢ï#é´ çÃ¢c‡¢¢ï: çà¢Ã¢SÄ¢ Ó¢ J ÜU¢ËÄ¢¢p Îèÿ¢¢}¢¢Î¢Ä¢ x¢éLy¢ ´¢ |¢ïçÁ¢Úï ‹¢ë‡¢¢} ì¢ JJ15JJ
S¢Ã¢ïüùçŒ¢ ÜëUc‡¢Ã¢ñÚï‡¢ y¢Î¢y}¢¢çŠ¢ÜUÃ¢Ì|¢}¢ì J Ã¢‡¢¢üŸ¢}¢¢y}¢ÜÚ Š¢}¢Z y¢jôQU Ó¢¢ÎüÄ¢‹}¢éãé: JJ16JJ
Îïçà¢ÜU¢Sy¢~¢Ã¢ñ‹Ä¢SÄ¢ Ä¢¿¢|¢X¢Ä¢ Ã¢ç…í‡¢¢ J Š¢ëy¢ã¢y¢¢‹¢¢ñŒ¢Š¢}Ä¢¢ü‹¢¢ÜUËŒ¢¢‹Ï¢ãéŠ¢¢ùùŸ¢Ä¢‹ ì¢ JJ17JJ
y ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ Ï ¢ H ¢ S ¢ é Ú ¢ S Ä ¢ ¢ ï y ‰ ¢ ç ~ ¢ çÃ ¢ Š ¢ › è x ¢ ‡ ¢ ïE Ú ¢ : J Î ï Ã ¢ ¢ < Œ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ó ¢ } ¢ ¢ æ S ¢ ï Ú ¢ } ¢ ¢ ã ¢ y } Ä ¢ ´ Ï ¢ ã é Š ¢ ¢ ï ç Ó ¢ Ú ï J J 1 8 J J
Ð í H ¢ ï | ¢ ç Ä ¢ y Ã ¢ ¢ Î } | ¢ ï ‹ ¢ s ï y ¢ ñ Ã ¢ ï ü c ¢ ¢ ç Î ç | ¢ ç ›ç | ¢ : J Î ñ Ã ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ½ í ´ à ¢ Ä ¢ T è Ã ¢ ¢ ‹ S Ã ¢ Š ¢ } ¢ ü ã ç Ú | ¢ ç Q U y ¢ : J J 1 9 J J
}¢l}¢¢´S¢Œ¢Ú›èc é¢ S¢QU¢Sy ï¢ Ó¢ ÚS¢ï Š¢‹¢ï J }¢‹~¢Ä¢‹~¢¢çÎç|¢H¢ïüÜU¢‹Ã¢à¢èÓ¢RéU: ÜUHïÏ¢üH¢y¢ì JJ20JJ
¥¢y}¢¢‹ ´¢ Š¢¢<}¢ÜU´ }¢yÃ¢¢ çÃ¢ESÄ¢ Ó¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ Á¢‹¢¢: J Îl:é ›èŠ¢‹¢|¢QU¢çÎ ÜéUÃ¢üç‹y¢ S}¢ y¢‰¢¢ çRUÄ¢¢: JJ21JJ
¾ír¢¿¢¢‹¢SÄ¢ |¢QïUp SÃ¢Š¢}¢üSÄ¢¢çŒ¢ Ï¢¢ïŠ¢‹¢} ì¢ J SÃ¢¢‰¢üçS¢hK‹¢éÜêUH´ y ï¢ Ó¢RéU: à¢¢›¢‰¢üç‹¢‡¢üÄ¢ñ: JJ22JJ
and Rakshasas, knowing the secrets of Brahmins, took birth in Brahmin

families. 14.
To hide their own demonic nature, they took initiation in the sects
like, Vaishnava, Shiva and Shakta; and became the teachers of men. 15.
All of them, due to the enmity with Krishna, trampled time and again
the religious traditions and devotional activities which were very dear to
Him. 16.
To destroy the sacrifice performed by the son of king Vena (Pruthu),
Indra - the holder of the Vajra, accepting the form of an ascetic, left it,
likewise the demons in disguise of teachers first accepted and then left the
traditional ritualistic deeds. 17.
In the same way, three types of female demonises came out of the
mouth of the demon Bala, and began to tell in various ways, the merits of
eating flesh-eatables that are offered to god. 18.
The fraudulent demons, lured people in three ways in the form of
heretic dresses, attractive women etc. and made them fail from their pi-
ous duties and devotion to the Lord Shri Hari. 19.
They were addicted to eating flesh, uniting with other’s wives, enjoy-
ing wealth, liquor and tasty foods. Due to the influence of Kali (age),
they used to charm the people with the use of Mantras and mystical
diagrams. 20.
They behaved in such a way that people began to believe and re-
spect them as righteous persons and provided them with maid- servants,
wealth and food etc., 21.
Á¢ x ¢ Îép ¢ çw ¢ H ´ Ã¢ ïÎ´ ô ã dÄ¢ ¿ ¢ Œ¢ Ú ´ Ó ¢ y¢ ï J Ä¢ ¿ ¢ ¢ ïg ïà¢ ï‹ ¢ Ó ¢ Ï¢ ã ê çó¢ Á ¢ Í Ýé: Œ¢ à¢ éŒ¢ ç ÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ : J J 2 3J J
à¢ Ï Î | ¢ ïÎ ñ : Ÿ ¢ éy ¢ è‹ ¢ ¢ ´ Ó ¢ S } ¢ ëy ¢ è‹ ¢ ¢ } ¢ Œ Ä ¢ Ü éU Ã ¢ üy ¢ J çÃ ¢ Œ ¢ Ú èy ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ïÃ ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ ü‹ S Ã ¢ S Ã ¢ L Ó Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ éS ¢ ¢ Ú y ¢ : J J 2 4 J J
¾ír¢¢y}¢‹¢: SÃ¢MŒ¢SÄ¢ S¢¢ÿ¢¢yÜU¢Úï Ó¢ S¢¢Š¢‹¢} ì¢ J }¢éwÄ ´¢ Ðí¢ãé: S¢éÚ¢Œ¢¢‹ ´¢ Ã¢ñÚ¢xÄ¢¢lçŠ¢ÜÚ y¢‰¢¢ JJ25JJ
ÐíS¢¢Î‹ ï¢ Ó¢ ÐíyÄ¢ÿ¢Îà¢ü‹ ï¢ }¢éwÄ¢S¢¢Š¢‹¢} ì¢ J çÃ¢Îé<Ã¢c‡Ã¢èà¢ÜU¢Hè‹¢ ´¢ }¢l´ }¢¢´S ´¢ Ó¢ }¢ñ‰¢é‹¢} ì¢ JJ26JJ
ÎñÃ ï¢ çŒ¢~Ä ï¢ Ó¢ ÎïÃ¢¢çÎÐíèyÄ ñ¢ }¢¢´S¢Ï¢ôH çÃ¢Îé: J S¢¢çœÃ¢ÜU¢‹¢çŒ¢ }¢¢´S¢¢lñÄ¢üÁ¢ç‹y¢S}¢ S¢éÚ¢‹}¢éãé: JJ27JJ
Ó¢RéU: S¢Xæ Œ¢Ú›è‡¢ ´¢ SÃ¢ïCÎïÃ¢¢HÄ¢ïcÃ¢çŒ¢ J }¢ã¢Œ¢¢Œ¢¢‹Ä¢çŒ¢ Ðí¢Ä¢: SÃ¢¢‰¢üçS¢hÄ¢ ¥¢Ó¢Ú‹ ì¢ JJ28JJ
Ðí¢Ä¢¢ïùÃ¢¢yS¢é: Œ¢é‡Ä¢y¢è‰¢üÎïÃ¢¢HÄ¢Œ¢éÚïc¢é y¢ï J ÜïUçÓ¢œ¢Œ¢çSÃ¢Ã¢ïc¢¢p ÜïUçÓ¢ÓÀ›¢‡Ä¢Š¢¢ÚÄ¢‹¢ì JJ29JJ
Ä¢~¢ SÃ¢çà¢cÄ¢à¢¢w¢¢Ä¢¢ Ï¢H´ SÄ¢¢œ¢~¢ y ï¢ çyÃ¢}¢} ì¢ J ¥¢çÃ¢pRéUÎéüÚ¢Ó¢¢Ú´ x¢é#}¢‹Ä¢~¢ Ó¢¢Ó¢Ú‹ ì¢ JJ30JJ
§üÎëÜìUSÃ¢}¢y¢Œ¢éCKñ Ó¢ °í‹‰¢¢‹ ì¢ ‹¢êÕ¢‹¢Ó¢èvHëŒ¢‹¢ì J ¥‰¢Z y¢Î‹¢éS¢¢Úï‡¢ Ã¢ïÎ¢ÎïÚçŒ¢ Ó¢çRUÚï JJ31JJ
They preached the principles of philosophy, devotion and one’s own
religious duties, by distorting scriptural-declarations in their favour to fulfill
their selfish-motives. 22.
They told that all the Vedas prescribe animal sacrifices, and in the
name of sacrifices, they slaughtered many birds and animals. 23.
According to their own different likings, they twisted the meanings of
Vedic hymns and other Smriti texts by distorting the original meaning there
in. 24.
They emphasised the drinking of liquor as the principal means to
realise the Supreme Brahman, rather than renunciation. 25.
They, think that liquor, flesh and sexual enjoyment is the main instru-
ment (way) to see (get Dharshan of) and to please the deities Vishnu,
Shiva and Kali. 26.
They thought that offerings of flesh to the deities and manes, in
rituals, would appease them. They often offered meat even to the virtu-
ous gods. 27.
For the fulfilment of their selfish motives, they committed great sins
like having union with other women (not their wife) even in temples of their
favourite deities. 28.
Usually they stayed in sacred places, temples or in the cities; some of
them wearing ascetic dresses and some of them having weapons. 29.
Wherever they had the strength of their followers they openly com-
mitted crime, elsewhere they secretly carried their terrible acts. 30.
» y¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ï Ã ¢ ¢ Ÿ ¢ Ä¢ ‹ |¢ ê Œ ¢ ¢ x ¢ é L yÃ ¢ ï‹ ¢ ¢ S¢ é Ú ¢ ´ à ¢ Á ¢ ¢ : J Ã ¢ y¢ ü } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ñ S y ¢ Î ¢ ¿¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ´ y ¢ ñ Ú ç | ¢ l ‹ y ¢ S ¢ ï y ¢ Ã¢ : J J 3 2J J
y¢Î¢ yÃ¢Š¢}¢¢üÓ¢Ú‡ ï¢ y¢œ¢jêŒ¢ÐíÁ¢¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! J ¥|¢Ã¢çó¢|¢üÄ¢¢ |¢ê}¢ ñ¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ Ú¢Á¢¢ y¢‰¢¢ ÐíÁ¢¢: JJ33JJ
Ä¢¿¢}¢¢x¢ü: S¢}¢éçÓÀó¢: S¢Ã¢üy¢¢ïù|¢êÓ™ Ã¢ñçÎÜU: J y¢ï‹¢ ÜU¢à²Z Œ¢Ú´ Ðí¢Œ¢éÎïüÃ¢¢ ¾ír¢¢ÎÄ¢¢ïùçw¢H¢: JJ34JJ
Îé Cñ : Ð íÃ ¢ yÄ ¢ ü }¢ ¢ ‹¢ ï y¢ ñ : ÜUç H Ú ¢ Á ¢ Ï ¢ Hñ çŠ ¢ y¢ ñ: J ¥S ¢ é Ú ¢ ´ à¢ ñÚ Š ¢ } ¢ ïü ù ~ ¢ } ¢ é ã é| ¢ ê üç} ¢ Ú ÜU }Œ¢ y¢ J J 35 J J
‹¢ |¢¢Ú´ Ó¢ÿ¢} ï¢ y¢ïc¢ ´¢ ÿ¢}¢¢ S¢¢ïÉé}¢S¢çhÄ¢¢} ì¢ J S¢h}¢üy¢è‰¢üÎïÃ¢¢p S¢Á…‹¢¢ Ä¢Ä¢éÚ¢y¢üy¢¢}¢ì JJ36JJ
}¢éãéÎéü<|¢ÿ¢} ¢|¢Ã¢çmléyŒ¢¢y¢¢p |¢êy¢Hï J Ã¢¢y¢ï‹¢ }¢ãy¢¢ Œ ¢ïy¢éÏ¢üã éà¢p }¢ã¢ Îíé}¢¢: J J37JJ
§y‰ ´¢ |¢éçÃ¢ ÿ¢¢ïç‡¢Œ¢y ï¢ ! ÐíÃ¢ëœ ï¢ Á¢‹¢ïcÃ¢Š¢}¢ïü S¢ãÎé<‹¢ç}¢œ ï¢ J
Á¢°í¢ã Š¢}¢ü: SÃ¢Á¢‹¢é‹¢éüÁ¢¢y¢ ñ¢ S¢ã ç›Ä¢¢ù‰¢c¢üÄ¢ ©hÃ¢p JJ38JJ
¥S¢éÚÎéÚ¢Ó¢¢ÚÐíÃ¢ëçœ¢ç‹¢MŒ¢‡¢‹¢¢}¢¢ Îà¢}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 10 JJ
They wrote new books to promote their own thoughts, and also
changed the original meanings of the Vedic hymns accordingly. 31.
Accepting them as preachers, the rulers being Asuras originally, with
their commands broke the religious order. 32.
The subjects of those kings were not afraid of committing irreligious
acts, as is often said ‘As is the king, so are his subjects.’ 33.
The Vedic tradition of sacrificial rituals - was completely uprooted.
Hence, Brahma and other gods became weak. 34.
Those crooks empowered by Kali began to behave in such a
dishonourable manner that the earth trembled frequently. 35.
The Earth was not able to bear the burden of those evil ones. Hence
the piety, holy fords, gods and virtuous people were afflicted. 36.
There occurred frequent famines, strokes of lightning on this earth,
and huge trees were uprooted owing to storms. 37.
O King! in this way when irreligious practices prevailed among people
along with inauspicious signs, Dharma with his wife, the sages and
Uddhava, took birth as humans. 38.
Thus ends the tenth chapter entitled ‘Description of the evils
caused by demons’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the life
story of Lord Narayan, also titled as ‘Dharmashastra’ (the rules of
the code of conduct). 10
JJ ¥ƒ »ÜU¢Îà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 11 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
¥ çS y¢ Ü U¢ ï S¢ HÎ ïà ¢ ïc ¢ é Œ ¢ é Ú ç} ¢ ^ ¢ Ú S ¢ ´ ¿¢ ÜU }¢ ì J S ¢ Ú Ä Ã¢ ¢ © œ ¢ Ú ï y ¢ è Ú ï Ó ¢ ¢ y ¢ é Ã¢ ü ‡ Ä ¢ ü Á¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ã¢ ëy ¢ } ¢ ì J J 1J J
y ¢ ~ ¢ S ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ <‡ ¢ x ¢ ¢ ï~ ¢ ¢ ïù | ¢ êç mÐ í¢ ï Ä ¢ y Ð íÃ ¢ Ú ¢ › Ä ¢ : J | ¢ ¢ x ¢ ü Ã ¢ ¢ ï Ã ¢ ñ y ¢ ã Ã Ä ¢ p S ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ï y ¢ S ¢ § çy ¢ Ÿ ¢ éy ¢ ¢ : J J 2 J J
Ã¢ïÎ: S¢¢}¢¢ç|¢Š¢: à¢¢w¢¢ ÜU¢ñ‰¢é}¢è Ä¢SÄ¢ Ó¢ Ÿ¢éy¢¢ J ‹¢¢}Ý¢ Hÿ}¢‡¢à¢}¢ïüçy¢ çÃ¢wÄ¢¢y¢¢ïù|¢êyS¢ |¢êy¢Hï JJ3JJ
Ã ¢ ´ à ¢ èŠ ¢ Ú ¢ ï ù | ¢ ê œ ¢ y Œ ¢ é ~ ¢ ¢ ï Ã ¢ ï Î } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ p y ¢ y S ¢ é y ¢ : J Œ ¢ é ~ ¢ S y ¢ S Ä ¢ ¢ | ¢ Ã ¢ h è } ¢ ¢ ‹ Ü U ‹ ¢ è Ä ¢ ¢ ç ‹ ¢ ç y ¢ ç Ã ¢ Ÿ ¢ éy ¢ : J J 4 J J
ÜU Î¢ ç Ó ¢ Î Ã¢ y S¢ Ü Uç @‹} ¢ ïã Î¢ Ã ¢ ï Œ¢ é Ú ïù ‰¢ S¢ : J S¢ éÚ ‹ ¢ ïy ¢ ë‹ ¢ Ú ¢ Š¢ è à¢ Ü éUH Œ¢ ê ÁÄ¢ p Œ¢ ç ‡ Çy ¢ : J J 5 J J
y¢yS¢éy¢ ï¢ Ï¢¢Hà¢}¢¢üù|¢êmïÎà¢¢›çÃ¢à¢¢ÚÎ: J Š¢}¢üçÐíÄ¢¢ï çÃ¢à¢éh¢y}¢¢ S¢yÄ¢Ã¢¢Îè çÁ¢y¢ïç‹ÎíÄ¢: JJ6JJ
¾ír¢¢´à¢: à¢éhÜéUHÁ¢ ï¢ Ä¢¢ç¿¢ÜUp }¢ã¢}¢çy¢: J çÃ¢l¢à¢¢ç‹y¢ÎÄ¢¢HÁ…¢S¢¢ñà¢èËÄ¢¢çÎx¢é‡¢¢ç‹Ã¢y¢: JJ7JJ
y¢SÄ¢ |¢¢Ä¢ ü¢ |¢¢xÄ¢Ã¢y¢èS¢´¿¢¢ù|¢êeé‡¢}¢ç‡Çy¢¢ J y¢Ä¢¢ S¢ã ¾í¢r¢‡¢¢ïùS¢ ñ¢ Š¢}¢ü}¢ïÃ¢ S¢Î¢ùùÓ¢Úy ì¢ JJ8JJ
CHAPTER - 11
Birth and early life of Dharma, father of Shri Hari
Suvrat said:-
There is a town named Ittar, in Kaushal province, on the north bank
of river Sarayu, which is the abode of the people of four castes. 1.
There lived a Brahmin who was well known in the province by the
name Lakshman Sharma. He belonged to the lineage of Savarni, with
three high-ranking ancestors Bhargava, Vaitahvya and Savetas, and was
the follower of the Kauthumi branch of Samaveda. 2-3.
Vamshidhara was his son, and Vedamana was Vamshidhara’s son.
Vedmana’s son was known as Kaniyan (kanhiram) who settled in
Mehadava town. He was a learned scholar, and was honoured by the
royal descendant of Suraneta family. 4 -5.
His son, Balasharma was well versed in the Vedas and Shastras. He
was righteous, pure minded, truth-speaking and had restrained his
senses. 6.
He was a partial incarnation of Brahma, a brilliant offspring of a pious
family, performer of sacrifices and highly intellectual. He was endowed
with virtues like knowledge, peace, mercy, modesty and was bearing a
good moral conduct. His wife Bhagyavati was also adorned with virtues,
and with her co-operation, the Brahmin Balasharma could follow the path
of righteousness. 7- 8.
çÃ¢Š¢¢y¢é´ SÃ¢SÄ¢ çŒ¢y¢Ú ñ¢ Š¢}¢üSy¢¢Ã¢ïÃ¢ Î}Œ¢y¢è J ç‹¢pÄ ´¢ Ó¢ïy¢S¢¢ Ó¢RïU à¢éh¢‹y¢:ÜUÚ‡¢ ñ¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ9JJ
¥¢çÃ¢|¢êüÄ¢ y¢y¢Sy¢çS}¢‹Š¢}¢ü: ÜU¢Hï‹¢ Ã¢¢ÇÃ ï¢ J |¢¢xÄ¢Ã¢yÄ¢éÎÚï x¢|¢¢ïü |¢êyÃ¢¢ }¢yÄ¢üÃ¢Î¢Ã¢S¢y ì¢ JJ10JJ
Îà¢} ï¢ }¢¢çS¢ S¢}Ðí¢#ï }¢¢‹¢écÄ ´¢ ‹¢¢Å²‹Ã¢ëc¢: J Ðí¢ÎéÚ¢S¢èySÃ¢y¢‹~¢¢ïùS¢ ñ¢ S¢éw¢çÄ¢cÄ¢‹S¢y¢ ï¢ Á¢‹¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ11JJ
S¢ ¢ ï yÜU ‡ Æ ´ ç Ã¢ Ï ¢ é Š¢ ï c¢ é ‹ ¢ ‹ Î‹ ¢ Ã¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Î¢ ‹ ¢ è Ä¢ Œ¢ écŒ ¢ ¢ ç ‡ ¢ w ¢ ï J
séyÐíïÿ¢¢´ ç‹¢Á¢Á¢‹}¢‹¢: S¢çÃ¢‹¢Ä¢´ ÜéUÃ¢üyS é¢ Ï¢h¢@Hè‹¢ì JJ
S¢¢ÜÚ y¢yÜUÚŒ¢écŒ¢Ã¢c¢ü‡¢Á¢Ä¢ŠÃ¢¢‹¢ñSy¢‰¢¢y}¢Îíéã¢- J
}¢‹y¢S~¢¢S¢|¢Úñ: SÃ¢‹¢¢à¢çŒ¢à¢é‹¢ñÁ¢ü¿¢ï Á¢x¢h¢ÚÜU: JJ12JJ
çÃ ¢ RU} ¢ ¢ Ü ü Uà¢ Ü US Ä ¢ ¢ Ï Î ï Ú S ¢ ¢ æÜ U ¢ x ¢ ï‹ Î éS ¢ ç} } ¢ y ¢ ï J Ð í} ¢ ¢ ïÎ ¢ w Ä ¢ ï Ã ¢ y S ¢ Ú ï Ó ¢ Î çÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ x ¢ ï Ú Ã ¢ ¢ ñ J J 1 3 J J
à¢ÚÎëy¢ ñ¢ ÜU¢<y¢ÜUSÄ¢ à¢évHñÜU¢Îçà¢ÜU¢çy¢‰¢ ñ¢ J S¢¢ñ}Ä¢ïùçãÏ¢éüŠ‹K| ï¢ Ã¢…íï ÜUËÄ¢¢‡¢èÜUÚ‡ ï¢ y¢‰¢¢ JJ14JJ
ÜéU}|¢HxÝï Ó¢ |¢¢ñ}¢¢çÎÓ¢y¢écÜïU ÜïU‹ÎíS¢´çS‰¢y ï¢ J |¢¢xÄ¢Ã¢yÄ¢¢ S¢êÄ¢y ï¢ S}¢ Š¢}¢¢ïü }¢‹¢éÁ¢MŒ¢Š¢ëy ì¢ JJ15JJ
S¢¢ÿ¢¢h}¢ïü çÿ¢y¢ ñ¢ Á¢¢y ï¢ çÜUÚ‹y¢: S¢é}¢‹¢¢´çS¢ w ï¢ J Ã¢¢l¢‹Ä¢Ã¢¢ÎÄ¢‹ÎïÃ¢¢ Îé‹Îéç|¢Ðí}¢éw¢¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ JJ16JJ
O king, then the God Dharma decided in his mind, to have the couple
as his own parents as they were pious hearted. Dharma entered the womb
of Bhagyavati and dwelt there as a mortal being. 9-10.
When the tenth month commenced Vrush, the powerful, self-willed
one (Dharma) took birth as a human being pleasing the good men. 11.
Knowing that the bearer of the world has appeared on the earth, the
gods were eager to see Him, to bring flowers from the divine garden of
the heaven to shower on Him. They stood politely with folded hands and
showered flowers on Him, with words of victory to Him. Hearing those
words, the demons were frightened, anticipating the arrival of their termi-
nator. 12.
Bhagyavati gave birth to Dharma in the human form, in Vikram Yuga
(i.e. era) 1796. (Indu=moon=1; Aga=mountains=7; Anka=numbers=9;
Rasa=tastes=6). The name of the year was Pramoda. At that time the sun
was tending to the winter solstice. The season was autumn, the month
Kartika, and it was the 11th day of the bright fortnight on a Wednesday,
on Uttara Bhadrapada constellation, and Vajra Yoga. The Karan was
Kalyani (showing good signs). The sun was in Kumbha Zodiac. The Mars,
the Jupiter, the Venus and the Mercury were in a central square. 13-15.
When Dharma manifested himself, on the earth, gods showered flow-
ers from the sky. They played musical instruments like large kettle drums
ÎïÃ¢ñSy¢ñÃ¢¢ül}¢¢‹¢¢‹¢¢´ ãc¢ïü‡¢ }¢ãy¢¢ |¢ëà¢}¢ì J Ã¢¢l¢‹¢ ´¢ S¢é}¢ã¢ó¢¢Îç›H¢ïÜUè´ ÃÄ¢¢‹¢à ï¢ y¢Î¢ JJ17JJ
x ¢ èy ¢ ÐíÏ ¢ ‹ Š¢ ñx ¢ ü‹ Š¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ü: S¢ éSÃ ¢ Ú ´ Ó ¢ Á¢ x ¢ é Sy ¢ Î¢ J ‹ ¢ ëy Ä ¢ } ¢ ŒS¢ Ú S¢ p RéU: S¢ ´ã y ¢ ¢ ç›Î à¢ ¢ HÄ ¢ ï J J 1 8 J J
©yS¢Ã¢¢ïù|¢ê‹}¢ã¢´Sy¢ïc¢ ´¢ ç~¢Îà¢¢‹¢ ´¢ }¢ã¢y}¢‹¢¢}¢ì J ÜéUÃ¢üy¢ ´¢ Œ¢écŒ¢Ã¢c¢¢üç‡¢ Š¢}¢¢üçÃ¢|¢¢üÃ¢Ã¢ïà}¢ç‹¢ JJ19JJ
|¢ê}¢ ñ¢ Ó¢ }¢XH¢‹Ä¢¢S¢‹ ì¢ Œ¢éÚ°í¢}¢±íÁ¢¢çÎc é¢ J Ã¢qÄ¢ ï¢ Ä¢¢ç¿¢ÜU¢‹¢ ´¢ Ó¢ ç‹¢Š¢êü}¢¢ çã çÎÎèçŒ¢Úï JJ20JJ
S¢l ï¢ Ï¢|¢êÃ¢épïy¢¢´çS¢ ç‹¢}¢üH¢ç‹¢ S¢y¢¢´ y¢Î¢ J ÐíÈéUÌ¢}|¢¢ïLã¢‡Ä¢¢S¢çó¢}¢üH¢ç‹¢ S¢Ú¢´çS¢ Ó¢ JJ21JJ
Ã¢Ã¢é: S¢éw¢ÜUÚ¢ Ã¢¢y¢¢ ç‹¢}¢üH´ Ó¢¢|¢Ã¢ó¢|¢: J çS¢h¢ Á¢Ä¢ŠÃ¢ô‹¢ Ó¢RéU«üc¢Ä¢p¢çà¢c¢ ï¢ ÎÎé: JJ22JJ
y¢y¢: S¢}½í¢‹y¢ ï¢ Ã¢¢ S¢éy¢Á¢‹¢‹¢ãc¢ïü‡¢ }¢ãy¢¢ çmÁ¢: J F¢‹ ´¢ Ó¢RïU S¢Œ¢çÎ S¢ y é¢ Š¢}¢¢üx¢}¢Œ¢Åé: J
çmÁ¢¢‹ ì¢ S¢}Œ¢ÁêÄ¢¢Î ñ¢ y¢ÎçéÎy¢çÃ¢Š ´¢ Á¢¢y¢ÜU}¢‰¢ ï¢ J çmÁ¢¢çy¢|Ä¢ ï¢ Î¢‹ ´¢ ç‹¢Á¢çÃ¢|¢Ã¢y¢ËéÄ ´¢ Ó¢ çÃ¢çŠ¢‹¢¢ JJ23JJ
S ¢éÜU ¢ï}¢ H¢ X¢ ï }¢ à ¢Ü ñU p Î´à¢ ñ: S ¢ y ¢él} ¢¢ ‹¢ ¢ïùçŒ¢ LÁ ¢´ çÃ¢ c¢ ïã ï J
ÿ¢¢ô‹y¢ çÃ¢H¢ïvÄ¢ïçy¢ Ó¢ y¢SÄ¢ S¢é¿¢¢: Ðí¢xÄ¢¢ïçx¢‹ ´¢ y ´¢ çÃ¢çÃ¢Îé: ç›Ä¢¢ïùçŒ¢ JJ24JJ
y ¢ ´ ‹ ¢ ê y ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ } Ï ¢ é Š ¢ Ú S ¢ é ‹ Î Ú | ¢ ¢ S ¢ é Ú ¢ X } ¢ ¢ Á ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ éÏ ¢ ¢ ã é Ä ¢ é x ¢ H ´ L çÓ ¢ Ú ç S } ¢ y ¢ ¢ S Ä ¢ } ¢ ì J
Ï¢¢H´ ‹¢ë‹¢¢ÅK}¢éLŠ¢¢ çÃ¢ÎŠ¢¢‹¢}¢èà¢´ }¢yÃ¢¢y}¢Á¢´ Ó¢ çŒ¢y¢Ú¢Ã¢çy¢ãc¢ü}¢¢# ñ¢ JJ25JJ
and others. They played them with great delight, with a pitched sound
which reverberated in the three worlds. 16-17.
The divine singers sang sweet melodies and the celestial damsels gath-
ered to dance in the heavens. 18.
It was indeed a great festival for the celestial divinities who were
showering flowers on the house where Dharma himself was born. 19.
Auspicious signs were visible in the cities, towns and villages on the
earth. The flames of sacred fires blazed without smoke. 20.
The minds of all good men felt at peace, the ponds were clean and
full of blossomed lotuses. 21.
The breeze blew pleasantly; the sky became azure (a shade of blue).
The super humans-Siddhas expressed Victorious sounds and the sages
bestowed their blessings. 22.
The Brahmin was a bit confused due to the great joy at his son’s
birth. As he was well versed in the Vedas, he honoured the Brahmins and
performed the rituals customary to the birth of a child and he gave pre-
sents to the Brahmins according to his ability. 23.
The child was tender and delicate. Even then he endured the scratches
of mosquito-bites. Seeing the tolerance of the boy, wise men and women
anticipated him to have been a Yogi in his past birth. 24.
y¢ SÄ ¢¢ ç| ¢Š¢¢‹ ¢´ Á ¢‹ ¢ÜU : S¢ éy ¢S Ä¢ S¢ m ¢Î à¢ ¢ãï çÃ¢ çŠ¢‹¢ ¢ Ó¢ ÜU ¢Ú J
»c¢¢ïùXÜU¢‹yÄ¢¢ LçÓ¢Ú ï¢ Ä¢y¢¢ïùy¢: wÄ¢¢y¢¢ïùSy¢é ‹¢¢}Ý¢ |¢éçÃ¢ ÎïÃ¢à¢}¢¢ü JJ26JJ
» Ã¢ ´ S¢ çŒ¢ ~¢ ¢ ÜëUy ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ }¢ Š¢ ïÄ¢ ¢ ï Á¢ ã ¢ Ú çÓ ¢œ¢ ´ Ó ¢ çÎ‹¢ ï çÎ‹ ¢ ïùSÄ¢ J
¿ ¢ ¢ y ¢ ï : S Ã¢ Ü U è Ä ¢ S Ä ¢ Œ ¢ Ú S Ä ¢ Ó¢ ¢ S ¢ ¢ ñ } ¢ é ã é : S ¢ é y¢ ¢ ï ù | ¢ ê Î ç y ¢ Î à ¢ ü ‹ ¢ èÄ ¢ : J J 2 7 J J
S¢ Ÿ¢è}¢¢‹Ðíçy¢çÎ‹¢}¢¢à¢éÃ¢Š¢ü}¢¢‹¢: àÄ¢¢}¢¢X ï¢ çã}¢LçÓ¢ÜU¢‹y¢ ¥¢#Î‹y¢: J
Ä¢¢}¢êÓ ï¢ Ðí‰¢}¢çx¢Ú´ ÜUH ´¢ y¢é Ï¢¢ËÄ ï¢ Á¢¢y¢¢ùS¢èyS¢ÜUH}¢‹¢:Ðíãc¢ü‡¢è S¢¢ JJ28JJ
S¢´SÜU¢Ú¢‹Ðí¢ŒÄ¢ S¢Ã¢¢ü‹S¢ ç‹¢x¢}¢çÃ¢çŠ¢‹¢¢ùó¢¢à¢‹¢¢Îè‹ ì¢ RU}¢ï‡¢ J
Ï¢ŠÃ¢¢ }¢¢ñTè´ ±íy¢S‰¢ ï¢ x¢HçÃ¢Ó¢HÎS¢êÁ…èÃ¢Ä¢‹¾ír¢Ó¢Ä¢ü} ì¢ JJ
Ã ¢ ï Î ¢ ‹ ¢ Š Ä ¢ ñ¼ S ¢ ¢ X ¢ ‹ ¢ ì x ¢ éL Ü é UHÃ ¢ S ¢ çy ¢ m¢ üÎ à ¢ ¢ Ï Î ¢ ´S y ¢ y ¢ S y ¢ ´ J
S¢‹ y¢¢ïcÄ¢¢| ¢èCÎ¢ ‹¢ñ: RU}¢x ¢y¢}¢ ÜUÚ¢ ïœ¢yS ¢}¢¢Ã ¢y¢ü‹ ¢´ Ó ¢ JJ2 9JJ
F¢y¢ÜU±íy¢ç‹¢D¢ïùS¢ ñ¢ |¢¢Ä¢¢ü}¢¢y}¢S¢}¢ ´¢ y¢y¢: J ©m¢ïÉé}¢ñÓÀó¢ëŒ¢y ï¢ ! ÜéUHè‹¢ ´¢ Ó¢¢ïçÓ¢y¢ ´¢ x¢é‡¢ñ: JJ30JJ
The parents were overwhelmed with joy knowing that their son was
none other than god himself, as he was luminous and handsome like new
rain-clouds. His arms reached his knees (like divine persons). His face
was beautiful, smiling and the child behaved superbly as a human be-
ing. 25.
The father named his son on the twelfth day according to the rituals.
As t he chi l d was very beaut i ful and l us t rous , he was nam ed as
Devasharma. 26.
He won the heart of his father who named him as Devasharma. Rela-
tives and all the people of his caste often wished to have a look at him. 27.
He was fortunate. He grew day by day swiftly, blackish in colour
having a snow like glow. His teeth sprouted. When he uttered his first
words the listeners were very pleased to hear his sweet chatter. 28.
He went through all purification rites in due course of time, like eating
solid food for the first time. Then he had his thread ceremony (maunji
bandhan : tying a girdle of Maunja grass and putting sacred thread going
from the left shoulder to the right side towards the waist and taking an
oath of celibacy). Afterwards he studied all the Vedas along with ancillary
texts, staying in a hermitage for a period of twelve years. After completing
his studies and satisfying his teacher, he returned home. He offered his
preceptor whatever he wished. 29.
Îïà ï¢ y¢~¢ |¢Ã¢yÄ¢ïÜU¢ ‹¢Îè ‹¢¢}Ý¢ }¢‹¢¢ïÚ}¢¢ J y¢SÄ¢ ´¢ y¢è‰ Z¢ }¢w¢¢ñÉ¢wÄ ´¢ Ã¢y¢üy¢ïùÍ¢Ó¢Ä¢¢Œ¢ã} ì¢ JJ31JJ
y¢Îéœ¢ÚçÎçà¢ °í¢}¢àÀéŒŒ¢Ä¢¢ §çy¢ çÃ¢Ÿ¢éy¢: J Ó¢¢y¢éÃ¢ü‡Ä¢üÁ¢‹¢¢ÜUè‡¢¢ïü Ä¢¢ç¿¢ÜU¢‹¢¢}¢çy¢çÐíÄ¢: JJ32JJ
y ¢ Ç¢ x ¢ ï ‹ ¢ ¢ ç y ¢ } ¢ ã y ¢ ¢ à ¢ ¢ ï ç | ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï ç ‹ ¢ } ¢ ü H ¢ } | ¢ S ¢ ¢ J Œ ¢ ç Ú y ¢ ¢ ï } ¢ ã y ¢ è ç | ¢ p Ï ¢ uè ç | ¢ Î í é ü } ¢ Á ¢ ¢ ç y ¢ ç | ¢ : J J 3 3 J J
y¢~¢¢|¢Îêì¾ír¢‡¢ ï¢ çÃ¢m¢‹ ì¢ ÜUëc‡¢à¢}¢ ü¢ çÁ¢y¢ïç‹ÎÄí¢: J Ä¢SÄ¢ |¢¢Ä¢¢üù|¢Ã¢yS¢¢ŠÃ¢è |¢Ã¢¢‹¢èyÄ¢ç|¢çÃ¢Ÿ¢yé¢¢ JJ34JJ
y¢¢Ã¢é|¢ ñ¢ Î}Œ¢y¢è ç‹¢yÄ¢´ Ã¢¢S¢éÎïÃ¢ï Œ¢Ú¢yŒ¢Úï J Ó¢RUy¢é: Œ¢Ú}¢ ´¢ |¢ôQU ç‹¢àÀkNÎÄ¢¢ñ à¢éÓ¢è JJ35JJ
y ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ï : Œ ¢ é ~ Ä ¢ | ¢ Ã ¢ y S ¢ ¢ ÿ ¢ ¢ ‹ } ¢ ê < y ¢ Š ¢ ü} ¢ üS ¢ Š¢ < } ¢ ‡ ¢ è J à ¢ è H H ÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ S ¢ } Œ ¢ ó ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ S ¢ e é ‡ ¢ } ¢ ç‡ Ç y ¢ ¢ J J 3 6 J J
à¢ÜU¢ÏÎï çÃ¢RU}¢¢ÜUüSÄ¢ x¢Á¢¢V¢E‹ïÎéS¢ç}}¢y ï¢ J ªÁ¢üï à¢véHUï Œ¢¢‡ñ¢ü}¢¢SÄ¢ ´¢ S¢¢}ñÄ ï¢ S¢¢ùÁ¢ç‹¢ Ã¢çq| ï¢ JJ37JJ
Œ ¢ ê ‡ ¢ ïü ‹ Î é‹ ¢ ñ ‹Î í è Ã¢ Î ‹ ¢ ï ÜU Ú Ü éU æ Ü éU } ¢ çH ç } Œ¢ y ¢ ï J Ð í ¢ Îé Ï ¢ ü| ¢ ê Ã¢ S ¢ ã S ¢ ¢ S ¢ ¢ l ¢ ï y ¢ çg Ã Ä ¢ ç Ã ¢ ° í ã ¢ J J 3 8J J
Ä¢ Î¢ } ¢ ê<y¢ |¢ êü}¢ ¢ Ã¢ Á¢ ç‹¢ }¢ é ç‹¢ à¢ ¢ Œ¢ ï‹¢ y¢ é y¢ Î¢ J Ÿ¢ éy¢ ¢ ñ ÜUè yÄ¢ ¢ üÎ¢ ñ Ó ¢ ¢ ïyS¢ éÜUy¢ Ú } ¢ |¢ êÎ‹y¢ Ú }¢ çŒ¢ J J
‹ ¢ ë ‡ ¢ ¢ ´ Ÿ ¢ è Ü ëU c ‡ ¢ S Ä ¢ Ð í ç y ¢ x ¢ ëã } ¢ | ¢ ê Î éy S ¢ Ã ¢ | ¢ Ú ¢ ï J | ¢ Ú ¢ ï | ¢ ê } ¢ ïp ñ Ã ¢ ¢ S ¢ éÚ ç ‹ ¢ Ü U Ú ¥ ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ ï œ ¢ Ú Ã ¢ Ä ¢ : J J 3 9 J J
O King, he then wished to marry a girl from a religious family adorned

with virtues, as his wife. 30.
Birth of Murti, mother of Shri Hari
There was a river named Manorama in that province. On its bank,
there was a holy place called Makhouda, reputed for removing sins. 31.
To its north there was a town named Chuppaya wherein lived people
belonging to all four castes. The place was beautiful with a pond of pellu-
cid water and was surrounded by various gigantic trees. 32-33.
There lived a Brahmin scholar named Krishna Sharma with his senses
restrained, whose wife was Bhavani, a saintly and virtuous woman. 34.
The devout couple of pure heart always had a great devotion to Para
Vasudeva (Vishnu). 35.
A daughter was born to them who was ‘Murti’, wife of Dharma in
her previous birth. She was adorned with many virtues and was rich with
high morals. 36.
She was born in Vikram Samvat the year 1798 (i.e.Indu=moon=1;
Ashva=horses=7; Anka=number=9; Gaja= elephants=8), on Wednes-
day which was the bright full moon day of the month of Kartik. 37.
Having luminous divine body, she appeared, at the rise of full moon in
the saffron hued eastern horizon. 38.
When ‘Murti’ was born on this earth, due to a curse of a sage, men
Š¢}¢ü|¢çQUÁ¢‹}¢¢ïyS¢Ã¢‹¢¢}¢ñÜU¢Îà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 11 JJ
-------------------------------
JJ ¥ƒ m¢Îà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 12JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
S¢´SÜU¢Ú¢ç‹Ã¢ÎŠ ï¢ y¢SÄ¢¢: ÜëUc‡¢à¢}¢ ü¢ Ä¢‰¢¢çÃ¢çŠ¢ J Ï¢¢Hïçy¢ ‹¢¢}¢ ÜU‹Ä¢¢Ä¢¢pÜU¢Ú¢çy¢}¢éÎ¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ1JJ
y¢ Á…‹ }¢ çÎ‹ ¢ y¢ Sy¢ SÄ¢ çÃ¢ ÐíSÄ¢ x ¢ ëã }¢ ‹ Ã¢ ã }¢ ì J çÃ ¢ Ã¢ ëh Š¢ ‹ ¢ Š¢ ¢ ‹ Ä¢ ¢ çÎS¢ }Œ¢ Î¢ S¢ èçó ¢ Ú ¢ }¢ Ä¢ }¢ ì J J 2J J
‹¢‹ÎÄ¢‹y¢è SÃ¢çŒ¢y¢Ú¢ñ Ï¢¢H¢ à¢ñà¢Ã¢HèHÄ¢¢ J çÃ¢Ã¢ëŠ¢ï Ó¢‹ÎíHïw¢ïÃ¢ Ðí¢vŒ¢ÿ¢ï Ðíçy¢Ã¢¢S¢Ú}¢ì JJ3JJ
ÎïÃ¢ãêy¢èS¢}¢ñÃ¢¢S¢èyS¢¢ MŒ¢x¢é‡¢Hÿ¢‡¢ñ: J ÜëUc‡¢|¢çQUSÃ¢|¢¢Ã¢¢ Ó¢ Ï¢¢ËÄ¢¢Î¢S¢èÓ™ S¢yÄ¢Ã¢¢ÜìU JJ4JJ
and gods were enthusiastic about singing and listening to the glories of
Lord Shri Krishna. There was a great festive mood in every house as
everyone was in joyous mood, celebrating the birth. At this time the de-
mons felt that their end was nearing. 39.
Thus ends the eleventh chapter entitled ‘Birth Festivals of
Dharma and Bhakti’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER - 12
Naming ceremony of Bhaktidevi and description of her noble
qualities
Suvrat said:-
O King! Performing all the appropriate scriptural rites, Krishnasharma
named his daughter as Bala, with great joy. 1.
Since her birth, the house of the Brahmin always prospered with
wealth, grains and was full of happiness. Bala was growing like a cres-
cent moon in the bright-fortnight, giving joy to her parents with her
child play. 2-3.
She resembled Devahuti (Mother of Kapila Muni) in her looks and
virtues. Since her childhood this truth-speaking girl was devoted to Shri
Krishna by nature. 4.
S¢Ã¢üÎ¢ ÜéUÃ¢üy¢è´ |¢ôQU }¢éÎ¢ ÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ Ã¢èÿÄ¢ y¢¢} ì¢ J Á¢‹¢: S¢Ã¢¢ïüùŒÄ¢¢Á¢éã¢Ã¢ |¢çQU‹¢¢}ÝñÃ¢ |¢êŒ¢y ï¢ ! JJ5JJ
ÜU‹Ä¢ ´¢ y¢ ´¢ ÜëUc‡¢à¢}¢¢üùÎ¢l¢ïxÄ¢¢Ä¢ x¢é‡¢à¢¢çH‹ ï¢ J y¢S} ñ¢ ÎïÃ¢¢Ä¢ çÃ¢Ðí¢Ä¢ SÃ¢x¢ëãï çÃ¢çŠ¢Œ¢êÃ¢üÜU} ì¢ JJ6JJ
y¢~¢¢x¢y¢¢ï Ï¢¢Hà¢}¢ ü¢ Á¢‹Ä¢ñ: SÃ¢ñÏ¢ü‹Š¢éç|¢: S¢ã J Œ¢é~¢}¢ém¢ãÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢ }¢¢ç‹¢y¢: ÜëUc‡¢à¢}¢ü‡¢¢ JJ7JJ
Œ¢ÚSŒ¢Ú¢ïçÓ¢y¢ ñ¢ ÎëcÅì±¢ y¢¢Ã¢é|¢¢ñ Î}Œ¢y¢è Á¢‹¢¢: J Ðíà¢à¢´S¢é}¢éüãé: Ðíï}‡¢¢ Œ¢¢Ã¢üy¢èà¢VÚ¢çÃ¢Ã¢ JJ8JJ
Á¢¢}¢¢y¢Ú´ S¢éà¢èH´ y ´¢ ÜëUc‡¢à¢}¢ ü¢ x¢é‡¢¢ç‹Ã¢y¢} ì¢ J Ðíï}‡¢¢ ç‹¢Ã¢¢S¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ S¢}Ðí¢‰Ä ü¢ SÃ¢SÄ¢ Ã¢ïà}¢ç‹¢ JJ9JJ
‹Ä¢éÃ¢¢S¢ y¢~¢ y¢yÐíèyÄ ñ¢ Œ¢ç‡Çy¢: S¢ çmÁ¢¢ïœ¢}¢: J ¥¢¿¢Ä¢ñÃ¢ çŒ¢y¢é: SÃ¢SÄ¢ Œ¢y‹²¢ ¥‹¢é}¢y¢ï‹¢ Ó¢ JJ10JJ
çÎ‹¢¢ç‹¢ ÜUçÓ¢œ¢~¢ çS‰¢yÃ¢¢ ç‹¢Á¢Œ¢éÚ´ ±íÁ¢‹ ì¢ J çÃ¢ÐíÃ¢Ä¢¢ïü Ï¢¢Hà¢}¢ ü¢ sçà¢c¢yS¢ Féc¢ ´¢ ç‹¢Á¢¢} ì¢ JJ11JJ
Ÿ¢èÏ¢¢Hà¢}¢¢ïüÃ¢¢Ó¢ -
à¢ë‡ é¢ ÜUËÄ¢¢ç‡¢ ! |¢Îí´ y ï¢ Ã¢Ó¢‹ ´¢ çãy¢ÜëU‹}¢}¢ J S¢éà¢èH¢ Œ¢¢Œ¢|¢èLSyÃ ´¢ |¢Ã¢ ç‹¢yÄ ´¢ Œ¢çy¢±íy¢¢ JJ12JJ
Ä¢¢Ã¢ySÃ¢H¢ï}¢S¢WK¢ùçSy¢ y¢¢Ã¢yÜU¢ïÅKÄ¢éy¢¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ J |¢~¢ ü¢ SÃ¢x¢üS¢éw ´¢ |¢éÑìQ ïU Ú}¢}¢¢‡¢¢ Œ¢çy¢±íy¢¢ JJ13JJ
O king, she was always engaged in devotional services to Krishna;

and seeing her, all the people used to call her ‘Bhakti’. 5.
Marriage of Dharma and Bhakti
Krishnasharma gave his daughter to a suitable distinguished, virtuous
Brahmin Devasharma, in his own house, following the customary rituals. 6.
Balasharma, along with relatives and friends reached the place where
the wedding rites were to take place. Krishna Sharma greeted them with
great honour. 7.
People who were present at the wedding ceremony found the couple
to be a perfect match and acclaimed them lovingly as Parvati and Shiva. 8.
Krishna Sharma, requested his gentle and virtuous son-in-law to stay
in his house. The best Brahmin stayed there with his father’s permission
and also consented by his wife. 9-10.
Father’s instruction to Dharma and his wife
Balasharma also stayed there for a few days, and on his way back,
he gave useful advice to his daughter-in-law. 11.
Balasharma said:-
‘O auspicious one, please listen to my words which will bring you
good-fortune, be gentle, sin-fearing and devoted. 12.
A woman who is, faithful and loving towards her husband enjoys
Š¢‹Ä¢¢ S¢¢ Á¢‹¢‹¢è H¢ÜïUï Š¢‹Ä¢¢ïùS¢ ñ¢ Á¢‹¢ÜU: Œ¢é‹¢: J Š¢‹Ä¢: S¢ Ó¢ Œ¢çy¢: Ÿ¢è}¢¢‹ ì¢ Ä¢SÄ¢ x¢ãïï Œ¢çy¢±yí¢¢ JJ14JJ
Œ¢é‡Ä¢´ Ä¢SÄ¢ |¢Ã¢ïyŒ¢é´S¢: à¢y¢Á¢‹}¢S¢}¢<Á¢y¢}¢ì J x¢ëãï y¢SÄ¢ |¢Ã¢ïó¢¢Úè Š¢}¢üç‹¢D¢ Œ¢çy¢±íy¢¢ JJ15JJ
çŒ¢y¢ëÃ¢´àÄ¢¢ }¢¢y¢ëÃ¢´àÄ¢¢: Œ¢çy¢Ã¢´àÄ¢¢›Ä¢›Ä¢: J Œ¢çy¢±íy¢¢Ä¢¢: Œ¢é‡Ä¢ï‹¢ SÃ¢x¢üS¢¢ñwÄ¢¢ç‹¢ |¢éTy ï¢ JJ16JJ
çÏ¢|Ä¢yŒ¢çy¢±íy¢¢SŒ¢à¢Z ÜéULy ï¢ |¢¢‹¢é}¢¢‹¢çŒ¢ J S¢¢ï}¢¢ï x¢‹Š¢Ã¢ãp¢çŒ¢ SÃ¢Œ¢¢çÃ¢~Ä¢¢Ä¢ ‹¢¢‹Ä¢‰¢¢ JJ17JJ
Œ¢ëç‰¢ÃÄ¢ ´¢ Ä¢¢ç‹¢ y¢è‰¢¢üç‹¢ y¢¢ç‹¢ S¢ç‹y¢ S¢y¢èŒ¢Îï J y¢ïÁ¢p S¢Ã¢üÎïÃ¢¢‹¢ ´¢ y¢‹¢ ñ¢ y¢SÄ¢¢Sy¢Œ¢çSÃ¢‹¢¢} ì¢ JJ18JJ
S¢¢ŠÃ¢èŒ¢¢ÎÚÁ¢¢ïç|¢|¢êü: Œ¢êy¢¢ S¢l ï¢ çã Á¢¢Ä¢y ï¢ J ‹¢}¢SÜëUyÄ¢ Ó¢ y¢ ´¢ Œ¢¢Œ¢è Œ¢¢Œ¢ï|Ä¢ ï¢ }¢éÓÄ¢y ï¢ çÜUH JJ19JJ
Œ¢çy¢±íy¢¢ yÃ¢L‹Š¢yÄ¢¢ S¢¢çÃ¢~Ä¢¢ Ó¢¢‹¢S¢êÄ¢Ä¢¢ J à¢¢ç‡ÇËÄ¢¢ùãËÄ¢Ä¢¢ S¢yÄ¢¢ Îí¢ñŒ¢l¢ à¢y¢MŒ¢Ä¢¢ JJ20JJ
}¢ï‹¢Ä¢¢ Ó¢ S¢é‹¢èyÄ¢¢ Ó¢ S¢´¿¢Ä¢¢ SÃ¢¢ãÄ¢¢ y¢‰¢¢ J y¢éËÄ¢¢ H¢ïŒ¢¢}¢éÎíÄ¢¢ùçSy¢ y¢y¢SyÃ ´¢ y¢¢Îëà¢è |¢Ã¢ JJ21JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
y¢SÄ ñ¢ Œ¢çy¢±íy¢¢Š¢}¢¢ü‹ ì¢ S¢¢ïù‹¢éà¢¢SÄ¢¢çw¢H¢‹¢‰¢ J ‹¢¢}Ý¢ Ðíï}¢Ã¢y¢èyÄ¢¢ã ÎëcÅì±¢ y¢yÐíï}¢ |¢y¢üçÚ JJ22JJ
heavenly pleasures, for aeons. These years can be counted based on the
number of hairs multiplied by crores into ten thousand. (Practically be-
yond count.) 13.
The mother, the father and the husband are all fortunate, who have
such a husband-devoted woman dwelling in their house. 14.
The man, through his merits earned in hundreds of births, can have
such a devoted, religious wife in his house. 15.
The triad of ancestors belonging to maternal, paternal and the in-
laws would enjoy heavenly happiness through meritorious deeds of a de-
voted women. 16.
Even the Sun, the moon and the wind dare not touch her even if they
touch then it is to purify themselves. 17.
All the holy places on the earth are at the feet of a virtuous wife. The
divine glow of all gods and sages is substantiated in her. 18.
By the dust of the feet of a pious woman the earth becomes sacred
and by saluting her, the sinner is indeed removed of his sins. 19.
The virtuous wife is treated equal to the well-known women of high-
est piety like Arundhati, Savitri, Anasuya, Shandili, Ahalya, Sati, Draupadi,
Shtarupa, Mena, Suniti, Samjna, Svaha and Lopamudra. You be like
t he m. 2 0- 21 .
Suvrat said:-
After instructing her about the duties of virtuous wife in details, and as
y ¢ y ¢ : S Ã ¢ Ã ¢ ´à ¢ l é} ¢ ô‡ ¢ Ï ¢ ¢ Ë Ä ¢ ¢ Î ï Ã ¢ S ¢ éçà ¢ çÿ ¢ y ¢ } ¢ ì J Œ ¢ é~ ¢ ´ S ¢ Ã ¢ üx ¢ é‡ ¢ ¢ ïŒ ¢ ïy ¢ } ¢ éÃ ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ Ã ¢ Î y ¢ ¢ ´ Ã ¢ Ú : J J 2 3 J J
Ï¢¢Hà¢}¢¢ïüÃ¢¢Ó¢ -
Œ¢é~¢ ! yÃ ´¢ ‹¢‹ é¢ S¢é¿¢¢ïùçS¢ Ã¢ïÎà¢¢›¢‰¢üŒ¢¢Úx¢: J y¢‰¢¢çŒ¢ à¢¢çS}¢ |¢Îí´ y ï¢ Ã¢ëhyÃ¢¢çyŒ¢y¢ë|¢¢Ã¢y¢: JJ24JJ
F¢‹ ´¢ S¢‹ŠÄ¢ ´¢ Á¢Œ ´¢ ã¢ï} ´¢ SÃ¢¢ŠÄ¢¢Ä ´¢ çŒ¢y¢ëy¢Œ¢ü‡¢} ì¢ J ÎïÃ¢¢Ó¢ü‹ ´¢ Ã¢ñEÎïÃ ´¢ Ó¢¢çy¢‰Ä ´¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢}¢¢Ó¢Úï: JJ25JJ
Ä¢SÄ¢ ›è SÄ¢¢eé‡¢Ã¢y¢è x¢ëçãŠ¢}¢¢ü‹S¢ ¥¢Ó¢Úïy ì¢ J Œ¢Õè y¢Ã¢ñc¢¢ Ï¢¢H¢çŒ¢ SÃ¢¢ŠÃ¢èçy¢ Ðíçy¢|¢¢çy¢ } ï¢ JJ26JJ
y¢S}¢¢ÎSÄ¢¢: çÐíÄ ´¢ ÜU¢Ä Z¢ yÃ¢Ä¢¢ x¢¢ãüS‰Ä¢ç}¢ÓÀy¢¢ J ‹¢¢Ã¢}¢¢‹Ä¢¢ x¢é‡¢Ã¢y¢è |¢¢Ä¢ïüÄ ´¢ Š¢}¢üÃ¢Ì|¢¢ JJ27JJ
¥¢S¢ó¢S¢}Ï¢‹Š¢Ã¢y¢è´ çÃ¢‹¢¢ ÒU¢çŒ¢ Œ¢Úç›²} ì¢ J çÃ¢Š¢Ã¢ ´¢ y é¢ çÃ¢à¢ïc¢ï‡¢ ‹¢ SŒ¢ëà¢ïSyÃ¢}¢}¢XH¢} ì¢ JJ28JJ
Á¢èÃ¢ãè‹¢ ï¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ Îïã: ÿ¢‡¢¢Îà¢éçÓ¢y¢ ´¢ ±íÁ¢ïy ì¢ J |¢y¢ëüãè‹¢¢ y¢‰¢¢ Ä¢¢ïçc¢yS¢éF¢y¢¢ùŒÄ¢à¢éçÓ¢: S¢Î¢ JJ29JJ
¥}¢XHï|Ä¢: S¢Ã¢ïü|Ä¢ ï¢ çÃ¢Š¢Ã¢¢ syÄ¢}¢XH¢ J çÃ¢Š¢Ã¢¢Îà¢ü‹¢¢çyS¢çh: ÒU¢çŒ¢ Œ¢é´S¢ ï¢ ‹¢ Á¢¢Ä¢y ï¢ JJ30JJ
he saw her great love for her husband, he called her Premavati. 22.
Then the reverend one spoke to his son, who was bright like the sun
to his family, well versed from the childhood (only), and who was adorned
with all the virtues. 23.
Preaching to Dharmadev by his father
Balsharma said:-
‘O Son, though you are well educated and expert in Vedic lore, out
of my fatherly love and elderly experience, I advise you for your own
good. 24.
Follow these religious duties without fail, such as: taking bath, pray-
ing in morning and evenings, chanting god’s name, doing self-study, giving
oblations to manes and gods, and be hospitable to guests. 25.
One, whose wife is virtuous, should always observe the duties of a
householder. Though your wife is so young but to me she seems to be a
pious woman. 26.
So, wishing a good household life, you should always do what is dear
to her. You should not dishonour your wife who is virtuous and religious. 27
You should not touch any woman who is not closely related, and
particularly any unholy widow. 28.
As soon as the soul leaves the body, this body becomes impure; like-
wise a woman without husband becomes ominous though she is clean. 29
A widow is most inauspicious. By sight of a widow, one cannot meet
¥¿¢¢‹¢¢çmŠ¢Ã¢¢SŒ¢à¢ïü ÜUy¢üÃÄ ´¢ F¢‹¢}¢¢~¢ÜU} ì¢ J ¿¢¢yÃ¢¢ ÜëUy ï¢ y é¢ y¢ySŒ¢à¢ïü çÎ‹¢}¢ïÜU}¢éŒ¢¢ïc¢‡¢} ì¢ JJ31JJ
y¢S}¢¢ó¢ çÃ¢Š¢Ã¢ ´¢ ‹¢¢Úè´ Ÿ¢Äï¢SÜU¢}¢: SŒ¢àë¢yïŒ¢}é¢¢‹ ì¢ J ¥¢çà¢c¢¢ùïçŒ¢ ‹¢ Ã ñ¢ °¢ís¢Sy¢SÄ¢¢ ¥¢à¢èçÃ¢c¢¢Œï¢}¢¢: JJ32JJ
çÃ¢ã¢Ä¢ñÜU ´¢ ç‹¢Á¢ ´¢ |¢¢Ä¢¢ü}¢ïÜU¢‹y ï¢ yÃ¢‹Ä¢Ä¢¢ S¢ã J }¢¢~¢¢ SÃ¢d¢ Îéçã~¢¢ùçŒ¢ ‹¢¢ïŒ¢Ã¢ïàÄ æ¢ ÜUÎ¢Ó¢‹¢ JJ33JJ
}¢l´ }¢¢´S¢´ Œ¢¢ÚÎ¢Ä¢Z Sy¢ñ‹Ä¢´ SÃ¢Œ¢ÚôãS¢‹¢}¢ì J Á¢¢çy¢½í´à¢ÜUÚ´ ÜU}¢ü S¢Ã¢ü‰¢¢ ÎêÚy¢SyÄ¢Á¢ï: JJ34JJ
Œ ¢ Ú Î ¢ Ú ¢ ‹ ¢ x ¢ ‹ y ¢ Ã Ä ¢ ¢ : S ¢ Ã ¢ üÃ ¢ ‡ ¢ ï ü c¢ é Ü U < ã ç Ó ¢ y ¢ ì J § C ¢ Œ ¢ ê y ¢ ¢ ü Ä ¢ é c¢ ¢ ´ ã ‹ ~ ¢ è Œ ¢ Ú Î ¢ Ú x ¢ ç y ¢ ‹ ¢ ë ü‡ ¢ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 3 5 J J
Ä ¢ ¢ Îë à ¢ ´ Œ¢ éL c ¢ S Ä¢ ï ã Œ ¢ Ú Î¢ Ú ¢ ï Œ ¢ S ¢ ï Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J ‹ ¢ y ¢ ¢ Îë à ¢ } ¢ ‹¢ ¢ Ä ¢ éc Ä¢ ´ H ¢ ïÜ ïU çÜ U @‹ ¢ ç Ã¢ l y ¢ ï J J 3 6J J
}¢‹¢S¢¢ Ó¢ ÐíÎéCï Ä ï¢ Œ¢àÄ¢ç‹y¢ Œ¢Úç›Ä¢} ì¢ J y ï¢ Á¢‹}¢Ú¢ïçx¢‡¢ ï¢ |¢ê}¢ ñ¢ Á¢¢Ä¢‹y ï¢ Œ¢éLc¢¢: S¢éy¢ ! JJ37JJ
Œ¢ Ú Î¢ Ú ïc¢ é Ä¢ ï } ¢ êÉ ¢ p ÿ ¢ éÎéü C´ ÐíÄ¢ éTy ¢ ï J y¢ ï‹ ¢ ÎéCS Ã¢ | ¢ ¢ Ã¢ ï‹ ¢ Á¢ ¢ yÄ¢ ‹ Š¢ ¢ Sy¢ ï |¢ Ã¢ ç ‹ y¢ çã J J 38 J J
Ä ï¢ Ó¢ }¢êÉ¢ ÎéÚ¢Ó¢¢Ú¢ çÃ¢Ä¢¢ï‹¢ ñ¢ }¢ñ‰¢é‹ ï¢ Úy¢¢: J Œ¢éLc¢ïc é¢ Ó¢ ÎécÐí¿¢¢ Á¢¢Ä¢‹y ï¢ y¢ïù~¢ Œ¢‡ÇÜU¢: JJ39JJ
success in his task. 30.

If unknowingly one touches a widow, he should take bath. But if one
touches her deliberately, he must fast for a day. 31.
Hence, those who wish to be successful, should not touch a widow,
and should not take blessings from her, because her blessings are similar
to poison. 32.
You should not sit in solitude with any other woman other than your
wife, even with the mother, daughter or sister, at any time. 33.
You should abstain from wines, flesh, enjoying the wife of others,
stealing, hurting yourself and others. And also keep yourself away from
breach of religious code. 34.
It is not proper to go to another’s wife for a person of any caste, for
this eliminates one’s religious-obligatory merits gained, and diminishes one’s
life-span. 35.
There is nothing more harmful to one’s life than enjoying another’s
wife, in his world. 36.
If one sees another’s wife with an unchaste mind on this earth, he is
born afflicted by diseases. 37.
Those fools, who see another’s wife with lust invariably are born-
blind out of their wickedness. 38.
Those who are engaged in illicit sexual affairs with their wickedness,
are born as eunuchs (unable to have children), and crooked people. 39.
›ñ‡¢S¢X¢yŒ¢¢ÚÎ¢Ä¢ïü ÐíÃ¢ëçœ¢Á¢¢üÄ¢y ï¢ ‹¢ë‡¢¢} ì¢ J ‹¢ ÜU¢Ä¢ü: ÜU<ãçÓ¢yS¢X: çà¢àÝ¢ïÎÚy¢ëŒ¢ ´¢ y¢y¢: JJ40JJ
S¢y¢¢}¢ïÃ¢ S¢Î¢ S¢X: ÜU¢Ä¢¢ïü ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢¢y}¢‹¢¢} ì¢ J Š¢}¢¢üŠ¢}¢¢ñü çÃ¢ç‹¢çpyÄ¢ Š¢}¢ü: S¢ïÃÄ¢ ï¢ }¢‹¢èçc¢‡¢¢ JJ41JJ
Š¢} ü¢ »Ã¢ S¢ã¢Ä¢è SÄ¢¢yŒ¢ÚH¢ïÜïU ‹¢ Ó¢¢Œ¢Ú: J ¥y¢: S¢Ã¢üÐíÜU¢Úï‡¢ Š¢}¢üç‹¢D: S¢Î¢ |¢Ã¢ï: JJ42JJ
»ÜU¢Îà¢è±íy ´¢ Ä¢Ó™ Œ¢ÿ¢Ä¢¢ï: à¢éÌÜëUc‡¢Ä¢¢ï: J Ðíçy¢}¢¢S ´¢ |¢Ã¢çy¢ y¢léÃ¢¢|Ä¢ ´¢ ÜU¢Ä¢ü}¢¢ÎÚ¢y ì¢ JJ43JJ
S¢Ã¢ü±íy¢ï|Ä¢ ï¢ sçŠ¢ÜÚ ¿¢ïÄ¢}¢ïÜU¢Îà¢è±íy¢} ì¢ J Ä¢yÜëUyÃ¢¢ ›è Ó¢ Œ¢éLc¢ ï¢ |¢éôQU }¢éôQU Ó¢ çÃ¢‹Îçy¢ JJ44JJ
çÃ¢c‡¢¢ï±íüy¢¢ç‹¢ Ó¢¢‹Ä¢¢ç‹¢ y¢‰¢¢ Á¢‹}¢}¢ã¢ïyS¢Ã¢¢: J ç‹¢Á¢à¢QUK‹¢éS¢¢Úï‡¢ ÜUy¢üÃÄ¢¢: Ðíçy¢Ã¢yS¢Ú} ì¢ JJ45JJ
|¢¢Îíà¢évHÓ¢y¢é‰Ä¢ Z¢ Ó¢ ÜéUÄ¢¢ü x¢‡¢Œ¢çy¢±íy¢} ì¢ J çà¢Ã¢Ú¢ç~¢±íy ´¢ }¢¢Í¢ï ÜéUÄ¢¢ü: Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢y¢éCÄ¢ï JJ46JJ
¥S}¢¢ÜÚ ÜéUHÎïÃ¢¢ïùçSy¢ ã‹¢ê}¢¢‹ ì¢ Ú¢}¢|¢QUÚ¢Åì J §c¢ÜëUc‡¢Ó¢y¢éÎüàÄ¢ ´¢ ÜUy¢üÃÄ ´¢ y¢SÄ¢ Œ¢êÁ¢‹¢} ì¢ JJ47JJ
F¢‹ ´¢ y¢ñHï‹¢¢XÚ¢x¢: çS¢‹ÎêÚï‡¢ Ó¢ Œ¢êÁ¢‹¢}¢ì J ÜUÚÃ¢èÚ¢ÜüUÜéUS¢é}¢ñ: ÜU¢Ä¢Z y¢SÄ¢¢ïŠÃ¢üÚïy¢S¢: JJ48JJ
‹ ¢ ñ Ã ¢ ï l ´ } ¢ ¢ c¢ Ã ¢ Å Ü ñ U H üa ä Ü ñ U p ‡ ¢ Ü ñ U Ú ç Œ ¢ J Ü U y ¢ ü Ã Ä ¢ ´ x ¢ é Ç Š ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ç | ¢ S y ¢ S Ä ¢ Œ ¢ é ~ ¢ ! S Ã ¢ à ¢ ç Q U y ¢ : J J 4 9 J J
To befriend with womanizers should be avoided, for it creates ten-
dency in men to go to other’s wife and keeping the company of lustful men
should be avoided. 40.
It is desirable to have the company of the devotees of Lord Narayan.
One should have the discriminations between religious and irreligious ways
and to follow the religious always. 41.
Religion is the only means to attain the other world and there is no
other. So, one should live a religious life in every possible way. 42.
You both should observe the Ekadasi vow with fervour in both bright
and dark fortnights of the month. 43.
This vow is considered to be the best of vows; by observing this,
men and women get bliss as well as salvation. 44.
All other vows pertaining to Vishnu, and the great festivals of His birth
anniversary, should be celebrated every year according to one’s ability. 45.
One should observe the vow pertaining to Ganapati in the month of
Bhadrapada on the fourth brighter day and also the Mahashivaratri in the
month of Magha, on the fourteenth day of the dark fortnight, to please
Lord Krishna. 46.
Hanuman, the prominent, devotee of Shri Ram is our family deity. And
He should be worshipped on the 14th day of dark fortnight of Ashvin. 47.
Worship Hanuman the celibate, with oil ablution, and red lead, Karavir
flowers, and offer eatables like laddus and Vadas of black gram (udad)
Ä¢‰¢¢à¢QUK<Ó¢y¢ ï¢ |¢QUK¢ }¢¢Lçy¢: S}¢ëy¢ »Ã¢ çã J ‹¢¢à¢çÄ¢cÄ¢çy¢ S¢VC´ S¢Ã¢ü}¢~¢ ‹¢ S¢´à¢Ä¢: JJ50JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
§y‰¢´ S¢éçà¢çÿ¢y¢ ñ¢ y¢ï‹¢ Î}Œ¢y¢è Ï¢¢Hà¢}¢ü‡¢¢ J »Ã¢}¢ïÃ¢¢Ó¢çÚcÄ¢¢Ã¢ §yÄ¢évyÃ¢¢ y ´¢ Ðí‡¢ï}¢y¢é: JJ51JJ
ÜëU y¢ Ðí ‡ ¢ ¢ }¢ ´ y¢ ‹ ¢ Ä¢ ´ Ã¢ Š ¢ ê´ Ó ¢ à¢ é |¢ ¢ ç à¢ c¢ ¢ Ä¢ ¢ ïÁ¢ Ä¢ çy¢ S}¢ y ¢ éC: J
y¢h}¢üç‹¢D¢ÎÚÎà¢ü‹¢ï‹¢ Š¢}¢¢ïüŒ¢ÎïC¢ S¢ y¢y¢¢ïù°íÁ¢‹}¢¢ JJ52JJ
y ¢ y ¢ : Œ ¢ é Ú ´ Ð í ¢ Œ Ä ¢ ç‹ ¢ Á ¢ ´ S ¢ Á ¢ ‹ Ä ¢ : S ¢ y Œ ¢ é~ ¢ HÏ Š ¢ ¢ y } ¢ S ¢ } ¢ S y ¢ Ü U¢ } ¢ : J
Ü U ¢ H ï ‹ ¢ ç ã y Ã¢ ¢ Ã¢ Œ ¢ é Ú ¢ Œ ¢ ç Ã ¢ c ‡ ¢ ¢ ï : Œ ¢ Ú ´ Œ ¢ Î´ Š ¢ }¢ ü Ü ëU y ¢ Ð íS ¢ ¢ Î¢ y ¢ ì J J 53 J J
|¢çQUŠ¢}¢¢ü‹¢éà¢¢S¢‹¢‹¢¢}¢¢ m¢Îà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 12 JJ
-------------------------------
and sweets made of ground nuts and jaggery according to one’s abil-
ity. 48 - 49.
The worship of Hanuman, the son of the wind, with devotion, ac-
cording to one’s ability, by recollecting his name, doubtlessly takes way all
the agonies.’ 50.
Suvrat said:-
Thus the couple having instructed by Balasharma said: ‘we will do as
you have advised,’ and saluted him. 51.
The Brahmin was pleased at the gestures of the couple saluting and
showing utmost earnestness in religion, showered blessings on them
both. 52.
Returning home with relatives, having obtained a noble son and get-
ting desires fulfilled, in the course of time, by his virtues, he attained the
abode of Vishnu. 53.
Thus ends the twelfth chapter entitled ‘Balashrama’s advice

to Dharma and Bhakti’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan,
the life story of Lord Narayan, also titled as ‘Dharmashastra’ (the
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
JJ ¥ƒ ~¢Ä¢¢ïÎà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 13 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
x ¢ y ¢ ï çŒ ¢ y¢ ç Ú çÃ ¢ Ðí ï ‹ Î íS y ¢ Î é QU ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ Ú S¢ : J x ¢ ëã S ‰¢ Š ¢ } ¢ ¢ ü ç‹ Ã ¢ ç Š¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ E à ¢ é Ú ¢ Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ éÚ T Ä¢ ‹ ¢ ì J J 1J J
} ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ y ¢ è E Ú ç } ¢ Ã ¢ Ð í ï} ¢ Ã ¢ y Ä ¢ ¢ y } ¢ ‹ ¢ : Œ ¢ ç y ¢ } ¢ ì J ç Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ Ä ¢ ï‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ éÃ ¢ ëœ Ä ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ ç S ¢ c ¢ ïÃ ¢ ï Î } | ¢ Ã ¢ <Á ¢ y ¢ ¢ J J 2 J J
»Ü U¢ Îà¢ è± í y¢ ´ y ¢ ê| ¢ ¢ ñ Î }Œ¢ y¢ è ç ‹ ¢ Ä¢ } ¢ ï‹ ¢ Ã¢ ñ J Ðí çy¢ Œ¢ ÿ ¢ ´ ç‹ ¢ Ú ¢ ã ¢ Ú ¢ ñ Ó ¢ RU y¢ é : Œ¢ Ú }¢ ¢ ÎÚ ¢ y¢ ì J J 3 J J
Ÿ¢¢ñy¢¢‹S}¢¢y¢¢Zp çÃ¢çŠ¢‹¢¢ Š¢}¢¢ü‹¢¢Ó¢Úy¢¢ïSy¢Ä¢¢ï: J çÎ‹ ï¢ çÎ‹¢ïùçŠ¢ÜñUÃ¢¢S¢èçmà¢éçhpïy¢S¢ ï¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ4JJ
S¢VCïùŒÄ¢¢y}¢‹¢ ï¢ Š¢} Z¢ ÎïÃ¢Sy¢yÄ¢¢Á¢ ‹¢ ÒUçÓ¢y ì¢ J S¢X´ Ó¢ Š¢<}¢‡¢ ´¢ Ó¢RïU ‹¢ïy¢Úïc¢ ´¢ S¢ ÜU<ãçÓ¢y ì¢ JJ5JJ
Š¢}¢üç‹¢D ´¢ Œ¢Ú ´¢ y¢SÄ¢ Œ¢àÄ¢‹y¢: S¢ÜUH¢ Á¢‹¢¢: J Š¢}¢ïüyÄ¢ïÃ¢¢uÄ¢´Sy¢ï‹¢ Š¢}¢ü‹¢¢}¢¢ S¢ çÃ¢Ÿ¢éy¢: JJ6JJ
y¢SÄ¢ Ÿ¢h¢ÎÄ¢: Œ¢y‹² ï¢ m¢Îà¢¢‰¢ S¢ã¢y}¢Á¢¢: J Ðí¢ÜëUy¢¢ÎëàÄ¢çÎÃÄ¢¢X¢Sy¢}¢S¢ïÃ¢‹y¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢Î¢ JJ7JJ
CHAPTER - 13
Dharma’s strict following of religious code
Suvrat said:-
After his father left for home, he the best of the Brahmins stayed with
his in-laws, and pleased them. He followed householder’s code of con-
duct regularly, according to his father’s advice. 1.
Premavati respected her husband as god and served him humbly.
She acted according to his will, without ostentation. 2.
Both of them observed vow of Ekadashi on the eleventh day of every
fortnight regularly by respectfully, keeping total fast. 3.
O King, they observed all the rituals told in Vedic and Smriti texts
(religious code), day after day. Hence their minds were purified more and
more. 4.
Even in great difficulties, Devasharma did not give up his religious
practices. He always kept the company of righteous persons only. 5.
Afterwards he became well known by name ‘Dharma’. Seeing his
utmost devotion to Dharma (righteousness), people used to call him by
the name Dharma itself. 6.
(As he was Dharma Prajapati himself) His twelve divine wives like
Shraddha and others, being always with him, invisible to others, served
him with their children. 7.
Dharma regularly followed the religious code such as: during the day,
ç‹¢yÄ ´¢ ç~¢c¢Ã¢‡¢F¢‹ ´¢ ç~¢: S¢‹ŠÄ¢¢Ã¢‹Î‹ ´¢ y¢‰¢¢ J S¢¢Ä ´¢ Ðí¢y¢ã¢ïü}¢ÜU} ü¢ Á¢Œ ´¢ SÃ¢¢ŠÄ¢¢Ä¢ÜU} ü¢ Ó¢ JJ8JJ
çŒ¢y¢÷‡¢ ´¢ y¢Œ¢ü‡ ´¢ çÃ¢c‡¢¢ï: Œ¢êÁ¢‹ ´¢ Ã¢ñEÎïçÃ¢ÜU} ì¢ J ¥¢çy¢‰Ä ´¢ Ó¢¢‹Ã¢ã´ Ó¢RïU S¢ Š¢}¢¢ïü ç‹¢Ä¢}¢ï‹¢ Ã ñ¢ JJ9JJ
S Ã ¢ Š¢ } ¢ ü ¿ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ Ã ¢ ñÚ ¢ x Ä ¢ | ¢ ç Q U Î ¢ É K ¢ üÄ ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ Ü UÚ ¢ ï y ¢ ì J Ã ¢ ï Î à¢ ¢ › Œ ¢ é Ú ¢ ‡ ¢ ï çy ¢ ã ¢ S ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ´ Œ ¢ ç Ú à ¢ è H ‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 1 0 J J
SÃ¢SÃ¢Š¢} Z¢ Œ¢¢HÄ¢‹y¢ ñ¢ Î}Œ¢y¢è y¢¢Ã¢é|¢¢Ã¢çŒ¢ J Ðíï}‡¢¢ |¢Á¢‹y¢ ñ¢ Ÿ¢èçÃ¢c‡¢é´ y¢Îì±íy¢¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ Ó¢RUy¢é: JJ11JJ
SÃ¢Š¢}¢ïü çÃ¢c‡¢é|¢QU ñ¢ Ó¢ y¢Ä¢¢ïÚyÄ¢¢°íãçS‰¢çy¢: J §y‰¢}¢¢S¢èœ¢‰¢c¢èü‡¢ ´¢ Á¢¢y¢¢‹¢ ´¢ |¢éçÃ¢ S¢Ã¢üà¢: JJ12JJ
Ü U ¢ H ï‹ ¢ y ¢ ‹ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ï Á ¢ ¿ ¢ ï y ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ï Ú ïÜ U: S ¢ Š¢ } ¢ üŠ ¢ è: J Ú ¢ } ¢ Ð íy ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ S ¢ ´¿ ¢ ¢ ïù | ¢ êy S ¢ V c ¢ ü‡ ¢ S ¢ } ¢ ¢ ï x ¢ é‡ ¢ ñ: J J 1 3 J J
¥S¢éÚ¢ |¢éçÃ¢ Ä ï¢ Á¢¢y¢¢: Œ¢êÃ Z¢ y¢ïù‰¢ S¢ãdà¢: J Š¢¢<}¢ÜU¢‹|¢x¢Ã¢jQU¢‹ ì¢ LLÁ¢éÏ¢üãéŠ¢¢ Á¢‹¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ14JJ
y¢¢‹¢ëc¢è´Sy é¢ çÃ¢à¢ïc¢ï‡¢ Á¢¢‹¢‹y¢ ï¢ ç‹¢Á¢Ã¢ñçÚ‡¢: J Ðí¢ÎüÄ¢´Sy ï¢ Ó¢ Š¢} Z¢ y é¢ y¢ï|Ä¢¢ïùŒÄ¢çŠ¢ÜU}¢é‹}¢Î¢: JJ15JJ
he bathed three times, after which he did Sandhya-vandana three times,
prayer, Homa-sacrifice in morning and evening, chanting god’s name and
study (or reciting) of scriptures, giving oblations to ancestors, worship
of Vishnu and giving oblations to Vishvadevas and hospitality to the
guests. 8 - 9.
He studied deeply the Vedas, Puranas, philosophical texts and his-
torical classics to strengthen his own religiosity, knowledge, detachment
and devotion. 10.
Both the husband and wife, observing their own religious duties,
worshipped Shri Vishnu with love and observed all the vows pertaining to
Him. 11.
Thus they were firmly devoted to Vishnu and the righteous ways - the
same faith and devotion, which the sages who were born on earth along
with them had, due to Durvasa’s curse. 12.
Birth of Rampratapji
After some days they begot a son. He was named as Ramapratap.
He was religious minded and virtuous like Sankarshan (Balarama, the
elder brother of Shri Krishna). 13.
Dharma tortured by demons meets Ramanand
At the same time, those who were the demons in their past lives, took
birth in their thousands, on earth. They began to torture the religious per-
sons, devotees of god and common people, in various ways. 14.
Intoxicated as they were, they troubled the sages, ascetics and
Dharmadeva in particular, knowing them to be their marked enemies. 15.
¥çy¢à¢~¢é´ y¢}¢ïÃ¢ñÜÚ ç‹¢çpyÄ¢ Ó¢ S¢Ä¢¢ïçc¢y¢} ì¢ J Ä¢‰¢¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ S¢ Îé:w¢è SÄ¢¢yÜéUÃ¢üç‹y¢S}¢ y¢‰¢¢ y¢‰¢¢ JJ16JJ
x ¢ é ‡ ¢ ïc Ã¢ ¢ Ú ¢ ïŒ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ y¢ Sy¢ ï Î¢ ïc ¢ ¢ ´Sy ¢ SÄ¢ ¢ çw ¢ HïcÃ¢ çŒ¢ J ç‹ ¢ ç‹ ¢ ‹ Îép çy¢ Ú p RéUÚ Œ¢ Ã¢ ¢ Î¢ ‹ } ¢ éã é ÎüÎé: J J 1 7J J
x¢ëãï S‰¢¢y¢é}¢éÎ¢S¢è‹¢¢ï ÎéÁ¢ü‹¢¢ïŒ¢Îíéy¢Sy¢y¢: J ¥Ä¢¢ïŠÄ¢¢}¢ïyÄ¢ ‹Ä¢Ã¢S¢h}¢¢ïü |¢¢Ä¢¢üS¢éy¢¢ç‹Ã¢y¢: JJ18JJ
S¢ÚÄÃ¢¢}¢‹Ã¢ã´ F¢yÃ¢¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢‹¢ñç}¢çœ¢ÜUè: çRUÄ¢¢: J ÜéUÃ¢ZSy¢~¢¢çŒ¢ y ñ¢ Ú¢Á¢‹}¢éãé: S¢ ©Œ¢ÎéÎíéÃ ï¢ JJ19JJ
Œ¢çy¢±íy¢ ´¢ S¢éà¢èH ´¢ Ó¢ S¢Ã¢üÎ¢ïc¢çÃ¢Ã¢<Á¢y¢¢}¢ì J ¥çŒ¢ Ðíï}¢Ã¢y¢è´ ÎéC¢: Ðí¢ÎüÄ¢´Sy ï¢ }¢éãé‹¢ëüŒ¢ ! JJ20JJ
Ä¢‰¢¢ Œ¢éÚ¢ Š¢}¢üÚ¢Á¢: S¢Ï¢‹Š¢é: à¢¢~¢Ã ´¢ }¢ãy ì¢ J Ðí¢Œ¢ÜëUÓÀî´ y¢‰¢¢ Š¢}¢¢ïü |¢çQUp Îí¢ñŒ¢Îè Ä¢‰¢¢ JJ21JJ
y¢y¢ ï¢ Îé:w¢Ðíy¢èÜU¢Ú´ çÓ¢ÜUèc¢ü‹ ì¢ S¢ Ä¢‰¢¢}¢çy¢ J ÜU¢à¢è´ çà¢Ã¢Œ¢éÚè}¢ïyÄ¢ }¢¢S¢: ÜUçy¢Ó¢‹¢¢Ã¢S¢y ì¢ JJ22JJ
y¢~¢¢çŒ¢ Š¢¢ <}¢ÜïU y¢ôS}¢Sy¢~¢yÄ¢ñp¢Œ¢ÚñÚçŒ¢ J }¢ã¢‹¢éŒ¢Î íÃ¢pRïU y¢Îçy¢mïc¢‡¢¢S ¢éÚñ: JJ23JJ
¥ ç ‹ ¢ C H ç Ï Š ¢ S ¢ ‹ ~ ¢ S y ¢ S y ¢ y ¢ : S ¢ ›è S ¢ é y ¢ ¢ ï Ã ¢ ë c¢ : J ¥ ç Ã ¢ ¿ ¢ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï ù S ¢ é Ú ñ Š ¢ è ü Ú : Ðí Ä ¢ ¢ x ¢ ÿ ¢ ï ~ ¢ } ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ñ J J 2 4 J J
They targeted Dharmadev and his wife as their sole enemy, and did
such mischief ’s as both of them might suffer more and more. 16.
They took his virtues as vices, spoke ill of him, insulted him and charged
him with false allegations, again and again. 17.
Moving to Ayodhya and then to Kashipuri to escape the tortures.
Being tormented by those crooked men Dharma was unhappy to
stay at his own place. He went to Ayodhya and settled there with his wife
and son. 18.
O King, there over he observed his daily routine like (three times)
bath in river Sarayu, etc., and other occasional rituals also. There again he
was harassed by them, off and on. 19.
O King, though Premavati was devoted to her husband, well-be-
haved and was faultless in character; those crooked fellows often troubled
her. 20.
As in old days, Dharmaraj with his brothers and wife Draupadi suf-
fered hardships due to hostility (with Kauravas), Dharma and Bhakti
(Premavati) suffered by the hands of their enemies. 21.
Thereafter, to escape the affliction, he made up his mind to go to
Kashi-Varanasi, the city of Shiva. There he stayed for some months. 22.
There also, some local enemy demons and also other outsiders
troubled him extremely, because of his righteousness. 23.
Thus distressed and constantly harassed, courageous Dharma with
his wife and son, secretly came to the holy city i.e. Prayaga. 24.
çÃ¢Š¢¢Ä¢ y¢~¢yÄ¢çÃ¢ôŠ¢ ç‹¢Ä¢}¢¢‹ ì¢ Œ¢¢HÄ¢‹S¢ Ó¢ J ©Ã¢¢S¢ ÜUçy¢çÓ¢œ¢~¢ çÎ‹¢¢ç‹¢ ±íy¢ÜU<à¢y¢: J J 25J J
¥Œ¢àÄ¢mñc‡¢Ã¢¢Ó¢¢Ä¢Z y¢~¢¢Ä¢¢y¢´ y¢Œ¢¢ïç‹¢çŠ¢} ì¢ J Ú¢}¢¢‹¢‹Î}¢éô‹¢ ‹¢¢}Ý¢ y¢è‰¢üÄ¢¢~¢¢çÃ¢çŠ¢yS¢Ä¢¢ J J 26 J J
S Ã ¢ çà ¢ cÄ ¢ Ï ¢ ¢ ïŠ¢ ‹ ¢ Œ ¢ Å é ´ çà ¢ c Ä ¢ ñ: Ü Uçy ¢ Œ ¢ Ä ¢ ñÃ ¢ ë üy ¢ } ¢ ì J Ï ¢ ¢ ïŠ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ y ¢ ´ } ¢ é} ¢ éÿ ¢ ê´p Ã ¢ <‡ ¢ Ã ¢ ï c¢ ´ Î Ä ¢ ¢ Ü UÚ } ¢ ì J J 2 7J J
ªŠÃ¢üŒ¢é‡Çî´ HH¢Åï Ó¢ çÏ¢½íy ´¢ ÜñUS¢Ú´ à¢é|¢} ì¢ J ÜU¢à}¢èÚÓ¢‹ÎíÜU¢ïŒ¢ïy ´¢ ÜU‡Æï Ó¢ y¢éHS¢èdÁ¢ ñ¢ J J 28J J
à¢ÏÎ¾ír¢Œ¢Ú¾ír¢ç‹¢c‡¢¢y¢´ S¢¢Š¢éHÿ¢‡¢}¢ì J ¿¢¢yÃ¢¢ y¢´ çS¢hÄ¢¢ïx¢è‹Îí´ çS¢c¢ïÃ ï¢ Œ¢Ú}¢¢ÎÚ¢y¢ì J J 29 J J
ç‹¢c¢ïÃ¢}¢¢‡¢: S¢ y¢}¢¢y}¢ç‹¢D´ |¢QÚ Ã¢çÚD´ Ó¢ Á¢‹¢¢Îü‹¢SÄ¢ J
çÃ ¢ Ó ¢ ÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ ´ H ¢ ñ çÜ U Ü UÃ ¢ ñç Î Ü ï Uc¢ é Ü U¢ Ä ¢ ïü c¢ é Ï ¢ éh K ¢ ïh Ã ¢ y ¢ éË Ä ¢ } ¢ êã ï J J 3 0 J J
¥S¢éÚ¢ïŒ¢Îíéy¢Š¢}¢üSÄ¢ Ÿ¢èÚ¢}¢¢‹¢‹ÎSÃ¢¢ç}¢Îà¢ü‹¢‹¢¢}¢¢ ~¢Ä¢¢ïÎà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 13 JJ
-------------------------------
There also he followed his own religious routine and other vows cus-
tomary to that place; becoming thin. 25.
Meeting of Dharmadev with Ramanand Swami in Prayag.
There he met the Vaishnava preceptor, the great sage Ramanand
Muni, who had come there for pilgrimage. 26.
Wearing ascetic robe, the distinguished preceptor, skilled in impart-
ing knowledge to his disciples was sitting surrounded by them. He was
compassionately addressing a group of spiritual seekers. 27.
He was adorned with auspicious vertical saffron mark on his fore-
head along with saffron crescent mark, wearing twin necklace of Tulasi
beads. 28.
Knowing him to be an expert in scriptural knowledge, actual experi-
ence of the supreme Brahman, having signs of a real sage, and also having
yogic powers, Dharma attended upon him, respectfully. 29.
While Dharma served him, by his own wisdom, he found him to be
self-absorbed, deeply devoted to Janardhana (Vishnu), competent in both
practical and Vedic matters, and thus equal to Uddhava himself. 30.
Thus ends the thirteenth chapter entitled ‘Dharma’s harass-
ment of the demons and his meeting with Ramanand Muni’ in the
first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the life story of Lord Narayan,
also titled as ‘Dharmashastra’ (the rules of the code of conduct) 13
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
JJ ¥ƒ Ó¢y¢éÎüà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 14 JJ
Ú¢Á¢¢Ãï¢¢Ó¢ -
Ú¢}¢¢‹¢‹Î}¢éç‹¢: ÜU¢ïùS¢ ñ¢ ÜUSÄ¢ çà¢cÄ¢p S¢é±íy¢ ! J ÒUUÃ¢¢S¢Sy¢SÄ¢ Ó¢ñy¢‹} ï¢ Ã¢QéU}¢ãüçS¢ y¢œÃ¢y¢:JJ1JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
à¢ë‡¢é y¢ï |¢êŒ¢ ! Ã¢ÿÄ¢¢ç}¢ Ó¢çÚ~¢´ y¢SÄ¢ S¢eéÚ¢ï: J |¢éÃÄ¢éhÃ¢¢Ã¢y¢¢ÚSÄ¢ Ï¢hS¢h}¢üÃ¢y}¢ü‹¢: JJ2JJ
¥Ä¢¢ïŠÄ¢¢‹¢x¢Úï Ú}Ä¢ï çmÁ¢: ÜU¢àÄ¢Œ¢x¢¢ï~¢Á¢: J ¥¢EH¢Ä¢‹¢à¢¢w¢ï‹¢ «xÃ¢ïÎè Ó¢¢|¢Ã¢ó¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ3JJ
¥Á¢Ä¢¢wÄ¢: Œ¢é‡Ä¢}¢çy¢: Œ¢êÃ¢ü}¢¢Ú¢çŠ¢y¢ïEÚ: J çÃ¢l¢çÃ¢‹¢Ä¢S¢}Œ¢ó¢: S¢yÄ¢Ã¢¢Îè çÁ¢y¢ïç‹ÎíÄ¢: JJ4JJ
S¢é}¢y¢ ñ¢ y¢SÄ¢ |¢¢Ä¢¢üÄ¢¢´ à¢#¢ï ÎéÃ¢¢üS¢S¢¢ïhÃ¢: J Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢|¢çQUÜéU}¢éÎà¢à¢¢V: Ðí¢ÎéÚ¢S¢ S¢: JJ5JJ
çÃ¢RU}¢¢ÜüUà¢ÜUSÄ¢¢ÏÎï Ï¢¢‡¢¢V‹¢x¢|¢êç}¢y ï¢ J ¥C}Ä¢ ´¢ Ÿ¢¢Ã¢‡ ï¢ }¢¢çS¢ ÜëUc‡¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ S¢¢ïùÁ¢ç‹¢ Ðíx ï¢ JJ6JJ
x ¢ ¢ ñÚ ¢ X : çS } ¢ y ¢ S ¢ é ‹Î Ú ¢ SÄ ¢ L ç Ó ¢ Ú : Ð í¢ ñ É ¢ Üë Uç y¢ Îè üÍ ¢ üÎ ¢ ï Îü ‡ Ç : J
ÜU¢ï}¢HŒ¢¢ÎÐÌÃ¢Ä¢éx¢¢ï x¢}|¢èÚ‹¢¢ç|¢: S¢ Ó¢ JJ
CHAPTER - 14
Bibliography of Shri Ramanand Swami as an ascetic.
The king said:-
O Suvrat, I request you to tell me, as you know properly, who was
Ramanand Muni? Whose disciple was he? And where did he live? 1.
Suvrat said:-
O king, listen, I will tell you the life and deeds of his preceptor
(Sadguru), who was incarnation of Uddhava himself, born on this earth to
promote and protect the path of righteousness. 2.
In the beautiful city of Ayodhya, there lived a Brahmin born of
Kashyapa family (Gotra) of Ashvalayana branch of Rigveda tradition. 3.
Ajaya by name, who had worshipped god in his previous birth, he
was virtuous by nature, well educated, modest, truth speaking, and had
conquered his senses. 4.
To Ajaya’s wife Sumati, Uddhava, bound by Durvasa’s curse, was
born; to enhance love for Shri Krishna, like moon to Kumudini (Lotus
blooming in moonlight only). 5.
He was manifested (on this earth) on the eighth day of dark fortnight
of the month of Shravan of the year in Vikram samvat (A.D. 1795). 6.
He was born with a well-built body and reddish bright in colour, face
à¢¢ï‡¢¢Œ¢¢XLçÓ¢<Ã¢à¢¢HNÎÄ¢p¢ÚQUçÏ¢}Ï¢¢Š¢Ú¢ï J
Ã¢RUàÄ¢ ¢} ¢çà¢ Ú ¢ïLã : S¢ é‹ ¢ Ä¢ ‹¢ ¢ï çÃ¢ Sy ¢ è‡ ¢üx¢ ¢ïçŠ¢ Ï¢ ü|¢¢ ñ JJ 7J J
¥ ‰ ¢ ¢ Á ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ï çm Á ¢ Ÿ ¢ ï D: Œ ¢ é ~ ¢ Á ¢ ‹ } ¢ } ¢ ã ¢ ï y S ¢ Ã ¢ : J F¢ y Ã ¢ ¢ çÃ ¢ Ðí ¢ ‹ S ¢ } ¢ ¢ ã ê Ä ¢ Á ¢ ¢ y ¢ Ü U } ¢ ü S ¢ } ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ Ú y ¢ ì J J 8 J J
Ú}¢‡¢¢Îí¢}¢ §yÄ¢¢wÄ¢ ´¢ m¢Îà¢ïùçq Ó¢ y¢SÄ¢ S¢: J Ó¢ÜU¢Ú S¢ÐíNC¢y}¢¢ SÃ¢çSy¢Ã¢¢Ó¢‹¢Œ¢êÃ¢üÜU} ì¢ JJ9JJ
çÃ ¢ Ã ¢ ëŠ¢ ï S ¢ ¢ ïù Ë Œ ¢ Ü U ¢ H ï‹ ¢ çŒ ¢ y ¢ ë | Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ éŒ ¢ H ¢ çH y ¢ : J Á ¢ ‹ ¢ Ä ¢ ó ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ Î ´ Ï ¢ ¢ H Ó ¢ ‹ Î í § Ã ¢ ¢ ïçÎ y ¢ : J J 1 0 J J
Ü ë Uy ¢ ¢ ïŒ ¢ ‹ ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ p ¢ S ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ C } ¢ ïù Ï Î ï Ä ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ ç Ã ¢ ç Š ¢ J Œ ¢ ¢ H Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ S ¢ Š ¢ } ¢ ¢ ü y } ¢ ¢ ¾ ír ¢ Ó ¢ Ä ¢ ü ± íy ¢ ´ Î ë É } ¢ ì J J 1 1 J J
x ¢ ëã ¢ Ÿ ¢ } ¢ } ¢ ç‹ ¢ Ó À ‹ Ã ¢ ñ ‹ ¢ ñ çD Ü U ± í y ¢ Ã ¢ Ì | ¢ : J S ¢ X ´ ç‹ ¢ Ã ¢ ë œ ¢ Š ¢ } ¢ ¢ ü‡ ¢ ¢ ´ Ó ¢ Ü U¢ Ú Ðí¢ Ä ¢ à ¢ : S ¢ y ¢ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 1 2 J J
ç‹¢Á¢çŒ¢~¢¢ Ã¢¢ÓÄ¢}¢¢‹ ´¢ Ÿ¢è}¢j¢x¢Ã¢y ´¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! J à¢éŸ¢¢Ã¢¢‹¢éçÎ‹ ´¢ ÐíèyÄ¢¢ S¢ Œ¢¢ñx¢‡ÇÃ¢Ä¢¢ ¥çŒ¢ JJ13JJ
ÎëÉ´ |¢çQUSy¢y¢ ï¢ çÃ¢c‡¢ ñ¢ Ï¢|¢êÃ¢¢SÄ¢ Ó¢ }¢¢‹¢S ï¢ J Ðíçy¢}¢¢Œ¢êÁ¢‹ ´¢ y¢SÄ¢ ç‹¢Ä¢}¢ï‹¢ Ó¢ÜU¢Ú S¢: JJ14JJ
çÃ ¢ c‡ ¢ é´ çÎ Î ë ÿ ¢ é : Ð íy Ä ¢ ÿ ¢ } ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ S ¢ Q U¢ ï x ¢ ë ã ¢ ç Î c¢ é J ç‹ ¢ Á ¢ üx ¢ ¢ } ¢ x ¢ ëã ¢ œ ¢ ê‡ ¢ Z Ã ¢ ïÎ ¢ ŠÄ ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ Ü ñ Uy ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ y ¢ ì J J 1 5 J J
beautiful with a charming smile, eyes attractive and reddish at the ends,
broad forehead, hair black and curly, lower lip red like Bimba fruit, arms
long and strong, chest broad, naval deep, and pair of feet tender like a
sprout. 7.
At that time, Ajaya, having bathed, invited senior Brahmins and per-
formed rites, customary to a child birth. With great festivity, he celebrated
the birth of his son. 8.
Overwhelmed with joy, he named his son as Rama: ‘giving happi-
ness’, commenced with auspicious chanting on the twelfth day. 9.
In a short time, cared by his parents, he grew up like rising new moon
giving delight to their eyes. 10.
At the age of eight, his holy thread ceremony was performed accord-
ing to the ritualistic order. He, the virtuous soul, observed the vow of
celibacy unfalteringly. 11.
Unwilling to be settled as a householder, and wishing to live a life of
avowed celibate, mostly he used to keep company with virtuous ascetics
only. 12.
O king, with great love, he listened to Shrimad Bhagavata, read by
his father, every day, all though he was just a teenager. 13.
Afterwards, firm devotion for Lord Vishnu was developed in his mind
and he worshipped the image, daily. 14.
With a passionate desire to see Lord Vishnu in person, he became
y ¢ è ‰ ¢ üÄ ¢ ¢ ~ ¢ ¢ ´ Ó ¢ Ú ó ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Î ïà ¢ ï c¢ é çÃ ¢ x ¢ y ¢ S Œ ¢ ë ã : J Ÿ ¢ èã ô Ú N Î Ä ¢ ï Š Ä ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ Ð í¢ Œ ¢ Ú ñ Ã ¢ y ¢ Ü Ú çx ¢ ç Ú } ¢ ì J J 1 6 J J
x ¢ ¢ ï Œ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ H ² S ‰ ¢ ¢ y ¢ é x ¢ ¢ ïü Œ ¢ ¢ H ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ Î Ä ¢ ¢ ï ç x ¢ ‹ ¢ : J ç à ¢ c Ä ¢ } ¢ ¢ y } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ Î S ¢ ´ ¿ ¢ ´ } ¢ éô ‹ ¢ y ¢ ~ ¢ S ¢ } ¢ ñ ÿ ¢ y ¢ J J 1 7 J J
¥ C ¢ X Ä ¢ ¢ ï x ¢ Ü U H ‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ñ Œ ¢ é ‡ Ä ¢ ï Ä ¢ ¢ ï çx ¢ S ¢ } } ¢ y ¢ } ¢ ì J S ¢ } ¢ ¢ ç Š¢ ç ‹ ¢ D´ S ¢ } Ðí ¢ # } ¢ ï Ü U y Ã ¢ ´ ¾ í r ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ y } ¢ ‹ ¢ : J J 1 8 J J
çÓ¢ÚÜU¢H´ SÃ¢ÎïãSÄ¢ Úÿ¢‡ ï¢ S¢l »Ã¢ Ã¢¢ J yÄ¢¢x ï¢ SÃ¢¢y¢‹~Ä¢}¢¢Œ¢ó¢´ ÐíS¢¢Î¢ÎïÃ¢ S¢eéÚ¢ï: JJ19JJ
ÜëUŒ¢Ä¢¢ SÃ¢¢ïŒ¢Îïà¢ï‹¢ Ä¢¢ïx¢çS¢çh}¢éŒ¢¢x¢y¢ñ: J Ã¢ëy ´¢ çà¢cÄ¢ñ: S¢ Ï¢ãéç|¢: Ðí‡¢‹¢¢}¢ y¢}¢¢ÎÚ¢y ì¢ JJ20JJ
S ¢ ¢ ÎÚ ´ }¢ ¢ ç ‹ ¢ y¢ Sy ¢ ï ‹ ¢ Ð íy ¢ ¢ Œ¢ Ðí ç‰ ¢ y ¢ ï ‹ ¢ S ¢ : J y ¢ ~ ¢ ¢ Ã¢ S¢ ‹ } ¢ ¢ S¢ }¢ ïÜ Ú Ã ¢ < ‡ ¢ Š¢ }¢ üÎ ëÉ çS ‰¢ çy ¢ : J J 2 1J J
S¢}¢¢Š¢ ñ¢ çÃ¢c‡¢éÃ¢èÿ¢¢ùSÄ¢ |¢Ã¢ïçÎyÄ¢Ã¢Š¢¢Ä ü¢ y¢} ì¢ J S¢}Ðí¢‰¢üÄ¢Îí¢}¢à¢}¢ ü¢ Ðí‡¢}Ä¢ Ðí¢TçH‹¢ëüŒ¢ ! JJ22JJ
SÃ¢¢ç}¢‹S¢¢ÿ¢¢hçÚ}¢ã´ çÎÎëÿ¢¢ç}¢ y¢y¢ ï¢ |¢Ã¢¢‹ ì¢ J y¢çyS¢çhÜëUyS¢¢Š¢‹ ´¢ } ï¢ ÜëUŒ¢Ä¢¢ Ã¢QéU}¢ãüçy¢ JJ23JJ
disinterested in households; he left home under the pretext of going for
Vedic studies. 15.
Set on pilgrimage, wandering from place to place, putting away all
other desires and meditating on Shri Hari, in heart, he reached mountain
Raivataka. 16.
His meeting with Aatmanand Muni.
There he saw a sage by name Aatmanand, disciple of Yogi Gopalanand
staying at the Gopanatha temple. 17.
Yogi Aatmanand was well versed in eight-fold Yoga, and respected by
Yogis, firmly set in meditation-resulting in oneness with the Brahman. 18.
By the grace of his preceptor, he was endowed with a free will to live
as long as he desired, or to leave his body at any moment. 19.
There he was sitting surrounded by number of disciples, who also
had acquired Yogic powers by his grace. With great respect, he saluted
Ram Sharma. 20.
Respected by him and by the Yogis, renowned for his brilliance, he
(Ram Sharma) stayed there for a month, strictly following his own du-
ties. 21.
Ramanand’s urge to have perception of Lord Vishnu.
O King! Once Ram Sharma, with folded hands saluted and urged
him whom he thought to be having direct perception of Lord Vishnu, while
meditating. O Master! I wish to have direct perception of Shri Hari. Please
be gracious to tell me by what means will I be able to accomplish the
same. 22-23.
§yÄ¢éQU: S¢ }¢é‹¢è‹ÎíSy ´¢ Ðí¢ã Ä¢¢ïx ´¢ S¢éS¢¢Š¢Ä¢ J y¢ï‹¢ S¢ïySÄ¢yÄ¢|¢èC´ y¢ §yÄ¢éQU: S¢¢ïùNc¢ó¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ24JJ
y¢y¢: S¢ çS¢hÄ¢¢ïx ´¢ y ´¢ ¿¢¢yÃ¢¢ Ä¢¢ïx¢¢ïŒ¢HÏŠ¢Ä ï¢ J çà¢cÄ¢y¢ ´¢ y¢SÄ¢ S¢}Ðí¢Œ¢ }¢¢‹¢Ä¢ç‹Ã¢‹¢Ä¢ï‹¢ y¢} ì¢ JJ25JJ
‹¢¢}¢ Ú¢}¢¢‹¢‹Î §çy¢ y¢SÄ¢ S¢ Ðíèy¢}¢¢‹¢S¢: J }¢éç‹¢pÜU¢Ú¢‰¢ Ä¢¢ïx¢´ S¢ã¢XñSy¢}¢çà¢ÿ¢Ä¢y¢ì JJ26JJ
çS¢hÄ¢¢ïx¢¢ïù|¢Ã¢yS¢¢ïùçŒ¢ ÜU¢Hï‹¢¢ËŒ¢ï‹¢ Ã¢<‡¢Ú¢Åì J ¾ír¢‡¢ñvÄ ´¢ Ó¢ S¢}Ðí¢Œ¢ x¢éLÃ¢ySÃ¢¢y}¢‹¢Sy¢‰¢¢ JJ27JJ
S¢}¢¢Š¢ ñ¢ ¾ír¢y¢ïÁ¢p ÃÄ¢¢ŒÝéÃ¢yÜUÜéU|¢ ï¢ Îà¢ J S¢¢ïùŒ¢àÄ¢çó¢yÄ¢Î¢ Ã¢‡¢èü y¢~¢ ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡ ´¢ ‹¢ y é¢ JJ28JJ
¥S¢‹y¢éC ï¢ ÃÄ¢¢ÜéUHp y¢Î¢ùS¢ ñ¢ x¢éL}¢¢ã y¢} ì¢ J S¢}¢¢çŠ¢çS¢ôh Ðí¢#¢ïùã´ SÃ¢¢ç}¢‹ÜUL‡¢Ä¢¢ y¢Ã¢ JJ29JJ
¾ír¢y¢ïÁ¢ ï¢ ç‹¢Ú¢ÜU¢Ú´ y¢~¢ Œ¢àÄ¢¢ç}¢ ÜïUÃ¢H} ì¢ J S¢¢ÜU¢Ú´ ¾ír¢ ÜëUc‡ ´¢ y é¢ ‹¢ñÃ¢ Œ¢àÄ¢¢}Ä¢|¢èçŒS¢y¢} ì¢ JJ30JJ
¥yÄ¢éçmxÝ}¢‹¢¢ ¥çS}¢ çÃ¢‹¢ïÿ¢ ´¢ ÜU}¢H¢Œ¢y¢ï: J ¥Œ¢ê‡¢üÜU¢} ´¢ SÃ ´¢ }¢‹Ä ï¢ y¢ï‹¢ Ó¢¢y}¢¢‹¢}¢TS¢¢ JJ31JJ
y¢Î¢ x¢éL: Ðí¢ã çÃ¢c‡¢éSy¢ïÁ¢¢ïMŒ¢ ï¢ ç‹¢Ú¢ÜëUçy¢: J »c¢ »Ã¢¢çSy¢ Ã ñ¢ Ã¢<‡¢ó¢¢ÜU¢ÚSyÃ¢çSy¢ }¢¢çÄ¢ÜU: JJ32JJ
Thus requested, the sage said, ‘’You may practice (eight-fold) Yoga,
at the best; by that only, you will be able to attain your desired objective.’
He was delighted at receiving the instruction. 24.
Beholding him to be a perfect Yogi, Ram Sharma, for his own ascer-
tainment, respectfully and modestly approached him as his disciple. 25.
The sage, pleased as he was, named him as Ramanand, and taught
him Yoga with all its characteristic features. 26.
In a short time, he, the best of the students, became a perfect Yogi;
and like his preceptor, acquired unity with Brahman. 27.
While meditating he used to see a glimpse of Brahman, the supreme
spirit spread all over; on all the ten directions; but never could he have any
glimpse of Narayan Himself. 28.
Unsatisfied and agitated as he was, he said to his preceptor O sir, by
your favour, I have acquired perfect state of contemplation. 29.
While meditating, I see formless glow of Brahman; but there is no
vision of Brahman in the form of Shri Krishna, which is my cherished
desire. 30.
Honestly, because of that, I feel myself unsatisfied and dejected, that
I am not seeing Lord Vishnu, the consort of Kamala. 31.
Then the preceptor said: ‘O Brahmin, truly Lord Vishnu is formless, the
glow is only His form, and all that can be seen in this world is illusory. 32.
Form is perishable; Formless (Brahman) is imperishable.’ O king!
¥¢ÜU¢ÚSÄ¢ çÃ¢‹¢¢à¢¢ïùçSy¢ ç‹¢Ú¢ÜU¢ÚSÄ¢ ‹¢¢çSy¢ S¢: J §yÄ¢éQU ©hÃ¢Sy¢ï‹¢ S¢l¢ïù}¢êÀüó¢Ú¢çŠ¢Œ¢ ! JJ33JJ
Ðí¢Œ¢¢ïÓÂ¢S ´¢ }¢éãêy¢¢ü‹y ï¢ LÚ¢ïÎ S¢ y¢y¢ ï¢ |¢ëà¢} ì¢ J ãÄ¢¢üÜëUyÄ¢S¢ÎéôQU y ´¢ çãyÃ¢¢ Îí¢çxÝÄ¢üÄ¢ ñ¢ y¢y¢: JJ34JJ
x¢éL‡¢¢ Ã¢¢Ä¢ü}¢¢‡¢¢ïùçŒ¢ ‹¢¢S‰¢¢œ¢~¢ S¢ S¢‹}¢çy¢: J S¢¢ÜU¢Ú¾ír¢çS¢h¢‹y¢S‰¢¢Œ¢ÜÚ }¢ëx¢Ä¢‹ ì¢ x¢éL} ì¢ JJ35JJ
Ú¢}¢¢‹¢éÁ¢¢Ó¢¢Ä¢üŒ¢Îï S¢ SÄ¢¢çÎyÄ¢Ã¢Š¢¢Ä ü¢ S¢: J ãÚïÚçy¢çÐíÄ ´¢ S‰¢¢‹ ´¢ Ÿ¢èÚX¢wÄ ´¢ Ä¢Ä¢ ñ¢ y¢y¢: JJ36JJ
y¢~¢ Ÿ¢èÚXÎïÃ¢SÄ¢ }¢ç‹ÎÚ¢ç‹y¢ÜU »Ã¢ S¢: J SÃ¢¢Ã¢¢S¢}¢ÜUÚ¢ïm‡¢èü |¢x¢Ã¢‹y¢´ S}¢Ú‹¢ì NçÎ JJ37JJ
ÜU¢Ã¢ïÄ¢ Z¢ ÐíyÄ¢ã´ F¢yÃ¢¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢ÜU} ü¢ çÃ¢Š¢¢Ä¢ Ó¢ J Ó¢ÜU¢Ú ç‹¢Ä¢}¢ï‹¢ Ÿ¢èÚX‹¢¢‰¢SÄ¢ Îà¢ü‹¢} ì¢ JJ38JJ
S¢¢ÜU¢Úy¢¢S‰¢¢Œ¢ÜU¢ç‹¢ Œ¢ÚSÄ¢ ¾ír¢‡¢ ï¢ ãÚï: J S¢ÓÀ¢S~¢¢ç‡¢ Ÿ¢¢ïy¢é}¢‹¢¢: S¢ ¥¢S¢èó¢ïy¢Ú¢ç‡¢ y é¢ JJ39JJ
Ðíy Ä ¢ ÿ ¢ | ¢ x ¢ Ã ¢ mèÿ ¢ ¢ S ¢ ¢ Š ¢ ‹ ¢ S Ä ¢ Ó ¢ Î ïçà ¢ Ü U} ¢ ì J x ¢ Ã ¢ ï c¢ } ¢ ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ï Ã Ä ¢ Î Š¢ ¢ m ñc‡ ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ´ S ¢ } ¢ ¢ x ¢ } ¢ } ¢ ì J J 4 0 J J
¥ ‰¢ Ú ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ é Á¢ ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ü Ó ¢ ç Ú ~ ¢ ï ‡ ¢ ¢ ïŒ ¢ Ï ¢ ë ´ çã y¢ }¢ ì J Ð íŒ ¢ ó¢ ¢ } ¢ ë y ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ }¢ ¢ ‹¢ ´ ° í ‹ ‰¢ ´ y¢ ~¢ ¢ Ÿ¢ ë‡ ¢ ¢ ï ó¢ ëŒ ¢ ! J J 4 1J J
The moment Uddhava heard these words of his preceptor, he fainted. 33.
After a few moments, when he got his breath back, he wept very
much. Immediately, he left his preceptor who had stated that Shri Hari is
formless; and fled away from there. 34.
Search for a guru who propounds Sakar-Brahma.
Even though he was forbidden by his preceptor, that virtuous one did
not stop there. He went away in search of a preceptor, propounding the
doctrine of personal god. 35.
With anticipation that he may find such a person at the seat of Sri
Ramanujacharya, he went to Shrirangam, known as the best-loved place
of Shri Hari. 36.
There, the Brahmin made his residence in the vicinity of Shrirangam
temple and remembering Shri Hari visited the temple every day. 37.
Everyday bathing in Kaveri water, doing his daily rites, he used to go
to the temple to see Lord Shri Ranganatha, regularly. 38.
He was desirous of listening to the scriptures preaching ‘personal
god as the Supreme Being: Shri Hari only and not of other beliefs. 39.
In search of a preceptor who could guide him to have sight of the divine
form of god, he spent most of his time in company of Vaishnavas. 40.
Once, in the group of Vaishnavas, he had a chance to listen to a work
named ‘Prapannamrutam’, in which full account of Ramanujacharya’s life
was given. 41.
y¢y¢: Ÿ¢èÃ¢ñc‡¢Ã¢¢Ó¢¢Ä¢Z Ÿ¢èÚ¢}¢¢‹¢éÁ¢}¢ïÃ¢ S¢: J §Ä¢ïc¢ Îïçà¢ÜÚ ÜUy¢éZ çS¢hÎïãçS‰¢y¢´ S¢Î¢ JJ42JJ
°í‹‰¢¢´p y¢yÜëUy¢¢‹ÐíèyÄ¢¢ S¢¢ÜU¢Ú¾ír¢ç‹¢pÄ¢¢‹ ì¢ J à¢éŸ¢¢Ã¢¢‹¢éçÎ‹ ´¢ Ã¢‡¢èü Ÿ¢è|¢¢cÄ¢¢Îè‹SÃ¢Ã¢Ì|¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ43JJ
Ÿ¢è}¢Îí¢}¢¢‹¢éÁ¢SÄ¢¢S¢ ñ¢ ‹¢¢}Ý¢}¢C¢ïœ¢Ú´ à¢y¢} ì¢ J Œ¢Œ¢¢Æ¢‹¢éçÎ‹ æ¢ |¢QUK¢ ÎŠÄ¢ ñ¢ y ´¢ Ó¢ Ä¢‰¢¢Ÿ¢éy¢} ì¢ JJ44JJ
§y‰¢´ çÃ¢ÎŠ¢y¢Sy¢SÄ¢ }¢¢S¢~¢Ä¢}¢x¢¢ó¢ëŒ¢ ! J Œ¢@}Ä¢ ´¢ }¢Š¢é}¢¢S¢ïù‰¢ y¢SÄ¢ SÃ¢ŒÝ¢ïù|¢Ã¢yÐíx ï¢ JJ45JJ
S¢¢ÿ¢¢Îí¢}¢¢‹¢éÁ¢¢Ó¢¢Ä Z¢ y¢~¢¢Œ¢àÄ¢y¢ìç~¢Îç‡Ç‹¢} ì¢ J ÜU¢‹yÄ¢¢ S¢êÄ¢üÐíy¢èÜU¢à ´¢ çÎÃÄ¢Îïã´ S¢éH¢ïÓ¢‹¢} ì¢ JJ46JJ
Œ¢é‡Çî¢ç‡¢ m¢Îà¢¢ïŠÃ¢¢üç‹¢ çÏ¢½íy ´¢ S¢çS}¢y¢¢‹¢‹¢} ì¢ J Ðí¢‡¢}¢œ¢}¢Ã¢ïyÄ¢¢à é¢ Ÿ¢è}¢ó¢¢‰ ´¢ Ó¢ Hÿ¢‡¢ñ: JJ47JJ
y¢y¢¢ïùÃ¢Îly¢è‹ÎíSy ´¢ Ï¢h¢TçHŒ¢éÅ´ çS‰¢y¢} ì¢ J Ã¢Ú´ Ã¢ÚÄ¢ }¢m<‡¢‹ ì¢ ! Ú¢}¢¢‹¢éÁ¢}¢Ã¢ïçã }¢¢} ì¢ JJ48JJ
§yÄ¢éQU: S¢¢ïùçy¢NC¢y}¢¢ y¢}¢éÃ¢¢Ó¢ Ä¢y¢èEÚ ! J }¢‹¢¢ïÚ‰¢¢ïùl } ï¢ Œ¢ê‡¢üSyÃ¢ÎìÎëCK¢ Ï¢ãéÜU¢HÁ¢: JJ49JJ
Ÿ¢è}¢ó¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢SÄ¢¢ã´ S¢¢ÿ¢¢çÎÓÀ¢ç}¢ Îà¢ü‹¢} ì¢ J y¢‹} ï¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ |¢Ã¢ïÓÀèÍ¢í´ y¢}¢éŒ¢¢Ä ´¢ Ã¢Î Ðí|¢ ï¢ ! JJ50JJ
Sri Ramanand initiated by Sri Ramanujacharya in dream.
H e i n t e n d e d t o w o r s h i p R a m a n u j a c h a r ya , t h e h e a d o f t h e
Shrivaishnavas, as his preceptor whose idol was installed near Ranganatha
temple, where he himself lived. 42.
He, the best of Brahmins, passionately listened to the works written
by Ramanujacharya, like Sheshshya and others, which he much appreci-
ated. 43.
With great devotion, he chanted 108 words of praise to Ramanuja,
every day and he meditated on what he had heard of him. 44.
Following such a routine, O King, three months passed away, and on
the fifth day of the bright half of the month Chaitra, he had a dream. 45.
In the dream, he saw the divine figure of Ramanujacharya himself,
shining with splendour, like a shining sun, with a smiling face, and beautiful
eyes, with twelve vertical upward marks on his forehead and body. From
all these indications, he immediately recognised him as (Ramanujacharya)
Shrimannatha’ (as he is praised in Prapannamruta). 46-47.
Then, the best of ascetics, said to him, standing with folded hands,
‘O Brahmin, know that I am Ramanuja myself. Ask any boon from me’. 48.
Thus said, he was highly pleased; he respectfully uttered: O master of
ascetics, my long cherished desire is fulfilled, as I am beholding you. 49.
I wish to have direct perception of Lord Narayan Himself. O Master,
you may please suggest the way by which I will be able to achieve this
soon. 50.
y¢y¢: ÐíS¢ó¢: ÐíÎÎ ñ¢ y¢S} ñ¢ Îèÿ¢ ´¢ S¢ Ã¢ñc‡¢Ã¢è} ì¢ J }¢‹ ê¢ m ñ¢ Ó¢ ÐíŒ¢ó¢¢Ä¢ y¢y¢pïÎ}¢éÃ¢¢Ó¢ ã JJ51JJ
Ÿ¢è}¢ó¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡ ´¢ |¢QUK¢ |¢Á¢ïSyÃ ´¢ Ã¢<‡¢S¢œ¢}¢ ! J °í‹‰¢¢´p }¢yÜëUy¢¢çó¢yÄ¢}¢|Ä¢S¢ïSy¢ç‹ÎíÃ¢<Á¢y¢: JJ52JJ
SÃ¢Š¢} Z¢ çÃ¢c‡¢é|¢ôQU Ó¢ Ã¢ñc‡¢Ã¢¢‹¢ ´¢ S¢}¢¢x¢}¢} ì¢ J ÐíyÄ¢¢ã¢Ú´ Ó¢ïç‹ÎíÄ¢¢‡¢ ´¢ ‹¢ yÄ¢Á¢ïSyÃ ´¢ Ó¢y¢éCÄ¢} ì¢ JJ53JJ
§y‰ ´¢ çã Ã¢y¢ü}¢¢‹¢SÄ¢ ÜU¢Hï‹¢¢ËŒ¢ï‹¢ y¢ïù‹¢Í¢ ! J Ÿ¢è}¢ó¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢SÄ¢ïÿ¢¢ S¢¢ÿ¢¢ÎïÃ¢ |¢çÃ¢cÄ¢çy¢ JJ54JJ
Îèÿ¢ ´¢ yÃ ´¢ Ã¢ñc‡¢Ã¢è´ Îl¢: ÐíŒ¢ó¢ï|Ä¢ ï¢ }¢}¢¢¿¢Ä¢¢ J çS¢çhSy¢Ã¢ïÃ¢ y¢ïc¢ ´¢ Ó¢ |¢çÃ¢cÄ¢çy¢ ‹¢ S¢´à¢Ä¢: JJ55JJ
çÃ¢ÿ¢ïŒ¢ ï¢ |¢x¢Ã¢jQU ñ¢ Œ¢é‡Ä¢ÿ¢ï~¢ïc é¢ Ä¢~¢ y ï¢ J ‹¢ SÄ¢¢œ¢~¢ Ã¢S¢ïyÄ¢évyÃ¢¢ Hÿ}¢‡¢¢Ä¢üçSy¢Ú¢ïÎŠ ï¢ JJ56JJ
ÐíÏ¢éh: S¢ Ã¢Œ¢é: SÃ¢èÄ¢}¢Œ¢àÄ¢Ó™RUH¢ç†Ày¢} ì¢ J à¢¢ï|¢}¢¢‹ ´¢ Ó¢¢ïŠÃ¢üŒ¢é‡ÇîñNüC: S¢yÄ¢}¢Ã¢ñÓ™ y¢y ì¢ JJ57JJ
SÃ¢Š¢}¢üS‰¢ ï¢ |¢Á¢‹|¢QUK¢ S¢¢ïùËŒ¢ÜU¢Hï‹¢ |¢êŒ¢y ï¢ ! J ÎÎà ü¢ ¾ír¢y¢ïÁ¢:S‰ ´¢ Hÿ}¢è‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡ ´¢ NçÎ JJ58JJ
Œ¢ê‡¢üÜU¢}¢Sy¢y¢ ï¢ |¢ê}¢ ñ¢ y¢è‰¢¢üç‹¢ çÃ¢Ó¢Ó¢¢Ú S¢: J y¢~¢ y¢~¢ ÐíŒ¢ó¢ï|Ä¢ ï¢ Îèÿ¢ ´¢ Ðí¢Î¢Ó™ Ã¢ñc‡¢Ã¢è} ì¢ JJ59JJ
Pleased by his request, he (Ramanujacharya) initiated him into

Vaishnava order and gave two sacred words to him (to chant). Then he
said: 51.
O, the best of the devotees, with love, do worship Lord Narayan
and study my works regularly, unwearied and without laziness. 52.
Be ‘doing your own duties, worshipping Lord Vishnu; and keep com-
pany of fellow Vaishnavas, together with control of the senses; never miss
to observe these four rules. 53.
Practising this way, O sinless one, in a short time, you will have direct
perception of Lord Narayan. 54.
By my order, initiate in Vaishnava tradition, those who will come to
your refuge. No doubt you will achieve your goal and they will also achieve
the same. 55.
If there is any distraction in worship of the Lord, at any sacred place,
do not stay there’. Uttering these words revered Lakshmanarya (Ramanuja)
disappeared. 56.
When he awoke, he found his body with the impressions of Chakra
and Shankha on his shoulders and upward marks on his forehead; he
presumed the dream to be true. 57.
Doing his own duty accordingly, worshipping with devotion, in his
own heart, soon he visualised Lakshmi and Narayan in the supreme
glow. 58.
Thereafter he, whose desires were fulfilled, travelled through the land,
Îèçÿ¢y¢¢Sy¢ï‹¢ Ä ï¢ Ä¢ïù~¢ Á¢‹¢¢Sy ï¢ y ï¢ y é¢ |¢êç}¢Œ¢ ! J SÃ¢Š¢}¢üS‰¢¢p ç‹¢Îü}|¢¢ ÎëÉ|¢çQUÄ¢éÁ¢¢ïù|¢Ã¢‹ ì¢ JJ60JJ
S¢¢ÿ¢¢jx¢Ã¢gèÿ¢¢´ Ó¢ Ðí¢Œ¢l‹y¢¢çÓ¢Úï‡¢ Ã ñ¢ J y¢y¢Sy¢ï y¢~¢ y¢~¢¢SÄ¢ }¢¢ã¢y}Ä ´¢ Ï¢ãéŠ¢¢ïçÓ¢Úï JJ61JJ
y¢éCSÄ¢ S¢¢ÿ¢¢lçy¢|¢êç}¢Œ¢SÄ¢ S¢¢ïù‹¢é°íãï‡¢¢ƒ ãÚï: ÐíS¢¢Î¢y ì¢ J
¥¢S¢èÓ™ ç‹¢Î}ü|¢S¢Š¢}¢ü|¢QïU|¢êüçÚÐíy¢¢Œ¢Ðíç‰¢y¢: Œ¢ëç‰¢ÃÄ¢¢} ì¢ JJ62JJ
Ÿ¢èÚ¢}¢¢‹¢‹ÎSÃ¢¢ç}¢Á¢‹}¢¢çÎÓ¢çÚ~¢ç‹¢MŒ¢‡¢‹¢¢}¢¢ Ó¢y¢éÎüà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 14 JJ
-------------------------------
visiting holy places; gave initiation in Vaishnava order, to those who took
his refuge. 59.
Disciples initiated by him, strictly followed their own duties, having
no ostentation, with firm devotion to god. 60.
Thus they were able to visualise god, in a short time. Due to this he
became well-known to people everywhere. 61.
By the blessings of the great ascetic, who was highly pleased with
him, and by the grace of Shri Hari; and due to his own genuine, intelli-
gence, and by his deep devotion, he was known far and wide on the
land. 62.
Thus ends the fourteenth chapter entitled ‘An account of the
descent and life of Ramanand Swami’ in the first Prakarana of
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
JJ ¥ƒ Œ¢@Îà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 15 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
Ðíçy¢D ´¢ }¢ãy¢è´ y¢SÄ¢ Ã¢èÿÄ¢¢‹Ä ï¢ Ã¢ñc‡¢Ã¢¢ Á¢‹¢¢: J ‹¢ S¢ïçãÚï }¢yS¢çÚ‡¢ ï¢ Î¢ç}|¢ÜU¢ çÃ¢c¢Ä¢ñçc¢‡¢: JJ1JJ
Ä¢‰¢¢ Ä¢‰¢¢Œ¢}¢¢‹¢: SÄ¢¢Ì¢ïÜïU y¢SÄ¢ y¢‰¢¢ y¢‰¢¢ J ç}¢‰Ä¢¢ç|¢à¢´S¢‹¢¢Îèç‹¢ çÃ¢ÎŠ¢ép ÃÄ¢Š¢¢Œ¢Ä¢‹ ì¢ JJ2JJ
Ðíy¢¢Œ¢¢çy¢à¢Ä ´¢ y¢SÄ¢ y¢‰¢¢ŒÄ¢ÿ¢è‡¢}¢ïÃ¢ y ï¢ J ÎëcÅì±¢ Ó¢RéU: à¢¢›Ã¢¢Î¢´Sy¢~¢ Ðí¢Œ¢é: Œ¢Ú¢Á¢Ä¢} ì¢ JJ3JJ
y¢y¢¢ïùçy¢RU¢ïŠ¢}¢¢Œ¢ó¢¢Sy¢¢Ç‹ ´¢ |¢yS¢ü‹¢¢çÎ Ó¢ J Ó¢RéUSy ï¢ S¢ y é¢ y¢yS¢ïãï Ï¢éhK¢ùùÃ¢‹yÄ¢ÜUÎÄ¢üÃ¢y ì¢ JJ4JJ
ÜïUçÓ¢ó¢xÝ¢p Á¢çÅH¢ ¥Ä¢çpçŒ¢ÅŒ¢¢‡¢Ä¢: J y¢SÄ¢¢ïŠÃ¢üŒ¢é‡Çî¢‡Ä¢¢}¢ëÁÄ¢¢~¢¢ïÅÄ¢´Sy¢éHS¢èdÁ¢}¢ì JJ5JJ
Ï¢|¢TéÃ¢¢üS¢éÎïÃ¢SÄ¢ ôS¢ã¢S¢‹¢}¢çŒ¢ RéUŠ¢¢ J ¥ãÚ‹Ðíçy¢}¢¢´ ÜïUçÓ¢çó¢yÄ¢¢ÓÄ¢ Z¢ y¢SÄ¢ Ó¢¢ïhy¢¢: JJ6JJ
§ y ‰¢ ´ S ¢ ÎéÁ ¢ ü ‹ ¢ Ü ëU y¢ } ¢ é Œ¢ Î íÃ ¢ }¢ ÜU ¢ Ú ‡ ¢ } ¢ ì J Ðí¢ Ú ÏŠ ¢ | ¢ ¢ ï x ¢ ´ } ¢ ‹ Ã¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ïù Hÿ Ä¢ ç HX ¢ ïù Ó ¢ Ú j é çÃ ¢ J J 7 J J
CHAPTER - 15
During pilgrimage Ramanand swami receives initiation from the
Lord; beginning of his new sect.
Suvrat said:-
Looking at his magnanimity, other Vaishnavas could not bear it as
they were envious, vain, and lustful. 1.
In the manner as insult would accrue among the people, they re-
sorted to cause false charges on him. 2.
Having seen his excessive splendour undiminished, they proceeded
to put forth Shastric arguments, where they were also defeated. 3.
Then being excessively enraged, they took to beating and abusing
him; but he withstood it considering like the poor man of Avanti (to take a
low note). 4.
Some naked men, some with matted hair, holding iron rods in their
hands, wiped out vertical mark on his forehead, and cut his Tulsi garland. 5.
They broke down even Vasudeva’s throne in wrath, and some rude
fellows carried away the idol of his daily worship. 6.
Shri Ramanand Swami comes to Vrindavan where he has divine
darshan of Lord Shree Krishna and realises himself to be
Uddhavji.
O King ! Thus considering the disturbance created by wicked people
y Ä ¢ v y Ã ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ é Á ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ü Ã ¢ y } ¢ ü S ¢ ¢ ï Œ ¢ Î íÃ ¢ ´ Ï ¢ çã : J | ¢ Á ¢ ó ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ Ä ¢ ‡ ¢ ´ çÓ ¢ œ ¢ ï Ã ¢ ë‹ Î ¢ Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ é Œ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ñ J J 8 J J
ÐíyÄ¢ã´ Ä¢}¢é‹¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ S¢ F¢yÃ¢¢ ÜëUyÃ¢¢ Ó¢ ‹¢ñyÄ¢ÜU} ì¢ J }¢ç‹ÎÚïc é¢ S¢}¢°íïc é¢ Ó¢RïU Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢Îà¢ü‹¢} ì¢ JJ9JJ
¥ Œ ¢ Ú ¢ q ï Ó ¢ à ¢ é Ÿ ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ Ÿ ¢ è } ¢j ¢ x ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ ´ ‹ ¢ ë Œ ¢ ! J Ã ¢ ¢ Ó Ä ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ y ¢ ~ ¢ y ¢ ~ ¢ Œ ¢ é Ú ¢ ‡¢ ´ Ã ¢ ñ c ‡ ¢ Ã ¢ ñ < m Á ¢ ñ : J J 1 0 J J
»Ã ´¢ ç‹¢Ã¢S¢y¢Sy¢SÄ¢¢HÿÄ¢çHXSÄ¢ S¢‹}¢y¢ï: J |¢çQU: ÜëUc‡ ï¢ çÃ¢Ã¢ëh¢ù|¢êgŠÄ¢ ñ¢ y ´¢ Ó¢¢‹¢éÃ¢¢S¢Ú} ì¢ JJ11JJ
y¢S}¢ñ ÐíS¢ó¢¢ï |¢x¢Ã¢¢‹S¢}¢¢Š¢¢ñ ç‹¢Á¢Îà¢ü‹¢}¢ì J ÎÎ¢ñ Ú¢S¢ïEÚèÜU¢‹y¢¢ï Ã¢ë‹Î¢Ã¢‹¢çÃ¢ã¢ÚÜëUy¢ì JJ12JJ
»ÜU¢°íï‡¢ñÃ¢ }¢‹¢S¢¢ Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢ïçy¢ Á¢Œ¢‹ ì¢ NçÎ J SÈéUçÚy ´¢ S¢ãS¢¢ùŒ¢àÄ¢Îì¾ír¢ÁÄ¢¢ïçy¢Ú‹¢‹y¢ÜU} ì¢ JJ13JJ
Ÿ¢èÚ¢Š¢¢S¢çãy ´¢ ÜëUc‡ ´¢ y¢~¢¢Îí¢ÿ¢è‹}¢‹¢¢ïãÚ} ì¢ J }¢éÚHè´ Ã¢¢ÎÄ¢‹y ´¢ Ó¢ çm|¢éÁ ´¢ àÄ¢¢}¢S¢é‹ÎÚ} ì¢ JJ14JJ
‹ ¢ Å Ã ¢ Ä ¢ üS ¢ } ¢ ¢ Ü UË Œ ¢ ´ ‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ | ¢ êc ¢ ‡ ¢ | ¢ êçc ¢ y ¢ } ¢ ì J çÜ UÚ è çÅ ‹ ¢ ´ Ã ¢ ñÁ ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ y ¢ è ´ çÏ ¢ ½ íy ¢ ´ } ¢ ¢ çH Ü U¢ ´ x ¢ Hï J J 1 5 J J
y ´¢ ÎëcÅì±¢ Œ¢Ú}¢¢‹¢‹Î´ Ðí¢Œ¢ }¢‹~¢mÄ¢´ y¢y¢: J Œ¢éLc¢¢ïœ¢}¢S¢}Ðí¢Œy²¢ SÃ¢´ Ó¢ Œ¢ê‡¢ü}¢}¢‹Ä¢y¢ JJ16JJ
for no reason, as his own share of fate due to his past deeds, he continued
to roam on the earth not disclosing his identity. 7.
Outwardly leaving the path of Ramanujacharya as besotted with
troubles, he went to Vrindavan, constantly thinking about Lord
Narayan. 8.
Every day he used to bathe in the Yamuna River, accomplish his daily
routine, and have Darshana of Shri Krishna in all the temples. 9.
O king! He used to listen to the holy Bhagavata Purana as explained
by various devout Brahmins in the afternoon. 10.
Thus residing there without disclosure of his identity that good-hearted
sage developed devotion to Krishna and kept meditating on Him daily. 11.
The Lord was pleased with him and revealed Himself to him during a
trance, in the form of the consort of Radha, the heroine of Rasa dance
playing in Vrindavan. 12.
Repeating the name of Shri Krishna in his mind with concentration,
he suddenly saw once the eternal divine flame flashing before him. 13.
He saw there, two armed Krishna along with Radha, playing flute,
enchanting, and looking beautiful with blue lustre. 14.
Like a great actor, adorned with a number of ornaments, wearing a
diadem and Vaijayanti garland around His neck. 15.
Having seen Him, he experienced highest bliss, and then he was
blessed with two Mantras by the Lord and felt accomplished with the
»Ã ´¢ Ä¢Î¢ Ä¢Î¢ùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢œ ´¢ ÎÎà ü¢ y¢Î¢ y¢Î¢ J ¥Ó¢¢üÄ¢ ´¢ SÈéUçÚy ´¢ y ´¢ Ó¢ Œ¢êÁ¢¢ÜU¢HïùŒÄ¢Ã¢ñÿ¢y¢ JJ17JJ
Œ¢êÁ¢¢ïŒ¢ã¢Ú¢‹ÐíyÄ¢ÿ ´¢ S¢ ÎÎ¢Ã¢‹¢éÃ¢¢S¢Ú}¢ì J ÐíèyÄ¢¢ |¢x¢Ã¢y¢ï y¢S}¢ñ y¢y¢ ¥¢Œ¢ S¢ ç‹¢Ã¢ëüçy¢} ì¢ JJ18JJ
S¢¢ÿ¢¢yÜëUc‡¢ïÿ¢‡¢¢‹¢‹Î ï¢ ç‹¢Ú¢çŠ¢p S¢ Ã¢<‡¢Ú¢Åì J y¢çÎÓÀÄ¢ñÃ¢ SÃ¢}¢Ã¢ñœ¢ÎïÜU¢ç‹y¢ÜU}¢éhÃ¢} ì¢ JJ19JJ
ÎéÁ¢ü‹¢¢ïŒ¢ÎíÃ ´¢ y ´¢ Ó¢ ÎéÃ¢¢üS¢:à¢¢Œ¢S¢}|¢Ã¢} ì¢ J çÃ¢Ã¢ïÎ¢‰¢ }¢éÎ¢ |¢ïÁ¢ï Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢´ SÃ¢ïCÎïÃ¢y¢¢} ì¢ JJ20JJ
y¢y¢ ï¢ çãy¢¢Ä¢ Á¢èÃ¢¢‹¢ ´¢ ÜëUc‡¢ï‹¢ S‰¢¢Œ¢‹ ´¢ |¢éçÃ¢ J ÜëUy ´¢ SÃ¢SÄ¢ïçy¢ S¢´S}¢ëyÄ¢ y¢ÎïÃ¢ S¢ S¢}¢¢Ó¢Úy ì¢ JJ21JJ
S¢ÓÀ¢›|¢x¢Ã¢m¢vÄ¢S¢¢Ú}¢¢Î¢Ä¢ y¢œÃ¢y¢: J ‹¢Ã¢è‹ ´¢ S¢}ÐíÎ¢Ä ´¢ S±´ Ï¢Ï¢‹Š¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! ç‹¢|¢üÄ¢} ì¢ JJ22JJ
Á ¢ è Ã ¢ ï à ¢ } ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ M Œ ¢ ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ´ ç ‹ ¢‡ ¢ ü Ä ¢ ´ Ð í ¢ Ä ¢ à ¢ : S ¢ y ¢ é J Ú ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ é Á ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ü Ü ë U y ¢ ° í ‹ ‰ ¢¢ ï Q ´ U Ð í y Ä ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ Î Ä ¢ y ¢ ì J J 2 3 J J
SÃ¢Ã¢‡¢¢üŸ¢}¢Š¢}¢ïü‡¢ Ä¢éQU¢ Ÿ¢èÚ¢çŠ¢ÜU¢Œ¢y¢ï: J |¢çQU: ÜU¢Ä¢ ü¢ ÎëÉïyÄ¢ïy¢Ìÿ¢‡¢´ séhÃ¢¢ŠÃ¢‹¢: JJ24JJ
attainment of the Supreme Lord. 16.
Whenever he contemplated on Him, he saw Him, and also had
Darshana during his worship, in the flash of Arati. 17.
He used to offer articles of worship in actual presence of the Lord
every day with love and in doing so, he got satisfaction. 18.
Establishment of Uddhav Sampradaya.
That great Brahmin, getting rid of his mental worries, enjoyed the
pleasure of direct vision of Krishna. By His will, he knew himself to be
devout Uddhava. 19.
He came to know the disturbance from wicked people as brought on
by curse of sage Durvasa, and with renewed devotion he served Lord
Shri Krishna, his favourite deity. 20.
Then remembering that Krishna had established Himself on the earth
for the benefit of all living beings, and of himself, he continued to live as
before. 21.
O King, Taking clue of the Lord’s advice and considering the spirit of
scriptural lore, he promulgated his own new sect, fearlessly. 22.
Special characteristics of Uddhav Sampradaya.
He stated his conclusions about individual soul, the Lord, and His
power (Maya) as mostly told in works of Sri Ramanujacharya. 23.
This is the significance of the path of Uddhava that: one should be
firm in devotion to the Lord of Radha along with observance of religious
code according to one’s social class (Varna) and the stage of his life
}¢é}¢éÿ¢ê†ÀÚ‡¢¢Œ¢ó¢¢´Sy¢ÎïÃ¢¢ïŒ¢çÎà¢‹SÃ¢Ä¢} ì¢ J Ðí¢ÜìU SÃ¢¢‹¢é|¢êy ï¢ y¢yS‰¢¢‹ ï¢ ÐíèyÄ¢ñÜÚ }¢¢S¢}¢¢Ã¢S¢y ì¢ JJ25JJ
S¢ y¢ñ<‰¢ÜU ï¢ Ã¢<‡¢Ã¢Ú ï¢ }¢é}¢éÿ¢ê‹ ì¢ Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢|¢ôQU x¢}¢Ä¢‹S¢Š¢}¢¢ü} ì¢ J
Ðí¢#¢ïù|¢Ã¢œ¢ó¢ëŒ¢ ! y¢è‰¢üÚ¢Á ´¢ Š¢}¢ü: çS¢c¢ïÃ ï¢ y¢ç}¢çy¢ sÃ¢ïçã JJ26JJ
©hÃ¢S¢}ÐíÎ¢Ä¢ÐíÃ¢ëçœ¢ç‹¢MŒ¢‡¢‹¢¢}¢¢ Œ¢@Îà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 15 JJ
-------------------------------
(Asrama). 24.
He resided for one month happily in that place where it was revealed
to him that he was Uddhava in previous birth. And he advised those who
surrendered to him and who were desirous of liberation. 25.
The pilgrim, the best of Brahmins, leads those who were desirous of
liberation, towards the path of the devotion to Shri Krishna following the
righteous way. Moving from place to place he reached the best of holy
places Prayag, and O king, know that one named Dharma began to serve
him, there. 26.
Thus ends the fifteenth chapter entitled ‘Ascertainment of the
beginning of Uddhava Sect’ in the first prakarana of Satsangi Jivan,
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
JJ ¥ƒ c¢¢ïÇà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 16 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
Œ¢¢ÎS¢´Ã¢¢ã‹¢´ ÜéUÃ¢ZSy¢SÄ¢¢S¢¢Ã¢ïÜUÎ¢ ç‹¢çà¢ J SÃ¢ŒÝï ÎÎà¢ü Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡ ´¢ y¢ïÁ¢¢ï}¢‡ÇH}¢ŠÄ¢x¢} ì¢ JJ1JJ
y¢´ ÎëcÅì±¢ Œ¢Ú}¢¢pÄ¢Z ÐíS¢¢Î´ ¼S² y ´¢ çÃ¢Î‹¢ì J }¢é‹¢ïSy¢y¢Sy¢}¢ïÃ¢ñÜÚ S¢eéL´ ç‹¢çpÜU¢Ä¢ S¢: JJ2JJ
S¢Ã¢ü|¢¢Ã¢ï‹¢ à¢Ú‡¢´ y¢}¢ïÃ¢ Ðíçy¢Œ¢l Ó¢ J y¢S}¢¢j¢x¢Ã¢y¢è´ Îèÿ¢¢´ S¢|¢¢Ä¢ü: S¢¢ïù°íãèó¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ3JJ
¥C¢ÿ¢Ú¢ñ ÜëUc‡¢}¢‹~¢ ñ¢ y¢S}¢ñ S¢¢ïùçŒ¢ }¢é}¢éÿ¢Ã¢ï J ©Œ¢¢çÎà¢‹}¢éç‹¢ÎüœÃ¢¢ y¢éHS¢èÜU¢DÁ¢ï dÁ¢¢ñ JJ4JJ
Ÿ ¢ èÜ ëUc‡ ¢ ïç y¢ yÃ¢ }¢ ¢ çÎp x ¢ çy¢ }¢ ümÄ¢ }¢ ‹ y¢ y¢ : J }¢ ‹ ¢ é Ú ¢ l § çy ¢ Ðí¢ ïQU ¢ ï Ã¢ ñc ‡ ¢ Ã¢ yÃ¢ çÃ¢ Š¢ ¢ Œ¢ ÜU: J J 5J J
¾ír¢¢ã}¢¢çÎ Ó¢ Œ¢Î´ Î¢‹y ´¢ ÜëUc‡¢ïçy¢ y¢yŒ¢Ú} ì¢ J S¢¢ïùS}¢èyÄ¢éQU ï¢ çmy¢èÄ¢¢ïùçŒ¢ }¢‹¢éçÚCÈUHÐíÎ: JJ6JJ
¥¢l: à¢Ú‡¢}¢‹~¢¢ïù~¢ S¢¢}¢¢‹Ä¢ §çy¢ ÜUè<y¢y¢: J çmy¢èÄ¢Sy é¢ }¢ã¢}¢‹~¢ ï¢ çÃ¢à¢ïc¢ §çy¢ çÃ¢çh |¢¢ï: JJ7JJ
CHAPTER - 16
Dharma initiated and instructed in Vaishnavismby Ramanand,
returns home.
Suvrat said:-
One night, while gently rubbing his (Ramanand Swami’s) feet, he saw
in his dream, lord Krishna in a halo of brilliance. 1.
Looking at that great wonder as the grace of the sage, he resolved in
his mind that he is the only preceptor (Guru – spiritual teacher) for him. O
king, surrendering wholeheartedly to him, he got initiated along with his
wife into Bhagavata cult. 2-3.
The sage initiated that aspirant of salvation whilst chanting the eight
syllables Krishna chant twice, and gave two garlands of Tulsi wood to
him. 4.
In the first chant which is said to qualify one as the devotee of Vishnu,
has the syllables Shri Krishna tvam’ initially and ‘Gatirmama’ at the
en d . 5 .
The other chant, which is said to bestow desired fruits, has the syl-
lables ‘Brahmaham’ initially, followed by ‘Krishna’ and “Dasosmi” (at
the end). 6.
The first one here is common (for all) and known as the chant of
devotion, while, the other one is distinguished as the ‘Great chant’. 7.
y¢y¢Sy¢S} ñ¢ Ó¢ S¢h}¢¢ü‹ ì¢ Œ¢¢H‹¢èÄ¢¢‹}¢é}¢éÿ¢éç|¢: J ©Œ¢¢çÎÎïà¢ Ä¢ñÄ¢éüQU: Œ¢êÁÄ¢¢ïù~¢ SÄ¢¢y ì¢ Œ¢Ú~¢ Ó¢ JJ8JJ
S¢}ÐíÎ¢Ä¢ïùS}¢ÎèÄ¢ïùçS}¢‹S¢´çS‰¢y¢¢ Ä ï¢ y é¢ Œ¢éLc¢¢: J |¢Ã¢ïÄ¢ép ç›Ä¢Sy¢ïc¢ ´¢ ç‹¢Ä¢}¢¢ÓÀë‡ é¢ Ã¢çÓ}¢ y ï¢ JJ9JJ
ÎïÃ¢y¢¢çŒ¢y¢ëÄ¢¢x¢¢‰¢ü}¢çŒ¢ ÜUSÄ¢¢çŒ¢ Îïçã‹¢: J Ò ¢çÐ ôãS¢¢ ‹¢ ÜUy¢üÃÄ¢¢ Îèÿ¢ ´¢ ÜU¢c‡¢èü}¢éŒ¢¢çŸ¢y¢ñ: JJ10JJ
»ÜU¢Îà¢çÃ¢Š ´¢ }¢l´ S¢éÚ¢ Ó¢ ç~¢çÃ¢Š¢¢ çmÁ¢ ! J ¥¢Œ¢lçŒ¢ ‹¢ Ã ñ¢ Œ¢ïÄ¢¢ ‹¢¢l´ y¢ySŒ¢ëC}¢¢ñc¢Š¢} ì¢ JJ11JJ
|¢ÿ¢‡¢èÄ ´¢ ‹¢ Ã ñ¢ }¢¢´S ´¢ Ä¢¿¢çà¢C}¢çŒ¢ ÒUçÓ¢y ì¢ J Š¢}¢¢ü‰¢ü}¢çŒ¢ çÃ¢Ðíï‹Îí ! ‹¢ ÜU¢Ä Z¢ Sy¢ï‹¢ÜU} ü¢ Ó¢ JJ12JJ
Œ¢Ú›èx¢}¢‹ ´¢ Œ¢é´S¢¢ ç›Ä¢¢ Î¢‹ ´¢ ™ ‹¢ ÒUçÓ¢y ì¢ J Á¢¢ÚS¢XSy¢‰¢¢ ‹¢¢Ä¢ ü¢ ‹¢ ÜU¢Ä¢¢ïüùçŒ¢ }¢ã¢Œ¢çÎ JJ13JJ
x¢ëãèy¢Ú¢ ¥¢Ÿ¢ç}¢‡¢ ï¢ Ä ï¢ SÄ¢éSy¢ñSyÃ¢CŠ¢¢ çmÁ¢ ! J S¢X: ç›Ä¢¢ ‹¢ ÜUy¢üÃÄ¢ ï¢ }¢Ä¢¢üÎñc¢¢ S¢‹¢¢y¢‹¢è JJ14JJ
Œ¢Sé́¢¢ù‰¢ çÃ¢Š¢Ã¢¢SŒ¢à¢:ü Œ¢Sé́¢: SŒ¢à¢Süy¢‰¢¢ y¢Ä¢¢ J Ï¢éhK¢ ‹¢ ÜU¢Ä¢:ü SŒ¢à¢pü yÄ¢¢çx¢‹¢: S¢Š¢Ã¢ç›Ä¢¢ JJ15JJ
¥¢y}¢Í¢¢y¢Sy é¢ y¢è‰¢ïüùçŒ¢ Ï¢hé K¢ ÜU¢Ä¢¢üï ‹¢ ÜU<ãçÓ¢y ì¢ J ç|¢ó¢S¢‹}¢¢x¢}ü¢Ä¢¢Îü¢ÓÀîÃÄ¢¢ ÜUëc‡¢ÜU‰¢¢ ‹¢ Ó¢ JJ16JJ
Bhagwat Dharma as preached by Ramanand Swami.
Then he spoke of good practices of religion to be followed by the
seekers of liberation, which makes one glorious here and in the other
world. 8.
Now listen as I tell you the rules to be observed by the men and
women belonging to our path. 9.
Those who are initiated into Krishna-cult should totally abstain from
cruelty acted on living beings in the name of oblations paid to manes and
gods. 10.
Even under extreme situations eleven types of wine or three types of
intoxicating drinks should not be taken, nor any medicine mixed with it. 11.
O great, Brahmin, meat should never be eaten even as remains of
sacrificial offerings. One should never steal anything, even for the sake of
religious purpose. 12.
A man should not make union with other’s wife nor should he offer
his wife to others in any situation. Likewise, a woman should never unite
with an adulterer even in great distress. 13.
Those who are in other than the Asrama (stage) of a householder
should not commit any of the eight kinds of union with a woman. This is
the restriction to be followed forever. 14.
A man should never touch a widow intentionally nor should she do
the same with a man. A married woman should not touch an ascetic. 15.
Killing one self in holy-fords is not to be carried out and, the story of
ÜëUc‡¢Ðí¢S¢¢çÎÜU¢ó¢¢Îï}¢¢üã¢y}Ä¢ï‹¢¢çŒ¢ ÜU<ãçÓ¢y¢ì J SÃ¢Á¢¢çy¢½í´à¢ÜUÚ‡ ´¢ ÜUy¢üÃÄ¢´ ÜU}¢ü ‹¢ñÃ¢ Ó¢ JJ17JJ
ç}¢‰Ä¢¢Œ¢Ã¢¢Î ï¢ ‹¢¢Ú¢ïŒÄ¢¢ùï‹Ä¢çS}¢‹SÃ¢SÄ¢¢çŒ¢ Ã¢œë¢Ä ï¢ J Œ¢¢Œ¢¢y}¢‹¢ ´¢ ‹¢ ÜUy¢ÃüÄ¢: S¢X ï¢ ÃÄ¢S¢ç‹¢‹¢ ´¢ y¢‰¢¢ JJ18JJ
y¢Œ¢SÃ¢è RU¢Šï¢Ä¢QéU ï¢ Ä¢: ÜUëc‡¢|¢QUp ÜU¢}¢Ã¢¢‹ ì¢ J SÃ¢Š¢}¢üS‰¢¢ùïŒÄ¢|¢QU ï¢ Ä¢SyÄ¢¢x¢è H¢ï|¢Ä¢éy¢p Ä¢: JJ19JJ
Ä¢ ï¢ x¢Lé: çà¢cÄ¢Ã¢x Z¢ SÃ ´¢ Ä¢‰¢¢à¢¢›´ ‹¢ Ã¢y¢üÄ¢ïy ì¢ J Ä¢p ¿¢¢‹¢è SÃ¢Ä ´¢ |¢êyÃ¢¢ ç|¢‹l¢léQUK¢ùùÜëUôy¢ ãÚ:ï JJ20JJ
»y¢ïc¢¢}¢çŒ¢ c¢‡‡¢ ´¢ Ã ñ¢ S¢X: S¢‹}¢çy¢w¢‡Ç‹¢: J ¥S¢yS¢X §Ã¢ yÄ¢¢ÁÄ¢: SÃ¢ÿ¢ï}¢¢Ä¢ }¢é}¢éÿ¢éç|¢: JJ21JJ
ÎïÃ¢y¢¢‹¢ ´¢ Ó¢ y¢è‰¢¢ü‹¢ ´¢ Ã¢ïÎ¢‹¢ ´¢ Ó¢ x¢Ã¢¢}¢çŒ¢ J ¾í¢r¢‡¢¢‹¢ ´¢ Ó¢ S¢¢Š¢ê‹¢ ´¢ ç‹¢‹Î¢ ÜU¢Ä¢ ü¢ ‹¢ Š¢<}¢‡¢¢} ì¢ JJ22JJ
Ä¢~¢ Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢ÎïÃ¢SÄ¢ SÄ¢¢yS¢¢ÜU¢ÚyÃ¢w¢‡Ç‹¢} ì¢ J y¢ÓÀ¢›´ ‹¢ñÃ¢ }¢‹y¢ÃÄ ´¢ ‹¢ Ÿ¢¢ïy¢ÃÄ ´¢ Ó¢ ÜU<ãçÓ¢y¢ìJJ23JJ
Krishna portrayed in the interest of other paths, should not to be heard. 16.
One should not act in such a way which deprives him of his own
caste, due to accepting food (from the prohibited ones) even distributed
as Krishna’s Prasada which is regarded very high. 17.
One should not lodge a false charge on others even for the sake of
one’s own gain. One should not enjoy company of sinister people or people
of bad habits. 18.
One should keep away from the company of these six types of per-
sons namely -
1. Who is austere but furious,
2. A devotee of Krishna but who is lustful,
3. Having religiosity without devotion,
4. An ascetic having greed,
5. The master who does not make his disciple follow the path of
religion,
6. Being himself a learned one, who tarnishes Vishnu’s supremacy as
the Lord with arguments.
Any relation with these will destroy the right way of thinking. There-
fore those who are desirous of salvation should avoid contact with such
persons for their own welfare. 19-.21.
One should not condemn gods, sacred places, Vedas, cows, Brah-
mins, saints and religious ones. 22.
Any doctrine opposing the dignity of Krishna’s personal form should
not be learnt or heard at all costs. 23.
¥¢Ä¢éŠ ´¢ Ó¢ çÃ¢c ´¢ Á¢¢H´ Œ¢çÿ¢}¢ySÄ¢¢çÎÏ¢‹Š¢ÜUëy ì¢ J ÜUS}¢çñÓ¢ÎçŒ¢ ‹¢ ï¢ ÎïÄ ´¢ ôãS¢¢}¢êH´ Ä¢y¢¢ïùçSy¢ y¢y ì¢ JJ24JJ
¾í¢r¢‡¢ï‹¢¢Ÿ¢}¢Ã¢y¢¢ Š¢¢Ä Z¢ ‹¢ñÃ¢¢Ä¢éŠ ´¢ ÒUçÓ¢y ì¢ J Á¢èÃ¢ôãS¢¢ÜUÚ´ Ä¢œ é¢ y¢Ó™ Ò ¢çŒ¢ ‹¢ çÜU@‹¢ JJ25JJ
Ðí¢y¢: F¢yÃ¢¢ Ó¢¢ïŠÃ¢ZŒ¢é‡Çî´ ÜUy¢üÃÄ ´¢ Ðíçy¢Ã¢¢S¢Ú} ì¢ J ÜëUc‡¢ÐíS¢¢çÎx¢‹Š¢ï‹¢ y¢e¢ïŒ¢èÓ¢‹Î‹¢ï‹¢ Ã¢¢ JJ26JJ
Œ¢é‡ÇîÎíÃÄ¢ï‡¢ y¢‹}¢ŠÄ ï¢ Œ¢é´S¢¢ Ã¢y¢éüHÓ¢‹ÎíÜU: J Ú¢Š¢¢Hÿ}¢èÐíS¢¢Îï‹¢ ÜUy¢üÃÄ¢: ÜéUÑìÜUé}¢ï‹¢ Ã¢¢ JJ27JJ
Ü ëU c‡ ¢ Œ ¢ ê Á ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ç à ¢ C ï ‹ ¢ Ó ¢ ‹ Î ‹ ¢ ï‹ ¢ S ¢ éÃ ¢ ¢ çS ¢ ‹ ¢ è J ‹ ¢ ¢ Ú è y ¢ é Ü é UÄ ¢ ¢ üh ëÎ Ä ¢ ï Ó ¢ ‹ Î í Ü ´ U Ðí çy ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ S ¢ Ú } ¢ ì J J 2 8 J J
Ú¢Š¢¢Œ¢êÁ¢‹¢çà¢Cï‹¢ ÜU¢à}¢èÚï‡¢ Ó¢ S¢¢‹Ã¢ã}¢ì J }¢ŠÄ¢Îïà¢ï HH¢ÅSÄ¢ ÜéUÄ¢¢ümy¢éüHÓ¢‹ÎíÜU}¢ì JJ29JJ
Ú¢Š¢¢ÜëUc‡¢¢Ó¢¢üÃ¢çà¢C´ ÜéUÑìÜéU} ´¢ Ó¢‹Î‹ ´¢ y¢‰¢¢ J ç}¢Ÿ¢èÜëUyÄ¢¢ËŒ¢ÜÚ ÜéUÄ¢¢üçmŠ¢±¢ Ó¢‹ÎíÜÚ x¢Hï JJ30JJ
Ä¢‰¢¢çŠ¢ÜU¢Ú´ S¢‹ŠÄ¢¢çÎ y¢y¢: ÜëUyÃ¢ñÃ¢ ‹¢ñyÄ¢ÜU} ì¢ J Ú¢çŠ¢ÜU¢ÜëUc‡¢Ä¢¢ïÚÓ¢ ü¢ S¢Ã¢ñü: ÜU¢Ä¢ ü¢ Ä¢‰¢¢çÃ¢çŠ¢ JJ31JJ
Œ¢@¢ŠÄ¢¢Ä¢è Ú¢S¢HèH¢ Ÿ¢è}¢jx¢Ã¢y¢¢ïçÎy¢¢ J Œ¢Æ‹¢èÄ¢¢ Ðíçy¢çÎ‹¢´ Ú¢Š¢¢ÜëUc‡¢´ S¢}¢ÓÄ¢ü Ó¢ JJ32JJ
One should not present anybody with arms, poison, or snares that
catch birds, fishes and others, as these articles are harmful. 24.
A Brahmin being in Asrama (stage of life), should never hold a weapon
or any such thing anywhere that will be harmful to another beings. 25.
After morning bath, on a daily basis one should have a vertical mark
of sandalwood paste offered to Shri Krishna or Gopicandana on the fore-
head. 26.
A round spot should be made within that mark by the same sub-
stance used for the mark of Pundra or with saffron that remains after
worship of Radha-Krishna. 27.
On a daily basis a married woman should make a mark on her bo-
som with fragrant sandal paste that remains after worship of Krishna. 28.
Every day she should have a moon like round mark of saffron re-
mains, of Radha-Krishna worship in the middle of her forehead. 29.
A widow should make a small moon like mark on her throat with the
mixture of saffron and sandal paste that remains after worship of Radha-
Krishna. 30.
Having performed daily rites like Sandhyavandana etc., according to
one’s own practice, all should worship Radha-Krishna in the prescribed
manner. 31.
After daily worship of Radha-Krishna, one should recite five chap-
ters from Shrimad Bhagavata (Purana) pertaining to (divine) sport of Rasa
(namely Rasalila). 32.
S¢}¢°í¢Ä¢¢ ¥à¢QUSy é¢ Œ¢¢Æï y¢SÄ¢¢: S¢ »ÜUÜU} ì¢ J Œ¢Æïœ¢Îç‹y¢}¢¢ŠÄ¢¢Ä ´¢ y¢¢Ã¢y¢¢ y¢SÄ¢ y¢yÈUH} ì¢ JJ33JJ
SÃ¢SÃ¢à¢QUK‹¢éS¢¢Úï‡¢ y¢‹}¢‹~¢SÄ¢ Á¢Œ¢¢ïù‹Ã¢ã} ì¢ J ç‹¢Ä¢}¢ï‹¢ñÃ¢ ÜUy¢üÃÄ¢ ï¢ çÎÃ¢¢ ç‹¢çà¢ Ó¢ |¢çQUy¢: JJ34JJ
Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢‹¢¢}¢}¢‹~¢p ~Ä¢ÿ¢Ú: S¢ÜUHñÚçŒ¢ J ÜUèyÄ¢ü: S}¢Ä¢ü: S¢Ã¢üÜU¢H´ Îèÿ¢¢}¢ïy¢ ´¢ S¢}¢¢çŸ¢y¢ñ: JJ35JJ
SÃ¢ÜU‡ÆŒ¢çÚÃ¢<y¢‹Ä¢¢ñ y¢éHS¢èÜU¢DÁ¢ï dÁ¢¢ñ J Ä¢¿¢¢ïŒ¢Ã¢èy¢Ã¢çó¢yÄ¢´ Š¢¢Ä¢ïü S¢êÿ}¢}¢‡¢è à¢é|¢ï JJ36JJ
y ¢ é H S Ä ¢ H ¢ | ¢ ï m ï } ¢ ¢ H ï çm Á ¢ ñ p ‹ Î ‹ ¢ Ü U ¢ DÁ ¢ ï J Š¢ ¢ Ú ‡ ¢ èÄ ¢ ï ù ‰ ¢ à ¢ ê Î í ñ S y ¢ é ç ‹ ¢ y Ä ¢ ´ Ó ¢ ‹ Î ‹ ¢ Ü U ¢ DÁ ¢ ï J J 3 7 J J
ÜëUc‡¢¢æçÍ¢íSŒ¢à¢ü‹ ´¢ Œ¢êÃ Z¢ ÜU¢ÚçÄ¢yÃ¢ñÃ¢ }¢¢çHÜU¢ J S¢Ã¢¢üçŒ¢ ÜU‡Æï S¢‹Š¢¢Ä¢ ü¢ Œ¢éç}|¢: ›èç|¢p S¢Ã¢üÎ¢ JJ38JJ
Š¢}¢¢‹ü¢ïy¢¢‹ ì¢ Œ¢¢HÄ¢çj: Œ¢çé}|¢: ›èç|¢p ç‹¢yÄ¢Î¢ J |¢QUK¢ ‹¢Ã¢¢XÄ¢¢ ÜUëc‡¢ ï¢ |¢Á¢‹¢èÄ¢ §çy¢ çS‰¢çy¢:JJ39JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
»Ã ´¢ Š¢}¢¢ü‹¢ôãS¢¢Îè´Sy¢S} ñ¢ S¢Ã¢¢ü‹S¢Ä¢¢ïçc¢y ï¢ J ©Œ¢¢çÎàÄ¢ Œ¢éÚpÄ¢¢üçÃ¢ôŠ¢ Ó¢¢ã S¢ }¢‹~¢Ä¢¢ï: JJ40JJ
SÃ¢Š¢}¢ü¿¢¢‹¢Ã¢ñÚ¢xÄ¢¢ïŒ¢ïy¢ ´¢ Ÿ¢èÚ¢çŠ¢ÜU¢Œ¢y¢ï: J ¥‹¢‹Ä¢|¢ôQU S¢¢X ´¢ S¢ ©Œ¢¢çÎàÄ¢ïÎ}¢êçÓ¢Ã¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ41JJ
If unable to recite the whole (of five chapters), one should recite the
one that is the last chapter of it; by reciting the same one gets the fruit (of
reciting all the chapters). 33.
One should daily repeat His chant, day or night, regularly and with
devotion according to capacity. 34.
All those initiated in to this path should remember and repeat the
three syllabled chant ‘Shri Krishna’ always. 35.
Two beautiful garland of Tulasi wood, having small beads, should be
worn around the neck all the time like sacred thread (yajnopavita). 36.
In the unavailability of Tulasi the Brahmins could wear two strings of
sandal wood; Shudras should always wear the necklace made of sandal
wood. 37.
Men and women should always wear the garland (mala) rosaries
around their neck after keeping it at the feet of Shri Krishna. 38.
Shri Krishna should always be worshipped by the men and women
following this code of belief with nine components (types) of devotion. 39.
Ramanand Swami authorises Dharmadev to initiate devotees.
Suvrat said -
Thus after instructing all these practices of non-violence and so on to
him and his wife, he told them about the practice of Puraucaran-(repeti-
tion of the name of a deity accompanied with burnt offerings). 40.
Š¢‹Ä¢¢ïùçS¢ çmÁ¢Ã¢Ä ü¢ ! yÃ ´¢ Ÿ¢ïÄ¢S ï¢ Ä¢y¢S ï¢ Ä¢y¢: J yÃ¢çÄ¢ S¢ç‹y¢ x¢é‡¢¢ Ä ï¢ y ï¢ Îïçã‹¢¢}¢çy¢ÎéHü|¢¢: JJ42JJ
}¢çÓÀcÄ¢¢‡¢ ´¢ çã S¢Ã¢ïcü¢ ´¢ }¢¢‹Ä¢ ï¢ }¢wéÄ¢p S¢‹}¢y ï¢ ! J |¢çÃ¢y¢¢ yÃ ´¢ Ä¢y¢ ï¢ ÁÄ¢ñDK´ x¢‡é¢ÚñïÃ¢¢çSy¢ ‹¢¢ïùŠÃ¢ç‹¢ JJ43JJ
x¢ëã´ x¢yÃ¢¢ S¢|¢¢Ä¢üSyÃ ´¢ }¢ã¢}¢‹~ ´¢ Á¢Œ¢ï: S¢Î¢ J ©Œ¢¢çÎà¢ïp¢çŸ¢y¢ï|Ä¢ ï¢ Ä¢‰¢¢Ä¢¢ïxÄ ´¢ }¢‹¢émÄ¢} ì¢ JJ44JJ
~¢ñÃ¢<‡¢ÜïU|Ä¢: Œ¢é}|Ä¢p S¢ÓÀêÎíï|Ä¢Sy¢‰¢¢‹¢Í¢ ! J S¢}Ä¢x¢éŒ¢¢çÎà¢ïSyÃ ´¢ çã }¢‹¢é}¢¢l´ Ä¢‰¢¢çÃ¢çŠ¢ JJ45JJ
©œ¢}¢ï|Ä¢¢ïùçŠ¢ÜU¢çÚ|Ä¢ ï¢ Á¢Œ¢Îì|² ï¢ }¢‹¢é}¢¢çÎ}¢} ì¢ J Œ¢éLc¢ï|Ä¢ ï¢ çmy¢èÄ ´¢ y é¢ çÃ¢çŠ¢‹¢¢ïŒ¢¢çÎà¢ï}¢ü‹¢é} ì¢ JJ46JJ
Œ¢éÚpÄ¢¢üùSÄ¢ ÜUy¢üÃÄ¢¢ S¢æÜUC¢Î ñ¢ Ä¢‰¢¢çÃ¢çŠ¢ J Ä¢y¢¢ïùSÄ¢ ÎïÃ¢y¢¢ ÜëUc‡¢: S¢ Ðí|¢é: SÃ¢ïCçS¢çhÎ: JJ47JJ
Á¢èÃ¢}¢¢Ä¢¢Œ¢Úïà¢¢‹¢ ´¢ SÃ¢MŒ ´¢ Ï¢¢ïhé}¢TS¢¢ J Ú¢}¢¢‹¢éÁ¢¢Ó¢¢Ä¢üÜëUy¢¢ °í‹‰¢¢: Œ¢¢ÆK¢SyÃ¢Ä¢¢ÎÚ¢y ì¢ JJ48JJ
‹¢ñŒ¢é‡Ä ´¢ Hÿ}¢‡¢¢Ä¢üSÄ¢ Ä¢y¢ ï¢ ¿¢¢‹¢¢´à¢ç‹¢‡¢üÄ ï¢ J Ä¢‰¢¢ùçSy¢ ‹¢ y¢‰¢¢ù‹Ä¢ïc¢¢ç}¢yÄ¢ïy ï¢ S¢}}¢y¢¢ }¢}¢ JJ49JJ
§yÄ¢véyÃ¢¢ S¢}ÐÎí¢Ä¢SÄ¢ ÚãSÄ¢}¢çŒ¢ S¢¢ïùçw¢H} ì¢ J y¢S} ñ¢ SÃ ´¢ ÜU‰¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ çFxŠ¢çà¢cÄ¢¢Ä¢ y¢œÃ¢y¢: JJ50JJ
Preaching to them about the ways of devotion of Shri Krishna knowl-

edge, and also one’s own religion said thus: 41.
You are indeed blessed, O best of the Brahmins, because you strive
for liberation. You are full of virtues that are rare among human beings. 42.
You are distinguished as the best of my disciples, O man of good
intentions, because gaining a higher rank depends on virtues in our path. 43.
When you reach home, along with your wife, you should repeat the
great chant and may teach other dependents the two chants according to
their eligibility. 44.
Teach the first chant, O the pure one, properly and according to
prescriptions, to the men belonging to three Varnas (castes) and the good
ones among the Shudras. 45.
You should deliver the second chant as per the instructions to the
best of eligible who are already repeating the first chant. 46.
In adversities one should perform Puracharan according to scrip-
tures because, Krishna is the lord who grants the desired fruits to the
person. 47.
To know the nature of individual soul, Maya and of the Supreme
God, you should respectfully read the works of Sri Ramanujacharya. 48.
This is because I am of the opinion that others are not having that
much dexterity in conclusion over the subjects related to supreme - knowl-
edge, as Sri Ramanujacharya. 49.
After that he narrated the whole secret of the sectarian tradition truly
y ¢ y ¢ S y ¢ ´ S Ã ¢ x ¢ ëã ´ x ¢ ‹ y ¢ } ¢ ¢ çÎ àÄ ¢ S Ã ¢ Ä ¢ } ¢ é h Ã ¢ : J m¢ Ú ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ è} ¢ ‹ ¢ éÄ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ñ Š¢ } ¢ üp ¢ çŒ ¢ ç‹ ¢ Á ¢ ¢ H Ä ¢ } ¢ ì J J 5 1 J J
S¢eéLÐí¢ç#Œ¢Ú}¢¢‹¢‹Î: S¢›èS¢éy¢ ï¢ ç‹¢Á¢} ì¢ J °í¢}¢}¢ïyÄ¢¢ùùÓ¢ÚjôQU Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ S¢ |¢êŒ¢y ï¢ ! JJ52JJ
S‰¢êH¢çÎÎïãç~¢y¢Ä¢¢yŒ¢ë‰¢vÓ¢ñy¢‹Ä¢}¢¢y¢y¢} ì¢ J ¥w¢‡Ç}¢¢y}¢‹¢ ï¢ MŒ ´¢ }¢ï‹ ï¢ ÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ S¢ïÃ¢ÜU} ì¢ JJ53JJ
Á¢èÃ¢ïà¢ÜU¢H}¢¢Ä¢¢‹¢¢´ ç‹¢Ä¢‹y¢¢ Œ¢éLc¢SÄ¢ Ó¢ J ÜëUc‡¢ §yÄ¢ïÃ¢ ç‹¢çpyÄ¢ ‹¢EÚ´ Á¢x¢çÎyÄ¢Ã¢ñy ì¢ JJ54JJ
°í‹‰¢¢‹ ì¢ Ú¢}¢¢‹¢éÁ¢¢Ó¢¢Ä¢üÜëUy¢¢‹ ì¢ x¢éÃ¢¢ü¿¢Ä¢¢ S¢ Ó¢ J Œ¢Œ¢¢Æ x¢èy¢¢|¢¢cÄ¢¢Îè‹ ì¢ Œ¢¢ÆÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢ Ó¢¢ÎÚ¢y ì¢ JJ55JJ
Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡ ´¢ |¢Á¢y¢Sy¢SÄ¢ Š¢}¢üç‹¢D¢çÎç|¢x¢éü‡¢ñ: J S¢¢ÿ¢¢h}¢¢ïüùÄ¢ç}¢çy¢ y ´¢ ÎñÃ¢¢ Á¢èÃ¢¢ çÃ¢Îé‹¢ëüŒ¢ ! JJ56JJ
y¢y¢Sy¢SÄ¢¢Ÿ¢Ä ´¢ Ó¢RéUSy ï¢ SÃ¢ç‹¢:Ÿ¢ïÄ¢S¢¢Ä¢ çã J x¢éLHÿ¢‡¢ãè‹¢¢‹SÃ¢¢‹ ì¢ çãyÃ¢ñÃ¢¢S¢éÚÎïçà¢ÜU¢‹ ì¢ JJ57JJ
ç ã y Ã ¢ ¢ x ¢ é M ‹ S Ã ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì Ã ¢ ë c ¢ } ¢ ¢ ç Ÿ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ } ¢ ç Œ ¢ Ð í‡ ¢ C ¢ x ¢ é L Š¢ è ‹ ¢ ü y ¢ ï c¢ é J
Ä ¢ g } | ¢ H Ï Š ¢ ¢ ç Š ¢ Ú S ¢ ¢ ï ç Ó ™ y ¢ ï c ¢ é S ¢ ¢ ù ù # ¢ S Œ ¢ Î¢ ù S ‰ ¢ ¢ ç y Ü U H y ¢ m Œ ¢ é c c ¢ é J J 5 8 J J
as it is, in depth, to his loving disciples. 50.
After permitting Dharma to return home, Uddhava himself went back
to Dwarka. 51.
O king, extremely happy with the meeting of the Guru, he returned to
his place along with his wife and son and continued to stay there with
devotion to Shri Krishna. 52.
He maintained that he is the servant of Krishna in the form of undif-
ferentiated-self which is extended as consciousness beyond the three bodies
such as gross body and others. 53.
He realized that the world is brief and got convinced that Krishna is
the controller (master) of the soul, the gods, time and Maya, as well as of
Purusa. 54.
He, by the order of his guru, studied the works of Sri Ramanujacharya
such as Gitabhashya and others, and also taught them earnestly to
o t h ers . 5 5 .
By his qualities such as faith in religion and his devotion to Shri Krishna,
the people of divine nature recognised him as the incarnation of religion-
Dharma. 56.
Then they came under his shelter for their own emancipation bereav-
ing own gurus of evil nature who lacked the characteristics of a preceptor
(i.e. an Acharya). 57.
Though having taken shelter in Dharma leaving their previous pre-
ceptors, they were not free from these preceptors’ influence as their incli-
Š¢}¢üÜëUy¢Ú¢}¢¢‹¢‹ÎSÃ¢¢ç}¢S¢}¢¢Ÿ¢Ä¢ç‹¢MŒ¢‡¢‹¢¢}¢¢ c¢¢ïÇà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 16 JJ
-------------------------------
JJ ¥ƒ S¢#Îà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 17 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
ÎïÃ¢¢ §Ã¢ ÃÄ¢Ú¢Á¢‹y¢ Ä¢ïù~¢ Š¢}¢ïü‡¢ Îèçÿ¢y¢¢: J yÄ¢QU¢S¢éÚçRUÄ¢¢ |¢êŒ¢ ! Ã¢c¢¢üŒ¢¢Ä¢ï‹ÎéS¢çó¢|¢¢: JJ1JJ
Ã¢¢S¢¢ïó¢Š¢‹¢Ä¢¢‹¢¢lñ: S¢‹}¢¢‹ ´¢ y¢SÄ¢ y¢ï |¢ëà¢} ì¢ J Ó¢RéU}¢éüãéSy¢ï‹¢ Š¢}¢ü: S¢}¢ëh¢ïù|¢êó¢ëŒ¢ï‹ÎíÃ¢y ì¢ JJ2JJ
S¢´SÜU¢Ú¢‹ ì¢ ç‹¢Á¢Œ¢é~¢SÄ¢ }¢¢ñTèÏ¢‹Š¢¢Ã¢çŠ¢ SÃ¢Ä¢} ì¢ J Ó¢ÜU¢Ú y¢ïc é¢ Î¢‹¢¢çÎ Á¢‹¢çÃ¢S}¢Ä¢ÜëUÓ™ S¢: JJ3JJ
¥¢S¢éÄ¢ ü¢ S¢}Œ¢Î¢ }¢œ¢¢Sy¢gëcÅì±¢ }¢‹¢éÁ¢¢S¢éÚ¢: J S¢éÚ¢çÚ‹¢ëŒ¢S¢¢ã¢ÄÄ¢¢Sy ´¢ y¢ÎèÄ¢¢´Sy¢‰¢¢ùùÎüÄ¢‹ ì¢ JJ4JJ
Š¢}¢üSÄ¢ Á¢èçÃ¢ÜU¢Ã¢ëôœ¢ Š¢‹¢¢ç‹¢ à¢y¢à¢p x¢¢: J Á¢OéÄ¢¢ü‹¢¢çÎ Ó¢RéUp Ï¢ãéŠ¢¢ y¢ïùŒ¢}¢¢‹¢‹¢¢}¢ì JJ5JJ
nation towards religious hypocrisy (trickery) of previous mentors was still

in them. 58.
Thus ends the sixteenth chapter entitled ‘Dharma takes ref-
uge in Ramanand Swami’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan,
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER - 17
Torments suffered by Dharma.
Suvrat said:-
Those who were initiated by Dharma did shine like autumn moon O
king, as they had abandoned the evil practices. 1.
Gradually Dharma turned prosperous like a king due to the rewards
in the form of garments, food, money, and vehicles etc., made generously
by them. 2.
He himself performed sacraments of his son up to thread ceremony
and gave away great gifts in that, which made people wonder. 3.
The devil natured people, intoxicated with the prosperity gained
through their evil ways, troubled him and his followers, with the help of the
king who was also of devilish nature. 4.
Î ¢ ç Ú Î í K Î é : w ¢ } ¢ y ¢ é H ´ Ð í ¢ # : à ¢ ~ ¢ é Ü ë U y ¢ ´ } ¢ ã y ¢ ì J Š ¢} ¢ ü § y Ä ¢ Œ ¢ Ó ¢ R é U S y ¢ ´ ¿ ¢ ¢ y ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ï ù ç Œ ¢ S ¢ } ¢ y S ¢ Ú ¢ : J J 6 J J
Ðí¢Í¢ê<‡¢ÜU¢p Ï¢ãéà¢ ï¢ x¢ëãï y¢SÄ¢ ‹¢Ú¢çŠ¢Œ¢ ! J ¥¢x¢ÓÀç‹y¢ S}¢ x¢ÓÀç‹y¢ Ä¢¢Ó¢ÜU¢p¢ó¢ÜU¢Ñìçÿ¢‡¢: JJ7JJ
Ðíÿ ¢ è‡ ¢ Š¢ ‹ ¢ Š ¢ ¢ ‹ Ä¢ ¢ çÎ ã üy¢ Ã¢ ëç œ¢ Œ¢ çÚ Ó À Î: J Ä¢ ‰¢ ¢ ÜU‰¢ ç @œ¢ yS¢ ïÃ ¢ ¢ ´ Ó ¢ R ïU S¢ x ¢ ëçã S¢ }}¢ y¢ ¢ }¢ ì J J 8J J
S ¢ ã } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ ç m c¢ g é : w ¢ ´ Š¢ ñ Ä ¢ ï ü ‡ ¢ } ¢ ã y ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ç y ¢ } ¢ ì J » Ü U Î ¢ Ð íï } ¢ Ã ¢ y Ä ¢ ¢ ã ç Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ èy ¢ ¢ y ¢ } ¢ éÎ ¢ Ú Š ¢ è : J J 9 J J
¥ã ï¢ ! ! ÎñÃ¢x¢çy¢: SÃ¢¢ô}¢Sy¢Ã¢¢Œ¢èÎëxÎà¢¢ Ä¢y¢: J ¥Œ¢ÜU¢çÚ‡Ä¢çŒ¢ Ò ¢çŒ¢ sŒ¢ÜU¢Ú´ ‹¢ ÜéUÃ¢üy¢: JJ10JJ
©Œ¢ÎíÃ¢ ï¢ }¢ã¢‹ ì¢ Á¢¢y¢: à¢¢~¢Ã¢ ï¢ ç‹¢<‹¢ç}¢œ¢ÜU: J Á¢èçÃ¢ÜU¢çŒ¢ ãy¢¢ Ä¢~¢ S¢ã S¢Ã¢ñü: Œ¢çÚÓÀÎñ: JJ11JJ
¥¢Ä¢¢‹yÄ¢ó¢¢<‰¢‹¢ ï¢ |¢êÄ¢ ï¢ Ã¢y¢üy¢ùïó ´¢ yÃ¢à¢cï¢ÜU} ì¢ J Ã¢Ä ´¢ ÿ¢Šé ´¢ çÃ¢S¢¢Éï¢Ú ï¢ Ã¢çÎcÄ¢¢}¢¢ïùçy¢‰¢è´Sy é¢ çÜU} ì¢ JJ12JJ
çmy¢èÄ ï¢ Ã¢¢ y¢ëy¢èÄ¢ïçq ç}¢HyÄ¢¢Ã¢¢ç}¢ã¢à¢‹¢} ì¢ J ¥ó ´¢ ÒUçÓ¢yÈUH´ ÒU¢çŒ¢ à¢¢ÜUŒ¢~ ´¢ y é¢ ÜéU~¢çÓ¢y ì¢ JJ13JJ
yÃ¢Ä¢¢ Š¢ñÄ¢ïü‡¢ y¢yS¢Ã Z¢ S¢sy ï¢ Œ¢éLc¢ï‡¢ çã J ¥Š¢èÚ¢Ä¢¢: ç›²¢ } ï¢ y é¢ |¢ëà¢}¢éçmÁ¢y¢ïù‹y¢Ú} ì¢ JJ14JJ
They snatched from him his livelihood, money, hundreds of cows;

vehicles etc., and tried to dishonour him in various ways. 5.
H e h a d i n c o m p ar a b l e a g o n y o f p o v e r t y a f f l i c t e d o n h i m b y h i s
enemies. Also covetous kinsmen (relatives) did harm him in that con-
dition. 6.
Guests, visitors and beggars used to visit his house, O king, in large
number, in need of food and etc. and leave getting them. 7.
He served them somehow in his capacity in the manner of a house
holder, though he had become poor in wealth and food, as his sources of
livelihood were taken away from him. 8.
Once, his noble and ever-humble wife asked him, who endured with
courage all adversities caused by their enemies. 9.
Lamenting of Bhaktidevi and Dharmadev’s attempt to comfort
her and give her strength to bear the pains.
Alas! What a fate, O my lord, even you have been subjected to this
sort of miseries, one who never does any harm even to the treacherous. 10.
A great trouble is caused by the enemies with no reason, where the
livelihood is snatched away by them along with all the possessions. 11.
There is no food left for the food-mongers as we our-selves face
hunger, what to tell the guests? 12.
We get food once in two or three days, sometimes it may be rice, or
fruits perhaps sometimes only vegetables. 13.
çÏ¢|¢ïç}¢ ‹¢¢‰¢ ! Î¢çÚÎíK¢yS¢y¢èŠ¢}¢üçÃ¢Ú¢ïçŠ¢‹¢: J Ä¢yS¢œÃ¢ïùó¢¢çÎÜU¢}¢¢ ›è Š¢}¢ü½íC¢ çÃ¢‹¢àÄ¢çy¢ JJ15JJ
¥‹¢ïÜUà¢¢›ç‹¢c‡¢¢y¢: S¢Ã¢ü¿¢ ï¢ Ã¢y¢üy ï¢ |¢Ã¢¢‹ ì¢ J ¥y¢ »y¢yÜUC}¢éQUKñ S¢¢Š¢‹ ´¢ çÜUç@Îêsy¢¢} ì¢ JJ16JJ
çÃ¢Œ¢yÜU¢Hïùçy¢}¢ãçy¢ Ðí¢#ïùŒÄ¢çS}¢‹Ä¢‰¢¢ Œ¢Úé¢ J çS‰¢çy¢: SÃ¢S‰¢y¢Ä¢¢ SÃ¢¢ô}¢Sy¢Ã¢¢pÄ¢¢üÃ¢ã¢çSy¢ ‹¢: JJ17JJ
§çy¢ Œ¢y‹²¢ }¢ëÎé Ðí¢ïQU: S¢ Š¢}¢ü: S¢Ã¢üçÃ¢yÐí|¢é: J Ðíè‡¢Ä¢´Sy¢¢}¢éÃ¢¢Ó¢ïÎ´ çvHàÄ¢‹y¢è´ Ï¢ãéŠ¢¢ùùŒ¢Î¢ JJ18JJ
ÜUËÄ¢¢ç‡¢ ! Ÿ¢ë‡ é¢ }¢m¢vÄ ´¢ Ä¢Îì¾íéÃ ï¢ à¢¢›S¢}}¢y¢} ì¢ J Š¢ñÄ¢ïü‡¢ y¢èÄ¢üy ï¢ ‹¢ê‹¢}¢¢Œ¢ÎçÏŠ¢}¢ü‹¢èçc¢ç|¢: JJ19JJ
Ðí¢ÚÏŠ¢ÜU}¢¢üŠ¢è‹¢¢ïùçSy¢ Îïã ï¢ Ã ñ¢ S¢Ã¢üÎïçã‹¢: J Ðí¢ŒÄ¢y ï¢ Ä¢yS¢éw ´¢ Îé:w ´¢ y¢çh y¢SÄ¢¢‹¢éS¢¢Úy¢: JJ20JJ
Ðí¢ÚÏŠ¢¢ïŒ¢çS‰¢y ´¢ Îé:w¢}¢S}¢¢ç|¢: Ðí¢#}¢çSy¢ çã J ç‹¢ç}¢œ¢}¢¢~¢y¢¢ y¢~¢ S¢Œ¢Õ¢ÎïSy é¢ ÜUèyÄ¢üy ï¢ JJ21JJ
|¢¢ïx ´¢ çÃ¢‹¢¢ ‹¢ Ðí¢ÚÏŠ ´¢ ÜU}¢¢ïüŒ¢¢Ä¢ñ: SÃ¢‹¢éçDy¢ñ: J ÜUSÄ¢¢çŒ¢ ÿ¢èÄ¢y ï¢ ‹¢ê‹¢ç}¢çy¢ |¢ÎíïùçSy¢ ç‹¢pÄ¢: JJ22JJ
Î é C Ð í ¢ Ú Ï Š ¢ Á ¢ ç ‹ ¢ y ¢ ´ Ü ë U Ó À î ´ | ¢ ê ç Ú y ¢ Ú ´ S ¢ çy ¢ ! J Î ï Ã ¢ ñ ‹ ¢ ë ü Œ ¢ ¢ ç Î ç| ¢ : Œ ¢ ê Ã ¢ ñ ü: S ¢ } ¢ ‰ ¢ ñ ü Ú Œ Ä ¢ | ¢ é Á Ä ¢ y ¢ J J 2 3 J J
As a man you do bear it with courage; but I am troubled within due to

my womanly weak-mindedness. 14.
O Lord, I am scared of poverty which is a hindrance to follow the
course of a virtuous wife. In this situation if she is desirous of food and
other things, she would become an outlaw and will get destroyed. 15.
O! All-knowing, you have made deep study of many or scriptures.
Think of a remedy for this misery. 16.
It is amazing to see your unflappable composure even at this juncture
of great adversity or as in the past. 17.
Thus having been told softly by his wife, that all-knowing Lord Dharma
pleasingly told her, who also was going through great distress. 18.
O auspicious lady, hear, what I say according to scriptures, wise
people cross with courage the ocean of miseries. 19.
The physical body of humans is under the influence of their past-
deeds, according to which, pleasure and pain follows. 20.
Accumulated afflictions of the past now are being obtained by us, but
rivals are said to be only instrumental here. 21.
O auspicious one, it is certain that unless the fruits of the past deeds
are endured, no other real means are available of effacing it. 22.
Extreme miseries coming as a fruit of past miss-deed are experi-
enced by gods, kings as well as powerful men. 23.
O auspicious lady, once the Lord of three-worlds, Indra with his
~¢ñH¢ïvÄ¢SÄ¢¢ŒÄ¢çŠ¢Œ¢çy¢: à¢ÓÄ¢¢ S¢ã Œ¢éÚ‹ÎÚ: J Ðí¢Œ¢ ÜUC´ }¢ãjÎíï ! Ã¢ë~¢¢lçÚÜëUy¢´ Œ¢éÚ¢ JJ24JJ
Œ¢é‡Ä¢ÔH¢ïÜUSy¢‰¢¢ Ú¢Á¢¢ ç‹¢c¢Š¢¢‹¢¢}¢Š¢èEÚ: J Î}¢Ä¢‹yÄ¢¢ ç›Ä¢¢ S¢¢ÜÚ Ðí¢Œ¢ |¢êÄ¢üçÚŒ¢èÇ‹¢} ì¢ JJ25JJ
Ã¢çS¢D<c¢ÚL‹Š¢yÄ¢¢ S¢ã ¾ír¢çÃ¢Î ´¢ Ã¢Ú: J à¢¢~¢Ã ´¢ Ï¢ãéŠ¢¢ Îé:w ´¢ çÃ¢çŠ¢y¢éËÄ¢¢ïùçŒ¢ HÏŠ¢Ã¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ26JJ
» Ã ¢ ´ S ¢ } ¢ ‰ ¢ ñüÏ ¢ ü ã éç| ¢ Ú çŒ ¢ Ðí ¢ Ú Ï Š¢ H ç} | ¢ y ¢ } ¢ ì J Ü UC ´ Š¢ ñÄ ¢ ïü‡ ¢ ñÃ ¢ S ¢ ¢ ïÉ } ¢ S } ¢ ¢ ç| ¢ : S ¢ s y ¢ ï y ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ J J 2 7 J J
Œ¢yÄ¢éçÚy‰ ´¢ Ã¢Ó¢ ï¢ |¢çQU: Ÿ¢éyÃ¢¢ çw¢ó¢¢‹y¢Ú¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! J ¥Œ¢àÄ¢‹y¢è SÃ¢Îé:w¢¢‹y ´¢ x¢y¢Š¢ñÄ¢ ü¢ LÚ¢ïÎ S¢¢ JJ28JJ
y¢ ´¢ S¢¢‹yÃ¢Ä¢‹ ì¢ Œ¢é‹¢Š¢ü}¢ü: Ðí¢ïÃ¢¢Ó¢ }¢Š¢éÚ´ Ã¢Ó¢: J w¢ïÎ´ }¢¢ ÜéUL |¢Îíï ! yÃ ´¢ ÜUSÄ¢¢ŒÄ¢¢Œ¢ó¢ S¢Ã¢üÎ¢ JJ29JJ
ÜU}¢ü‡¢ ï¢ Îé<‹¢Ã¢¢Ä¢üyÃ¢¢yÐí¢ÚÏŠ¢SÄ¢ Œ¢é‹¢:Œ¢é‹¢: J ãy¢¢ïl}¢¢ ¥çŒ¢ Ðí¢Ä¢ ï¢ Š¢èÚ¢ ‹¢¢ïl¢ïx¢}¢éÁ…ãé: JJ30JJ
¥ã´ y¢‰¢ñÃ¢ yÃ¢yÐíèyÄ ñ¢ S¢¢Š¢‹ ´¢ ÜUC‹¢¢à¢‹¢} ì¢ J Ä¢çyÜUç@ÎçŒ¢ ÜUy¢¢üçS}¢ çÓ¢‹y¢ ´¢ }¢‹¢çS¢ }¢¢ ÜëU‰¢¢: JJ31JJ
§yÄ¢¢E¢SÄ¢ S¢y¢è´ Œ¢Õè´ Š¢}¢¢ïüùçÚ|¢Ä¢‹¢¢à¢‹¢} ì¢ J ÜU}¢éŒ¢¢Ä¢´ ÜUÚ¢ï}¢èçy¢ Ó¢ïy¢S¢¢ùçÓ¢‹y¢Ä¢œ¢y¢: JJ32JJ
à¢èÍ¢íçS¢çhÐíÎ´ ‹¢÷‡¢ ´¢ NçÎ çÓ¢‹y¢Ä¢y¢¢ïùSÄ¢ y¢} ì¢ J SÃ¢y¢¢y¢ï‹¢¢ïŒ¢çÎCSÄ¢ S}¢ëçy¢Ú¢S¢èh‹¢ê}¢y¢: JJ33JJ
consort Shridevi had agony rendered by Vrttra and others. 24.
Meritoriously famous king of Nishadhas (Nala) received trouble cre-
ated by his enemies, along with his consort Damayanti. 25.
The sage Vasishta, who is well-known among the realised and also
considered to be par with Brahmadeva, had to face series of miseries
along with his wife Arundhati from their enemies. 26.
Thus many of the powerful persons have been faced with miseries,
which were the outcome of their deeds of the past; and we too are bear-
ing them likewise. 27.
O king, thus having heard words of her husband, Bhakti became
sorrowful as she had lost courage, not seeing an end to her agony, and
wept. 28.
Dharma said again consoling her with sweet words, ‘don’t be sor-
rowful O good lady, nobody remains in misery forever’. 29.
Though the fruits of past actions are inevitable, the noble ones do not
leave their efforts even if they fail again and again in their attempts. 30.
In the same manner I am going to do something for you, to end the
misery; do not be anxious. 31.
Thus having assured his wife, Dharma thought about terminating the
threat from their enemy and the ways and means to achieve this. 32.
While thinking of quick measures he remembered Hanuman in his
heart as he had been taught by his father. 33.
ã‹¢ê}¢¢‹ÜéUHÎïÃ¢¢ïùçSy¢ S¢Ã¢üS¢VC|¢T‹¢: J S¢ »Ã¢¢l¢ùùÚ¢ŠÄ¢ §çy¢ ç‹¢çpÜU¢Ä¢ Ã¢ëc¢ ï¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ34JJ
ÿ ¢ ï~ ¢ ´ Œ ¢ é‡ Ä ¢ } ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ïŠÄ ¢ ¢ w Ä ¢ ´ Á ¢ Œ ¢ çS ¢ ç h ÐíÎ ´ Î íéy ¢ } ¢ ì J » y Ä ¢ y ¢ ~ ¢ Ü ë Uy ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ S ¢ S y ¢ Î ¢ Ú ¢ Š¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ Ú y ¢ ì J J 3 5 J J
¥¿¢¢y¢ïã¢ïùS¢éÚx¢‡¢ñãü‹¢é}¢‹}¢ç‹ÎÚïù‹Ã¢ã} ì¢ J x¢yÃ¢¢ S¢}Œ¢êÁÄ¢ y¢‹}¢‹~¢¢y}¢ÜÚ Sy¢¢ï~ ´¢ Œ¢Œ¢¢Æ S¢: JJ36JJ
‹ ¢ }¢ S y ¢ ¥ ¢ T‹ ¢ ï Ä ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ é Œ ¢ é~ ¢ ¢ Ä¢ Š ¢ è} ¢ y ¢ ï J Ú ¢ } ¢ Îê y ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ } ¢ ã y ¢ ï S ¢ é° í è Ã ¢ S ¢ ç Ó ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ Ä¢ Ó ¢ J J 37 J J
‹ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ïù S y ¢ é y ¢ ï } ¢ ã ¢ Ã ¢ è Ú ! } ¢ ã ¢ Ï ¢ H Œ ¢ Ú ¢ R U} ¢ ! J Ã ¢ ñ ç Ú | ¢ è c ¢ ‡ ¢ M Œ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ Ú ¢ Ã ¢ ‡ ¢ ~ ¢ ¢ S ¢ Î ¢ ç Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ ï J J 3 8 J J
‹ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ï ã Ú ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ Ä ¢ ç à¢ H ¢ Ã ¢ ë ÿ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ é Š ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ Ó ¢ J Ú ÿ ¢ : S ¢ ñ‹ Ä ¢ çÃ ¢ } ¢ Î ¢ ü Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ S y ¢ é | Ä ¢ ´ Ä ¢ à ¢ ç S Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ï J J 3 9 J J
‹¢}¢¢ ï ã‹¢é}¢y ¢ï y¢é|Ä¢´ HV¢‹¢x¢Ú Î¢çã‹¢ï J Îà¢°íèÃ¢ S¢éy¢ÍÝ¢Ä ¢ S¢èy¢¢à¢ ¢ïÜUçÃ¢‹¢ ¢çà¢‹¢ï J J40JJ
‹¢}¢¢ïùSy¢é y ï¢ }¢ã¢Ä¢¢ïçx¢‹S¢Î¢ à¢éh¢‹y¢Ú¢y}¢‹¢ï J S¢èy¢¢Ú¢}¢¢çy¢Nl¢Ä¢ ‹¢}¢Sy¢ï çÓ¢ÚÁ¢èçÃ¢‹ ï¢ JJ41JJ
‹¢}¢: ÜUŒ¢è‹Îí ! y¢ï ç‹¢yÄ¢´ S¢Ã¢üÚ¢ïx¢çÃ¢‹¢¢çà¢‹¢ï J |¢êy¢Ðíïy¢çŒ¢à¢¢Ó¢¢çÎ|¢Ä¢çÃ¢Îí¢Ã¢‡¢¢ç|¢Š¢ ! JJ42JJ
‹¢ }¢ Sy¢ é|Ä¢ ´ Ú ¢ }¢ |¢ ÎíŒ¢ éLÐíïD¢ Ä¢ |¢ êÄ¢ S¢ ï J ‹¢ }¢ ¢ ïùçy¢ S‰¢ êHMŒ¢ ¢ Ä¢ S¢ êÿ }¢ MŒ¢ Š¢ Ú ¢ Ä¢ Ó ¢ J J 43J J
O King, ‘Hanuman is our family deity who destroys all obstacles. He
is to be beseeched now’; Dharma resolved in his mind this way. 34.
Dharma worships Hanuman.
He went to Ayodhya, a holy place reputed for granting quick-yields
to chanting of prayers and lived there worshipping Shri Hanuman. 35.
Evil-minded people were ignorant of his daily visit to Hanuman temple
and his worship with chanting of hymns thus: 36.
Obeisance to you, ‘O brilliant son of Anjani and Vayu and great em-
issary of Rama, and the minister of Sugriva. 37.
Obeisance to you, ‘O great hero! ‘O valiant one, of threatening stat-
ure to the enemies and the frightening one to Ravan. 38.
Obeisance to you, O! Hara’s incarnate, the one possessing weapons
of stone and tree, one who obliterated the army of demons to submission,
and the glorious one. 39.
Obeisance to you! Who set the city of Lanka on fire, and killing the
son of Ravan, effacing the agony of Sita. 40.
Obeisance to you, the great ascetic, the one of pure heart, the one
very endearing to Sita and Rama and the one who is long-living. 41.
Obeisance to you, the monkey-supreme, the great curer of ailments,
and a terrifying one to bad spirits and other evils. 42.
Obeisance to you, ‘O eminent messenger of Shri Rama, the one
‹ ¢ }¢ ¢ ï ù ç w ¢ H |¢ Ä¢ Í Ý ¢ Ä ¢ ç ‹ ¢ |¢ üÄ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ }¢ ã ¢ y} ¢ ‹ ¢ ï J Ï¢ ¢ H¢ Üü Ul éç y¢ Îïã ¢ Ä ¢ }¢ éçC Ðí ã Ú ‡ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ Ó ¢ J J 44 J J
‹ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ï H V ï E Ú ¢ ï l ¢ ‹ ¢ | ¢ X ç Ã ¢ ~¢ ¢ ç S ¢ y ¢ ¢ dŒ ¢ ! J Ú ¢ } ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ é Ú Q U¢ Ä ¢ Hÿ } ¢ ‡ ¢ Ð í ¢ ‡ ¢ Î ¢ Ä¢ y ¢ ï J J 45 J J
‹ ¢ } ¢ S y ¢ ï çÃ ¢ E Ã ¢ ‹l ¢ Ä ¢ çÃ ¢ Á ¢ ² ¢ Ä¢ Ã ¢ Ú èÄ ¢ S ¢ ï J | ¢ Q U S¢ V C S ¢ ´ã ~ ¢ ï ü Š ¢ } ¢ ü ç‹ ¢ D ¢ Ä ¢ ç Á ¢ c ‡ ¢ Ã ¢ ï J J 4 6 J J
‹ ¢ }¢ ¢ ï ‹ ¢ ñçD ÜU Ã¢ Ä ¢ ¢ üÄ¢ ç Ã¢ Á ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ú ‡ Ä ¢ Ã¢ ¢ ç S¢ ‹ ¢ ï J |¢ Q U¢ |¢ è CÐ íÎ¢ ~¢ ï Ó ¢ Œ¢ ¢ ‡ Ç Ã¢ ç Ðí Ä¢ Ü U¢ çÚ ‡ ¢ ï J J 47 J J
‹ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ï Š ¢ } ¢ ¢ üç Ú ‹ ¢ ¢ à¢ ¢ Ä ¢ çÃ ¢ } ¢ H¢ Ä ¢ Ó ¢ | ¢ ¢ S Ã ¢ y ¢ ï J ç ‹ ¢ y Ä ¢ ´ Ú ¢ } ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ‡ ¢ Ü U ‰¢ ¢ Ÿ ¢ Ã ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ïy S ¢ é Ü UÓ ¢ ïy ¢ S ¢ ï J J 4 8 J J
‹¢}¢¢ï Š¢¢<}¢ÜUS¢ïÃÄ¢¢Ä¢ ¾ír¢‡Ä¢¢Ä¢ S¢éÚ¢<Ó¢y¢ ! J y¢é|Ä¢´ Ï¢ëãÎì±íy¢ÐíïD ! S¢Ã¢üŒ¢¢Œ¢¢Œ¢ã¢çÚ‡ ï¢ JJ49JJ
‹¢}¢ ï¢ Î¢çÚÎíÎé:w¢ÍÝ ! }¢¢Ly ï¢ ! Ï¢‹Š¢w¢‡Ç‹¢ ! J S¢éw¢Î¢Ä¢ à¢Ú‡Ä¢¢Ä¢ ‹¢}¢Sy ï¢ «çc¢Ã¢ëœ¢Ä ï¢ JJ50JJ
‹¢}¢ ï¢ Ã¢ÚÎ ! y ï¢ ç‹¢yÄ ´¢ Ú¢}¢ŠÄ¢¢‹¢¢l‹¢¢ÜéUH ! J S¢éw¢¢Ú¢ŠÄ¢ ! ÎéÚ¢Ú¢ŠÄ¢ ! ‹¢}¢Sy ï¢ çÎÃÄ¢MçŒ¢‡ ï¢ JJ51JJ
manifesting in micro and macro forms. 43.
Obeisance to you! who can take away all the fears, and the fearless
one, of lustrous form of dawning sun, and the one who strike with his
fists. 44.
Obeisance to you! who ruined the royal garden of Lanka, and threat-
ened the demons, and one who is passionate about the epithet Rama, and
who saved the life of Lakshman. 45.
Obeisance to you, the highly respected, ever-victorious and the leading
one. You can wipe off sorrows of devout, you are true to virtues, and you
are a great victor. 46.
Obeisance to you, ‘O ascetic-supreme who dwells in the forest, one
who grants wishes to the devotees and the one who did favours to the
Pandavas. 47.
Obeisance to you, who terminates evils of virtuous, the immaculate
one, the one of great splendour, the one with a heart yearning for the saga
of Rama to be heard perennially. 48.
Obeisance to you, one who is served by the virtuous, and one who is
well-doer to the Brahmins, and one who is adored by celestial divinities.
One who observes the vow of celibacy and takes away all the sins. 49.
Obeisance to you Maruti (born of wind), one who remove pains of
poverty, one who untangles the knots of attachment, one who is the be-
stowed of happiness, one who is the ultimate protector and one who
professes ascetism. 50.
Obeisance to you! O bestowed of boons, who is engaged always in
‹ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ïù Ü ü US ¢ ê ‹ ¢ ã ¢ Ú ¢ Ä ¢ y ¢ é | Ä ¢ ´ } ¢ ¢ } ¢ | ¢ Ä ¢ ´ Ü é U L J Î à ¢ ü ‹ ¢ ´ Î ï ç ã S ¢ ¢ ÿ ¢ ¢ œ ¢ ï ‹ ¢ } ¢ S y ¢ ï S ¢ Ã ¢ üÎ < à ¢ ‹ ¢ ï J J 5 2 J J
§çy¢ Ÿ¢èã‹¢é}¢ySy¢¢ï~¢Ðíçy¢ÔH¢ïÜñUÜUÃ¢‡¢üÜU} ì¢ J SÃ¢¢ã¢ÈUÇ‹y¢}¢Á¢Œ¢‹}¢‹~¢´ S¢ y¢é Ä¢‰¢¢çÃ¢çŠ¢ JJ53JJ
Á¢Œ¢¢‹y ï¢ ÐíyÄ¢ã´ Sy¢¢ï~ ´¢ Ï¢h¢TçHçÚÎ´ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! J »ÜUÜïU‹¢ Œ¢Î¢ çy¢D‹Œ¢éÚy¢Sy¢SÄ¢ S¢¢ïùŒ¢Æy ì¢ JJ54JJ
‹ ¢ èçy ¢ ÐíÃ ¢ è‡ ¢ ! ç‹ ¢ x ¢ } ¢ ¢ x ¢ } ¢ à¢ ¢ ›Ï ¢ éh ï ! Ú ¢ Á¢ ¢ çŠ¢ Ú ¢ Á¢ Ú Í ¢ é‹ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ÜU} ¢ ç‹ ~ ¢ Ã ¢ Ä ¢ ü ! J
çS¢‹ÎêÚÓ¢<Ó¢y¢ÜUHïÃ¢Ú ! ‹¢ñçDÜïU‹Îí ! Ÿ¢èÚ¢}¢Îêy¢ ! ã‹¢é}¢‹¢ì ! ãÚ S¢VÅ´ }¢ï JJ55JJ
S¢èy¢¢Œ¢ã¢ÚÁ¢ÚÍ¢êœ¢}¢ |¢êçÚ ÜUCÐí¢ïyS¢¢Ú‡¢ ñÜUÜUS¢ã¢ Ä¢ ! ãy¢¢ dŒ¢¢ñÍ¢ ! J
ç‹ ¢Îüx Š¢Ä¢ ¢y¢é Œ¢ç y¢ã¢ ÅÜUÚ ¢Á¢ Š¢¢‹ ¢ï! Ÿ¢èÚ ¢}¢ Îêy¢ ! ã‹ ¢é} ¢‹¢ì ! ãÚ S¢V Å´ }¢ï JJ56 JJ
Î éÃ ¢ ¢ü Ä ¢ü Ú ¢ Ã¢ ‡ ¢ç Ã ¢S ¢ <Á ¢ y¢ à ¢ç Q U Í¢ ¢ y¢ Ü U‡ Æ ¢ S ¢é H ÿ }¢ ‡ ¢S ¢ éw ¢ ¢N y ¢Á ¢ èÃ ¢ Ã ¢Ì ï ! J
Îí ¢ï ‡¢ ¢Ó ¢H ¢‹ ¢Ä ¢‹ ¢‹ ¢ç ‹Î y¢ Ú¢ }¢ Œ¢ ÿ¢ ! Ÿ¢ èÚ¢ }¢ Îê y¢ ! ã‹ ¢é }¢ ‹¢ ì! ã Ú S¢ VÅ ´ }¢ ï JJ 57 JJ
contemplation of Rama to be sorrow less. 51.

Obeisance to you! O one, who is adorned by garland of Arka-flow-
ers, bestows me with your protection; grace me with your presence, O
versatile one! 52.
At the end of muttering names, each verse with folded-hands, he
used to utter mystical words like ‘Svaha and Phut’ according to custom,
by kneeling before him, every day. 53.
At the end of muttering of the names he used to stand on one leg
before him, with folded hands, and recite the hymn (following) daily. 54.
Dharmadev’s prayer to Shree Hanumanji who subsequently
manifests himself to Dharmadev.
O great statesman! the master of Vedas, Agamas and other sciences,
the premier minister of the emperor Rama, one with his body smeared
with red-lead and a great celibate, humble representative of Shri Ram, O
Hanuman! Take away my predicament. 55.
O The helping one! Who had effaced the agony of Rama, owing to
the abduction of Sita, the one who obliterated the multitude of demons,
and who set the capital city of the king of demons, Ravana, on fire. 56.
O one, who fetched life-saving creeper when Lakshman was down
having pierced throat from the launch of inevitable arrows of Ravan and
one who brought mount of Drona to the joy of Ram’s army. 57.
O! One who wiped off Bharat’s agony in the arrival of Shri Ram
Ú¢ }¢¢ x¢} ¢¢ïç QUy ¢çÚ y¢¢ çÚy ¢Ï¢ ‹ŠÃ¢ Ä¢¢ ïx¢ Îé :w¢ ¢çÏ Š¢}¢ xÝ| ¢Úy ¢¢< Œ¢y ¢Œ¢ ¢çÚÏ ¢ãü ! J
Ú ¢ } ¢ ¢ çÑ ì Í ¢ í Œ ¢ k } ¢ Š ¢ é Œ ¢ è | ¢ Ã ¢ Î ‹ y ¢ Ú ¢ y } ¢ ‹ ¢ ì ! Ÿ ¢ è Ú ¢ } ¢ Î ê y ¢ ! ã ‹ ¢ é } ¢ ‹ ¢ ì ! ã Ú S ¢ V Å ´ } ¢ ï J J 5 8 J J
Î ¢ ‹y ¢ ¢ y} ¢ Ü ï US ¢ ç Ú} ¢ ã ¢ ÜU ç Œ ¢ Ú¢ Å ì y¢ Î è Ä ¢ | ¢ ¢Ä ¢ ¢ ü T‹ ¢ è Œ¢ é L y ¢Œ ¢ : È UH Œ ¢ é~ ¢ | ¢ ¢Ã ¢ ! J
y ¢ ¢ ÿ Ä ¢ ¢ ïüŒ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ïç Ó ¢ y ¢ Ã ¢ Œ ¢ éÏ ¢ ü Hy ¢ è± í Ã ¢ ïx ¢ ! Ÿ ¢ èÚ ¢ } ¢ Î êy ¢ ! ã ‹ ¢ é} ¢ ‹ ¢ ì ! ã Ú S ¢ V Å ´ } ¢ ï J J 5 9 J J
‹¢ ¢‹¢ ¢ç| ¢Ó¢ ¢ç ÚÜU çÃ¢ S¢ë CS¢ Ã¢è ÚÜë UyÄ ¢¢ çÃ ¢Îí ¢Ã¢ ‡¢¢ L‡¢ S¢} ¢èÿ ¢‡¢ Îé: Ðí Š¢c Ä¢ü ! J
Ú ¢ ï x ¢ Í Ý S ¢ y S ¢ é y ¢ Î ç Ã ¢ œ ¢ Î } ¢ ‹ ~ ¢ Á ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ! Ÿ ¢ è Ú ¢ } ¢ Î êy ¢ ! ã ‹ ¢ é } ¢ ‹ ¢ ì ! ã Ú S ¢ V Å ´ } ¢ ï J J 6 0 J J
Ä ¢ó ¢ ¢} ¢Š ¢ ïÄ ¢ Œ¢ Î ÜU Ÿ ¢é çy ¢ }¢ ¢ ~¢ y ¢¢ ïù ç Œ¢ Ä¢ ï ¾ í r¢ Ú¢ ÿ ¢S ¢ çŒ ¢ à¢ ¢Ó ¢ x¢ ‡ ¢¢ p | ¢ êy ¢¢ : J
y ï¢ }¢¢çÚÜU¢p S¢|¢Ä ´¢ sŒ¢Ä¢¢ç‹y¢ S¢ yÃ ´¢ ! Ÿ¢èÚ¢}¢Îêy¢! ã‹¢é}¢‹ ì¢ ! ãÚ S¢VÅ´ } ï¢ JJ61JJ
y Ã¢ ´ |¢ QU }¢ ¢‹ ¢S ¢S ¢} ¢è çŒ S¢ y¢ Œ¢ ê< y¢ à¢ QU ¢ï Ú VS Ä¢ Î é} ¢ü ÎS ¢Œ ¢Õ |¢ Ä¢ ¢< y¢ |¢ ¢Á ¢: J
§ C ´ } ¢ } ¢ ¢ ç Œ ¢ Œ ¢ ç Ú Œ ¢ ê ÚÄ ¢ Œ ¢ ê ‡ ¢ ü Ü U ¢ } ¢ ! Ÿ ¢ è Ú ¢ } ¢ Î ê y ¢ ! ã ‹ ¢ é } ¢ ‹ ¢ ì ! ã Ú S ¢ V Å ´ } ¢ ï J J 6 2 J J
§ yÄ¢ ‹ ¢ ï‹ ¢ S¢ y¢ éC¢ Ã¢ S¢ Ã ¢ üS¢ V Cã ¢ çÚ ‡ ¢ ¢ J Sy¢ ¢ ï~¢ ï‡ ¢ }¢ ¢ L ôy¢ Š¢ }¢ ü: ÐíyÄ ¢ ã ´ ç‹ ¢ Ä¢ y¢ ± íy¢ : J J 63J J
ÈUHÜU‹ÎÎH¢ã¢Ú: à¢¢ÜU}¢¢~¢¢à¢‹¢: ÒUçÓ¢y ì¢ J Á¢H¢ã¢Ú ï¢ ç‹¢Ú¢ã¢Ú: S¢¢ïùÃ¢y¢üy¢ S¢ã ç›Ä¢¢ JJ64JJ
who himself was indulged in the ocean of sorrow from the separation,
whose heart is a bee for the honey of lotus-feet of Shri Ram, O great
servant of Shri Ram. Take away my misery. 58.
O! One who has subdued his senses, and born of Kesari, the king of
giant-monkeys, and to his wife Anjani by virtue of their penance, one who
has both the physical strength and speed of an eagle, (Garuda). 59.
O! The valiant one, who has resisted the assault of various malevo-
lent incantations, and one who has awesome-ruddy look and an uncon-
querable one, one who cures ailments, bestows noble king and prosper-
ity, and one who engaged in uttering of hymns. 60.
O! When whose name is heard, the herd of evils, and ghosts and
other negative forces run away with fear. 61.
O ! Thee, one who is able to satisfy the ambitions of the devout, grant
me, your grace, one with fulfilled desires your grace, as I am, wretched by
the terror of wicked foes. 62.
Thus avowed Dharma used to gratify Maruti (Hanuman) with verses
that are reputed to take away sufferings, every day. 63.
He lived on fruit or roots or leaves, sometime on vegetables. At
times he lived upon water alone without food, with his wife. 64.
y¢S} ñ¢ çmy¢èÄ¢}¢¢S¢¢‹y ï¢ SÃ¢ŒÝ}¢¢x¢yÄ¢ }¢¢Lçy¢: J S¢¢ÿ¢¢ySÃ¢Îà¢ü‹ ´¢ Ðí¢Î¢yÐíèy¢¢y}¢ïy‰¢}¢éÃ¢¢Ó¢ Ó¢ JJ65JJ
Š¢} ü¢ ! y¢é|Ä ´¢ ÐíS¢ó¢¢ïùçS}¢ ÜUC¢œÃ ´¢ }¢¢ïÿÄ¢S ï¢ Îíéy¢} ì¢ J Ä¢¢çã Ã¢ë‹Î¢Ã¢‹ ´¢ y¢~¢ HÏŠ¢¢ Ðí¢çÑì}¢~¢S¢X}¢}¢ìJJ66JJ
S¢çw¢ç|¢: S¢ã S¢XyÄ¢ SÃ¢S¢}¢¢‹¢¢S¢éÚ¢Îü‹¢ñ: J }¢ÚèçÓ¢Ðí}¢éw¢ñ<Ã¢Ðí ! Ðí¢ŒSÄ¢S ï¢ S¢éw¢}¢èçŒS¢y¢} ì¢ JJ67JJ
§yÄ¢évyÃ¢¢‹y¢<Š¢}¢¢Œ¢ïÎï }¢¢Lçy¢: S¢¢ïù‰¢ ã<c¢y¢: J Á¢Á¢¢x¢¢Ú Ó¢ y¢ySÃ¢¢ŒÝæ Ã¢ëœ ´¢ y¢‰Ä¢}¢}¢‹Ä¢y¢ JJ68JJ
S¢}¢¢ŒÄ¢ SÃ¢±íy ´¢ Ðí¢y¢: Œ¢é~ ´¢ }¢¢y¢éHÃ¢ïà}¢ç‹¢ J çÃ¢‹Ä¢SÄ¢ |¢¢Ä¢üÄ¢¢ S¢¢ÜÚ Ã¢‹ ´¢ Ã¢ë‹Î¢Ã¢‹ ´¢ Ä¢Ä¢ ñ¢ JJ69JJ
¥ S ¢ éÚ ¢ ‹ ¢ éx ¢ y ¢ ï | ¢ èü y ¢ ¢ ñ Ðí Ó À ó ¢ ´ ç‹ ¢ x ¢ üy ¢ ¢ ñ x ¢ ëã ¢ y ¢ ì J ¥ S ¢ ã ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ ‰ ¢ ïÄ ¢ ¢ ñ Ó ¢ ïH y ¢ é: S ¢ | ¢ Ä ¢ ´ Œ ¢ ç‰ ¢ J J 7 0 J J
S‰¢êHSÄ¢êy¢Á¢Úm›¢ñ ÜëUà¢¢X ñ¢ }¢Š¢é|¢¢çc¢‡¢ ñ¢ J çŒ¢y¢Ú¢ñ y¢ ñ¢ Ó¢ Á¢x¢y¢¢´ ‹¢ñç}¢c¢¢Ú‡Ä¢}¢èÄ¢y¢é: JJ71JJ
Îà¢}¢ïùãç‹¢ S¢}Ðí¢# ñ¢ ÿ¢ï~ ´¢ y¢œ¢~¢ y¢ñ<‰¢ÜU} ì¢ J çÃ¢ôŠ¢ çÃ¢ÎŠ¢y¢é: à¢QUK¢ Î}Œ¢y¢è Š¢ñÄ¢üà¢¢çH‹¢ ñ¢ JJ72JJ
S}¢Ú‹y¢¢ñ NÎÄ¢ï ÜëUc‡¢´ Ã¢ë‹Î¢Ã¢‹¢çÃ¢ã¢çÚ‡¢}¢ì J ¥Ä¢¢çÓ¢y¢±íy¢¢ñ ç‹¢yÄ¢´ y¢y¢¢ï ±íÁ¢}¢éŒ¢ïÄ¢y¢é: JJ73JJ
Hanuman advises Dharma to go to Vrindavan.

Being pleased with him, Hanuman appearing in his dream, spoke to
him, at the end of the second month. 65.
O Dharma, I am pleased with you, I will get rid of your sufferings
soon. Go to Vrindavan and meet your old friends there. 66.
You will have desired pleasures with your friends of similar nature
such as Marichi, and others who were also tormented by the demons. 67.
Having said thus, Hanuman disappeared. Then Dharma woke up
excited and thought of the happenings in his dream as being meaning-
ful. 68.
Completing his Vrata he placed his son in his maternal uncle’s house
and moved towards Vrindavan in the morning along with his wife. 69.
They left their house secretly with fear of demons chasing them. Anx-
iously they started to move without the aid of provisions needed on the
way. 70.
Those two soft spoken, feeble though parents of the world, wearing
roughly stitched worn-out garments reached Naimisharanya. 71.
That courageous couple reaching the holy-ford on tenth day per-
formed the rites ably, customary to the place. 72.
Meditating on the roamer of Vrindavan, Shri Krishna in their hearts
living on observance of unsolicited alms, they headed for the place of
Vraja. 73.
Œ¢écŒ¢Î¢ïH¢ïyS¢Ã ´¢ ÎíCé´ ±íÁ¢y¢¢´ S¢Yà¢¢ï ‹¢ë‡¢¢} ì¢ J Œ¢ç‰¢ S¢Xæ ‹¢ Ó¢RU¢y¢ï y¢ey¢¢S¢éÚà¢VÄ¢¢ JJ74JJ
}¢¢S¢ï‹¢ñÜïU‹¢ à¢‹¢ÜñU±íüÁ¢‹ ì¢ Š¢}¢ü: S¢ãç›Ä¢¢ J Œ¢é‡Ä ´¢ Ã¢ë‹Î¢Ã¢‹ ´¢ Ðí¢Œ¢ Î¢ïH¢ïyS¢Ã¢çÎ‹ ï¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢: ! JJ 75JJ
Îïà¢¢‹y¢ÚèÄ¢Á¢‹¢S¢YS¢}¢ÓÄ¢ü}¢¢‹ ´¢ x¢¢ïÃ¢Š¢ü‹ ï¢ ÜéUS¢é}¢Î¢ïHx¢y ´¢ S¢ ÜëUc‡¢} ì¢ J
S¢}Œ¢êÁÄ¢ Ã¢èÿÄ¢ Ó¢ y¢ÎèÄ¢çÃ¢çÓ¢~¢à¢¢ï|¢ ´¢ Ó¢RïU ÐíÎçÿ¢‡¢}¢}¢é´ çÃ¢çŠ¢‹¢ñÃ¢ Š¢}¢ü: JJ76JJ
|¢çQUŠ¢}¢üÄ¢¢ïÃ¢ëü‹Î¢Ã¢‹¢¢x¢}¢‹¢‹¢¢}¢¢ S¢#Îà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ17JJ
-------------------------------
They did not join the groups of people, who were on their way to see
the festival of swings, decorated with flowers on which the deity of child-
Krishna is placed and swung, doubting the presence of demons there. 74.
Moving slowly Dharma along with his wife, reached the sacred
Vrindavan on the day of the swing festival a month after their journey
commenced. 75.
Having worshipped and seen that ever adorable Shri Krishna to many
hailing from different places, and His wonderful beauty sitting on the flower
swing, Dharma circumambulated Him as prescribed in the rites. 76.
Thus ends the seventeenth chapter entitled ‘Arrival of Bhakti
and Dharma in Vrindavan’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan,
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
JJ ¥ƒ ¥C¢Îà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 18 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
Œ¢écŒ¢Î¢ïH¢ïyS¢Ã ´¢ ÎíCé´ Á¢‹¢¢Sy¢~¢ S¢ãdà¢: J Îïà¢¢‹y¢Úï|Ä¢ ¥¢Ä¢¢y¢¢ ¥¢S¢‹|¢êŒ¢ ! S¢Ä¢¢ïçc¢y¢: JJ1JJ
à ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ gé Ã ¢ ¢ üS ¢ S ¢ ¢ ï | ¢ ê } ¢ ¢ ñ Ä ¢ ï Á ¢ ¢ y ¢ ¢ } ¢ é‹ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ï ‹ ¢ ëc ¢ é J ½ í } ¢ ‹ y ¢ S y ¢ ïù ç Œ ¢ y ¢ ~ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ó ¢ S ¢ é Ú ñ Ï ¢ üã é Š¢ ¢ < Î y ¢ ¢ : J J 2 J J
Ð í¢ # ¢ Á ¢ ¢ çy ¢ S } ¢ ë ô y ¢ Ü ëU c ‡ ¢ ï Ó À Ä ¢ ¢ ¿ ¢ ¢ y ¢ Œ ¢ Ú S Œ ¢ Ú ¢ : J Á ¢ ‹ ¢ ñ Ú ¿ ¢ ¢ y ¢ y ¢ œ Ã ¢ ¢ p Î ñ Ã ¢ ¢ Î ïÜ U ~ ¢ S ¢ X y ¢ ¢ : J J 3 J J
çx¢Úï: ÐíÎçÿ¢‡¢ ´¢ ÜéUÃ¢ZSy¢¢‹ ì¢ Œ¢çÚRU¢}¢y¢: Œ¢ç‰¢ J Hÿ¢‡¢ñÏ¢éüÏ¢éŠ ï¢ Š¢}¢üSy ï¢ Ó¢ y ´¢ }¢¢‹¢éc¢¢ÜëUçy¢} ì¢ JJ4JJ
Œ ¢ Ú S Œ ¢ Ú ´ ç} ¢ çH y Ã ¢ ¢ y ¢ ï S Ã ¢ S Ã ¢ Ã ¢ ëœ ¢ ¢ ‹ y ¢ } ¢ ¢ çÎ y ¢ : J Ü U ‰¢ Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ S ¢ éÚ çw ¢ H´ Ü U C ´ Ó ¢ ¢ S ¢ éÚ Ä ¢ ê‰ ¢ Á ¢ } ¢ ì J J 5 J J
}¢éç‹¢ÜëUÓÀîïÿ¢Ä¢¢ Š¢}¢¢ïü Š¢}¢üÜëUÓÀîïÿ¢Ä¢¢ çmÁ¢¢: J ¥ÃÄ¢‰¢‹y¢¢‰¢ }¢é‹¢Ä¢¢ï Š¢}¢Z Ðí¢ãéçÚÎ´ Ã¢Ó¢: JJ6JJ
Ú¢ñÎí´ Ú¢ñÎíSÄ¢ à¢¢Œ¢ï‹¢ ÜëUÓÀî}¢¢#ç}¢ã¢S¢éÚ} ì¢ J ¥S}¢¢ç|¢Ú‰¢ y¢SÄ¢¢‹y¢Sy¢ÎéQU¢ï ÎíÿÄ¢y¢ï ÜUÎ¢ JJ7JJ
Š¢}¢üSy¢¢‹¢¢ã y¢m¢vÄ ´¢ ‹¢¢‹Ä¢‰¢¢ |¢çÃ¢y¢¢ çmÁ¢¢: ! J ¥y¢ ï¢ Š¢ñÄ¢ïü‡¢ S¢¢ïÉÃÄ ´¢ ÜëUÓÀî´ ÜëUc‡¢ïÿ¢‡¢¢Ã¢çŠ¢ JJ8JJ
CHAPTER - 18
Dharma and the sages observe vows to appease Krishna.
Suvrat said:-
O king, people in their thousands from distant places had arrived
there with their wives to see the festival of the flower-swing. 1.
Those roaming, demon-tormented sages, who took birth among
men, due to the curse of Durvasa, also had arrived there. 2.
They, knew each other, with the remembrance of their previous state,
their present descent, as wished by Shri Krishna, and had gathered at one
place due to their destiny. 3.
On the way Dharma identified them in their human form by certain
signs, while going around (Govardhana) when they too were circumam-
bulating. 4.
Having met each other, they exchanged the events gone by from the
beginning and the torments of demon groups, experienced by them. 5.
Dharma, learning about the difficulties faced by the sages, and the
Brahmins got to know the miseries of Dharma, all of them felt distressed.
Then the sages spoke to Dharma thus: 6.
‘We got in to this terrific calamity due to the curse of Durvasa. When
shall we see the end of it as per his words.’ 7.
Dharma said that his words will not go otherwise, ‘O Brahmins, there-
ÜU¢Ä¢¢ïüùS}¢¢ç|¢LŒ¢¢Ä¢¢ïù~¢ ÜëUc‡¢¢Ú¢Š¢‹¢Hÿ¢‡¢: J Ä¢ï‹¢ y¢éC: SÃ¢Ä ´¢ ÜëUc‡¢: S¢¢ÿ¢¢gl¢ySÃ¢Îà¢ü‹¢} ì¢ JJ9JJ
¥ ã ´ Üë Uc‡ ¢ ¢ C¢ ÿ ¢ Ú SÄ ¢ Œ¢ éÚ p Ä ¢ ¢ Z çÃ¢ Š ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ y ¢ : J ÜU çÚ c Ä¢ ¢ ç } ¢ y ¢ ÎX ¢ ç‹ ¢ Ä¢ êÄ ¢ } ¢ Œ Ä¢ ‹ ¢ éçy ¢ Dy ¢ J J 1 0 J J
ç‹¢à¢}Ä¢ïy‰ ´¢ Š¢}¢üÃ¢Ó¢¢ï }¢é‹¢Ä¢Sy ï¢ Ðíã<c¢y¢¢: J »y¢ÎïÃ¢´ çã ÜUy¢üÃÄ¢ç}¢çy¢ ÃÄ¢Ã¢çS¢y¢¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ11JJ
y¢Œ¢SÄ¢SÄ¢ çmy¢èÄ¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ ÜëUc‡¢¢Ä¢¢}¢‰¢ y ï¢ ÃÄ¢Š¢é: J Ðí¢Ú}| ´¢ çÃ¢c‡¢éÄ¢¢x¢SÄ¢ x¢éÚ¢ïÃ¢¢üÚï Ó¢ ãSy¢| ï¢ JJ12JJ
Ä ¢ Á ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ S y ¢ ~ ¢ Œ ¢ ê Ã ¢ Z S ¢ } ¢ ¢ Ú ï | ¢ ï S Ã ¢ Ä ¢ ´ Ã ¢ ë c¢ : J Ü ë Uc ‡ ¢ } ¢ ‹ ~ ¢ Œ ¢ éÚ p Ä ¢ ¢ Z Ä ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ à ¢ ç Q U Ä ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ ç Ã ¢ ç Š¢ J J 1 3 J J
Ÿ ¢ è} ¢ j ¢ x ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ ´ Ü ï U çÓ ¢ y Œ ¢ é Ú ¢ ‡ ¢ ´ Œ ¢ ïÆ é Ú ¢ ÎÚ ¢ y ¢ ì J Œ ¢ éÚ p Ä ¢ ¢ ü ç Ã ¢ Š¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ï‹ ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ S ¢ Ú ñ: S ¢ # S¢ # ç | ¢ : J J 14 J J
|¢¢Úy ï¢ |¢x¢Ã¢eèy¢¢ Ä¢¢ùçSy¢ y¢ ´¢ ÜïUÓ¢‹¢¢Œ¢Æ‹ ì¢ J Ÿ¢èÃ¢¢S¢éÎïÃ¢}¢¢ã¢y}Ä ´¢ Œ¢Æç‹y¢ S}¢ Ó¢ ÜïUÓ¢‹¢ JJ15JJ
çÃ¢c‡¢¢ï‹¢¢ü}¢S¢ãd¢wÄ ´¢ Sy¢¢ï~ ´¢ Œ¢ïÆép ÜïUÓ¢‹¢ J ÜUçy¢çÓ¢çmc‡¢éx¢¢Ä¢~¢è´ Á¢Œ¢ç‹y¢ S}¢ Ä¢‰¢¢çÃ¢çŠ¢ JJ16JJ
Ÿ¢è‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢Ã¢}¢ñüÜïU Œ¢ïÆé<Ã¢Ðí¢ ©ÎÑì}¢éw¢¢: J ‹¢¢}¢S}¢Ú‡¢}¢¢~ ´¢ Ó¢ ÜïUçÓ¢yÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ Ó¢çRUÚï JJ17JJ
fore we have to bear this misfortune, for as long as we do not have direct
vision of Krishna. 8.
We have to find a solution here by virtue of worship of Krishna, by
which He will be pleased and come to our vision directly. 9.
I will undergo the sacred-course-Purascharan of repeating the eight-
syllable chant of Krishna as prescribed, while you may perform the rites
connected with it.’ 10.
The sages were delighted over these words of Dharma and decided
to do according to the scriptures. 11.
They began to perform the sacrifice in the name of Vishnu (Vishnu
yaga) on Thursday of Hasta asterisk which happened to be the second
day of dark fortnight in the month of Phalguna. 12.
In the beginning, Dharma as the sacrifice himself, performed the sa-
cred course of Krishna-chant as per practice and ability. 13.
Some recited Bhagavata (Purana) with devotion, according to the
rites of the sacred-course of seven days. 14.
Some recited Bhagavad-Gita which is a portion of Mahabharata.
Some recited the text on Vasudeva Mahatmya. 15.
Some used to chant the thousand names of Vishnu and some mut-
tered the hymns of Vishnu Gayatri. (A hymn set in Gayatri meter in the
name of Vishnu). 16.
Some Brahmins recited (the hymn of) Narayanvarma facing north,
while some simply repeated name of Krishna. 17.
Ÿ¢è}¢j¢x¢Ã¢y¢S‰¢ ´¢ Ó¢ Ú¢S¢HèH¢ïŒ¢Ã¢‡¢ü‹¢¢} ì¢ J Œ¢@¢ŠÄ¢¢Ä¢è´ ÎëÉ}¢çy¢<‹¢yÄ ´¢ |¢çQU: Œ¢Œ¢¢Æ Ó¢ JJ18JJ
ç ‹ ¢ ç à ¢ S ¢ é # ï ù ç w ¢ H Á ¢ ‹ ¢ ï x ¢è y ¢ x ¢ ¢ ï ç Ã ¢ ‹ Î x ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J Ã ¢ è ‡ ¢ ¢ } ¢ ë Î X ¢ ç Î Ä ¢ é y ¢ ´ S ¢ Ã ¢ï ü S ¢ ´ ã y Ä ¢ Ó ¢ ç R U Ú ï J J 1 9 J J
»Ã ´¢ S¢}¢¢Ú¢Š¢Ä¢y¢ ´¢ ÜëUc‡ ´¢ y¢ïc¢ ´¢ Ä¢y¢¢y}¢‹¢¢} ì¢ J Ã¢ñà¢¢w¢SÄ¢ çS¢y¢¢ Ðí¢#¢ }¢¢ïçã‹Ä¢ïÜU¢Îà¢è ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ20JJ
y¢Œ¢:ÜëUà¢y¢Ú¢Xïc é¢ y¢ïcÃ¢¢Œ¢ó¢ïcÃ¢‰¢ Ðí|¢é: J Ðíèy¢: ÜUL‡¢Ä¢¢ ÜëUc‡¢ ï¢ ÎÎ¢ñ S¢¢ÿ¢¢ySÃ¢Îà¢ü‹¢} ì¢ JJ21JJ
¥w¢‡ÇÚ¢S¢HèH¢Ä¢ ´¢ x¢¢ïH¢ïÜïU Ä¢¢Îëà¢: SÃ¢Ä¢} ì¢ J y¢¢Îëà¢¢ïùÎëàÄ¢y¢ y¢Î¢ S¢ Ã¢ë‹Î¢Ã¢‹¢Ó¢‹Îí}¢¢: JJ22JJ
Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ }¢ã¢Œ¢êÁ¢ ´¢ ÜëUyÃ¢¢ y¢çó¢çà¢ Á¢¢°íy¢: J ¾í¢r ï¢ }¢éãêy¢ïü ÎÎëà¢é: S¢ãS¢¢ y ï¢ çS¢y ´¢ }¢ã: JJ23JJ
ÜU¢ïçÅÜU¢ïÅè‹ÎéS¢êÄ¢¢ü| ï¢ S¢çÓ™Î¢‹¢‹ÎHÿ¢‡ ï¢ J y¢ôS}¢Sy ï¢ ÎÎëà¢é: ÜëUc‡ ´¢ S¢Ã¢ïü }¢ãçS¢ |¢êÄ¢çS¢ JJ24JJ
‹¢êy¢ ‹¢¢}Ï¢éŠ¢ ÚS¢é‹ÎÚ}¢ ê= y¢ y¢ïÁ¢S¢¢ùçy¢ }¢ãy¢¢ çS¢y¢|¢¢S¢} ¢ì J
ÜU¢ïçÅ}¢‹}¢‰¢çÃ¢}¢¢ïã‹¢MŒ¢´ ±çqŠ¢¢ñy¢ÜU‹¢ÜUÐí|¢Ã¢›}¢ì JJ25JJ
Bhakti read daily the five chapters (Panchadhyayi) portion of Rasalila

from Bhagavata (Purana), with dedication. 18.
They all together sang Gitgovind accompanied with the instruments
like Vina and Mrudanga, at night when people were asleep. 19.
When performing the worship of Krishna in this manner with resolu-
tion, O king, came the eleventh day of bright fortnight of Vaishkha month,
called Mohini Ekadasi. 20.
Lord Shri Krishna appears before Dharma and Others.
Thus when they became feeble through austerities, the Lord Krishna
was pleased and revealed Himself directly before them with compas-
sion. 21.
That moon of Vrindavan (Krishna) seemed as though Himself was in
a continuous Rasa sport in Goloka. 22.
Having performed the great worship of Shri Krishna keeping awake
overnight, they suddenly saw a white splendour in the auspicious wee
hours. 23.
All of them saw Krishna in that magnificent splendour, par with the
lustre of innumerable suns and moons, and who is in the form of Truth,
pure consciousness and bliss. 24.
Krishna seemed handsome like a young cloud with magnificent lus-
trous splendour, beautiful like cupid-galore, wearing garment of a shade
of golden amber. 25.
Œ¢¢ç‡ ¢Œ¢kÄ¢éx ¢Hï‹¢ Ó¢ Ã¢ï‡¢é´ S¢çó¢Š¢¢ Ä¢ LçÓ¢Ú¢ Š¢ÚçÏ¢}Ï¢ï J
Ã¢¢ÎÄ¢‹y¢}¢éLŠ¢¢ SÃ¢Ú|¢ïÎñ: à¢¢ï|¢‹¢´ ‹¢ÅÃ¢Ú¢ïçÓ¢y¢Ã¢ïc¢}¢ì JJ 26J J
‹¢ñÜUÚÕy¢çy¢çÓ¢~¢çÜUÚèÅ ´ }¢è‹¢Ú¢Á¢S¢}¢ÜéU‡ ÇHà¢¢ï|¢}¢ì J
S‰¢êHÃ¢ëœ¢S¢}¢}¢¢ñçQUÜU}¢¢H´ Ó¢¢Lx¢‹Š¢ÜéUS¢é}¢¢ïœ¢}¢ã ¢Ú}¢ì J J27J J
|¢ ¢ HÜñUS¢ Ú çÃ¢ à¢ ïc¢ÜUÜU¢ ‹ y¢ ´ H} Ï¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ S¢ é}¢ à¢ ïw ¢ Ú Ú ¢ çÁ¢}¢ ì J
ãï}¢ÚÕ}¢Ä¢|¢êçÚçÃ¢|¢êc¢´ Œ¢ê‡¢üà¢¢ÚÎS¢éŠ¢¢´à¢éS¢}¢¢SÄ¢}¢ì JJ28JJ
à¢¢ÚÎ¢ç|¢ÝÃ¢Á¢‹}¢çÃ¢ç‹¢Îí¢}|¢¢ïLãÓÀÎS¢}¢¢Ä¢y¢‹¢ï~¢}¢ì J
S¢êÿ}¢Ã¢v~¢}¢ëÎé}¢ïÓ¢ÜUÜïUà¢´ Îà¢ü‹¢èÄ¢ç‹¢çw¢H¢Ã¢Ä¢Ã¢¢|¢}¢ì JJ 29JJ
|¢ ñc }¢è Ú¢Š ¢¢ Hÿ} ¢‡¢ ¢S ¢yÄ ¢|¢ ¢} ¢¢S ¢yÄ ¢¢ |¢Î í¢Á ¢¢ }Ï¢ Ã¢y Ä¢ ¢çÎ ç|¢ p J
› è ç| ¢ : Ð í ï } ‡ ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ê Á Ä ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ æ ç Í ¢ í Œ ¢ k ´ Î ë C K ¢ y ¢ ¢ S ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ Î Î ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ } ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ´ ç S ¢ J J 3 0 J J
‹ ¢ ‹ Î ï‹ ¢ Ú ¢ }¢ ï ‡ ¢ Ä¢ à ¢ ¢ ï ÎÄ ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ Œ ¢ y Ä ¢ ¢ S¢ } ¢ ´ Îï Ã ¢ Ü U ÜU ‹ Ä¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ù çŒ ¢ J
‹ ¢‹ Î¢ S¢é|¢Îí¢ S¢éÚ |¢ è} ¢ éw ¢ ¢ç|¢ x ¢¢ ïüç|¢ p S¢Fïã} ¢ éÎèÿ Ä¢} ¢ ¢‡ ¢} ¢ ì J J31J J
Ÿ¢ëX¢çÚÜUÎíÃÄ¢ÜUÚñÚ‹¢ïÜñUx¢¢ïüŒ¢¢X‹¢¢‹¢¢}¢ç|¢y¢p Ä¢ê‰¢ñ: J
ÐíèyÄ¢ ïÿÄ¢}¢ ¢‡ ¢ ¢‹ ¢ ‹¢ Œ¢kÚ ¢Á¢ç‹ }¢ y¢çS}¢ y¢¢ ‹¢ ç‹Îy¢|¢ QUH¢ïÜU} ¢ì JJ 32J J
Caressing the flute with His beautiful lips and holding it with His two
lotus-like hands, playing vivid tunes, costumed like a beautiful actor. 26.
Wearing a long vertical jewel-studded tiara and shining pendants of
the shape of a fish on the earlobes, adorned with a thick garland of round
pearls and also a splendid garland of aromatic flowers; 27.
Looking great with saffron on the forehead and dazzling with a crest
of flowers, adorned with lavish ornaments of gold and diamonds and hav-
ing beautiful face like autumn’s full moon. 28.
Having identical eyes as beautiful as newly blossomed lotus in the
autumn and dense black hair soft and curly, pleasing to the eyes with
resplendent form. 29.
Whose lotus-feet are being worshipped with affection by the con-
sorts namely Lakshmi, Radha, Laksmana, Satyabhama, Satya, Bhadra,
Jambavati and others and winning their hearts simply by His glances. 30.
He was looked at affectionately by Nanda, Balarama, Yashoda,
Devaki the daughter of Devaki, and also by the cows namely Nanda,
Subhadra, Surabhi etc. 31.
He was surrounded by groups of cow-girls having substances of love
y ´¢ ÎëcÅì±¢ Œ¢Ú}¢¢‹¢‹Î´ Ðí¢#¢Sy ï¢ y é¢ S¢çÃ¢S}¢Ä¢} ì¢ J Ðí‡¢}Ä¢ Î‡ÇÃ¢jê}¢ ñ¢ Ï¢h¢TçHŒ¢éÅ¢: çS‰¢y¢¢: JJ33JJ
}¢êy¢¢ñü |¢x¢Ã¢y¢Sy¢ïc¢¢ç}¢ç‹ÎíÄ¢¢‡¢¢´ y é¢ Ã¢ëœ¢Ä¢: J ÜëUC¢Sy¢S‰¢éSy¢y¢ ï¢ Á¢¢y¢¢Sy ï¢ ÜU¢DÐíçy¢}¢¢ §Ã¢ JJ34JJ
ÜëUc‡¢ïÓÀÄ¢ïy‰ ´¢ y¢é }¢éãêy¢ü}¢ïÃ¢ y¢ï y¢S‰¢éSy¢Ä¢ñÃ¢¢‰¢ Œ¢é‹¢Ã¢üŒ¢é:S}¢ëçy¢}¢ì J
Ð í ¢ Œ ¢ é S y ¢ y ¢ S y ¢ S Ä ¢ Œ ¢ é Ú : ç S ‰ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï Ã ¢ ë c ¢ S y ¢ é C ¢ Ã ¢ S ¢ ¢ Ü ´ U } ¢ é ç ‹ ¢ ç | ¢ S y ¢ }¢ è E Ú } ¢ ì J J 3 5 J J
çÃ¢c‡¢éÄ¢¢x¢¢Ú¢çŠ¢y¢Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢Îà¢ü‹¢¢‹¢‹Îç‹¢MŒ¢‡¢‹¢¢}¢¢ùC¢Îà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ18JJ
---------- ------------------ ----------
in their hands and He was looking affectionately towards devotees with a
gentle smile on His lotus like face. 32.
They having seen Him, were astonishingly delighted, and they knelt
before Him with folded-hands. 33.
As their senses remained drawn towards the figure of the god, they
stood like wooden statues. 34.
They remained, by the will of Krishna, in that state only for a few
moments and by the same (will of god) came back to their senses. Then
standing before Dharma with the sages, praised Him. 35.
Thus ends the eighteenth chapter entitled ‘Joy of vision of Shri
Krishna due to his worship through Vishuyaga’ in the first Prakarana
of Satsangi Jivan, the life story of Lord Narayan, also titled as
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
JJ ¥ƒ »ÜU¢ï‹¢çÃ¢´à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 19 JJ
Š¢}¢ü ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
|¢ x¢ Ã¢´ Sy¢ Ã¢ Îà ¢ü ‹¢´ ‹¢ ë‡ ¢¢} ¢çw ¢H ¢Í¢ ¢ñ Í¢ç Ã¢‹ ¢¢ à¢‹ ¢ÿ ¢}¢ }¢ì J
Ðíçy¢HÏŠ¢ç}¢ã¢l Ó¢¢Œ¢Î¢}¢çw¢H¢‹¢¢}¢çŒ¢ Ã¢¢Ú ‡¢´ HÍ¢é JJ1JJ
y Ã¢ }¢ ç S¢ Ð í |¢ ç Ã¢ c‡ ¢ éÚ èç à ¢ y ¢ ¢ Á¢ x ¢ y ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ çÎ Ú ‹ ¢ ¢ ç Î Ï¢ ‹ Š¢ Ny ¢ ì J
ÿ ¢ Ú y ¢ ¢ ïù ÿ ¢ Ú y¢ Sy ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ Ú ¢ ï ‹ ¢ ‹ ¢ é ÜUy ¢ ¢ ü Œ¢ éL c¢ ¢ ïœ ¢ } ¢ : Ð í|¢ ¢ ï ! J J2JJ
y ¢Ã ¢ Š¢¢ } ¢ }¢ y ¢´ Œ¢ Ú¢ y Œ¢ Ú´ Ï¢ ëãÎ ïÃ ¢ ¢ÿ ¢Ú } ¢Ã Ä ¢Ä ¢´ S¢ Î ¢ J
¥çy¢y¢ïÁ¢çS¢ y¢ ~¢ Ú¢…S¢ï S¢ÜUHñEÄ¢üŒ¢éÚ¢ïx¢ à¢çQUç|¢: JJ3JJ
S ¢ } ¢ Ü U¢ Ú ‡ ¢ ! Ã ¢ ¢ S ¢ é Î ï Ã ¢ } ¢ é w Ä ¢ Ð íç ‰ ¢ y ¢ Ã Ä ¢ ê ã } ¢ ± Œ ¢ é Š¢ üÚ S y Ã ¢ } ¢ ïÃ ¢ J
S¢ ÜUHñÚ çŒ¢ S ¢ ¢ œÃ¢ y¢ ñÚ ç|¢ ¿¢ ñ<Ã¢ çŠ¢ ‹¢ ¢ y¢ ‹~¢ }¢ Ä¢ ï‹¢ Œ¢ êÁÄ¢ S ¢ ï Ã¢ ñ JJ4JJ
Á ¢ x ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï Á ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ Ó ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ H ‹ ¢ ´ ã Ú ‡ ¢ ´ Ó ¢ ¢ çŒ ¢ Ü U Ú ¢ ï çc ¢ ã è E Ú : J
çÃ¢ çŠ¢çÃ¢ c‡ ¢ éã Ú ¢ ÜëUy ¢èÎüŠ¢ çó¢ x ¢ }¢ ¢ çÎÐíçy ¢ Œ¢¢ çÎy¢ Ÿ ¢Ã¢ ¢ : JJ5JJ
CHAPTER - 19
Dharma and others praise Shri Krishna.
Dharma said:-
O Lord! Your glance has nullifying effect on multitude of sins of men,
kindly swiftly sweep away all our perils. 1.
O Lord! You are the puissant one, You have the supremacy, You are
the original cause of creation and You break the shackles of illusion (maya)
and are beyond perishable and imperishable, the creator and the supreme-
being. 2.
Your abode is reputed being the highest one, limitless, imperishable
and ever immutable. You reside there with all the wealth, splendour, super
powers and such other divine qualities. 3.
O the tantamount (indistinguishable) cause of all! Assuming the forms
beginning with Vasudeva, adored by all the discerning devout with due
procedure hailed in the Agamas. 4.
O Lord! You are the almighty, You create, protect and destroy the
world; (for that) You assume the forms of Brahma-Vishnu and Hara. All
the Shrutis and Smritis (Vedas and Shastras) acclaim your eminence. 5.
y ¢‹ ¢éy¢ ¢ ´ |¢ éçÃ¢ Š¢ }¢ üÃ ¢ y} ¢üç‹ ¢ Œ ¢ë‰¢ éH ¢ Š¢ }¢ üŒ ¢ ‰¢ ñL Œ¢ ¢x ¢ y¢ ï J
¥çÃ¢y ¢é´ y¢ çÎ ã ÐíÁ¢ ¢Ä¢ S¢ï Ï¢ ãéŠ¢¢ S¢ ¢Š¢ éS¢ éÚ¢ ´p |¢êy¢ Hï JJ6 JJ
ç y ¢ ç } ¢ M Œ ¢ Š ¢ ë y ¢ ¢ S ¢ } ¢ ¢ N y ¢ ¢ ç ‹ ¢ x ¢ } ¢ ¢ : Ð í ¢ x | ¢ Ã ¢ y¢ ¢ ç Î Î ñ y Ä ¢ y ¢ : J
ÜU}¢ Æ¢ÜëUçy¢ ‹¢¢ y¢‰ ¢¢ ÎŠ¢ï ç‹¢Á¢Œ¢ ëDï ‹¢‹ ¢é }¢‹Î Ú¢Ó¢H: J J7JJ
çÿ ¢çy ¢Lç ó¢ ÎŠ¢ ïù° íÎ´ CîÄ ¢¢ |¢Ã ¢y ¢¢ S¢ê ÜUÚ MçŒ ¢‡¢ ¢}Ï ¢é Š¢ï : J
‹ ¢Ú ôS ¢ã Ã ¢Œ ¢ éŠ¢ ëüy ¢ ¢ y ¢ ‰¢ ¢ ç‹ ¢ ãy ¢ ¢ï Î ñy Ä ¢Œ ¢ çy¢ <Á¢ y ¢¢ ‹ y ¢Ü U : J J 8J J
ÀçHy¢p Ï¢çHSyÃ¢Ä¢¢ ãÚï ! Ã¢Œ¢éc¢¢ Ã¢¢}¢‹¢ÜïU‹¢ ÜU¢ñy¢éÜU¢y ì¢ J
Š ¢ Ú ‡ ¢ è´ Ã Ä ¢ ç Š¢ y ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ëŒ ¢ ¢ ‹ Ã ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ´ Á ¢ } ¢ Î x Ý ï S y ¢ ‹ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ï | ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì | ¢ Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ì J J 9 J J
ã y ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ç S¢ Ú ¢ Í ¢ Ã¢ : Œ¢ é Ú ¢ Ï ¢ çH ‹ ¢ ´ Ü U¢ ñ‡ ¢ Œ¢ Ä¢ ê‰ ¢ Œ¢ ¢ ç Š¢ Œ¢ } ¢ ì J
Á¢ ‹ ¢ Ú ¢ Ã¢ ‡ ¢ } ¢ è à¢ ! Ú ¢ Ã¢ ‡ ¢ ´ ç Ã¢ ç ã y ¢ ¢ }| ¢ ¢ ï ç‹ ¢ ç Š¢ S ¢ ï y¢ éÏ¢ ‹ Š ¢ ‹ ¢ : J J 10 J J
}¢Š¢¢ï: Œ¢éçÚ Ðí¢xÃ¢S¢éÎïÃ¢ÎïÃ¢ÜUèS¢éy¢yÃ¢}¢ïyÄ¢ ±íÁ¢}¢¢x¢y¢¢ïùSÄ¢‰¢ J
x ¢ ¢ ïx ¢ ¢ ïŒ ¢ x ¢ ¢ ïŒ ¢ è± í Á ¢ | ¢ êçÚ Î éÃ Ä ¢ ü‰ ¢ ¢ ´ ã Ú ‹ Ã Ä ¢ ã ¢ c¢ èüÄ ¢ ü} ¢ é‹ ¢ ¢ y ¢ Å ïù ~ ¢ Ó ¢ J J 1 1 J J
Whenever there is a decline in religious practice and predominant

rise in anti-religious activities, on this earth, You appear in different forms,
to protect the virtuous and the divinities. 6.
In the form of a fish You retrieved the stolen Vedas by the demons.
Assuming the form of a tortoise You bore the burden of mount Mandara
on your back. 7.
Assuming the form of a boar You brought up the earth on your tusk,
from the sea and saved it from the clutches of the demons ; and again in
the form of Narasimha : Man-lion, You annihilated the king of demons,
who had conquered death. 8.
Deceived was Bali by Your enticing dwarfness and by becoming the
son of Jamadagni, you extinguished all the (tyrannous rulers) tyrants on
the earth. 9.
O Raghava! the bridge-builder of the sea, You killed the mighty king
of demons, Ravan who was also a tyrant. 10.
Previously born to Vasudeva and Devaki as their son in the town of
Madhus (Mathura) You came to Vraja to take away the torments faced
by the cows, cow-herd boys and Girls and then You roamed on the banks
of river Yamuna with great delight. 11.
Terminating many a demons sent by Kansa, You became the most
ç‹¢ãyÄ¢ ÜÚS¢Ðíçãy¢¢‹¢‹¢ïÜU¢‹ ì¢ ÎñyÄ¢¢´p x¢¢ïŒ¢èÁ¢‹¢Ã¢Ì|¢SyÃ¢} ì¢ J
x ¢ y Ã ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ é‹ ¢ Á ¢ ü‹ } ¢ | ¢ éÃ ¢ ´ Á ¢ Í ¢ ‹ ‰ ¢ S ¢ ¢ Š¢ é Î íé ã ´ } ¢ ¢ y ¢ é H } ¢ ¢ ñ° íS ¢ ïç‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 1 2 J J
m¢Ú¢Ã¢y¢è}¢ïyÄ¢ Ú}¢¢}¢éw¢¢: ›èLÎês Ó¢¢çÃ¢cÜëUy¢|¢êçÚMŒ¢: J
| ¢ ê| ¢ ¢ Ú | ¢ êy ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ S ¢ éÚ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì Ã ¢ ëc¢ Î íéã ¢ ï ã y Ã ¢ ¢ ù ù l Š¢ } ¢ Z Ðí‰ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ p Ü U‰ ¢ ü J J 1 3 J J
‹ ¢ Ú ï‡ ¢ S¢ ¢ ÜÚ Ó ¢ x ¢ Á ¢ ¢ uÄ ¢ ¢ Î¢ ñ RUèÇ ‹ ¢ ì ç‹ ¢ Á¢ ÐíïD y ¢ } ¢ ï‹ ¢ |¢ ê} ¢ ‹ ¢ ì ! J
Œ¢¢‡Ç¢ï: S¢éy¢¢‹¢¢}¢çŒ¢ S¢çÐíÄ¢¢‡¢ ´¢ Ó¢ÜU‰ ü¢ ‹¢¢‰¢ ! çÐíÄ¢}¢èEÚSyÃ¢} ì¢ JJ14JJ
Ü ë Uy ¢ Ã ¢¢ ‹ ¢ ç S¢ Î ñy Ä ¢ } ¢¢ ï ã ‹ ¢´ ‹ ¢‹ ¢ é Ï¢ é h ¢ï ù ‰ ¢ ç Ã ¢ Š¢ ¢ S Ä ¢y ¢ ï yÃ ¢ Ä ¢¢ J
ã ‹ ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ Ó ¢ Î éÚ ¢ y} ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ´ ÜUH ïÚ Ã¢ S¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ï |¢ é çÃ ¢ ÜUç ËÜ U‹ ¢ ¢ Ðí |¢ ¢ ï ! J J 15 J J
y Ã ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ çO Ä ¢ ‹ y ¢ ï ç‹ ¢ Á ¢ S ¢ ïÃ ¢ Ü U¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ e ‡ ¢ ¢ ! ‹ ¢ ¢ ‰ ¢ ! } ¢ é ã é Š¢ üÚ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ ì J
¾ír¢‡Ä¢ÎïÃ¢¢ïùçS¢ S¢Î¢ SÃ¢y¢‹~¢: ÜU¢L‡Ä¢}¢S}¢¢S é¢ çÃ¢Š¢ïsy¢¢ïùl JJ16JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
§çy¢ S¢´Sy¢êÄ¢ }¢éç‹¢ç|¢: S¢ã Ÿ¢èŒ¢éLc¢¢ïœ¢}¢} ì¢ J ÎïÃ¢à¢}¢¢üù|¢Ã¢œ¢êc‡¢è}¢¢‹¢‹Î¢Ÿ¢éŒHéy¢ïÿ¢‡¢: JJ17JJ
beloved (of) to cow-herd women and again going back to Your birth-
place, You killed your villainous maternal-uncle, the son of Ugrasena. 12.
Going to Dwaraka, marrying Rukmini and others there, revealing
Yourself in multiple forms, went on to kill the tormenting demons on the
earth, who were a real threat to Dharma and finally resurrected the an-
cient noble religion. 13.
O the unconquerable one! Wandering with Your beloved Nar (Arjuna)
with mirth in Hastinapura and other places, O Lord! You become very
intimate to the sons of Pandu and their wife. 14.
O Lord! You descend as Buddha and delude the wicked demons.
You come as Kalki and destroy the wicked and the mean, at the end of
Kaliyuga. 15.
All the grievances of the people who are true to You, here, are deci-
mated, time and again by You O Lord! You are the Godhead, ever- inde-
pendent one; shower upon us your mercy. 16.
Veneration of Lord Shree Krishna by Bhaktidevi.
Suvrat said:-
Having praised the Supreme Being thus, Devasharma at the instance
became ecstatic with tears of joy along with other sages. 17.
¥‰¢ ÜëUc‡ ´¢ y¢}¢¢H¢ïvÄ¢ ÐíyÄ¢ÿ ´¢ çÎÃÄ¢çÃ¢°íã} ì¢ J Ï¢h¢TçHŒ¢éÅ¢ |¢çQU: Ðí‡¢‹¢¢}¢ }¢éÎ¢ Ðí|¢é} ì¢ JJ18JJ
S}¢Ú‹y¢è |¢QUÃ¢àÄ¢yÃ ´¢ y¢SÄ¢ Ã¢ë‹Î¢Ã¢‹ ï¢ Ðí|¢¢ï: J çx¢Ú¢ x¢eÎÄ¢¢ùSy¢¢ñc¢èhëCÚ¢ï}¢¢ùŸ¢éŒ¢ê‡¢üÎëÜìU JJ19JJ
|¢çQULÃ¢¢Ó¢ -
¥¢‹¢‹Î}¢¢‹¢‹ÎÜ UÚ´ ÎÄ¢¢Hé´ Ã¢‹Î¢L}¢‹Î¢ÚŒ¢ Î¢ÚçÃ¢‹Î}¢ì J
y ¢ ´ ‹ ¢ ‹ Î x ¢ ¢ ïŒ ¢ S Ä ¢ Ó ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ Î ‹ ¢ ´ y Ã ¢ ¢ ´ Ã ¢ ‹ Î ï S ¢ Î ¢ ‹ ¢ ç ‹ Î y ¢ | ¢ Q UÃ ¢ ë‹ Î } ¢ ì J J 2 0 J J
} ¢ é Ü éU‹ Î } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ Î ç‹ ¢ ôŠ¢ Ã ¢ Î ‹ y ¢ ´ ‹ ¢ ‹ Î ¢ H Ä ¢ ï Ü U¢ Ü UçH Ü U ¢ } ¢ } ¢ ‹ Î } ¢ ì J
ã ñÄ ¢ X Ã ¢ è‹ ¢ ´ x ¢ } ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ } Ï ¢ ! } ¢ ïç y ¢ Ã ¢ ‹ Î ï Ä ¢ à¢ ¢ ï Î ¢ V x ¢ y ¢ ´ Ï ¢ ëã œ Ã ¢ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 2 1 J J
© H êw ¢ HïÄ¢ ¢ ï ‹¢ Ã ¢ ‹¢ èy¢ Ó ¢ ¢ ñ Ä¢ ï ü Ä ¢ à¢ ¢ ïÎ Ä¢ ¢ ÜU¢ ïçŒ ¢ y¢ Ä¢ ¢ Ï¢ Ï ¢ ‹Š ¢ ï J
Î Ú ~ ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¹í }¢ é w ¢ ¢ ïù Ÿ¢ é ‹¢ ï ~¢ Sy ¢ ´ y Ã¢ ¢ ´ |¢ Á ¢ ï | ¢ èy ¢ Îë x ¢ è çÿ ¢ y¢ ¢ } Ï ¢ } ¢ ì J J 2 2J J
Ä¢: Sy¢¢ïç|¢y¢¢ïùx¢¢Ä¢y¢ x¢¢ïçŒ¢ÜU¢ç|¢‹¢ü‹¢y ü¢ |¢êÄ¢ ï¢ çÏ¢|¢Ú¢}Ï¢|¢êÃ¢ J
© ‹ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ÜÚ Œ¢ èÆÜU Œ¢ ¢ ÎéÜï U y ¢ ´ Ã ¢ ‹ Îï çÿ ¢ Œ¢ ‹ y ¢ ´ Ó ¢ | ¢ éÁ ¢ ¢ ñ y ¢ Î ° íï J J 2 3 J J
Seeing the Lord Almighty in person and his divine form delighted
Bhakti (Wife of Dharmadeva) saluted the Lord with folded hands. 18.
Reminiscing the Lord’s defeat to a devotee, in Vrindavan, with trem-
bling speech she began to praise the Lord. As she was overwhelmed, her
sight became full of joyous tears. 19.
Bhakti said:-
‘O Bliss incarnate! And spreading Bliss, and compassionate, You are
wish-yielding Mandara tree to saluting devotees at Your lotus-feet, I kneel
before You, who bestowed of bliss forever to Nanda and herds of devo-
tee. 20.
O Mukunda (liberating people), O ocean of Bliss, (as a child) in
abode of Nanda, speaking in sweet soft tone, words like ‘O mom, please
give me fresh butter! I bow to thee. Sitting on the lap of Yashoda, O the
greatest one! 21.
When angry Yashoda tied you to a mortar for stealing butter, You
were looking at her with fear, feeling shy, with tears in Your eyes and Your
face downward; O Lord I worship You. 22.
Many times, encouraged by Gopis with clapping hands, You sang
and danced in front of them and when they asked You to bring (things like)
measure, seat, and shoes etc., You took those things in hands (but unable
to carry then) You dropped all those before them. 23.
x ¢ ¢ï Œ ¢ ¢ HÏ ¢ ¢ H ñ : Ü ë U y¢ w ¢ ï H‹ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ x ¢ ¢ ï Ã¢ y S ¢ S¢ @ ¢ Ú ‡¢ y ¢ y Œ ¢Ú ¢ Ä ¢ J
Ã ¢ ´ à ¢ è ÚÃ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ç ‹ Î y ¢ x ¢ ¢ ïÜ é U H ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ¢ï ù S y ¢ é y ¢ ï ‹ ¢< y ¢ y ¢ } ¢ Ü ü U Å ¢ Ä ¢ JJ24JJ
Ã¢ ë‹Î ¢Ã ¢‹¢ ï x ¢¢ ïŠ¢ ‹¢Ó ¢¢ Ú‡¢ ¢Ä¢ x ¢¢ï Ã¢Š ¢ü ‹¢ï ‹¢¢ çÃ ¢y¢ x¢¢ ïÜ éUH ¢Ä¢ J
Ü ëU c ‡ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ x ¢ ¢ ï Œ ¢ è Á ¢ ‹ ¢ Ã ¢ Ì | ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ïù S y ¢ é Ú ¢ Š ¢ ¢ Ú } ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ y ¢ é | Ä ¢ } ¢ ì J J 2 5J J
SÃ ¢ï ÿ¢ ¢ï hë y¢ ¢‹ ¢ïÜ UÓ ¢Ú ¢Ó ¢Ú ¢Ä ¢ çÁ¢ Í¢ ¢´ S¢ éÎ ñy ¢ï Ä¢ çÃ¢ }¢ éç QU Î¢ Ä¢ J
¥ Í ¢ ¢ ñ Í ¢ S ¢ l : ÿ ¢ Ä ¢ Ü U¢ ç Ú ‹ ¢ ¢ } Ý ï y ¢ é| Ä ¢ ´ ‹ ¢ } ¢ : S Ü U‹ Š¢ ç Ã ¢ H ç } Ï ¢ Î ¢ } Ý ï J J 26 J J
Ã ¢ ë ‹ Î ¢ Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ï Œ ¢ ê‡ ¢ üà ¢ à ¢ ¢ V Ú } Ä ¢ ï ç‹ ¢ à ¢ ¢ S ¢ é S ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ üS Ã ¢ çŒ ¢ à ¢ ¢ Ú Î èc¢ é J
Ä ¢ ¢ï ù Ú è Ú }¢ e ¢ ï Œ ¢Ã ¢ Š ¢ êÚ ‹ ¢ ï Ü U¢ S y ¢ ¢ Ã¢ m Œ ¢ éS y ¢ ´ Ðí ‡ ¢ } ¢ ¢} Ä ¢ ã ´ y Ã ¢ ¢ }¢ ì J J 27 J J
¾ír¢ïà¢ï‹Îíà¢à¢¢Vx¢ècŒ¢çy¢}¢éw¢¾ír¢<c¢Á¢ïy¢ëyÃ¢y¢: J
ÜU¢ }¢´ Ã¢ ¢ }¢ }¢w ¢ Ã¢ üx¢ Ã¢üç‹¢ |¢ëy¢ ´ Ú ¢S¢ ¢ïyS¢ Ã¢ï S¢ X y¢ }¢ì JJ
RUèÇ¢ ´ Ã¢Ì Ã¢Ã¢Ì |¢ ¢ ç|¢Ú ç|¢ y¢ : à¢ëX ¢Ú à¢ ¢›¢ ïçÎy¢ ¢´ J
Ü é UÃ ¢ ü ó ¢ ï Ã ¢ ç Á ¢ x ¢ ï ‰ ¢ ‹¢ ¢ ‰ ¢ ! à ¢ Ú‡ ¢ ´ Ð í ¢ # ¢ ù ç S } ¢ y ¢ ´ y Ã ¢ ¢ }¢ ã } ¢ ì J J 28 J J
I salute You, You who pleased all the beings in Gokula by Your
flute-playing; playing with children of Gopas, teasing and making monkey
dance (by smearing curds and butter on Your face); and prompt in taking
cows and calves to pastures. 24.
Salutes to Lord Krishna, taking flocks of cows for grazing, lifting
mountain Govardhana and thus saving folk of Gokula, beloved one of the
Gopis, and sweet heart of Radha. 25.
Who, only by His sight, liberated sentient and non sentients and also
those who had come to kill Him; by uttering whose name, streams of sins
are destroyed; I salute thee, carrying string for tying cows on His shoul-
der. 26.
In Vrindavan, looking (more) beautiful due to autumn - full moon,
nights after nights you played (danced) with Gopis, assuming forms similar
to yourself to match with each of them. 27.
Conquering Brahma, Siva, Indra, Chandra and also Bruhaspati (Guru
of Gods), and learned Brahmin sages, cupid, full of excessive pride en-
tered in your Rasa-pastime (with crooked intention to conquer You ; But
You defeated him (cupid), even acting amorous gestures full of sentimen-
tal love (dispassionately) with Gopis (who were devoid of lower pas-
sions) and were absorbed in divine bliss of the Self, (by your inconceiv-
able power); O Master, I have come to Your refuge ! 28.
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
§çy¢ Sy¢éyÃ¢¢ Ó¢ y ´¢ ‹¢yÃ¢¢ ÃÄ¢Ú}¢yÐíï}¢Ã¢yÄ¢çŒ¢ J y¢¢‹¢¢ã |¢x¢Ã¢¢‹ ì¢ |¢QU¢Sy¢éC¢‹}¢më‡¢éy¢ïçŒS¢y¢} ì¢ JJ29JJ
Š¢ }¢ üSy¢ }¢ ê Ó ¢ ï |¢ x ¢ Ã¢ ó¢ S¢ éÚ ñ}¢ ü‹ ¢ éÁ¢ Ó À H ñ: J © Œ ¢ Îíéy¢ ¢ |¢ ëà¢ ´ S¢ Ã¢ ïü Ã¢ Ä¢ ´ y Ã¢ ¢ ´ à¢ Ú ‡ ¢ ´ x ¢ y¢ ¢ : J J 30J J
y¢ï|Ä¢Sy¢yÜëUy¢Î¢çÚÎíK¢jèy¢¢‹¢S}¢¢´SyÃ¢}¢ïÃ¢ çã J Œ¢¢y¢é}¢ïÜU: S¢}¢‰¢¢ïüùçS¢ y¢y¢: Œ¢¢HÄ¢ ÜïUà¢Ã¢ ! JJ31JJ
§çy¢ ¾íéÃ¢‹y ´¢ Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢ ï¢ Ï¢h¢TçHŒ¢éÅ´ Ã¢ëc¢} ì¢ J ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ Š¢} ü¢ ! }¢¢ |¢ñC Ä¢êÄ ´¢ ÎéC¢S¢éÚ¢ñÍ¢y¢: JJ32JJ
¥S¢éÚ¢: S¢Ã ü¢ »Ã¢ñy¢ï S¢ç‹y¢ Ä¢éc}¢yÐíŒ¢èÇÜU¢: J }¢çÄ¢ Œ¢êÃ Z¢ Ï¢hÃ¢ñÚ¢ }¢yŒ¢Ú¢|¢Ã¢ÜU¢}¢éÜU¢: JJ33JJ
Ä ¢ é c } ¢ ¢ ‹ } ¢ Î è Ä ¢ ¢ ç ‹ Ã ¢ ¿ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ Œ ¢ è ÇÄ ¢ ç ‹ y ¢ ç Ã ¢ à ¢ ï c ¢ y ¢ : J © Œ ¢ Î í Ã ¢ ç ‹ y ¢ Î ï Ã ¢ ¢ ´ p S ¢ é Ú ¢ } ¢ ¢ ´ S ¢ ç ‹ ¢ Ã ¢ ï Î ‹ ¢ ñ : J J 3 4 J J
|¢¢Ú|¢êy¢¢ |¢éÃ¢ ï¢ sïy ï¢ }¢Î‹Ä¢ï‹¢ y é¢ ÜïU‹¢çÓ¢y ì¢ J ‹¢ çÃ¢‹¢¢à¢çÄ¢y¢é´ à¢vÄ¢¢ Î}|¢ÓÀ¢çÎy¢ÎéçcRUÄ¢¢: JJ35JJ
¥y¢¢ïùã}¢ïÃ¢ Œ¢é~¢yÃ¢´ Î}Œ¢yÄ¢¢ïÄ¢éüÃ¢Ä¢¢ïÃ¢ëüc¢ ! J Ðí¢ŒÄ¢ y¢çó¢°íã´ S¢}Ä¢PUçÚcÄ¢¢ç}¢ ‹¢ S¢´à¢Ä¢: JJ36JJ
Lord assures protection.

Suvrat said:-
Thus praising to the Lord and saluting Him, Bhakti remained silent.
Then the Lord said to them all, ‘O pious souls devoted to me, I am pleased
with your service, for all your penance, prayer and praise uttered by you.
From me ask whatever you wish to have’. 29.
Dharmadeva said, ‘O Lord, born as humans on this earth, we are
tormented by devilish men. We are unable to tolerate them. Hence we
have come to your refuge. 30.
O Keshava, protect us, only You are powerful enough to save us.
We are afraid of them and poverty imposed upon us by them.’ 31.
Lord Shree Krishna pledges to be born on Earth.
To Vrusha (Dharma), thus requesting and praying with folded hands,
Lord Shri Krishna said, ‘Don’t be afraid of multitude of those devils. 32.
They are all demons, harassing you. They are my enemies, nursing
hostility towards me since the beginning of time; and they desire to be
defeated by me. 33.
Knowing that you are devoted to me, they intentionally torture you,
and gods also, by offering them flesh. 34.
Actually, they have become a burden to mother earth. Nobody else
but me can destroy those wicked, deceitful criminals. 35.
Hence O Vrush (Dharm), I myself will be born as a son to you and
S¢¢ÜÚ |¢Ã¢çj}¢éüç‹¢‹¢¢ à¢#¢ïùçS}¢ Ï¢ÎÚèÃ¢‹ ï¢ J ÎéÃ¢¢üS¢ S¢¢ã}¢çŒ¢ y¢jçÃ¢cÄ¢¢ç}¢ ‹¢Ú¢ÜëUçy¢: JJ37JJ
S¢Œ¢ÕèÜUSÄ¢ y ï¢ y¢ï|Ä¢ ï¢ }¢é‹¢è‹¢ ´¢ Ó¢¢}¢ëy¢¢‹Š¢S¢¢} ì¢ J ÜUy¢¢üçS}¢ Úÿ¢‡ ´¢ |¢Îí ! ãçÚ‹¢¢}Ý¢ù~¢çÃ¢Ÿ¢éy¢: JJ38JJ
»y¢ñ: S¢¢ÜÚ Ä¢‰¢¢ |¢QñU<Ã¢ãÚ¢}Ä¢~¢ S¢Ã¢üÎ¢ J y¢‰¢ñÃ¢ S¢ã Ä¢éc}¢¢|¢è Ú´SÄ ï¢ S¢¢ïùã´ Ó¢Ú‹ ì¢ |¢éçÃ¢ JJ39JJ
‹¢¢à¢}¢ïcÄ¢çy¢ Î¢çÚÎíK}¢l¢Ú|Ä¢ y¢Ã¢¢‹¢Í¢ ! J Š¢‹¢Š¢¢‹Ä¢¢çÎS¢}Œ¢Ó™ |¢¢ÃÄ¢¢ y ï¢ Œ¢êÃ¢üy¢¢ïùçŠ¢ÜU¢ JJ40JJ
à¢¢Œ¢¢géÃ¢¢üS¢S¢ ï¢ Ä¢éc}¢¢‹}¢¢ïÓ¢çÄ¢cÄ¢¢ç}¢ Ó¢ Îíéy¢} ì¢ J Š¢}¢ü}¢ïÜU¢ç‹y¢ÜÚ ÿ¢è‡ ´¢ Ðí‰¢çÄ¢cÄ¢¢ç}¢ S¢Ã¢ü‰¢¢ JJ41JJ
}¢‹}¢‹~¢SÄ¢ Á¢Œ¢´ Ä¢ïù~¢ ÜUçÚcÄ¢ç‹y¢ |¢Ã¢¢ç‹¢Ã¢ J Œ¢¢Æ´ Ó¢ Ÿ¢è|¢¢x¢Ã¢y¢Œ¢éÚ¢‡¢¢Îï<Ã¢Š¢¢‹¢y¢: JJ42JJ
y¢ïc¢ ´¢ }¢‹¢¢ïÚ‰¢: S¢Ã¢ü: çS¢ôh Ðí¢ŒSÄ¢çy¢ ç‹¢çpy¢: J Îïã¢‹y ï¢ Š¢¢}¢ Œ¢Ú} ´¢ }¢}¢ Ðí¢ŒSÄ¢ç‹y¢ y ï¢ {íéÃ¢} ì¢ JJ43JJ
Eïy¢mèŒ ï¢ Ó¢ Ã¢ñÜéU‡Æï x¢¢ïH¢ïÜïU Š¢¢ç}Ý Ä ï¢ }¢}¢ J »ïEÄ¢ü|¢¢ïx¢¢Sy¢¢‹S¢Ã¢¢ü‹Ðí¢ŒSÄ¢‹yÄ¢ïÃ¢ çã y ï¢ {íéÃ¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ44JJ
§çy¢ Ã¢ëc¢}¢ç|¢Š¢¢Ä¢ S¢<c¢Ã¢ë‹Î´ ÜëUy¢ÜUL‡¢¢ïù~¢ çy¢Ú¢ïÎŠ¢ï S¢ ÜëUc‡¢: J
Ðí}¢éçÎy¢ «çc¢ç|¢: S¢ã¢‰¢ Š¢}¢¢ïü ±íy¢çÃ¢çŠ¢}¢¢à¢é S¢}¢¢Œ¢Ä¢¢´Ï¢|¢êÃ¢ JJ45JJ
your wife. No doubt, I will suppress them completely. 36.

Along with you, I myself and the sages, are cursed by Durvasa in
Badrivana, so, I will also assume human form. 37.
Along with you, your wife, and the sages and also gods who enjoy
nectar as their food; I am the protector of all, O pious one, I am known
here as Shri Hari. 38.
As here in Vrindavan or in Akashardham I have my pastimes with my
devotees, likewise, I will move and have pastime with you on this Earth. 39.
Henceforth, you will not suffer from poverty, any more. O sinless
one, plenty of food grains and riches will come to you, as before. 40.
I will relieve you all from Durvasa’s curse, soon. I will re-establish the
cult of Intent (absolute) devotion which has become mean. 41.
Like you, those who will engage themselves in reading Shrimad
Bhagavata and other texts, in chanting my name according to ritualistic
procedure; will have all their wishes fulfilled positively. They will attain the
highest, eternal abode of mine. 42-43.
‘Those objects of pleasures and enjoyment are obtained in
Shvetadvipa Vaikuntha and Goloka of mine, they (those devotees) will
get, them forever.’ 44.
Saying thus to Dharma and other sages, Lord Shri Krishna, being
compassionate towards them, disappeared. Dharma, along with the sages
Š¢}¢¢üçÎÜëUy¢Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢Sy¢éçy¢Ã¢ÚÐíÎ¢‹¢ç‹¢MŒ¢‡¢‹¢¢}¢ñÜU¢ï‹¢ôÃ¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 19JJ
------- -------------- -------
JJ ¥ƒ ôÃ¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 20 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
Á¢Œ¢¢y}¢ÜÚ çÃ¢c‡¢éÄ¢¢x ´¢ Ä¢‰¢¢à¢çQU S¢}¢¢ŒÄ¢ y ï¢ J çÃ¢ÎŠ¢é: Œ¢¢Ú‡¢ ´¢ |¢êŒ¢ ! ÜëUc‡¢ïÿ¢‡¢}¢ã¢}¢éÎ: JJ1JJ
y¢y¢Sy ï¢ S¢´çÃ¢Î´ Ó¢RéU: çS‰¢yÃ¢ñÜU~¢ Œ¢ÚSŒ¢Ú} ì¢ J ÜUSÄ¢¢ŒÄ¢°íï ÜUÎ¢ŒÄ¢ïy¢mëœ ´¢ Ã¢¢ÓÄ ´¢ ‹¢ ‹¢çSyÃ¢çy¢ JJ2JJ
Ðí¢Îé|¢êüy ï¢ y é¢ ÜëUc‡¢ïù~¢ x¢¢ï#é´ à¢vÄ¢ïy¢ ÜïU‹¢ y¢y ì¢ J y¢Î¢ y é¢ ÜU¢çŒ¢ ‹¢ñÃ¢¢çSy¢ çÓ¢‹y¢¢ Ä¢yS¢¢ïùSyÄ¢Š¢èEÚ: JJ3JJ
çÃ¢Š¢¢Ä¢ïy‰ ´¢ S¢´çÃ¢Î´ y ï¢ ç}¢çHyÃ¢¢ Ó¢ Œ¢ÚSŒ¢Ú} ì¢ J ‹¢}¢SÜëUyÄ¢ Ó¢ S¢Ã¢ïüùçŒ¢ SÃ ´¢ SÃ ´¢ S‰¢¢‹ ´¢ y¢y¢ ï¢ Ä¢Ä¢é: JJ4JJ
}¢ãc¢èü‡¢ ´¢ Ó¢ Š¢}¢üSÄ¢ Œ¢êÃ¢üÁ¢‹}¢S}¢ëçy¢çSyÃ¢ã J ¥¢S¢èyÒUçÓ¢yÒUçÓ¢Îí¢Á¢ó¢ y é¢ ç‹¢yÄ ´¢ ãÚèÓÀÄ¢¢ JJ5JJ
immediately concluded their avowed penance according to regular pro-

cedure. 45.
Thus ends the nineteenth chapter entitled ‘Narration of praise
of Shri Krishna by Dharma and the Lord giving a boon to him’ in
the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the life story of Lord Narayan,
also titled as ‘Dharmashastra’ (the rules of the code of conduct). 19
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER - 20
Ashvattama curses Dharma.
Suvrat said:-
O King, having completed the sacrifice of chanting hymns of Vishnu;
they offered their concluding feast in the exceeding joy of seeing Shri
Krishna in person. 1.
Then sitting together they made it a mutual understanding amongst
t h e m s e l v e s , t h a t t h e s e h a p p e n i n gs s h o u l d n e v e r b e d i s c l o s e d t o a n y
o n e at al l . 2 .
There is no need to worry that when Krishna is manifested, how it is
possible to keep the secret by any one as he is the master of all. It means
he will reveal himself. 3.
Having decided this way amongst themselves they greeted each other,
Š¢}¢ü: S¢|¢¢Ä¢ü: S¢}Ðíèy¢: S¢}Œ¢ê‡¢üSÃ¢}¢‹¢¢ïÚ‰¢: J x¢ÓÀ‹SÃ¢°í¢}¢}¢¢Œ¢ïÎï Œ¢é‹¢Sy¢ó¢ñç}¢c¢´ Ã¢‹¢}¢ì JJ6JJ
y¢~¢¢Ú‡Ä ï¢ Ó¢Ú‹y¢ ñ¢ y¢ ñ¢ Ã¢ëÿ¢Á¢¢HS¢}¢¢ÜéUHï J ¥¢x¢ÓÀy¢¢ïùS¢éÚ¢‹ ì¢ ÜU¢´çpgëcÅì±¢ y¢ ´¢ Á¢ãy¢é: S¢ëçy¢} ì¢ JJ7JJ
} ¢ ã ¢ } ¢ ¢ x ¢ üS } ¢ ëçy ¢ ‹ ¢ ü C ¢ Ðí¢ ‹ y ¢ Ú ï ½ í} ¢ y ¢ ¢ ïS y ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ï: J § Ä ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ | ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ é} ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ S y ¢ ´ ° í¢ } ¢ : Ð í¢ # ¢ ï ‹ ¢ Ü Up ‹ ¢ J J 8 J J
ç‹¢c¢ïÎy¢éSy¢ ñ¢ y¢~¢ñÃ¢ ÒUUÄ¢¢Ã¢ ï¢ ŠÃ¢¢‹y¢ §yÄ¢é|¢ ñ¢ J Ä¢éQU ñ¢ Š¢ñÄ¢ïü‡¢ }¢ãy¢¢ ÿ¢éçŠ¢y¢ ñ¢ y¢ëçc¢y¢ ñ¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ9JJ
y ¢ ¢ ñ y ¢ ~ ¢ Î ñÃ ¢ ¢ Î éŒ ¢ Ä¢ ¢ y ¢ } ¢ ïÜ U} ¢ Œ ¢ à Ä¢ y ¢ ¢ ´ ÜU@ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ïÍ ¢ ‹ ¢ èH } ¢ì J
y¢Œ¢ çSÃ¢‹¢ ´ ‹¢QUçÃ¢Ã¢ëœ¢‹¢ï~¢´ Á¢Å¢Š¢Ú´ Ú¢ñÎíÃ¢Œ¢ é:ÜUÚ¢H}¢ì JJ 10JJ
w ¢ Ë Ã ¢¢ Å à ¢ èc¢ Z Š¢ ëy ¢ Ã ¢ <‡¢ Ã ¢ ïc¢ ´ y ¢ ´ çS ¢ h » Ã ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ç} ¢çy ¢ Ðí‡ ¢ }Ä ¢ J
Ï ¢ h ¢ T çH S y ¢ y Œ ¢ é Ú y ¢ : S ¢ y ¢ S ‰ ¢ ¢ ñ Š ¢ } ¢ ü S y ¢ } ¢ ê Ó ¢ ï Ã ¢ Ó ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ y ¢ Œ ¢ S Ã ¢ è J J 1 1 J J
ÜUSyÃ ´¢ S¢|¢¢Ä¢¢ïü ½í}¢çS¢ ÐíÎ¢ïc ï¢ Îéx¢ïüùçŒ¢ ÜU¢‹y¢¢Ú §ã¢çS¢ Š¢èÚ: J
Ä¢‰ ¢¢Ã¢Î ïy¢y ÜU‰¢Ä ¢¢ùùà ¢é S ¢Ã¢üç }¢y¢è çÚy¢S y¢ï‹ ¢ Á¢x ¢¢Î Š ¢}¢ü : JJ1 2JJ
çÃ ¢ Ðí ¢ ïù S } Ä ¢ ã ´ Ü U ¢ ï S ¢ H Î ïà ¢ Á ¢ ‹ } ¢ ¢ Î ïÃ ¢ ¢ ç| ¢ Š¢ ¢ ï Ã ¢ ñ çÚ | ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ç y ¢ ç w ¢ ó ¢ : J
| ¢ ë à¢ ´ Î çÚ Î íp ç Ã ¢ ã ¢ y ¢ x ¢ ï ã ¢ ï Ã ¢ ë ‹ Î ¢ Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ ÿ ¢ ï ~ ¢ } ¢ x ¢ ¢ ´ ç ã Ã ¢ <‡ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì ! J J 1 3 J J
then departed and went home. By the will of god Dharma and the great
sages only had memories of their past lives at certain times and not al-
ways. 4 -5.
Dharma, with his wife, was satisfied, having fulfilled his desires com-
pletely, and now headed for their home town, via the forest of Naimisa. 6.
While travelling through that thick forest they missed their way at the
sight of those devils. 7.
They lost track of the main road while wandering in the wilderness.
There was no sight of any village as dusk approached. 8.
Finding no way further, O king, though hungry and thirsty both of
them halted there, with courage and worrying where to go in the dark. 9.
They saw an ascetic, arriving there, dark as a cloud, having red wide
eyes, lock of matted hair and a man of an imposing stature too. 10.
He had wide forehead and was wearing garments meant for an as-
cetic. Thinking him as the spiritually powerful person, Dharma saluted and
stood before him. The ascetic spoke to him: 11.
‘Who are you ? Such a brave man, why are you wandering with your
wife at night in this inaccessible forest? Tell me all this quickly.’ Having
thus asked by him, Dharma replied: 12.
‘I am a Brahmin, born in the country of Kausala, my name is
¥¢Ú¢ŠÄ¢ ÜëUc‡ ´¢ Á¢Œ¢çÃ¢c‡¢éÄ¢¢x¢çÃ¢Š¢¢‹¢y¢: Ðí¢ŒÄ¢ Ã¢Ú´ Ó¢ y¢S}¢¢y ì¢ J
±íÁ¢‹ ì¢ x¢ëã´ ÎñÃ¢Ã¢à¢¢ÓÓ²éy¢¢ŠÃ¢¢ ½í}¢‹ ì¢ |¢Ã¢‹y ´¢ }¢éçÎy¢¢ïùçS}¢ ÎëcÅì±¢ JJ14JJ
Ü ë Uc ‡ ¢ ¢ ç | ¢ Š¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ Ÿ ¢ Ã ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ïy ‰ ¢ } ¢ ‹ Ä ¢ é| ¢ ê üÄ ¢ : S ¢ Ã ¢ ‡ ¢ è ü y ¢ } ¢ é Ã ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ Š ¢ } ¢ ü } ¢ ì J
ÜëUc‡¢¢mÚ: ÜU ï¢ |¢Ã¢y¢¢ùù# »y¢Îì¾íêãèyÄ¢‰¢¢ïÃ¢¢Ó¢ y¢Œ¢çSÃ¢‹ ´¢ S¢: JJ15JJ
ÜëUc‡ ´¢ ÐíS¢ó¢´ Ðíçy¢ S¢Ã¢ü}¢éQÚ }¢Ä¢¢ùùy}¢Îé:w¢´ çÃ¢çãy¢´ S¢Œ¢Õñ: J
y ¢ Î ¢ S¢ } ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ã y¢ Ã ¢ ¢ Ú Ä ¢ S y ¢ é S ¢ ç ‹ y ¢ ÿ ¢ } ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ S ¢ é Ú ¢ ç ã S ¢ Ã ¢ ï ü J J 1 6 J J
ç y ¢ c Ä ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ ¢ Ú S Ä ¢ S ¢ é Ä ¢ ¢ ï Š¢ ‹ ¢ S Ä ¢ S ¢ ¢ ã ¢ Ä Ä ¢ Ü U y ¢ ¢ üÚ § } ¢ ï Œ ¢ é Ú ¢ ù ù S ¢ ‹ ¢ ì J
|¢è}¢¢Á¢éü‹¢¢lñÄ¢éüçŠ¢ y¢ïc¢é ÜïUçÓ¢hy¢¢ }¢Ä¢¢ ÜïUùçŒ¢ Ï¢Hï‹¢ Ó¢¢‹Ä¢ï JJ17JJ
y¢ ~¢ ¢ ç Œ¢ Ä¢ ï Ã¢ ñÚ ç Š¢ Ä¢ ¢ }¢ Î èÄ ¢ ´ S ¢ }Ï ¢ ‹ Š¢ }¢ ¢ Œ¢ é| ¢ é üçÃ ¢ Ã¢ èÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ç Î} ¢ ì J
Ð íŒ ¢ ï çÎ Ú ï y ¢ ï y ¢ é ç ‹¢ Á ¢ ïC } ¢ éô Q U Î ñ yÄ ¢ ¢S y ¢ ‰¢ ¢ Î¢ ‹ ¢Ã ¢ Ú ¢ÿ ¢ S¢ ¢ p J J 1 8J J
} ¢ ëy ¢ ¢ p Ä ¢ ï Ã ¢ ñc¢ çÄ ¢ Ü ïU S ¢ éw ¢ ïù~ ¢ ç‹ ¢ Ï ¢ h y ¢ c¢ ¢ ü Î ëÉ Ã¢ ¢ S ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ p J
} ¢ m ñ Ú | ¢ ¢ Á ¢ : w ¢ H é y ¢ ï ù l Á ¢ ¢ y ¢ ¢ : S ¢ ç ‹ y ¢ ÿ ¢ } ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ S ¢ é Ú ¢ : Ðé Ý p J J 1 9 J J
Devasharma. Having got into extreme poverty and miserable condition
out of fear of enemies, I left my house and went to the sacred place of
Vrindavan. 13.
Worshipping Krishna with Yajna of repetition of chant of Vishnu in a
prescribed manner, I was conferred with a boon from Him. Returning
back home, by chance I missed the way. Now I am delighted at your
sight. 14.
That ascetic became furious hearing the name of Krishna, asked
Dharma to tell him about the boon he received from Krishna and then he
(Dharma) replied: 15.
‘I narrated the pleasing Krishna and about my affliction rendered by
the rivals, then He told me that all your rivals are demons on the earth. 16.
They helped Duryodhana, the incarnation of Kali, previously. Some
of them were killed by B h�ma and Arjuna in the war, some by Me and
others by B alarama. 17.
The demons and other devils watching Me (though through their ani-
mosity towards Me) who came into My contact thus, propelled to salva-
tion deserving for a devotee. 18.
Those who died without My grace are born here now, tied in the
thirst of sensual pleasures with strong desires. They are indeed born again
y Ã¢ ¢ ´ Š¢ } ¢ üç‹ ¢ D´ ‹ ¢ ‹ ¢ é Š¢ } ¢ ü } ¢ ïÃ¢ çÃ¢ Î ‹ y ¢ » y ¢ ï Ó ¢ } ¢ ÎèÄ¢ M Œ¢ } ¢ ì J
} ¢ m ñ Úç ‹ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ü y ¢ ‹¢ | ¢ ê ç Ú Ü U ¢ }¢ ¢ L Á ¢ ç ‹ y ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ ‹ Ä ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ç Œ ¢ } ¢ ¢ } ¢ ÜU è ‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì JJ 2 0 J J
y ¢ Ã ¢ ñÃ ¢ Œ ¢ é ~ ¢ y Ã ¢ } ¢ éŒ ¢ ï y Ä¢ y¢ S }¢ ¢ œ¢ ¢ ó ¢ ¢ à ¢ çÄ ¢ cÄ ¢ ¢ ç }¢ çÜ U H¢ } ¢ Ú ¢ Ú è ‹ ¢ ì J
Ã ¢ Ú ´ Ð í Î ¢ Ä ¢ï y ‰ ¢ } ¢| ¢ ê ç œ ¢ Ú¢ ï ù S ¢ ¢ Ã¢ ã ´ ± í Á¢ ‹ ¢ ì S Ã¢ ¢ H Ä ¢ }¢ ¢ x ¢ y ¢ ¢ï ù ~ ¢ J J2 1 J J
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
ÜëUc‡¢¢ïyÜUc¢ü}¢Ä¢èç}¢y‰ ´¢ SÃ¢¢Œ¢ÜUc¢¢ïüŒ¢Hÿ¢‡¢¢} ì¢ J Ÿ¢éyÃ¢¢ Š¢}¢üçx¢Ú´ S¢¢ïù|¢êÎçy¢ÜU¢ïŒ¢¢ÜéUH ï¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ22JJ
Îãçó¢Ã¢ Îëà¢¢ Š¢}¢ü}¢Š¢Ú´ Ó¢ ÚÎñÎüà¢‹ ì¢ J ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ çÃ¢Ðí ! Œ¢é~¢Sy ï¢ S¢ ÜëUc‡¢ ï¢ |¢çÃ¢y¢¢ {íéÃ¢} ì¢ JJ23JJ
y¢SÄ¢ S¢Ã¢¢ü‹ ì¢ x¢é‡¢¢‹Î¢ïc¢¢‹¢l¢ã´ Ã¢ïçk ‹¢¢Œ¢Ú: J ¥S}¢çyÐíÄ¢SÄ¢¢çÐíÄ¢ÜëUyS¢ ÎéÄ¢¢ïüŠ¢‹¢|¢ê|¢éÁ¢: JJ24JJ
}¢s´ y¢ï‹¢ }¢ãgé:w¢´ Œ¢¢‰¢üS¢¢Úç‰¢‹¢¢ ÎÎï J ÎéÄ¢¢ïüŠ¢‹¢S¢w¢´ }¢¢´ y¢é çÃ¢hKEy‰¢¢}¢S¢´ç¿¢y¢}¢ì JJ25JJ
}¢çyÐíÄ¢¢S¢éÚS¢YSÄ¢ Ðíèy¢Ä¢ïùy¢¢ï }¢Ä¢¢ çmÁ¢ ! J à¢¢Œ¢ ©yS¢ëÁÄ¢y¢ï Œ¢êÃ¢üÃ¢ñÚç‹¢Ä¢¢üy¢‹¢¢Ä¢ Ã¢ñ JJ26JJ
S¢ y ï¢ Œ¢é~¢ ï¢ ‹¢ à¢vÝ¢ïy é¢ à¢›´ Š¢¢ÚçÄ¢y¢é´ ÒUçÓ¢y ì¢ J çÃ¢‹¢¢ Ä¢ï‹¢ |¢Ã¢ïó¢ñÃ¢ ç‹¢Á¢Ã¢ñçÚçÃ¢‹¢¢à¢‹¢} ì¢ JJ27JJ
as My enemies on this earth, as devils. 19.

With a sense of strong vengeance towards Me, they may know you
as very religious and a partial incarnate of Me, pinch you and my
pe op le . 20 .
I shall be your son and then surely finish those enemies of gods.
H e d i s ap p eared aft er b es t o w i n g t h i s b o o n , an d n o w I am o n m y w ay
home.’ 21.
Suvrat said:-
O king! On hearing the words elevating Krishna and lowering him
from Dharma, the ascetic become infuriated. 22.
As if he would burn Dharma by his sight, gnawing his lower lip in
anguish, he told Dharma that surely Krishna will be born to him as his
s on . 23 .
‘Only I know his virtues and vices and no one else. He has acted
offensively upon our dear king Duryodhana. 24.
That Shri Harioteer of Partha has given me a lot of pain. Know me
for certain that I am Ashvatthama’ the friend of Duryodhana. 25.
Therefore, O Brahmin, I discharge this curse in favour of my dear
demon folk and in the name of retaliation for the old rivalry. 26.
That son of yours will never be able to hold a weapon and without
à ¢ ê Ú ¢ ï } ¢ ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ç Œ ¢ Œ ¢ é } ¢ ¢ ó ¢ è ç y ¢ à ¢ ¢ ›¢ ‰ ¢ ü Ã ¢ ï l ç Œ ¢ J ç Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ à ¢ ›´ à ¢ ~ ¢ é Ã ¢ Š ¢ ï ÿ ¢ } ¢ y ¢ ï ‹ ¢ Ü U Î ¢ Ó ¢ ‹ ¢ J J 2 8 J J
©ÌYK S¢ y é¢ }¢m¢vÄ ´¢ Š¢¢ÚçÄ¢cÄ¢çy¢ ÜU<ãçÓ¢y ì¢ J à¢›æ Ó¢yï ì¢ Ðí¢ŒSÄ¢çy¢ y¢Î¢ SÃ¢Ã¢çñÚ|Ä¢: Œ¢Ú¢|¢Ã¢} ì¢ JJ29JJ
à¢Œy±ïy‰¢}¢|¢Ã¢ÎìÎí¢ñç‡¢ÚÎëàÄ¢¢ïù‰¢ çmÁ¢ ñ¢ Ã¢‹ ï¢ J y¢ÓÀ¢Œ¢çÓ¢‹y¢Ä¢¢ w¢ïÎ´ Ðí¢ŒÝéy¢: S}¢ |¢ëà ´¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ30JJ
¥ Œ ¢ ¢ Ú çÃ ¢ Œ ¢ Î } | ¢ ¢ ïŠ ¢ ¢ ñ } ¢ x Ý Ä ¢ ¢ ïÚ S ¢ ã ¢ Ä ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ï: J Ü ëUc‡ ¢ ïÓ À ¢ H Ï Š¢ } ¢ ïÜ Ú çã Š¢ ñÄ ¢ Z y ¢ Ú ç‡ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ´ Ä ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ñ J J 3 1 J J
›èSÃ¢|¢¢Ã¢¢çyw¢l}¢¢‹¢ ´¢ Š¢}¢ü: Ðíï}¢Ã¢y¢è´ y¢Î¢ J ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ |¢Îíï ! çS¢h´ ‹¢: ÜU¢Ä Z¢ ÎñÃ¢ï‹¢ çÃ¢çÍÝy¢} ì¢ JJ32JJ
S¢Ã¢üçÃ¢ÍÝç‹¢Ã¢ëœÄ¢‰¢Z ±íy¢´ x¢‡¢Œ¢y¢ï: „ç¼ ! J Ðí¢ïQU}¢çSy¢ Œ¢éÚ¢‡¢ïc¢é SÃ¢}¢‹¢¢ïÚ‰¢çS¢çhÎ}¢ì JJ33JJ
Ã¢ñÃ¢¢çãÜU¢ïyS¢Ã¢¢‹y ï¢ Ó¢¢ŒÄ¢¢Ã¢Ä¢¢ï: SÃ¢Œ¢éÚ´ ±íÁ¢‹ ì¢ J »y¢Îì±íy ´¢ ÜU¢Ä¢üç}¢çy¢ }¢çyŒ¢y¢¢ŒÄ¢¢çÎÎïà¢ }¢¢} ì¢ JJ34JJ
Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢¢Ã¢y¢¢Ú ï¢ çã Ðí¢ïQU¢ïùçSy¢ x¢‡¢‹¢¢Ä¢ÜU: J ¥y¢Sy¢SÄ¢ ±íy ´¢ ‹¢÷‡¢ ´¢ S¢Ã¢üS¢VC‹¢¢à¢‹¢} ì¢ JJ35JJ
|¢¢Îíà¢évHÓ¢y¢é‰Ä¢ Z¢ y¢yÜUçÚcÄ¢¢Ã¢¢ïù‹¢éÃ¢yS¢Ú} ì¢ J y¢ï‹¢ y¢éC: S¢: çÃ¢ÍÝï|Ä¢ ï¢ Úÿ¢‡ ´¢ ‹¢ ñ¢ ÜUçÚcÄ¢çy¢ JJ36JJ
which enemies will never be destroyed. 27.

However great and valiant a man may be, without weapon never can
he kill his enemy. 28.
If he holds a weapon on any occasion ignoring my words, he will get
defeated at the hands of his enemies.’ 29.
O King! Having cursed thus, that son of Dronacharya (Ashvatthama)
disappeared. Then that Brahmin-couple in the worry of his curse, became
disheartened. 30.
Dharma tells story of Rama; Hanuman blesses them.
Courage, acquired only through the grace of Krishna, was the boat
to float for that helpless couple, merging in the ocean of never ending
miseries. 31.
Dharma then said to his beloved one, distressed by the feminist na-
ture, ‘O nice lady, misfortune has obstructed our efforts when they were
about to become fruitful. 32.
To get rid of all the woes, a vow in the name of Gajapati has to be
observed as advocated in Purana, which fulfils one’s aspirations as well. 33.
My father had asked me to undergo this vow at the time of our leav-
ing for the town when our marriage ceremony was over. 34.
Ganayak is said to be the incarnation of Shri Krishna and therefore a
vow dedicated to him removes all obstacles. 35.
We do observe it annually on the fourth day of the bright half of the
»Ã¢´ y¢¢ñ ç‹¢Ä¢} ´¢ çÃ¢Ðí¢ñ }¢‹¢S¢¢ Ó¢RUy¢é‹¢ëüŒ¢ ! J |¢çQU}¢êÓ¢ï Œ¢é‹¢Š¢ü}¢¢ïü Îé:w¢à¢¢ïÜUãÚ´ Ã¢Ó¢: JJ37JJ
Îé:w¢}¢ïy¢¢Îëà ´¢ |¢ê}¢¢Ã¢¢Ã¢¢|Ä¢¢}¢ïÃ¢ S¢é‹ÎçÚ ! J Ðí¢#ç}¢yÄ¢ïÃ¢ }¢¢ }¢´S‰¢¢ Ä¢y¢ ï¢ Îé:w¢}¢Ä ´¢ Á¢x¢y ì¢ JJ38JJ
Œ¢éÚ¢ Ÿ¢èÚ¢}¢Ó¢‹Îíï‡¢ S¢ã Œ¢y‹²¢ Ó¢ Ï¢‹Š¢é‹¢¢ J |¢éQU}¢èà¢ï‹¢¢çŒ¢ Îé:w ´¢ Ã¢‹¢Ã¢¢S¢Ã¢y¢¢ |¢ëà¢} ì¢ JJ39JJ
§yÄ¢évyÃ¢¢ùÜUƒÄ¢œ¢SÄ ñ¢ Ÿ¢èÚ¢}¢Ó¢çÚy¢´ Ã¢ëc¢: J ã‹¢é}¢‹}¢çã}¢¢ïŒ¢ïy ´¢ ç‹¢à¢ ï¢ Ä¢¢}¢¢›Ä¢ ï¢ x¢y¢¢: JJ40JJ
Ÿ¢ë‡Ã¢y¢è S¢¢ y¢~¢ y¢~¢ S¢¢ã¢ÄÄ ´¢ Á¢¢‹¢ÜUèŒ¢y¢ï: J }¢éãé: ÜëUy ´¢ ã‹¢é}¢y¢¢ çÓ¢‹y¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ Ó¢ïy¢çS¢ JJ41JJ
¥ã ï¢ ‹¢: ÜéUHÎïÃ¢¢ïùçSy¢ ã‹¢é}¢¢‹ ì¢ Ú¢}¢Ã¢Ì|¢: J ©Œ¢ïÿ¢y ï¢ S¢¢ïùçŒ¢ ÜU‰ ´¢ S¢}¢‰¢¢ïüùS}¢¢‹}¢ã¢Œ¢çÎ JJ42JJ
ã‹¢ê}¢‹ ì¢ ! Úÿ¢ Úÿ¢ïçy¢ Ä¢¢Ã¢mÎçy¢ S¢¢ çx¢Ú}¢ì J y¢¢Ã¢yÐíyÄ¢ÿ¢y¢ ´¢ Ðí¢Œ¢ }¢¢Lçy¢<Ã¢ÐíMŒ¢Š¢ëy ì¢ JJ43JJ
S¢ çã Ú¢}¢ÜU‰¢ ´¢ Ú¢~¢ ñ¢ ÜUèyÄ¢ü}¢¢‹¢ ´¢ ç›Ä ´¢ Ðíçy¢ J Š¢}¢ïü‡¢ Ÿ¢¢ïy¢é}¢¢Ä¢¢y¢Sy¢~¢¢ÎëàÄ¢ ï¢ Á¢‹¢ñ: çS‰¢y¢: JJ44JJ
ÐyíÄ¢ÿ¢è|¢Äê¢ y¢ ñ¢ Ð¢íã |¢QUï ! Š¢} ü¢ ! ÃÄ¢‰¢ ´¢ yÄ¢Á¢ J ÜUéHÎïÃ¢¢ïùçS}¢ ã‹¢é}¢¢‹ ì¢ Ä¢cé}¢¢ÜU´ Úçÿ¢y¢¢ùçS}¢ Ã¢: JJ45JJ
month of Bhadrapada. Pleased with it he will protect us from obstacles. 36

They thus decided thinking to undergo the vow. Then Dharma spoke
these consoling words to Bhakti - 37.
O Nice lady, do not think that we are the only to get such misery on
earth because the whole world is full of miseries. 38.
Shri Rama, though himself being god, had to bear pains of living in the
forest with his wife and brother.’ 39.
Dharma thus narrated the deeds of Rama to her, with the greatness of
Hanuman, until three parts of the night had passed. 40.
She contemplated in her mind the acts of help rendered to Rama by
Hanuman on those occasions, while listening to the story. 41.
Hey, Hanuman the dear one to Rama who is our family deity; being
such an able one, how will he ignore us in this great misery ? 42.
Manifestation of Hanumanji
When she was uttering the words ‘O Hanuman, protect, protect’,
Hanuman, manifested himself before her in the form of a Brahmin. 43.
He was present there in the night to listen to the story of Rama, being
narrated by Dharma to his wife and had remained invisible to the people
there. 44.
Appearing before them he said: ‘O Bhakti, O Dharma, do not be
distressed. I am your favourite family deity Hanuman; I shall protect
you. 45.
Îí¢ñ‡¢ï: à¢¢Œ¢ï‹¢ Ã¢ ´¢ Œ¢é~¢ ï¢ Š¢¢ÚçÄ¢cÄ¢çy¢ ‹¢¢Ä¢éŠ¢} ì¢ J y¢‰¢¢çŒ¢ Á¢ïy¢é´ ~¢ñH¢ïvÄ ´¢ à¢QU ï¢ |¢¢ÃÄ¢: S¢ Ã ñ¢ çŠ¢Ä¢¢ JJ46JJ
|¢çÃ¢y¢¢ S¢yÃ¢à¢›¢ïùçŒ¢ S¢Î¢ Ã¢ñçÚ|¢Ä¢¢ïçÁÛ¢y¢: J Î¢çÚÎíKÎé:w¢}¢çŒ¢ y ï¢ ‹¢¢à¢çÄ¢cÄ¢çy¢ ç‹¢çpy¢} ì¢ JJ47JJ
§yÄ¢évyÃ¢¢ y¢ ñ¢ }¢ã¢}¢¢x Z¢ Ðí¢Œ¢ÄÄ¢¢pÄ¢ü}¢¢‹¢S¢ ñ¢ J çy¢Ú¢ïÏ¢|¢êÃ¢ ã‹¢é}¢¢´Sy¢ ñ¢ y¢y¢ ï¢ x¢‹y¢é}¢ñÓÀy¢¢} ì¢ JJ48JJ
y¢y¢ ¥¢Ú|Ä¢ y¢¢Ã¢¢Sy¢ ´¢ x¢y¢S¢Ã¢üÃÄ¢‰¢ ñ¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! J Ðí¢ŒÄ¢}¢¢‡¢¢ó¢Ã¢›¢l ñ¢ ç‹¢çp‹y¢ ñ¢ SÃ¢S‰¢}¢¢‹¢S¢ ñ¢ JJ49JJ
}¢ã¢}¢¢x¢ïü‡¢ Ó¢çHy¢¢ñ Œ¢êÃ¢üÎëCï‹¢ ç‹¢|¢üÄ¢¢ñ J çÓ¢‹y¢Ä¢‹y¢¢ñ Ó¢ NÎÄ¢ï Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢´ |¢QUÃ¢yS¢H}¢ì JJ50JJ
Ðíè‡¢Ä¢‹y¢è Œ¢ôy¢ Ã¢¢vÄ¢ñ: Ðíï}‡¢¢ Ðíï}¢Ã¢y¢è Œ¢ç‰¢ J Ã¢ëœ ´¢ ã‹¢ê}¢y¢¢ïùÐí¢ÿ¢èçÓ™ÚÁ¢èçÃ¢yÃ¢Hïÿ¢‡¢} ì¢ JJ51JJ
ç‹¢à¢}Ä¢ Ó¢ ç‹¢à¢¢}Ä¢¢çŒ¢ Ðí|¢¢Ã ´¢ Ÿ¢èã‹¢ê}¢y¢: J ¥¢‹¢‹Î: Œ¢Ú}¢ ï¢ ‹¢¢‰¢ ! Á¢¢Ä¢y ï¢ }¢}¢ Ó¢ïy¢çS¢ JJ52JJ
çÓ¢Ú‹Á¢èÃ¢è ÜU‰ ´¢ Á¢¢y¢: SÃ¢¢ç}¢‹ ì¢ ! Œ¢Ã¢Ý‹¢‹Î‹¢: J çÎÃ ´¢ çÃ¢ã¢Ä¢ |¢H ê ¢ÜïUï çS‰¢y¢ ï¢ ç‹¢yÄ ´¢ ÜUÚ¢çïy¢ çÜU}¢JìJ53JJ
§çy¢ ÐíèyÄ¢¢ Ðíï}¢Ã¢yÄ¢¢ùùŒ¢ëC ï¢ Š¢} ü¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ y¢¢} ì¢ J ã‹¢ê}¢¢´çpÚÁ¢èÃÄ¢çSy¢ S¢èy¢¢Ú¢}¢ÐíS¢¢Îy¢: JJ54JJ
ç‹¢ãyÄ¢ Ú¢Ã¢‡¢´ Ä¢éhï SÃ¢S¢ñ‹Ä¢Œ¢çÚÃ¢¢çÚy¢: J »yÄ¢¢Ä¢¢ïŠÄ¢¢´ ‹¢ëŒ¢Œ¢Î}¢ŠÄ¢çy¢Dy¢ì S¢ Ú¢Í¢Ã¢: JJ55JJ
Your son shall not carry weapon due to the curse of Ashvatthama;
however he will be able to conquer the universe through his intelligence. 46.
He will never have any fear from the enemies though he remains un-
armed. He will also rid you of the pains of poverty.’ 47.
Hanuman, after uttering these words, got the wonderstruck couple
up to the main road and disappeared. Then they thought of proceeding
further on their way. 48.
Then after, O king, the couple got rid of all their worries; they obtained
food and cloths, hence without afflictions, they become peaceful. 49.
They walked fearlessly on the main road which they knew before,
remembering Shri Krishna who is kind to His devotees, in their heart. 50.
On the way that loving lady, pleasing her husband with sweat words,
asked him about the story of Hanuman becoming immortal. 51.
‘Having heard and seen the magnanimity of Shri Hanuman, bliss has
dawned in my heart. 52.
‘O Lord! How Hanuman became immortal? Having left the heavens,
what does he do forever on earth’? 53.
Why Hanumanji is eternal (Chiranjivi)
Thus Dharma, having been asked by his loving wife, told her about
the grace of Rama and Sita, upon which Hanuman became immortal. 54.
Killing Ravan in the battle, Rama returning to Ayodhya with His army,
Ã ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ Ú ¢ Ú ¢ ÿ ¢ S ¢ ¢ « ÿ ¢ ¢ çÎ Ã Ä ¢ M Œ ¢ Š¢ Ú ¢ : S ¢ çy ¢ ! J y ¢ ç mÄ ¢ ¢ ïx ¢ ¢ S ¢ ã ¢ S y ¢ ~ ¢ ‹ Ä ¢ Ã ¢ S ¢ ó ¢ ïÜ U ã ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 5 6 J J
y ´¢ À~¢Ó¢¢}¢Ú¢lñSy ï¢ S¢ïÃ¢}¢¢‹¢¢ çÎ‹¢ï çÎ‹¢ï J Ðíï}¢Ã¢ëôh Œ¢Ú¢´ Ðí¢Œ¢é<Ã¢S}¢ëy¢¢çw¢HH¢ñçÜUÜU¢: JJ57JJ
SÃ¢SÃ¢x¢ëã¢‹Ðíïc¢çÄ¢cÄ¢ó¢Ä¢¢y¢: SÃ¢¢°íy¢¢ïùçŒ¢ y¢¢‹ ì¢ J y¢yS¢‹}¢¢‹ ´¢ Ðí|¢épRïU Ã¢›|¢êc¢¢Š¢‹¢¢çÎç|¢: JJ58JJ
Ä¢‰¢¢ïçÓ¢y ´¢ }¢¢‹¢çÄ¢yÃ¢¢ S¢é°íèÃ¢¢Îè‹S¢ Ã¢¢‹¢Ú¢‹ ì¢ J çÜUçcÜU‹Š¢ ´¢ Ðíïc¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ S¢¢Ÿ¢é‹¢ï~¢¢‹Ï¢H¢çm|¢é: JJ59JJ
y¢Î¢ x¢ç}¢cÄ¢‹¢ì ã‹¢é}¢¢‹dÃ¢yÐíï}¢¢Ÿ¢éH¢ïÓ¢‹¢: J Œ¢çÚyÄ¢QéU}¢à¢QUSy¢´ Ï¢h¢TçHŒ¢éÅ¢ïù¾íÃ¢èy¢ì JJ60JJ
Fïã ï¢ } ï¢ Œ¢Ú}¢: SÃ¢¢ô}¢SyÃ¢çÄ¢ çy¢Dy é¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢Î¢ J |¢çQUp ç‹¢Ä¢y¢¢ Ã¢èÚ ! |¢¢Ã¢ ï¢ ‹¢¢‹Ä¢~¢ x¢ÓÀy é¢ JJ61JJ
Ä¢¢Ã¢œ¢Ã¢ ÜU‰¢¢ Ú¢}¢ ! ÐíÓ¢çÚcÄ¢çy¢ |¢êy¢Hï J y¢¢Ã¢œ¢¢: S¢Ã¢üÎ¢ Ÿ¢ë‡Ã¢‹ ì¢ Á¢èÃ¢¢}Ä¢~¢ïçy¢ } ï¢ LçÓ¢: JJ62JJ
çS‰¢y ´¢ çÜU}Œ¢éLc ï¢ w¢‡Çï x¢‹Š¢Ã¢ ü¢ ¥çŒ¢ }¢ ´¢ S¢Î¢ J Ÿ¢¢Ã¢Ä¢ïÄ¢é: ÜU‰¢¢ Ú¢}¢ ! y¢Ã¢ïçy¢ }¢}¢ Ä¢¢çÓ¢y¢} ì¢ JJ63JJ
ascended the throne. 55.

‘O good lady, the army consisted of monkeys, demons and bears,
having divine-forms, stayed there for one year, as they could not bear to
be separated from Him (Rama). 56.
Serving Him with insignia of royal umbrella and fan etc., their love
and adoration for Him grew day by day, which made them totally ignorant
of earthly life. 57.
Sending them off to their homes, the Lord honoured them and be-
stowed garments, ornaments, valuables and so on, as they stood before
Him. 58.
The Lord having honoured Sugriva and other monkeys, bid farewell
to them with difficulty, as His eyes welled up with tears. 59.
Then Hanuman, who was to leave, with tears of love trickling (down
the cheeks), in a great difficulty to leave, told Him humbly with folded
hands. 60.
‘I should have the strongest love for You forever, O Lord, with natu-
ral devotion unto You. O brave one, my mind should not move towards
anything else. 61.
O Rama, I would like to live on earth listening to your life-story as so
long as it is being narrated here. 62.
I beg even, O Rama, that whenever I am in the region of Kimpurusas,
the Gandharvas also should narrate (sing) your story for me all the
time. 63.
yÃ¢yÜU‰¢¢}¢ëy¢Œ¢¢‹¢ïÓÀ¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ } ï¢ NçÎ Ã¢y¢üy ï¢ J y¢‰¢¢ ‹¢ çÎÃÄ¢H¢ïÜïUÓÀ¢ ‹¢ñEÄ¢ïüÓÀ¢ Ó¢ ç‹¢çpy¢} ì¢ JJ64JJ
» Ã ¢ ´ ¾íéÃ ¢ ¢ ‡ ¢ ´ Ú ¢ } ¢ S y ¢ é ã ‹ ¢ é} ¢ ‹ y ¢ ´ Ã ¢ Ú ¢ S ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ y ¢ ì J © y ‰¢ ¢ Ä ¢ S ¢ S Ã ¢ Á ¢ ï F ïã ¢ m¢ v Ä ¢ } ¢ ïy ¢ Î éÃ ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ Ó ¢ J J 6 5 J J
»Ã¢}¢ïy¢yÜUçŒ¢Ÿ¢ïD ! |¢çÃ¢cÄ¢çy¢ ‹¢ S¢´à¢Ä¢: J Ã¢ÚÎ¢‹¢ï‹¢ } ï¢ S¢Ã Z¢ S¢ïySÄ¢yÄ¢ïÃ¢ yÃ¢ÎèçŒS¢y¢} ì¢ JJ66JJ
§ ç y¢ HÏ Š¢ Ã ¢ Ú ¢ ï Ú ¢ }¢ ¢ h ‹ ¢ ê} ¢ ¢ ç ‹ ¢ ã „ é± íy¢ ï ! J Ú Í ¢ é ‹ ¢ ¢ ‰¢ ÜU‰ ¢ ¢ Ðí¢ ‡ ¢ ç p Ú Á¢ è Ã¢ è ç ã Ã¢ y ¢ üy ¢ ï J J 67 J J
Ä¢~¢ Ä¢~¢ ÜU‰¢¢ |¢ê}¢ ñ¢ Ú¢}¢Ó¢‹ÎíSÄ¢ Á¢¢Ä¢y ï¢ J y¢~¢ y¢~¢¢ŒÄ¢S¢ ñ¢ x¢yÃ¢¢ Ÿ¢ë‡¢¢ïçy¢ Ã¢ÚÎ¢‹¢y¢: JJ68JJ
yÃ¢yS¢}¢èŒ ï¢ }¢Ä¢¢ Ú¢~¢ ñ¢ ÜU‰Ä¢}¢¢‹¢ ´¢ ÜU‰¢¢}¢S¢ ñ¢ J Ÿ¢¢ïy¢é´ ‹¢ê‹¢}¢éŒ¢¢Ä¢¢y¢ ï¢ Ä¢¢y¢ ï¢ ÎœÃ¢¢ SÃ¢Îà¢ü‹¢} ì¢ JJ69JJ
x ¢ ‡ ¢ ïà¢ ± í y¢ S ¢ V ËŒ¢ ¢ ç mÍ Ý ‹¢ ¢ à¢ ï ã ‹¢ ê} ¢ y¢ ¢ J Î œ¢ ´ S Ã¢ Îà¢ ü‹ ¢ ´ y¢ ï‹¢ Ü U¢ Ä ¢ ü çS¢ çh Ú |¢ êç h ‹ ¢ : J J 70 J J
§çy¢ |¢y¢éüÃ¢üÓ¢: Ÿ¢éyÃ¢¢ Ðíèy¢¢ |¢çQUÚ|¢êó¢ëŒ¢ ! J y¢Ä¢¢ S¢ã Ä¢‰¢¢à¢çQU ±íÁ¢‹ ì¢ SÃ¢°í¢}¢}¢¢Œ¢ S¢: JJ71JJ
S¢¢Š¢ü}¢¢S¢ï‹¢ S¢}Ðí¢#´ SÃ¢°í¢} ´¢ y ´¢ S¢}¢ïyÄ¢ Ó¢ J SÃ¢Á¢‹¢¢ ¿¢¢y¢Ä¢: S¢Ã¢ïü |¢ëà ´¢ }¢é}¢éçÎÚï ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ72JJ
It is for certain that I have no desire for the heavenly abode, neither
for prosperity, as I have the only aspiration in my heart of drinking the
nectar of Your life story’. 64.
When Hanuman uttered these words, Rama got up from the throne,
embraced Hanuman with love and said: 65.
‘O Monkey-supreme, everything will come true as it is without a
doubt. By virtue of my boon all your aspirations will be fruitful’. 66.
Thus, O woman of nice conduct, Hanuman, for whom the story of
Rama is his breath, stays immortal here due to the boon received from
Rama. 67.
Following this boon He visits all the places on earth where the story
of Rama is being narrated and listens to it. 68.
He really came to listen, when in the night I was telling you the story
and went away after manifesting himself before us. 69.
Obstacles were destroyed after our resolving for the sacred vow of
Ganesh, and Hanuman became visible to us; hence be sure that our pur-
pose is served. 70.
Dharma returns to his native place.
Bhakti, hearing these words, was happy. They reached their
town travelling to the best of their ability. 71.
O King! Having reached his home-town in one and half a months, all
of his kith and kin, seeing them were extremely happy. 72.
Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ Ðíy¢¢Œ¢ï‹¢ Ã¢ñçÚ‡¢: S¢ÜUH¢ ¥çŒ¢ J ç}¢~¢¢‡¢èÃ¢¢|¢Ã¢´Sy¢SÄ¢ çÏ¢|Ä¢çy¢ S}¢ y¢Îèÿ¢‡¢¢y ì¢ JJ73JJ
Š¢ ¢ ‹ Ä ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ Œ ¢ à ¢ é Î í Ã Ä ¢ S ¢ } ¢ ë çh S y ¢ S Ä ¢ Ã ¢ ï à} ¢ ç ‹ ¢ J y ¢ y ¢ : Œ ¢ ê Ã ¢ ¢ ü çŠ ¢ Ü ñU Ã ¢ ¢ S ¢ è mŠ ¢ ü } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ù ‹ ¢ é Ã ¢ ¢ S ¢ Ú } ¢ ì J J 7 4 J J
§y‰ ´¢ ãÚï: ÐíS¢¢ÎSÄ¢ Á¢¢y¢yÃ¢¢yS¢ çmÁ¢¢ïœ¢}¢: J ãçÚÐíS¢¢Î‹¢¢}ÝñÃ¢ çÃ¢Ÿ¢éy¢¢ïù|¢êyŒ¢é‹¢: çÿ¢y¢ ñ¢ JJ75JJ
| ¢ x ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ‹¢ ‰ ¢ Á¢ èÃ ¢ ¢ ‹¢ ¢ ´ Ÿ¢ ïÄ ¢ S ¢ ï ÜU L ‡ ¢ ¢ ç ‹¢ ç{ : J ‹¢ Ú ‹¢ ¢ Ú ¢ Ä ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ï gï à¢ ¢ ó ¢ ëy Ã¢ ´ SÃ ¢ èÜ Uy ¢ é ü} ¢ ñ ã y¢ J J 7 6J J
»ÜU}¢ê=y¢ SÃ¢ï‹¢ ÜëUyÃ¢¢ çmMŒ ´¢ y ´¢ ç‹¢Á¢ïÓÀÄ¢¢ J Š¢}¢üSÄ¢ NÎÄ¢¢}|¢¢ïÁ¢ ¥¢çÃ¢Ú¢S¢èÎS¢ ñ¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ77JJ
¥¢çÃ¢|¢¢Ãü ´¢ |¢x¢Ã¢y¢: SÃ¢çS}¢T¢y ´¢ çÃ¢Ã¢Îï S¢: J ÜU¢‹yÄ¢¢çy¢}¢yÄ¢üÄ¢¢ Ú¢Á¢ó¢¢ÜUçS}¢vÄ¢¢ Ó¢ S¢}Œ¢Î¢ JJ78JJ
x¢| Z¢ y¢y¢¢ïùS¢¢Ã¢ëy¢éc¢¢ïÇà¢ïùçq x¢éÚ¢ñ Ó¢ Œ¢écÄ ï¢ ç‹¢ÎŠ¢¢Ú |¢QU ñ¢ J
S¢ ¢ y¢ ï‹¢ |¢ ê}¢ ¢ ñ à¢ éà¢ é|¢ ï à¢ é|¢ ¢ X è Ÿ¢ èÎïÃ¢ ã êy¢ èÃ¢ çÃ¢ Ú ¢ ïÓ ¢ }¢ ¢ ‹¢ ¢ J J 79J J
§çy¢ Ÿ¢èS¢yS¢çXÁ¢èÃ¢‹¢ï ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢Ó¢çÚ~¢ï Š¢}¢üà¢¢›ï Ðí‰¢}¢ÐíÜUÚ‡¢ï Š¢}¢üSÄ¢¢Ey‰¢¢}¢à¢¢Œ¢-
SÃ¢°í¢}¢ÐíyÄ¢¢x¢}¢‹¢ç‹¢MŒ¢‡¢‹¢¢}¢¢ ôÃ¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 20 JJ
---------- ------------------ ----------
With the influence of Krishna all foes as if turned to friends now,

began to fear him as well, when they saw him. 73.
Gradually his house grew and prospered better now with wealth,
grains, vehicles and cattle and other valuables than before. 74.
As the grace of Lord Shri Hari dawned on the best of Brahmins, he
came to be known as ‘Shri Hariprasad’ himself on this earth once again. 75.
Now god, the ocean of compassion, wanted to have a human form
to suffice the (Nar-Narayan) intent, for the welfare of beings. 76.
He became manifested in the heart of Dharma by turning himself into
one (originally being two) by his own will. 75.
He knew that god himself has been manifested within him since he
excelled into a super-human brilliance and sudden prosperity. 76.
On one fine Thursday of star Pushya, the sixteenth day of the period
of his wife Bhakti, He conceived Himself in the womb of an auspicious
woman, thereupon she shone brilliantly just like Devahuti. 77.
T h u s en d s t h e t w en ti e th ch a p te r e n ti tl e d ‘N arr ati on of
Ashvattama’s curse to Dharma and his returning home’ in the first
Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the life story of Lord Narayan, also
titled as ‘Dharmashastra’ (the rules of the code of conduct). 20
JJ ¥ƒ »ÜUçÃ¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 21 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
» y ¢ ç S } ¢ ó ¢ ‹ y ¢ Ú ï Ú ¢ Á ¢ ´ p ¢ y ¢ é Ã ¢ ü‡ Ä ¢ ü | ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ S ¢ é Ú ¢ : J S ¢ ´ ã y Ä ¢ à ¢ y ¢ à¢ ¢ ï Î ï Ã ¢ è } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ Ó ¢ é ü < Ã ¢ ‹ Š Ä ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ç S ¢ ‹ ¢ è } ¢ ì J J 1 J J
‹¢Ã¢}Ä¢¢ç}¢c¢}¢¢S¢SÄ¢ à¢évHŒ¢ÿ ï¢ }¢ã¢ïyS¢Ã¢: J y¢ïc¢¢}¢|¢ê‹}¢ç‹ÎÚïùçŒ¢ ÎïÃÄ¢¢ ÎécÜU} ü¢ ÜéUÃ¢üy¢¢}¢ì JJ2JJ
¥ Á ¢ ¢ ‹ S ¢ ã dà ¢ ¢ ïù Ã ¢ è´p } ¢ çã c¢ ¢ Î èó ¢ Ú ¢ ´S y ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ J ã y Ã ¢ ¢ ç‹ ¢ Ã ¢ ïÎ Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ S ¢ éÎ ïüÃ Ä ¢ ñ y ¢ ï Ó ¢ S ¢ éÚ ¢ Í ¢ Å ¢ ‹ ¢ ì J J 3 J J
¥œÃ¢¢ }¢¢´S ´¢ S¢éÚ ´¢ Œ¢èyÃ¢¢ ÎïÃÄ¢¢x¢¢Úï }¢Î¢ïhy¢¢: J SÃ¢ñçÚ‡¢è: ÜU¢ç}¢‹¢èp ›èLŒ¢Á¢x}¢ép Œ¢é´pHè: JJ4JJ
¥Š¢}¢üç}¢y‰ ´¢ Ó¢¢‹Ä¢¢Ä ´¢ ÎëcÅì±¢ y¢ï|Ä¢péÜU¢ïŒ¢ S¢¢ J ÜU¢HèÎœ¢¢Ä¢ y é¢ |¢ëà ´¢ y¢ïc¢¢}¢¢Ó¢¢Ä¢üy¢¢Š¢ëy ï¢ JJ5JJ
ç‹ ¢ çà ¢ S Ã ¢ Œ Ý } ¢ éŒ ¢ ïy Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ é´ Î ïÃ Ä ¢ é Ã ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ | ¢ Ä ¢ V Ú ¢ J ç~ ¢ à¢ êH´ Ü U Ú Ã ¢ ¢ H´ Ó ¢ çÏ ¢ ½ íy Ä ¢ ¢ Ú Q U H¢ ï Ó ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ J J 6 J J
S¢Ã¢ïüùçŒ¢ S‰¢¢S¢éÚ¢ Ä¢êÄ ´¢ ç‹¢}¢üÄ¢¢üÎ¢ }¢Î¢ïhy¢¢: J }¢Îégïà¢ï‹¢ ÜéUL‰¢ S¢éÚ¢}¢¢´S¢¢à¢‹¢´ çmÁ¢ ! JJ7JJ
Œ¢à¢éôãS¢ ´¢ ‹¢ëôãS¢¢´ Ó¢ Œ¢¢ÚÎ¢Ä¢Z }¢Î¢HÄ¢ï J ÜéUÃ¢üy¢¢ï ç‹¢ÎüÄ¢¢‹¢ì Ä¢éc}¢¢†ÀŒ¢¢}Ä¢S¢éÚÃ¢@ÜU ! JJ8JJ
CHAPTER - 21
Goddess Vindhyavasini’s curse to the demons.
Suvrat said:-
O King ! Meanwhile all the demons, who had taken birth in four
castes, gathered in hundreds to worship the goddess Vindhyavasini (dwell-
ing in Vindhya mountain). 1.
They, the dishonest fellows, who celebrated the festival at the temple
of the goddess on the bright ninth day of the month Ashvin. 2.
They offered flesh with pots of wines to the goddess, having killed
thousands of sheep, goats, buffaloes and human beings. 3.
Eating flesh, consuming wine, made all intoxicated. The indecently-
dressed women were engaged in offensive acts at the temple of the god-
dess. 4.
The goddess having witnessed the sinful and immoral acts of them
became angry with the preceptor whose name was Kalidatta in particular
and appeared in his dream at the night, in a terrifying form with reddish
eyes holding trident and sword and said: 5-6.
‘O dishonest demons in a Brahmin form; you are overblown with
pride, crossing all the moral limits. You consume flesh and wine in my
name. You all are merciless and killers of animals and humans. You behave
Ã¢´à¢¢ïÓÀïÎ ï¢ çã S¢Ã¢ïüc¢ ´¢ Ä¢éc}¢¢ÜÚ y é¢ |¢çÃ¢cÄ¢çy¢ J Š¢‹¢Ã¢ëçœ¢çÃ¢‹¢¢à¢p ‹¢¢à¢}¢ïcÄ¢‰¢ Ó¢ Îíéy¢}¢ì JJ9JJ
¥l¢Ú|Ä¢ Ó¢ }¢yŒ¢êÁ¢ ´¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ Ä¢êÄ ´¢ S¢éÚ¢çÎç|¢: J Œ¢ëç‰¢ÃÄ¢ ´¢ Ä ï¢ ÜUçÚcÄ¢ç‹y¢ ¾í¢r¢‡¢ÿ¢ç~¢Ä¢¢ÎÄ¢: JJ10JJ
Ä¢éc}¢¢ÜUç}¢Ã¢ y¢ïc¢ ´¢ Ó¢ Ã¢´à¢¢ïÓÀïÎ ï¢ |¢çÃ¢cÄ¢çy¢ J Š¢‹¢Š¢¢‹Ä¢¢çÎãè‹¢¢Sy ï¢ Ä¢¢SÄ¢ç‹y¢ ‹¢ÚÜU¢‹}¢ëy¢¢: JJ11JJ
Ä¢éc}¢yŒ¢êÃ¢üçÚŒ¢é: ÜëUc‡¢ ï¢ Š¢}¢¢üjQU ñ¢ S¢ ÜU¢ñS¢H¢y ì¢ J |¢êyÃ¢¢ ãçÚÏ¢éüçhà¢› ï¢ Ä¢éc}¢¢‹¢é‹}¢êHçÄ¢cÄ¢çy¢ JJ12JJ
Œ¢Ä¢üÅ‹Œ¢ëç‰¢Ã¢è´ S¢Ã¢ Z¢ Hè‹¢¢‹Ä¢éc}¢¢ç‹¢y¢Sy¢y¢: J »ÜñUÜUà¢¢ïùçŒ¢ S¢¢ïùç‹Ã¢cÄ¢ ÜUy¢ ü¢ ç‹¢}¢êüH‹ ´¢ çã Ã¢: JJ13JJ
Ä¢éc}¢yS¢¢ã¢ÄÄ¢ÜUy¢¢üÚ ï¢ Ä ï¢ Ó¢ |¢êŒ¢y¢Ä¢: çÿ¢y¢ ñ¢ J S¢ç‹y¢ y¢ïùçŒ¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ Ä¢êÄ ´¢ çÃ¢‹¢æÿÄ¢ç‹y¢ ‹¢ S¢´à¢Ä¢: JJ14JJ
Ú¢Á¢¢ y¢¢¹í}¢éw¢: ÜUçpyŒ¢¢Ã¢‹Ä¢¢ çÎà¢ ¥¢x¢y¢: J y¢¢‹Ã¢à¢èÜëUyÄ¢ S¢ãS¢¢ |¢¢ïÿÄ¢yÄ¢çw¢H}¢ïçÎ‹¢è} ì¢ JJ15JJ
»Ã ´¢ à¢ŒyÃ¢¢ y é¢ S¢¢ ÎïÃ¢è LC¢ y¢ï|Ä¢çSy¢Ú¢ïÎŠ ï¢ J ÜU¢HèÎœ¢¢ïùçy¢S¢‹~¢Sy¢Sy¢ÓÀ>yÃ¢¢ùÁ¢¢x¢Úèó¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ16JJ
S¢Ã¢|üïÄ¢: ÜU‰¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ S¢¢ïùS¢Úéï|Ä¢¢ùïç}Ï¢ÜU¢Ã¢Ó¢: J Ÿ¢yéÃ¢¢ y¢mŒï¢}¢¢‹¢¢Sy ï¢ Á¢¢y¢¢çp‹y¢¢ÃÄ¢‰¢¢ÜéUH¢: JJ17JJ
SÃ¢ÜU}¢¢ïüŒ¢çS‰¢y ´¢ à¢¢Œ¢}¢ç‹¢Ã¢¢Ä Z¢ çã S¢¢Š¢‹¢ñ: J }¢yÃ¢¢ ÿ¢}¢¢Œ¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢éSy¢ ´¢ |¢êÍ¢í¢‡¢Í¢ëc¢¢çÎç|¢: JJ18JJ
illicitly with other’s wives. You have carried all these in my temple. Hence
I will curse you! 7-.8.
‘All of your race will be destroyed, very soon, and also your wealth
will come to an end. 9.
As you worship me with wine and other things, from now onwards,
if any men who belongs to Brahman, Krutriya and other categories, resort
to the same sort of worships in this world, (their race) would also perish
like yours, bereft of wealth and food, will be going to hell after their
death. 10 -11.
Your traditional enemy Shri Krishna is incarnated as Shri Hari as the
progeny of Dharma and Bhakti in the Kausala province. Having the weapon
of intellect, he will destroy you from the roots. 12.
Wandering all over the earth, searching each one of you hiding here
and there, he would finish all of you. 13.
The kings who try to help you will also meet the destruction in the
same way as you, undoubtedly. 14.
The king Taamramukha (red - faced one) from north-west will come
and enjoy this earth by becoming victorious over them.’ 15.
Cursing thus the angry goddess disappeared. And the preceptor
Kalidatta awakened with great fear. 16.
He told the curse given by Ambika, to all the demons. Then they
y¢y¢: à¢¢Œ¢Ðíy¢èÜU¢Ú´ SÃ¢SÃ¢à¢QUK¢ çÓ¢ÜUèc¢üÃ¢: J S¢Ã¢ïü çÃ¢Ó¢¢ÚÄ¢¢@RéUÚç‹y¢ÜU¢ïŒ¢çS‰¢y¢¢Œ¢Î: JJ19JJ
©yŒ¢¢l ÜëUyÄ¢¢Sy¢¢ç|¢p à¢›ñÚ›ñp S¢¢çŠ¢y¢ñ: J Ã¢èÚñ}¢ü‹~¢ñp Ä¢‹~¢ñÃ¢ ü¢ ãçÚÍ¢¢üyÄ¢: S¢ à¢ñà¢Ã ï¢ JJ20JJ
çÃ¢Ã¢ëhÏ¢Hç}¢~¢¢çÎ: Ðíçy¢ÜUy¢éZ ‹¢ à¢vÄ¢y ï¢ J çÚŒ¢éSy¢y¢¢ï Ï¢¢H}¢ïÃ¢ y¢´ ãç‹¢cÄ¢¢}¢ ©ly¢¢: JJ21JJ
§çy¢ ç‹¢çpyÄ¢ Á¢x}¢éSy ï¢ SÃ ´¢ S±æ S‰¢¢‹ ´¢ Ã¢ëc¢çmc¢: J Ðyí¢èÿ¢}¢¢‡¢¢Sy¢Á…‹}¢ ÜUëyÄ¢¢yïŒ¢¢Î¢çÎ}¢¢‹¢S¢¢: JJ22JJ
ç‹¢Á¢¢çÚÁ¢‹}¢SÃ¢Ã¢Š¢Ðçíy¢¿¢¢Ÿ¢éçy¢dÃ¢hñÄ¢ü|¢Ú¢ Š¢Ú¢Ä¢¢} ì¢ J
çÓ¢‹y¢¢ÁÃ¢Ú¢y¢¢ü: S¢|¢Ä ´¢ ÜU‰¢ç@œ¢ïùã¢ç‹¢ ç‹¢‹Ä¢éÄ¢éüx¢S¢¢}Ä¢|¢¢çT JJ23JJ
y¢jèçy¢ãè‹¢: S¢ ãçÚÐíS¢¢Î ï¢ ±íy ´¢ x¢‡¢ïà¢SÄ¢ ‹¢|¢SÄ¢}¢¢S ï¢ J
Œ¢êÁ¢¢ïyS¢Ã ´¢ Ó¢¢çE‹¢}¢¢çS¢ Ó¢RïU }¢LyS¢éy¢SÄ¢¢çŒ¢ Ä¢‰¢¢çÃ¢Š¢¢‹¢} ì¢ JJ24JJ
§çy¢ Ÿ¢èS¢yS¢çXÁ¢èÃ¢‹¢ï ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢Ó¢çÚ~¢ï Š¢}¢üà¢¢›ï Ðí‰¢}¢ÐíÜUÚ‡¢ï-
ùS¢éÚ¢‡¢¢´ çÃ¢‹ŠÄ¢Ã¢¢çS¢‹¢èà¢¢Œ¢¢ï ‹¢¢}¢ñÜUôÃ¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 21 JJ
became worried, sad and frightened and trembled with fear. 17.
Knowing that the curse occurred as a result of their own deeds and is
unavoidable even with the help of vows etc., the demons began to beg
pardon, showing utmost surrender with all sorts of obeisance. 18.
Though they were determined about finding ways and means to
counter the curse with their abilities, they discussed about the end ap-
proaching them. 19.
According to their discussion, Shri Hari could be finished in his child-
hood, was their only thought of hope. They began to gather means and
ways to achieve it, in the form of destructive female forces, weapons,
fighters, arms or charms and powerful hymns. 20.
Fully grown up enemy with the strength of peers is always a difficult
plan, so we would kill him as a child alone. 21.
With this decision, those demons returned to their own places, await-
ing his birth, with an intention to be ready with destructive means. 22.
Awaiting their enemy’s birth on the earth, and knowing that he has
taken a vow to destroy them, all the demons began to lose their courage.
They were anxiously scared of the destruction and felt days were as though
aeons. 23.
The fearless Shri Hariprasad observed the vow of Ganesh in the
JJ ¥ƒ m¢ôÃ¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 22 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
¥‰¢ Ðíï}¢Ã¢y¢è x¢| Z¢ çÏ¢½íy¢è S¢¢ù|¢Ã¢y ì¢ çÿ¢y¢ ñ¢ J ÎïÃ¢}¢¢y¢ïÃ¢ S¢Ã¢¢üS¢ ´¢ }¢¢‹¢‹¢èÄ¢¢ çã Ä¢¢ïçc¢y¢¢} ì¢ JJ1JJ
S¢ ¢ Ó ¢ y¢ ´ Á ¢ x ¢ Î¢ Š¢ ¢ Ú ´ ‹¢ ¢ Ú ¢ Ä¢ ‡ ¢ }¢ Š ¢ èEÚ }¢ ì J x ¢ |¢ ïü ÎŠ¢ ¢ ‹¢ ¢ S¢ ã S¢ ¢ Ï¢ |¢ êÃ¢ ï‹ÎéS¢ }¢ l éçy¢ : J J 2J J
¥X‡ ï¢ S¢´çS‰¢y¢ ´¢ y¢ ´¢ Ó¢ ÎÎëà¢é: S¢Yà¢ ï¢ Á¢‹¢¢: J §y¢Sy¢y¢: S¢}¢¢x¢yÄ¢ S¢çÃ¢S}¢Ä¢}¢y¢çmÎ: JJ3JJ
¥‹y¢Ã¢üÕè S¢HÁ…¢ Ó¢ SÃ¢ÜU¢‹yÄ¢¢ çy¢ç}¢Ú´ ÍÝy¢è J SÃ¢çÎÎëÿ¢éÁ¢‹¢¢ñÍ¢¢y¢ ü¢ ç‹¢Ä¢üÄ¢ ñ¢ ‹¢ x¢ëã¢içã: JJ4JJ
S¢ Ó¢ çmÁ¢ ï¢ Ã¢ïÎx¢|¢ Z¢ S¢¢çÃ¢~¢èç}¢Ã¢ y¢ ´¢ ç›Ä¢} ì¢ J çÃ¢H¢ïvÄ¢ çÃ¢S}¢Ä ´¢ Ðí¢Œ¢ }¢ã¢‹y ´¢ ãc¢ü}¢ïÃ¢ Ó¢ JJ5JJ
y¢ ´¢ Ó¢ y¢ïÁ¢çSÃ¢‹¢è´ ÎcëÅì±¢ ç›Ä¢¢ïù‹Ä¢¢: S¢çS}¢y¢¢‹¢‹¢¢} ì¢ J ÒU¢ŒÄ¢ÎCëÓ¢Úè´ y¢‹Ã¢è}¢‹Ä¢¢‹ïÄ ´¢ Ðí¢Óï¢éÚ¢Îyë¢¢: JJ6JJ
month of Bhadrapada, and worshipped Maruti, (son of Marut) accord-
ingly in the Ashvina month. 24.
Thus ends the twenty-first chapter entitled ‘Vindyavasini’s
curse’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the life story of
of conduct). 21
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER - 22
Description of the luminous Bhaktidevi bearing the Lord and
Gods and men celebrate Shri Hari’s birth; Gods praise Shri Hari.
Suvrat said:-
When Premavati became pregnant, on this earth, she was adored as
mother of gods amongst young women. 1.
She suddenly became as lustrous as the moon, as she was bearing in
her womb, Narayan i.e. Vishnu, who is the shelter of the world, and the
god of gods. 2.
People coming from different places gathered curiously to see her
sitting in her courtyard. 3.
Then the pregnant, modest woman, who destroys the darkness with
her lustre of body, becomes upset because many people come to see her,
and never comes out of the house. 4.
The Brahmin Shri Hariprasad became much astonished and joyful,
¥ã ï¢ !! Ï¢uK: ç›Ä¢ ï¢ ÎCë¢ ¥‹y¢Ã¢yü‹²¢ùüï~¢ |¢yê¢Hï J »y¢¢Îàë¢è y é¢ ‹¢ ÒU¢çŒ¢ ÎCë¢ùS}¢¢ç|¢: Ÿ¢yé¢¢çŒ¢ Ã¢¢ JJ7JJ
§ ü Îë° íêŒ ¢ ¢ S¢ é Ú ñÃ ¢ ü ‹l ¢ S¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ç S¢ Îà¢ }¢ ï y¢ y¢ : J ¥ç Ú Cx ¢ ïã ï ‹ Ä¢ Ã ¢ S¢ ‹}¢ éã ê y¢ ï ü ¾ í¢ r ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ï çÎy ¢ ï J J 8 J J
S¢¢ïcÄ¢‹y¢èÜU}¢üS¢¢}¢°íè´ ÎïÃ¢¢ïùçŒ¢ S¢}¢S¢¢Š¢Ä¢y ì¢ J S¢¢çÃ¢ÜU¢l¢ Ä¢¢ïçc¢y¢p S¢é¿¢¢Sy¢~¢¢Ã¢S¢ó¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ9JJ
¥‰¢¢çy¢à¢¢ï|¢‹¢: ÜU¢H: S¢Ã¢ü}¢XHÜU¢Ú‡¢} ì¢ J ¥|¢Ã¢yS¢ãS¢¢ Ä¢ï‹¢ S¢Ã ü¢ ¥¢S¢‹S¢éçÃ¢çS}¢y¢¢: JJ10JJ
¥¢çÃ¢|¢¢üÃ¢SÄ¢ S¢}¢Ä ï¢ ãÚï: S¢¢ÿ¢¢yS¢éw¢¢}Ï¢éŠ¢ï: J ¥¢‹¢‹Î »Ã¢ ~¢ñH¢ïvÄ ï¢ Ðí¢Ã¢y¢üy¢ ã S¢Ã¢üy¢: JJ11JJ
Š¢ }¢ ¢ üHÄ¢ ´ çÃ ¢ c‡ ¢ éçÃ¢ ç Ú @L Îí¢ § ‹ Îí¢ ÎÄ¢ ¢ ï çÎv Œ¢ y¢ Ä¢ p S¢ Ã¢ ïü J
çÃ¢ ¿¢ ¢ Ä ¢ S¢ Ã¢ ü¿ ¢ y¢ Ä ¢ ñÃ¢ |¢ ¢ ÃÄ¢ ´ Ðí¢ ÜUÅ K }¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ Îç ‹ ¢ Š¢ ï: S ¢ }¢ è Ä¢ é: J J 1 2J J
ÎïÃ¢¢p y ï¢ SÃ¢SÃ¢çÃ¢}¢¢‹¢S¢´S‰¢¢: Ðí¢ÜUÅK}¢¢y}¢¢çŠ¢Œ¢y¢ï: S¢Ä¢¢ïc¢¢: J
Ðí y¢ èÿ¢ }¢ ¢‡¢ ¢ x¢x ¢‹ ¢ï çã y¢ S‰ ¢éS y¢m ïà }¢} ¢¢ ~¢¢ <Œ ¢y¢ Îè Í ¢ü ‹¢ ï~¢ ¢: JJ 13 JJ
|¢QïUÚX¢œ¢Î¢‹¢è´ S¢ÜUHy¢‹¢ é|¢ëy¢ ¢}¢¢‹y¢Ú¢‡¢ ¢´ Í¢‹ ¢¢‹¢¢´ J
Ï ¢ ¢ s ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ´ Ó ¢ ¢ Œ Ä ¢ Ü U S } ¢ ¢ y ÿ ¢ Ä ¢ Œ ¢ Å é y ¢ } ¢ S ¢ ¢ ´ y ¢ ï Á ¢ ¥ ¢ çÃ ¢ Ï ¢ ü| ¢ ê Ã ¢ J J
when he saw her equalling Savitri possessing the Vedas in her womb. 5.
All other women after seeing her, with smiling face, slim (slender,
beautiful) and rare to see elsewhere, respected her and said to one an-
other, “Oh, we have seen so many pregnant women on this earth. But we
have not seen or (heard) any one like her”. 5-7.
On the tenth month, the god-respected lady went to stay in the ma-
ternity home, on the auspicious time suggested by Brahmins. 8.
O king, Devasharma gathered all the required materials essential for
the delivery. Along with that young and educated midwives also stayed
there. 9.
Then came, the wonderful and auspicious time (period), due to
which all the people became astonished at once. 10.
The three worlds were over-spread with joy, when the time of the
birth of Vishnu was approaching, because He is the real ocean of the
happiness. 11.
Knowing that the auspicious moment of incarnation of Shri Hari, who
is the treasure of joy, is approaching, all omniscient gods like Indra, Vishnu,
Brahma, Siva and kings of eight directions etc., riding on their own
aeroplanes, accompanied by their wives, stood in the sky upon awaiting
the actual appearance of the Lord of the soul i.e. Shri Shri Hari, with the
eyes gazed at the home of Dharma. 12-13.
x¢ ïã´ y¢ÎìÃ²¢Œ Ä¢ S ¢Ã¢Z çS¢ y¢y¢ Ú}¢} ¢H´ x¢¢É }¢¢‹ ¢‹ÎM Œ¢´ J
Ã Ä ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ Ó ™ ¢ ù ù ¾ í r ¢ H¢ ïÜ U ¢ y S ¢ Ü UH S ¢ éÚ ‹ ¢ Ú ¢ ‹ ¢ ì | ¢ êç Ú ç Ã ¢ S } ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ Ä ¢ œ ¢ y ¢ ì J J 1 4 J J
y¢y ÜU¢ïç ÅÜU¢ ïÅKçx ÝÚÃ¢è ‹ÎéS¢ Yy¢ïÁ ¢¢ïç Š¢ÜÚ y¢ïÁ ¢ ©LÐ íÜU¢ à¢}¢ì J
y ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï ù ‡ Çx ¢ ¢ ï H ¢ Ã ¢ Ú ‡ ¢ ¢ ç ‹ ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ C ¢ ñ Ã Ä ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ y S ¢ } ¢ ‹ y ¢ ¢ Î ç Œ ¢ Ã ¢ Š¢ ü } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 1 5 J J
y¢yS¢çÓ™Î¢‹¢‹Î}¢Ä¢´ çã y¢ïÁ¢: S¢Ã¢ñü: S¢}¢‹y¢¢gÎëà ï¢ ‹¢ Ó¢¢‹Ä¢y¢ì J
‹¢¢ïŠÃ Z¢ ‹¢ Ó¢¢Š¢ ï¢ ‹¢ y¢ƒ¢‹y¢Ú¢H´ SÃ¢x¢¢ïü ‹¢ |¢êç}¢‹ ü¢ çÎà¢p ÎëC¢: JJ16JJ
y ¢ ~ ¢ ¢ x ¢ y ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ï ç‹ ¢ Á ¢ à ¢ çQ UÄ ¢ é Q U¢ : Œ ¢ é Ú ñ Ã ¢ y ¢ Î ì Š² ¢ ‹ ¢ Ï ¢ H ï ‹ ¢ Ï ¢ éÎ ì ŠÃ ¢ ¢ J
Ðí¢ÜUÅK}¢èà¢SÄ¢ çÃ¢Š¢èEÚ¢l¢ ÎïÃ¢¢Sy¢Î¢H¢ïvÄ¢ çÃ¢çS¢çS}¢Úï y ï¢ JJ17JJ
© y Œ¢ ç œ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ à ¢ çS ‰¢ ç y¢ ã ïy¢ Ã¢ ¢ ïù ç Œ¢ ¾ír ¢ ¢ Î Ä¢ S y¢ ï Ó ¢ S¢ }¢ S y¢ Î ïÃÄ ¢ : J
S ¢ Ã ¢ ï ü ù çŒ ¢ y ¢ ï Á ¢ : Ðí çy ¢ L h ‹ ¢ ï ~ ¢ ¢ ¿ ¢ ¢ y Ã ¢ ¢ ù ù x ¢ y ¢ ´ y ¢ ´ Ðí | ¢ é } ¢ èÇy ¢ ï S } ¢ J J 1 8 J J
ÎïÃ¢¢ ªÓ¢é: -
‹ ¢ } ¢ S y ¢ ï Á ¢ S y ¢ ï Á ¢ : ! Œ ¢ Ú } ¢ } ¢ ã S ¢ ï ù S Œ ¢ ë C y ¢ } ¢ S ¢ ï J ‹ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ï } ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ Ú Œ ¢ é L c ¢ S ¢ ç@ ‹ y Ä ¢ Ã ¢ Œ ¢ é c¢ ï J
‹¢}¢ ï¢ |¢êy ï¢ |¢êy ï¢ ç‹¢Ä¢}¢‹¢çÃ¢Š¢ ñ¢ Ó¢ çS‰¢y¢Ã¢y ï¢ J ‹¢}¢ ï¢ |¢êÄ¢ ï¢ |¢êÄ¢: Œ¢Ú}¢Œ¢éLc¢¢‹¢‹y¢x¢é‡¢ ! y ï¢ JJ19JJ
Suddenly, from the body of Bhakti, some kind of radiant lustre came
out and it destroyed all the darkness of inner side and outer side It spread
all over the house. It was whitest, spotless, deep and showering joy. As it
spread the universe, it was causing much astonishment to all the gods and
human beings. 14.
The most powerful lustre was brighter than that of the crores of fire,
moon, sun put together. It increased and spread over all the eight uni-
verses. 15.
All of them could see only that brightness of the supreme spirit every-
where and nothing else, like sides - upper, lower, space, or the heaven,
earth and the directions. 16.
Brahma, Shiva and other deities arrived there along with their wives
and children. They knew the omniscient of Shri Krishna. Even then, they
were astonished by the great lustre appeared after the birth of Him. 17.
All those (Brahma etc) gods and goddesses have powers to create,
to maintain and to destruct the universe. Even then, their eyes became
blind due to the dazzling lustre of Him. Then they knew that He had come,
and began to praise Him. 18.
Ä¢‰¢ñÜUSÄ¢¢ŒÄ¢çSy¢ ÐíÜUÅç}¢ã ÜéUÄ¢ ü¢ Ä¢çÎ y¢‰¢¢ J SÃ¢Ú¢ï}‡¢Sy¢ïÁ¢SyÃ ´¢ y¢ÎçŒ¢ Œ¢éÚŒ¢éç}|¢Sy¢ÎŒ¢Ú} ì¢ J
‹¢ çÜUç@mèÿÄ¢ïy¢ Ðí|¢Ã¢ §ã ôÜU y¢<ã çÃ¢Ï¢éŠ¢¢Sy¢y¢ ï¢ Á¢¢y¢¢Á…¢y¢¢ç›x¢é‡¢}¢y¢Ä¢SyÃ¢¢}¢Ã¢çS¢y¢é} ì¢ JJ20JJ
Ã¢Ä ´¢ yÃ¢ïy¢œ¢ïÁ¢¢ï}¢Ä¢Á¢HçŠ¢}¢xÝ¢‡ÇŒ¢çy¢y¢¢ J ‹¢ Œ¢àÄ¢¢}¢: çÜUç@yŒ¢Ú}¢Œ¢Ú}¢‹Ä ´¢ ‹¢ Ó¢ ç‹¢Á¢} ì¢ J
SÃ¢ÜUèÄ ´¢ Îïã´ Ã¢¢ ÜéUy¢ §ã y¢Î‹Ä¢Ó™ |¢éÃ¢‹ ´¢ Œ¢Ú´ J y¢ïÁ¢SyÃ¢ïÜÚ Îëçà¢ x¢y¢ç}¢Î´ |¢¢yÄ¢çy¢Í¢‹¢} ì¢ JJ21JJ
‹¢ y¢ÎìÎíCé´ à¢QU¢ Ã¢Ä¢ç}¢Î}¢Œ¢¢Ú´ y¢Ã¢ }¢ã: J çŒ¢Š¢¢‹ ï¢ Ó¢ SÃ¢ïc¢ ´¢ ‹¢Ä¢‹¢Ä¢éx¢H¢‹¢¢}¢çŒ¢ ÜëUy ï¢ JJ
y¢Î‹y¢: Œ¢àÄ¢¢}¢:U ÐíÓ¢éÚy¢Úy¢ïÁ¢: w¢Hé ãÚï ! J y¢y¢: S¢}½í¢‹y¢¢‹¢ ´¢ yÃ¢}¢çS¢ x¢çy¢ÚïÜU¢ çÎçÃ¢c¢Î¢} ì¢ JJ22JJ
‹¢ Á¢¢‹¢è}¢: Sy¢¢ïy¢é´ Œ¢Ú}¢}¢ãS¢¢ ½í¢‹y¢}¢‹¢S¢SyÃ¢ÎèÄ¢ï‹¢¢y¢SyÃ¢ ´¢ à¢Ú‡¢}¢éŒ¢Ä¢¢y¢¢: çÜUH Ã¢Ä¢} ì¢ JJ
y¢y¢Sy¢ïÁ¢: SÃ¢èÄ ´¢ S¢ÜUH}¢éŒ¢S¢ŃyÄ¢ ÜëUŒ¢Ä¢¢ J SÃ¢ÜUèÄ¢ ´¢ }¢ê=y¢ ‹¢: Œ¢ë‰¢éÜUL‡¢ ! S¢‹Îà¢üÄ¢ çÃ¢|¢ ï¢ ! JJ23JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
§y‰ ´¢ Sy¢éy¢Sy¢ñ: S¢ Ï¢|¢êÃ¢ ÎëàÄ¢: ÜëUc‡¢: SÃ¢Ä ´¢ Š¢}¢üÃ¢ÚÐíÎ¢y¢¢ J
y ¢~ ¢ñÃ ¢ y¢ ïÁ¢ SÄ ¢ çŒ ¢ y ¢ï‹¢ ÎëCK ¢ ÐíÎ œ¢ Ä ¢¢ | ¢ QU çã y ¢¢ Ã¢ ã ï‹ ¢ J J2 4J J
Veneration of the Lord performed by demi-gods and Dharmadev.
Gods said:-
Salute to the lustre of lustre salute to the omnipotent! Salute to the
entity beyond the touch of darkness! Salute to the supreme spirit who is
beyond knowledge and ignorance - both and who has held the human
form! Salute, to Him who enters into the bodies of all beings and controls
and rules them! Lots and lots, again and again salute to you, Oh the su-
preme spirit whose virtues are infinite! 19.
If the lustre of your single hair is manifested, it will be greater than the
lustre of innumerable Jivas (even though they are the nearest and dearest
to you, they are not able to perceive you) Indeed, none is able to see his
origin, here. What to speak of gods who are born of you and dominated
by Trigunas, to comprehend you! 20.
We are being drowned in this ocean of brightness under the universe,
hence are not able to see anything that is, neither our own, nor others. We
cannot touch even our own body, then what else in the universe because
our vision becomes overfull with this solid lustre. 21.
We are not able to see your endless, great lustre because of the
closing of our eyes (which are not able to tolerate that lustre). But we see
your greater overspreading lustre in our hearts. O Shri Hari, you are the
only solution to the confused deities. 22.
y¢œÃ¢¢y}¢y¢ïÁ¢: SÃ¢Ä¢}¢¢y}¢‹¢èà¢: S¢ S¢´ãÚ‹¢ì ¾ír¢ãÚ¢çÎÎïÃ¢ñ: J
Î ëà Ä ¢: S ¢ éw ¢ ï‹ ¢¢ S ¢ Ó ¢ S ¢X y ¢ ¢ ç| ¢ S y ¢Î X ‹ ¢ ¢ ç| ¢ } ¢éüç‹ ¢ ç| ¢ p S ¢ Ã ¢ ñü: JJ 2 5 J J
x¢¢ïH¢ïÜU »Ã¢¢ÿ¢ÚŠ¢¢ç}Ý çÎÃÄ¢ïù‹¢‹y ï¢ Ó¢ Ä¢¢Îë°í}¢y ï¢ S¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢} ì¢ J
y ¢ ´ y¢ ¢ Î ë à¢ ´ y ¢ ï Î Îë à¢ é <m ã Sy ¢ ´ ç ‹¢ ‹¢ ¢ ÎÄ ¢ ‹y ¢ ´ } ¢ é Ú H è ´ } ¢ é Ü éU ‹ Î} ¢ ì J J 2 6J J
S¢ ÎïÃ¢à¢}¢¢üùçŒ¢ S¢Î¢ S}¢Ú´Sy ´¢ |¢çQUp y¢SÄ¢¢ïŒ¢à¢} ï¢ çÃ¢H¢ïvÄ¢ J
ç ‹ ¢ Á¢ ï C Î ï Ã ¢ ´ S ¢ é y ¢ | ¢¢ Ã ¢ | ¢ ¢ Á¢ ´ S ¢ } Ð í¢ Œ ¢ y ¢ é < Ã¢ S } ¢ Ä ¢ }¢ S } ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ñ y ¢ ¢ ñ J J2 7 J J
Ã¢ë‹Î¢Ã¢‹¢ï Ä¢¢Îëà¢ ¥¢y}¢‹¢¢ Ðí¢x¢¢Ú¢ŠÄ¢ ÎëC: Œ¢çÚÃ¢¢ÚÄ¢éQU: J
y ´¢ y¢~¢ y¢ ñ¢ y¢¢Îëà¢}¢ïÃ¢ ÎëcÅì±¢ ç‹¢çpvÄ¢y¢é: ÜëUc‡¢ §çy¢ SÃ¢çÓ¢œ ï¢ JJ28JJ
¥‰¢ ÎïÃ¢¢ çÃ¢çÎyÃ¢¢ y ´¢ S¢¢ÿ¢¢ÓÀîèŒ¢éLc¢¢ïœ¢}¢} ì¢ J Ðí¢Îé|¢êüy ´¢ S¢y¢: Œ¢¢y¢é´ Š¢} Z¢ Ó¢¢S¢éÚS¢x¢üy¢: JJ29JJ
Ð í ‡ ¢ } Ä ¢ Î ‡ ÇÃ ¢ j Q U K ¢ Ï ¢ h ¢ T ç H Œ ¢ é Å ¢ ‹ ¢ ë Œ ¢ ! J ç Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ Ä ¢ ï ‹ ¢ ¢ ï Œ ¢ S ¢ X } Ä ¢ y ¢ é C é Ã ¢ é Á ¢ ü x ¢ Î è E Ú } ¢ ì J J 3 0 J J
We are not able to praise you because we are confused in mind due
to your great powerful brightness. Hence, really we have surrendered to
you. Therefore, oh great merciful one, please withdraw your all lustre and
show your own manifested body. 23.
Dharmadev-Bhaktimata gain knowledge of previous birth.
Suvrat said:-
Shri Krishna, caring for the welfare of devotees, gave special vision
to them, and became visible to them even in that lustre, who praised
(prayed) him, because He himself is the bestowed of blessings to religious
people. 24.
Brahmadeva, Shiva and all other gods along their wives, and also all
the sages could see comfortably, the omnipotent god, after he had himself
restrained all his lustre, in his own body. 25.
He always stays with pleasure in the divine, infinite, the abode (home)
beyond destruction viz. Goloka. But at that time, there they saw him bear-
ing two hands and playing on the flute. 26.
Devasharma and Bhakti, who always remembers Him, saw him after
the (disappearance) pacification of his lustre, and became astonished get-
ting Him as their son. 27.
“As, when dwelling in Vrindavan, we have worshipped, along with
family, and seen the same, this child must be Krishna himself definitely”.
Thus parents became doubtless in mind, thinking like this. 28.
ÎïÃ¢¢ ªÓ¢é: -
SÃ¢¢ç}¢‹ ì¢ ! |¢QUK¢ |¢QUÁ¢‹¢¢çy¢çÐíÄ¢}¢¢l´ J }¢¢Ä¢¢y¢èy ´¢ }¢XHMŒ ´¢ Á¢x¢Îèà¢} ì¢ J
¥¢ çÃ¢ |¢ ê üy¢ ´ Š ¢ }¢ üx ¢ ëã ï yÃ¢ ¢ æ Ðí‡ ¢ }¢ ¢ }¢ : J Üë Uc‡ ¢ ´ S¢ ¢ ÿ ¢ ¢ Î¢ S ¢ éÚ S¢ x ¢ üÿ ¢ Ä¢ ã ïy¢ é}¢ ì J J 31 J J
S¢x¢üSÄ¢¢Î ñ¢ à¢éhŒ¢é}¢¢´SyÃ ´¢ ç‹¢Á¢}¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ J Œ¢àÄ¢SÄ¢ïÜUp¢x¢ç‡¢y¢¢‡Ç¢ïjÃ¢ÎëCK¢ J
©yŒ¢l‹y ï¢ s‡ÇS¢}¢êã¢p S¢ãïà¢¢Sy¢SÄ¢¢: J S¢Ã¢ïü ‹¢¢‰¢ ! y¢y¢SyÃ ´¢ Á¢x¢Îèà¢: JJ32JJ
y Ã¢ œ¢ ¢ ï Á ¢ ¢ y¢ ¢ p ¢ x ¢ ç ‡ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ‡ Ç¢ Ÿ¢ Ä ¢ | ¢ êy ¢ ¢ J ‹ ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ S ¢ ´ ¿ ¢ ¢ }¢ ¢ Œ¢ é çÚ ã ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ ï s y¢ »Ã ¢ J J
S ¢ y Ã ¢ ´ ç Ã ¢ E ¢ Š ¢ ¢ Ú § Î ¢ ‹ ¢ è´ ‹ ¢ Ú ‹ ¢ ¢ Å K ´ J Š ¢ y ¢ ¢ ü ‹ ¢ ¢ ‰¢ ! S Ã ¢ ¢ ç Ÿ ¢ y ¢ Á ¢ èÃ ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ã ïy ¢ ¢ ï: J J 3 3 J J
‹¢¢Ú¢SÃ¢¢Î ñ¢ y¢¢S é¢ Ó¢ çà¢cÄ ï¢ Œ¢éLc¢ ï¢ Ä¢: J wÄ¢¢y¢ ï¢ Ã¢ïÎï y¢ï‹¢ çã ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢‹¢¢}¢¢ JJ
ÎïÃ¢: S¢¢ïùXæ ÎïÃ¢ ! y¢Ã¢ñÃ¢¢çÎ}¢Œ¢é´S¢ ï¢ J ÎëcÅì±¢ S¢¢ÿ¢¢yS¢}Ðíçy¢ y ´¢ yÃ¢ ´¢ }¢éçÎy¢¢: S}¢: JJ34JJ
»ÜñUÜU¢‡Ç´ yÃ ´¢ w¢Hé S¢Vc¢ü‡¢S¢´¿¢: J à¢ïc¢ ï¢ |¢êyÃ¢¢ à¢èçc‡ ü¢ ÎŠ¢¢SÄ¢ïÃ¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ù‡¢é} ì¢ JJ
‹ ¢ ¢‹ ¢ ¢ ç S¢ h ñ ‹ ¢¢ ü x ¢x ¢ ‡ ¢ ï‹ Î í ñ p Œ ¢ Ú èy ¢ : J Œ ¢ ¢y ¢ ¢ H S‰ ¢ ¢ ï Ï ¢ ¢ ï Š¢ Ä ¢ S ¢è à ¢ ¢ y} ¢ x ¢ô y ¢ Ó¢ J J 35 J J
O king! Deciding that this one is the real supreme spirit came into
existence to protect the sages and religion from the multitude of demons,
the gods, immensely saluted him with devotion. Then they came politely,
holding the two hands together, to the lord of world and pleased him. 29-30
Gods said:-
O Master! We salute you with devotion, knowing, that you are the
Real Krishna manifested in the home of Dharma. You are very much loved
by devotees; you are the origin (of everything). You are beyond the illusive
power of eternity. You are the form of auspiciousness. You are the lord of
the world. And you are the cause of the destruction of the multitude of
Demons. 31.
O Lord! You are well-known as the supreme Lord of the universe;
because, at the beginning of the creation, you, in illusive power, with the
vision which creates infinite universes, though being alone. And afterwards,
the multitudes of universes, along with the gods, are created from it. 32.
O Master! You are the shelter or base of the universe. To protect the
surrendered beings, you play the role of Nar (i.e. human form, water
form). You are the creator of water. Hence they are called - progeny of
Nar. 33.
O God! We are now pleased, to see you personally in the human
form; because we know from Vedas, that the first disciples of the Nar -
ç‹¢yÄ ´¢ |¢¢SÃ¢‹}¢‡ÇH}¢ŠÄ¢ïù}Ï¢éÁ¢S¢´S‰¢S ì¢ J y¢ïÁ¢¢ï}¢ê<y¢: ÜU}¢üÜëUy¢ ´¢ yÃ ´¢ ÜëUçy¢S¢¢ÿ¢è JJ
¥<Ó ¢ }¢ ¢ üx ¢ ¢ üçŠ¢ çDy¢ ÎïÃ¢ ñp ç‹¢ Ä¢ ‹y¢ ¢ J }¢ éQU ¢ ‹¢ ¢ ´ Ã¢ ñ ¾ír ¢ x ¢ ôy¢ Ðí¢ Œ¢ çÄ¢ y¢ ¢ ùçS¢ J J 36J J
|¢QUK¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢´ S¢´S¢ëçy¢Ï¢‹Š¢¢ySÃ¢çÃ¢}¢éQUKñ J Ä¢¢ïçx¢ŠÄ¢¢y ´¢ m¢Îà¢Œ¢~ ï¢ NÎÄ¢¢ÏÁ ï¢ JJ
y ¢ ï c¢ ¢ } ¢ ‹ y¢ Š Ã ¢ ¢ ü‹ y ¢ ã Ú ´ Ä ¢ ó ¢ w ¢ Ü U ¢ ‹ y Ä ¢ ¢ J y ¢ y Œ ¢ ¢ Î ¢ } | ¢ ¢ ï Á ¢ ´ y ¢ Ã ¢ Ã ¢ ‹ Î ¢ }¢ ã § ü à¢ ! J J 3 7 J J
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
ÎïÃ¢¢ÎÄ¢ §çy¢ Sy¢éyÃ¢¢ y¢´ Ðí‡¢}Ä¢¢‰¢ ÎêÚy¢: J çS‰¢yÃ¢¢ y¢gà¢ü‹ ´¢ Ó¢RéU: ÐíS¢ó¢Ã¢Î‹¢ïÿ¢‡¢¢: JJ38JJ
S¢¢ïù‰¢ çÃ¢Ðí: S¢|¢¢Ä¢üSy ´¢ Ã¢ë‹Î¢Ã¢‹¢çÃ¢ã¢çÚ‡¢} ì¢ J S¢yÄ¢Ðíçy¢¿ ´¢ y¢éC¢Ã¢ Ï¢h¢TçHŒ¢éÅ: S¢éŠ¢è: JJ39JJ
ÎïÃ¢à¢}¢¢ïüÃ¢¢Ó¢ -
Á¢Ä¢}¢éÚHèŠ¢Ú¢ÓÄ¢éy¢ ! }¢éÜéU‹Î ! ÎÄ¢¢}Ï¢éç‹¢Š ï¢ ! J ç‹¢Á¢à¢Ú‡¢¢x¢y¢¢çw¢HS¢}¢èçŒS¢y¢Î¢‹¢Œ¢Å ï¢ ! JJ
S ¢ Ü U Hx ¢ é ‡ ¢ ñÜ UŠ ¢ ¢ } ¢ S ¢ Î Ä ¢ ïÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ ! ç Ã ¢ E Œ ¢ y ¢ ï ! J y ¢ Ã ¢ Œ ¢ Î Œ ¢ V Á ¢ mÄ ¢ } ¢ ã ´ Ð í‡ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ç} ¢ ã Ú ï ! J J 4 0 J J
creation is well-known as Narayan. 34.
Being named as Sankarsana, You hold the universe one by one, on
the head taking the form of Shesh Naga, as if it is as (light weight) as an
atom. Staying in Patala Loka surrounded by many enlightened sages, and
prominent royal snakes, O Lord you teach them the real knowledge. 35.
You are eternally seen as the manifested form of lustre, sitting on
lotus, in the globe of the sun. You are the witness of these deeds of them
who do them. You are the controller of the gods who lead the path of
devotion. You are helping the progress on the path of supreme, to them
who had achieved salvation. 36.
‘O Lord, we salute to your lotus like feet which are always meditated
in the twelvefold hearts by the Yogis, with devotion, for the liberation from
the birth rebirth cycle. Your feet, with the lustre of (even) the nails, destroy
their inner darkness (of ignorance). 37.
Suvrat said:-
Gods, sages etc. Praising Him like this, standing a bit far, observed
his sacred form (with pleasing eyes and faces) showing their happiness in
smiling faces and eyes. 38.
Saluting with both hands closing together, the good nature (intellect)
Brahmin and his wife, satisfied the god wandering in the Vrindavan (as
Shri Krishna), making the truth as a vow (Satyapratigya and epithet of
Vishnu). 39.
| ¢ Ã ¢ | ¢ Ä ¢ } ¢ é Q U Ä ¢ ï N ç Î çÃ ¢ ç Ó ¢ ‹y Ä ¢ } ¢ à¢ ï c ¢ Á ¢ ‹ ¢ ñ < ‹ ¢ Á ¢ Á ¢ ‹ ¢ Ü U C S ¢ ´ç À Î } ¢ y¢ è Ã ¢ Œ¢ ç Ã ¢ ~ ¢ ç } ¢ Î } ¢ ì J
Œ ¢ çÚ ‡ ¢ éy ¢ } ¢ Ï Á ¢ Á ¢ ¢ çÎ ç| ¢ Ú } ¢ y Ä ¢ üx ¢ ‡ ¢ ñ: S ¢ y ¢ y ¢ ´ N çÎ çÃ ¢ Î Š¢ ï } ¢ ã ¢ Œ ¢ éL c¢ ! y ¢ ïù çÑ ìÍ ¢ íS ¢ Ú ¢ ïÁ ¢ Ä ¢ éx ¢ } ¢ ì J J 4 1 J J
ç Á ¢ y ¢ } ¢ L ç Î ç ‹ Î í Ä ¢ ñ Ú } ¢ H Ny Ü U } ¢ H ï ù Ü ü U à ¢ y¢ l é ç y ¢ ‹ ¢ w ¢ } ¢ ‡ Ç H´ Î ë ç à ¢ Š ¢ ë y ¢ ´ ç ‹ ¢ Á ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ï ç x ¢ Á ¢ ‹ ¢ ñ : J J
Sy ¢ éy ¢ } ¢ ç‹ ¢ à¢ ´ Œ¢ ÎRU} ¢ c¢ ÇX Ä ¢ éy ¢ ñ<‹ ¢ x ¢ } ¢ ñ: J à¢ Ú ‡ ¢ } ¢ éŒ¢ ¢ x ¢ y ¢ ¢ ïù çS} ¢ y ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ y Œ¢ ÎŒ¢ k ç } ¢ Î} ¢ ì J J 4 2 J J
ç Ã ¢ Ï ¢ é Š ¢ Ã ¢ Ú ñÚ ç Œ ¢ Ð í Ï ¢ H Ï ¢ é ç h Ï ¢ H ï ‹ ¢ ç ‹ ¢ Á ¢ ´ J Î é Ú ç Š ¢ x ¢ } ¢ ´ S Ã ¢ M Œ ¢ ç } ¢ ç y ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ œ ¢ Ý Ú ¢ ç Î y ¢ ‹ ¢ é: J J
SÃ¢Ä¢}¢‰¢Ã¢¢ùŒ¢Ú¢ïÿ¢ç‹¢Á¢çÃ¢çœ¢S¢Î¢y}¢y¢Ä¢¢ J sÃ¢x¢}¢Ä¢´Sy¢Îèà¢ ! Á¢x¢y¢¢ïùçS¢ S¢ÎïÜUx¢éL: JJ43JJ
¥ S ¢ é| ¢ ë Î ‹ ¢ ¢ ç Î Ï ¢ ‹ Š¢ ‹ ¢ ç | ¢ Î ¢ Ð í | ¢ é y ¢ ¢ y ¢ Ã ¢ Ã ¢ ñ J Ð í | ¢ é Ú ç S ¢ y ¢ œ Ã ¢ } ¢ ï Ã ¢ Á ¢ ‹ ¢ y ¢ ¢ Ÿ ¢ Ä ¢ ‡ ¢ è Ä ¢ y ¢ Ú : J J
yÃ¢ÎéŒ¢ÜëUôy¢ ‹¢ ÜU¢ïùçŒ¢ |¢Ã¢çy¢ Ðíçy¢ÜUy¢éü}¢H´ J S¢}¢éŒ¢x¢y¢¢ïùS}Ä¢y¢¢ïù~¢ |¢Ã¢ÎæçÍ¢í}¢ã´ à¢Ú‡¢} ì¢ JJ44JJ
Î ïÃ ¢ ¢ S y¢ eéÚ Ã ¢ ¢ ï ‹ ¢ Ú ¢ Sy ¢ Î çŠ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ p ¢ ‹ Ä¢ ïù çŒ ¢ Ä ¢ ïù Š¢ èE Ú ¢ : J
S¢ Ã¢ ïü ÜU ¢ïç Åy ¢}¢ ¢´ à¢y ¢é ËÄ¢ }¢ çŒ¢ y ¢ï Îï Ã¢ ! ÐíS ¢¢ ÎSÄ ¢ Ã¢ñ J J
Devasharma said:-
Victory to you, O God, who plays on flute, who never fails, giving
salvation to the devotees, the ocean of mercy, bestowing blessings and
fulfilling all of the wishes of all surrendered ones (devotees), whose eyes
are merciful (kind) an abode of all virtues, the lord of the universe ! I
salute, O Vishnu, to your two lotus-like feet. 40.
These lotus-like feet should be meditated in heart for the freedom of
birth rebirth cycle by all the people. These feet are the destroyers of all the
effort of taking one’s own birth, and they are extremely holy, and hence
are always praised by multitude of the gods Brahma etc. 41.
The persons who have control on their breath and organs and also
the persons who are always united with supreme, and the persons who
are studying deeply the Vedic classic literature - all they are prophets, in
their spotless holy hearts, the beauty or history of hundred suns, on the
nails of your feet, O God, I surrender to them. 42.
It is very difficult to know the real, original manifestation in the human
etc., form, by the supreme gods also, even though they are having (pos-
sessing) the power of intellect immensity. O, Master! You are the only
good preceptor of the world; because you make them capable to know it
directly, or indirectly teaching them. 43.
The human being are not able to destroy (or break) the eternal bur-
dens of their deeds. You are the only, better powerful one to whom the
Î ¢ y ¢é ´ ‹ ¢ Ð í| ¢ Ã ¢ ç ‹ y¢ ç Ü U @ ‹ ¢ È U H ´ y ¢S } ¢ ¢ Î ã ´ y Ã ¢ è à ¢ ! J
y¢ ï Ðí¢# : Œ ¢¢Î S¢ Ú¢ïÁ¢ç}¢C ÈUH Î´ ç‹¢ :à¢ ïc¢ Îé: w¢ ¢Œ¢ ã}¢ ì J J45 JJ
Ä¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ó¢ ñÃ ¢ Œ¢ Î ¢ } Ï¢ é Á¢ ´ Ÿ ¢ Ä ¢ çy ¢ y¢ ï | ¢ Q UK ¢ S ¢ éÚ ïà ¢ ¢ ï ù ç Œ¢ Ã¢ ¢ J
y ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ y Ü U¢ H| ¢ Ä ¢ ´ ‹ ¢ ‹ ¢ à Ä ¢ çy ¢ ã Ú ï ! Ü éU ~ ¢ ¢ çŒ ¢ Ü US Ä ¢ ¢ çŒ ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ J J
¿ ¢¢ y Ã¢ ï y‰ ¢´ Œ¢ ç ÚN y Ä¢ Îé : w¢ ç ‹¢ |¢ ë y¢ ¢ }¢ ‹ Ä¢ ¢ ´ Î éÚ ¢ à¢ ¢´ çŠ ¢ Ä¢ ¢ J
Ä¢ Sy Ã¢ yŒ ¢¢ ÎS ¢Ú ¢ïÁ¢ }¢ ïÃ ¢ S¢ y¢ y¢ ´ S¢ ïÃ ¢ïy¢ Š¢‹ Ä¢ : S¢ çã JJ 46 JJ
¾ír ¢ ¢ ‡ ÇÜU ¢ ïçÅ Ð í|¢ Ã¢ ¢ çÎã ïy ¢ éSyÃ¢ ´ ÜU¢ Ú ‡ ¢ ¢ ‹¢ ¢ }¢ çŒ¢ ÜU¢ Ú ‡ ¢ ´ çã J
S ¢Ã ¢ ¢ü Ÿ¢ Ä ¢: S¢ Ã ¢ü Œ ¢ç y¢ S yÃ ¢ }¢ ï Ã¢ Ã ¢ ÚÐ í Î¢ y ¢¢ }¢ }¢ Üë U c‡ ¢ » Ã ¢ JJ 4 7J J
Š ¢ ë y Ã ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ ‹ ¢ ì Ï ¢ ã é à¢ S y Ã ¢ } ¢ ïÃ ¢ Ä ¢ éx ¢ ï Ä ¢ éx ¢ ï Œ ¢ ¢ çS ¢ Ó ¢ Š¢ } ¢ üS ¢ ï y ¢ ê‹ ¢ ì J
Úÿ¢‹ ì¢ S¢y¢ ï¢ ã´çS¢ Ó¢ Š¢}¢üã‹y¢÷‹ ì¢ ¿¢¢‹ ´¢ SÃ¢MŒ¢SÄ¢ y¢‹¢¢ïçc¢ Ó¢ïà¢ ! JJ48JJ
S¢ S ¢ ¢ } Ðíy ¢ ´ yÃ ¢ ´ ÜU çH‹ ¢ ¢ çÃ ¢ Ã¢ ëh } ¢ Š ¢ }¢ üS ¢ x ¢ Z x ¢ é L |¢ êŒ¢ S¢ ´S‰ ¢ }¢ ì J
ç‹ ¢ Ã ¢ y Ä ¢ ü Œ ¢ ¢ y ¢ é´ S Ã ¢ Œ ¢ Î ¢ ïŒ ¢ S ¢ ó ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì x ¢ ëã ï } ¢ Î è Ä ¢ ïù ~ ¢ Ï ¢ | ¢ ê çÃ ¢ ‰¢ ¢ çÃ ¢ : J J 4 9 J J
people should be surrendered. It is not possible to anybody to repay your

obligations. That’s why we are coming to surrender and to take shelter to
your lotus like feet. 44.
Gods, their preceptors, human beings, their kings, and all other supe-
rior personalities are not able to give the blessings - a single part if com-
pared to your full of chores. Hence, O God, I came to your feet knowing
that they are capable in bestowing what we wish, and destroying all the
sorrows without any remnant. 45.
O Shri Hari, it is not possible to destroy the fear of death of any one,
anywhere, until they along with Indra the king of gods, do not take the
shelter of your lotus-like feet. Knowing this, who abandons all other hop-
ing against hopes based on sorrows, and always makes service to your
lotus-like feet is only the only blessed one. 46.
You are the cause of the creation of cores of universes. You are the
only cause of the cause (of origin). You are the shelter of all and the master
of all. You are my Krishna, my bestowed of blessings. 47.
O Lords, holding various incarnations, you protect the bridges of
religion, in every age. You save the sages, destructs the killer of religions
(morality) i.e. demons and you give the knowledge of your own original
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
§çy¢ Sy¢éy¢ ï¢ çÃ¢ÐíÃ¢Úï‡¢ ÜëUc‡¢ ï¢ }¢¢‹¢écÄ¢‹¢¢ÅK´ Ï¢ãéŠ¢¢ çÃ¢çŠ¢yS¢é: J
© Ã¢ ¢Ó ¢ y¢ ´ Ðíï} ¢Ú S ¢¢ Îíü| ¢¢ Ã¢ ´ |¢ Q UçÐíÄ¢ : S¢ Ã¢ üçãy ¢ ¢Ã ¢y ¢¢ Ú: J J5 0J J
Ÿ¢è|¢x¢Ã¢¢‹¢éÃ¢¢Ó¢ -
yÃ ´¢ S¢¢ÿ¢¢h}¢üÎïÃ¢¢ïù|¢ê: Œ¢êÃ¢üS¢x¢ïü çmÁ¢¢ïœ¢}¢ ! J §Ä ´¢ Ó¢ }¢ê<y¢SyÃ¢yŒ¢Õè yÃ¢¢}¢ïÃ¢¢‹¢é±íy¢¢ S¢Î¢ JJ51JJ
Î éÃ ¢ ¢ üS ¢ S ¢ ¢ ï } ¢ é‹ ¢ ï: à ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ y Ðí¢ # ¢ ñ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ écÄ ¢ } ¢ ~ ¢ Ã ¢ ñ J © Œ ¢ Î íéy ¢ ¢ ñ } ¢ éã éÎ éüC ñ: Ü UË Ä ¢ Š¢ } ¢ ¢ üçŸ ¢ y ¢ ñ‹ ¢ ëüç| ¢ : J J 5 2 J J
SÃ¢Š¢}¢üS‰¢¢Ã¢é|¢ ñ¢ H¢ïÜïU ½í}¢‹y¢ ñ¢ y¢è‰¢ü|¢êç}¢c é¢ J S¢}Ðí¢# ñ¢ Ã¢ñc‡¢Ã¢è´ Îèÿ¢¢}¢éhÃ¢¢‹}¢ÎéŒ¢¢çŸ¢y¢¢y ì¢ JJ53JJ
Ã¢ ë ‹ Î¢ Ã¢ ‹ ¢ }¢ é Œ¢ ïyÄ ¢ ¢ ‰¢ çÃ¢ c‡ ¢ éÄ¢ ¢ x ¢ ï‹ ¢ |¢ êÄ¢ S¢ ¢ J }¢ Î¢ Ú ¢ Š¢ ‹ ¢ }¢ ÃÄ ¢ ° í¢ ñ ÜéUÃ ¢ ¢ üy¢ ï S}¢ ñ ÜUÓ ¢ ï y¢ S¢ ¢ ñ J J 5 4J J
Ã¢ñçÚÎ¢çÚÎíK¢çy¢Œ¢èÇ¢çÃ¢ÓÀïÎ´ Ó¢¢y}¢Úÿ¢‡¢} ì¢ J ¥|¢èŒS¢‹y¢ ñ¢ }¢œ¢ »Ã¢ ç‹¢àÀkS¢ÜUHçRUÄ¢ ñ¢ JJ55JJ
çÁ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ã ¢ Ú ¢ ñ ç } ¢ y ¢ ¢ ã ¢ Ú ¢ ñ ¾ír ¢ Ó ¢ Ä ¢ üÎ ëÉ ç S ‰¢ y ¢ è J çÁ ¢ y ¢ ç‹ ¢ Î í¢ Ã ¢ ïÜ U| ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ñ } ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ Š ¢ Ä ¢ y ¢ ´ Ä ¢ é Ã ¢ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 5 6 J J
ÎëcÅì±¢ Ã¢ ´¢ y¢Œ¢S¢¢ ÜU¢àÄ Z¢ |¢¢Ã ´¢ Ó¢ ÎëÉ}¢¢y}¢ç‹¢ J ÜU¢Hï‹¢¢ËŒ¢ï‹¢ y¢éC¢ïùã}¢èÎë°íêŒ¢}¢Îà¢üÄ¢} ì¢ JJ57JJ
form (elegance). 48.

Now, you have taken birth in my home here, to protect your devo-
tees, and to destroy the creation and expansion of non-religion in the
minds of preceptors, and kings due to Kali age. 49.
Suvrat said:-
Thus praised by the great Brahmin, playing variously the drama of
being in human form, Krishna spoke to him lovingly, because he loves his
devotees and takes incarnations to bestow good to all. 51.
The Lord said:-
O great Brahmin, you were real god of religion in your prior birth,
and your wife is the manifestation of religion who always follows you. 51.
Because of the curse given by the sage Durvasa, you both are pos-
sessing the form of human being, and are tortured, many times by (from)
the merciless kings who have obtained immoral, non-religious (or anti-
religious) ways due to kali age. 52.
Wandering about holy paths and being religious, both of you got ini-
tiated into Vaishnavism by my disciple Uddhava. 53.
Staying in Vrindavan, performing a sacrifice in the name of Vishnu,
both of you involved in my worship devotedly without distraction. 54.
Being perfect in every deed, seeking for me alone, both of you prayed
y¢y¢: ÐíS¢ó¢ï‹¢ }¢Ä¢¢ Ã¢Ú¢ïÎœ¢SyÃ¢ÎèçŒS¢y¢: J Ðí¢ïQÚ Ó¢ çÃ¢Ðí ! y ï¢ Úÿ¢ ´¢ ÜUy¢ ü¢ |¢êyÃ¢¢ S¢éy¢çSyÃ¢çy¢ JJ58JJ
¥‹y¢<ãy¢Sy¢y¢¢ïù|¢êÃ ´¢ yÃ ´¢ Ó¢ SÃ¢x¢ëã}¢¢x¢y¢: J y¢y¢ ¥¢Ú|Ä¢ y ï¢ Ã¢ñçÚ|¢èçy¢‹¢üC¢ Ó¢ Îè‹¢y¢¢ JJ59JJ
»y¢yS}¢ëyÄ¢‰¢ü}¢ïÃ¢ïÎ´ MŒ ´¢ çÎÃÄ ´¢ ÐíÎ<à¢y¢} ì¢ J Ðí¢#¢ïùçS}¢ Ä¢éc}¢yŒ¢é~¢yÃ ´¢ |¢Ã¢ SÃ¢S‰¢ ï¢ çmÁ¢c¢ü|¢ ! JJ60JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
» Ã¢ ´ y¢ }¢évyÃ¢ ¢ Á¢x ¢ÎèEÚ ¢ïùS¢ ¢ñ S¢l ¢ ïù |¢ Ã¢ ‹ }¢ ¢‹ ¢éc¢çÎÃÄ¢ Ï¢¢ H: J
| ¢ QïU: SÃ ¢ } ¢¢ y ¢ é: à ¢ Ä ¢‹ ¢ ïù ‰¢ Ú ï} ¢ ï Œ¢ ê‡ ¢ ïü‹ Î éÜ U¢ ç‹y ¢ p }¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ïã Ú ¢ X: J J 61 J J
Ü ëU c ‡¢ ï ÓÀ Ä ¢ñ Ã¢ ¢ ‰¢ S¢ çÃ ¢ Ðí Ã ¢Ä ¢ ¢ï ü ‹ ¢C S }¢ ë çy ¢ : S ¢¢ Ó¢ Ï¢ | ¢ê Ã¢ |¢ ç QU : J
Œ¢é~¢´ ÐíÁ¢¢ y¢´ y¢ }¢Ã¢ ïyÄ¢ Nl´ ãc¢Z }¢ ã ¢‹y¢´ NçÎ Ó¢ ¢Œ¢ y¢ éSy¢ ¢ñ JJ 62J J
y¢´ Ï¢¢HÜëUc‡ ¢´ Š¢ëy¢}¢yÄ¢ü|¢¢Ã¢´ ÎïÃ¢¢ÎÄ¢Sy¢ï Ó¢ S¢ ÎïÃ¢à¢}¢¢ü J
Ã¢ïc¢¢‹y¢Ú´ Ðí¢#ç}¢Ã¢¢y}¢y¢‹~¢´ ‹¢Å¢ïœ¢}¢´ S¢‹ÎÎëà¢é: S¢ãc¢Z JJ63JJ
only for self-protection and getting relief from conditions of poverty and
enemies. 55.
Being curbed and restrained in eating, being in firm celibacy, con-
quering the sleep, both of you persistently were in worship of me. 56.
Having seen your withered personality as the result of your observing
severe austerities as well as your inner determinedness, I was pleased
hence in no time manifested myself before you. 57.
Hence O Brahmin, being pleased I showered you the blessing you
wished for and said ‘I would protect you being your son’. 58.
Then I disappeared and you came back to your place. From that
very day, your fear from enemies and poverty was taken away. 59.
For your recollection, I showed you my divine form, and have be-
come your son. O Brahmin, now be happy’. 60.
Beauty of Shri Hari’s divine form as a child; His Horoscope.
Suvrat said:-
Saying thus, the Lord of the universe, suddenly became divine-hu-
man-child, bright like full-moon, having beautiful appearance. Then he
went to sleep with his mother Bhakti. 61.
The great Brahmin and his wife Bhakti, by Lord’s will, forgot what
happened in the past. Then they were very much rejoiced in heart seeing
the newly born son. 62.
S ¢ y S Ã ¢ çS y ¢ Ü U ¢ ç Î ‹ ¢ Ã ¢ H ÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ Î ÿ ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ Î ´ } ¢ y S Ä ¢ ¢ ç Î S ¢ # Ü U S ¢ éH ç ÿ ¢ y ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ } ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ Î } ¢ ì J
¥¢Ú QUŒ¢Ì Ã¢ç‹¢| ¢¢Xäç HÚ¢çÁ ¢Ú¢Á¢y S¢éçF xŠ¢ÜU ¢ï}¢H} ¢‹¢¢ï ãÚŒ¢¢ ÎŒ¢k}¢ ì JJ6 4JJ
© œ¢ éX à¢ ¢ ï‡ ¢ ‹ ¢ w ¢ ç‹ ¢ x ¢ ü y¢ S ¢ ‹ }¢ Ä¢ ê w ¢ ñ} ¢ é ü c‡ ¢ ‹ y¢ } ¢ é c‡ ¢ ç Ü UÚ ‡ ¢ ¢ ç ÎL Ó ¢ : S ¢ } ¢ ° í ¢ : J
§ üc ¢y S¢ }¢ éó ¢y ¢S ¢é Ã¢ y¢ éü Hx ¢é Ë ÈU Ó¢ ¢L Á¢ Y¢ S¢ éÁ ¢¢ ‹¢ éÜ UÚ |¢ ¢ ïL Ä¢ éx ¢¢ çy ¢à ¢¢ ï| ¢} ¢ì J J6 5J J
Ú¢Á ¢iëã yÜ UçÅ y¢ Å ´ Œ¢é ÚÅ ¢|¢Ó ¢@çyF x{¢çy¢ S¢êÿ} ¢çÃ¢ÚH ¢ïey¢Ú ¢ï}¢Ú }Ä¢}¢ì J
x ¢ }| ¢ èÚÃ ¢ y ¢éüH S ¢éà ¢ ¢ïç| ¢y ¢ ‹ ¢¢ ç| ¢ Ú¢ Á ¢ ÎE y ‰ ¢Œ ¢ ~ ¢ S¢ } ¢ y¢ é‹ ÎÃ ¢ çH~ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢V } ¢ ì J J 66 J J
ã ¢S ¢¢ Ã¢ Î¢ y¢ L çÓ ¢S ¢X KŠ ¢Ú ¢ L‡ ¢Ÿ ¢è Ÿ¢ èÃ ¢y S ¢à ¢¢ ïç |¢ y¢ Œ ¢ë ‰¢ êó ¢y ¢Ã ¢ ÿ¢ S¢ ´ Ó¢ J
¥ ¢ Á ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ é H ç } Ï ¢ Î ëÉ Œ ¢ è Ã ¢ Ú Ï ¢ ¢ ã é Î ‡ Ç ´ y ¢ éX ¢ L ‡ ¢ ¢ ï Á Á ± H } ¢ ã : Ü U Ú Á ¢ ç Ÿ ¢ Ä ¢ ´ Ó ¢ J J 6 7 J J
S ¢ ê ÿ } ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ y ¢ ¢ X äçHç Ã ¢ Ú ¢ çÁ ¢ y ¢ à¢ ¢ ï ‡ ¢ Œ ¢ k Ü U¢ ‹ y ¢ S Ã ¢ | ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ Ü UçÅ ‹ ¢ ¢ ïœ ¢ } ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ ç‡ ¢ Ä ¢ éx } ¢ } ¢ ì J
S ¢ ´ à¢ ¢ ï ç| ¢ y ¢ ¢ Ä¢ y ¢ ã ‹ ¢ é l é çy ¢ Ü U} Ï¢ éÜ U‡ Æ´ ‹ ¢ ¹ í ¢ ° íy ¢ é X ç y ¢ HŒ ¢ é cŒ ¢ S ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ S ¢ } ¢ ì J J 6 8 J J
All the gods, the Brahmin Devasharma and others saw him and be-
came very much pleased, as Krishna had taken the form of the common
mortal-human baby, like a fine actor who knows the best technique to
change the dress and becoming another person. 63.
His right foot marked with nine auspicious signs like Swastika and
others and left-foot with seven good signs like fish and others. Its row of
fingers shone like reddish fresh sprouts, tender and beautiful, thus the feet
appearing as a pleasant lotus bloom. 64.
Plundering the brightness of the sun-rays were the pleasing rays
streaming from His luminous projected nails of crimson type. The little
elevated circular ankle, with the beautiful shank up to the befitting knees,
conjoined with marvellous looking plump thighs.. 65.
The wide golden-type luminous loins whereupon tender strands of
little hair sprouted delicately sublimely. The deep orbit (circular) glowing
navel placed in fig-leaf shaped belly with three lines of folds (wrinkles). 66.
The smiling red lips were of lustre of white and cherry-type. The high
broad chest marked with a special curl of hair. The two arms are running
knee-deep, plump and strong. The hands palms were luminous as rising
sun in summit. 67.
The two beautiful hands with long delicate fingers were of the splendour
of red lotus bloom, the glow of oblong temple descending on the conch-
shaped neck making it prettier, the nose slightly bent at the tip resembling
‹ ¢ S Ð í¢ ‹ y ¢ Ü U‡ ¢ ü Œ ¢ é Å Ü U ¢ ‹ y ¢ Ú S ¢ ê ÿ } ¢ ç Ï ¢ ‹ Î é ´ Œ ¢ ê ‡ ¢ ï ü‹ Î é} ¢ ‡ Ç H ç‹ ¢ | ¢ S } ¢ Ä ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ Ã ¢ R U } ¢ ì J
à ¢ ¢ ï ‡ ¢ ¢‹ y ¢ Ú } Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ Ã ¢ à¢ ¢ Ú Î Œ ¢ é ‡ Ç Ú è Ü UŒ ¢ ~ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ y ¢ ¢ ç y¢ Ó ¢ Œ ¢ H ¢ ç ÿ ¢ ç ‹ ¢Ú è ÿ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‡ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 6 9 J J
y ¢ éX ¢ Ä ¢ y ¢ œ ¢ } ¢ ç Ã¢ à ¢ ¢ HH H ¢ Å à ¢ ¢ ï | ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ Á ¢ y ÜU Œ ¢ ¢ ï HÜ é U ç Å H½ í é Ü éU ç Å ç Ÿ ¢ Ä ¢ ´ Ó ¢ J
ã ¢ S ¢ ¢ ï Ì S ¢ ‹ } ¢ ë Î é H x ¢ ‡ ÇS ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ Ü U ‡ ¢ Z S ¢ é ç Fx Š¢ S ¢ ê ÿ } ¢ Ü é U ç Å H ¢ çS ¢ y ¢ } ¢ T é Ü ï U à ¢ } ¢ ì J J 7 0 J J
»Ã ¢´ }¢ ã¢ Œ¢é Lc ¢Hÿ ¢‡ ¢Hç ÿ¢ y¢¢ X} ¢éœ ¢¢‹ ¢à ¢¢ç Ä¢ ‹¢} ¢Ó ¢ÿ¢ y¢ y¢ ´ çã S¢ Ã¢ï ü J
‹¢yÃ¢¢ y¢}¢¢ÎÚ|¢Úï‡¢ y¢çÎÓÀÄ¢¢ù‰¢¢ï ¾ír¢¢ÎÄ¢Sy é¢ ç‹¢Á¢Š¢¢}¢ Ä¢Ä¢é›Ä¢Sy¢ï JJ71JJ
» Ã ¢ ´ y ¢ S Ä ¢ çmÁ ¢ ï‹ Î íS Ä ¢ x ¢ ïã ï S ¢ Œ ¢ éL c¢ ¢ ïœ ¢ } ¢ : J Ðí¢ Î éÏ ¢ ü| ¢ ê Ã ¢ çÃ ¢ E ¢ y } ¢ ¢ Ü U¢ H ï Á ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ïã Ú ï J J 7 2 J J
çÃ ¢ R U} ¢ ¢ Ü üU à ¢ Ü US Ä ¢ ¢ Ï Î ï ‹ ¢ x ¢ ¢ ç x Ý Ã ¢ S ¢ é | ¢ ê ç} ¢ y ¢ ï J Ã ¢ c¢ ï ü çÃ ¢ Ú ¢ ïŠ ¢ Ü ëUó ¢ ¢ ç} Ý S ¢ ¢ ñ} Ä ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ x ¢ y ¢ ï Ú Ã ¢ ¢ ñ J J 7 3 J J
Ã ¢ S ¢ ‹ y ¢ y ¢ ¢ ñü } ¢ Š¢ ¢ ñ à ¢ é v H ‹ ¢ Ã ¢ } Ä ¢ ¢ ç } ¢ ‹ Î é Ã ¢ ¢ S ¢ Ú ï J Œ ¢ é cÄ ¢ ï S ¢ é Ü U} ¢ üÄ ¢ ¢ ïx ¢ ï Ó ¢ Ü UÚ ‡ ¢ ï Ü U¢ ñ H Ã ¢ ¢ u Ä ¢ ï J J 7 4 J J
HxÝï Ó¢ Ã¢ëçpÜïU Ä¢éQïU x¢éL‡¢¢ à¢ç‹¢‹¢¢ S¢ã J ©Ó™S‰¢¢‹ ´¢ x¢y ï¢ à¢éRïU SÃ¢Ú¢ôà¢ Ó¢ ç‹¢à¢¢ÜUÚï JJ75JJ
çÚŒ¢éS‰¢¢‹ ´¢ x¢y ï¢ Ú¢ã ñ¢ Ï¢éçhS‰¢¢‹ ´¢ x¢y ï¢ Ï¢éŠ ï¢ J Š¢‹¢S‰¢¢‹ ´¢ ÜéUÁ ï¢ Ä¢¢y ï¢ |¢¢SÜUÚï Ó¢ S¢éy¢¢HÄ¢} ì¢ JJ76JJ
a sesame flower. 68.
A small sesame-seed shaped dot was seen in between ear and the
nose, making the smiling face glow as a beautiful luminous circle of a full-
moon. The beautiful anticipating eyes rapidly moving which resembled to
a newly bloomed lotus in autumn, having reddish hue inside. 69.
The large prominent forehead and the cheek with their shine, the
curved eyebrow, and the lively smiling face adorned with beautiful sym-
metrical ears and the tender, delicate and curly charming dark hairs on the
head. 70.
Thus all of them beheld that supinely sleeping form resembling to a
supreme-being having all the auspicious signs on him. Having paid obei-
sance to him, with love and respect, now the trinity of gods left for their
dwellings, on his wish. 71.
Janmakundali of Shri Hari.
Thus the supreme-being, the omnipotent-soul took birth in the house
of the great Brahmin, to the joy of the people. 72.
It was in 1837 [(Bhumi (Earth) - 1 Vasu (class of divinities) = 8 Agni
(Fire) = 3 Naga (mountains) = 7)] of Vikrama samvat (era), year named
Virodhikrut it was spring season, the month Chaitra, on the ninth day in
bright fortnight and of Pushya constellation and Sukarma yoga, Koulava
Karana. The Lagna was Scorpio together with Guru (Jupiter) and Shani
|¢êy ¢Hï çÎçÃ¢ }¢ ã ¢ïy S¢Ã¢ Sy ¢ Î¢ S¢ Ã¢ üy ¢ ¢ïù |¢ Ã¢ ÎéÎ¢Ú Ó ¢ïy ¢S¢ ¢ }¢ ì J
ã c¢ü S¢}½ í} ¢Ã¢y¢¢ ´ ‹¢ë‡ ¢¢´ y¢‰ ¢¢ Ä¢¢ ïçc¢y¢ ¢´ Ó¢ çÃ¢}¢y¢ ¢‹Ä¢ÜU }¢ü‡¢¢ }¢ì JJ 77JJ
ÎïÃ¢y¢¢: à¢y¢}¢ w¢¢ÎÄ¢¢ ï }¢éÎ¢ Œ¢écŒ¢Ã¢c¢ü‡ ¢}¢ ÜU¢c¢éüLyS¢éÜU¢: J
x¢¢Ä¢‹¢´ Ó¢ S¢éÚÚ¢Á¢x¢¢Ä¢ÜU¢p¢L ‹¢ëyÄ¢}¢ÜëUy¢¢ŒS¢Ú¢ïx¢‡ ¢: JJ78JJ
Ã¢ qÄ¢ ¢ï L L çÓ ¢ Ú ïù ° íÁ¢ ‹ } ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ´ S¢ l » Ã¢ |¢ çS¢ y¢ ¢ Ã¢ ëy¢ ¢ ¥çŒ¢ J
} ¢ ¢‹ ¢ S ¢¢ ‹ Ä ¢çŒ ¢ y ¢ Î ¢‹ y ¢ Ú ¢çÚ ç|¢ Ã ¢ ü<Á ¢ y¢ ¢ ç‹¢ Ó ¢ S ¢ y ¢¢ ´ S¢ } ¢ ¢S ¢ y ¢ J J 79 J J
ÜU¢ ñH‹¢ ¢çSy ¢ÜUx ¢éLy Ã¢à¢ ¢çH‹ ¢¢´ Œ¢¢çŒ¢‹¢¢ ´ ‹¢ ëy¢‹ ¢éÎñyÄ¢Ú ÿ¢S¢ ¢}¢ì J
~¢ ¢ S¢ } ¢ ïÃ¢ S¢ ã S¢ ¢ ÐíŒ¢ ïçÎÚ ï |¢¢ çÃ¢ ‹ ¢¢ à¢ x ¢ } ¢ÜÚ } ¢‹ ¢ ¢ ´çS¢ Ó ¢ J J80J J
| ¢ê| ¢éÁ¢ ¢ ´ ç‹¢ H Ä¢ ‹ ¢ïc¢ é ‹ ¢ ñx ¢ Ç¢ Ï ¢ ‹Š¢ }¢ éçQ U}¢ x¢ } ¢´p y ¢ yÿ ¢ ‡¢ }¢ ì J
y ¢ y Ä ¢ Á¢ é : S ¢ ã Á¢ Ã ¢ ñç Ú ‡ ¢ S y ¢ Î¢ Î éS y Ä ¢ Á ¢ ¢ }¢ ç Œ ¢ ç } ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ ï ç Ã ¢ Ú ¢ ï çŠ ¢ y ¢ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 81 J J
Îé‹Îéç|¢ŠÃ¢ç‹¢Ú|¢êÎã<‹¢à¢´ Ï¢¢Hà¢}¢üS¢éy¢}¢ç‹ÎÚï ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! J
ÎïÃ¢Îé‹Îéç|¢ç‹¢‹¢¢Îç}¢çŸ¢y¢Sy¢SÄ¢ Á¢‹}¢S¢}¢Ä¢ï sÁ¢‹}¢‹¢: J J82JJ
(Saturn). Venus was powerful. Moon in his own sigh, Rahu was in sixth
house (the place of enmity) Buddha (Mercury) in the fifth, (in the place of
intellectual faculty) Kuja (Mars) in the second house (wealth), sun in
the fifth house (place of progeny) The time of birth was just before
dawn. 73-76
Entire creation rejoices Shri Hari’s birth.
The noble people became delighted with joy and began to celebrate
great festival abandoning all their duties. 77.
Indra (who has performed hundred sacrifices) the king of heaven and
other gods, were rejoiced and excitedly showered flowers on earth. The
divine singers sang booming songs and the groups of heavenly damsels
danced beautifully. 78.
The sacrificial fire’s flame suddenly rose higher, though engulfed in
ashes till then; the sages achieved mental stability now leaving the inner
enemies. 79.
The demons in the form of human beings who were sinners, following
the path of the left-hand rituals of Shakti, and who deny the supreme-
being as the creator of the universe, became frightened in mind, seeing the
sign of forthcoming destruction. 80.
The prisoners in the prisons of kings, became free at the instance of
Ä¢ ¢ïçc¢y ¢¢ ïù çŒ ¢ Á¢ ‹¢ }¢ XH ´ Á¢ x¢ é: S ¢Y à¢ ¢ïùj éy ¢Ü éU }¢ ¢Ú }¢ ¢çà¢ c¢ ¢ J
Ä ¢¢ ïÁ ¢Ä ¢‹ yÄ ¢ © LŠ¢¢ Œ ¢Ú S Œ¢ Ú´ Ü éU Ã¢ üy ¢ ï S} ¢ çŒ ¢à ¢ é‹ ¢¢ çÎ HïŒ¢ ‹ ¢} ¢ì J J8 3J J
Ã¢¢Ä¢Ã¢: S¢éw¢ÜUÚ¢ Ã¢Ã¢éSy¢Î¢ ç‹¢}¢üH´ Ó¢ w¢}¢|¢êyS¢ã¢ïÇéç|¢: J
Ó ¢ ç RU Ú ï Á ¢ Ä ¢ Ú Ã ¢ ´ S ¢ é Ú ¢ ‹ ¢ é x ¢ ¢ : Ü U è y ¢ ü Ä ¢ ç ‹ y¢ « c ¢ Ä ¢ : S } ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ ç à ¢ c ¢ : J J 8 4 J J
Ã¢¢‡¢è }¢XHMçŒ¢‡¢è Ó¢ ãçS¢y¢´ Ä¢SÄ¢¢çSy¢ Ã¢ñ }¢XH´ J
‹¢ï~¢ï }¢XHÎï Ó¢ Î¢ï<Ã¢HçS¢y¢´ ‹¢÷‡¢¢´ Œ¢Ú´ }¢XH}¢ì JJ
Ã¢v~¢´ }¢XHÜëUÓ™ Œ¢¢ÎÓ¢çHy¢´ Ä¢SÄ¢¢çw¢H´ }¢XH´ J
S¢¢ïùÄ¢´ }¢X}¢ê<y¢Ú¢à¢é Á¢x¢y¢¢ï ç‹¢yÄ¢´ çRUÄ¢¢‹}¢XH}¢ì JJ85JJ
« ç c¢ ç| ¢: Ü ëU y¢ }¢X H´ y ¢ç }¢ y‰ ¢´ S¢ éy ¢} ¢¢ ‹¢ ‹Î ÜU Ú´ ç‹ ¢à ¢¢ }Ä ¢ NC : J
S¢ Ó¢ ÜU¢ Ú ã çÚ ÐíS ¢¢Î çÃ¢ Ðí¢ ï ç‹¢ x¢} ¢¢ï QÚ yÃ ¢‰ ¢ Á ¢¢y ¢ÜU }¢ü y¢ SÄ ¢ J J86 JJ
Ðí‰¢}¢´ S¢çã Ú‡ Ä¢Ã¢¢çÚç|¢: FŒ¢‹¢´ S¢¢´à¢éÜU}¢ïÃ¢ S¢yÃ¢Ú}¢ì J
SÃ¢x¢ëãï S¢ çÃ¢Š¢¢Ä¢ Ó¢¢Ó¢ÚçyŒ¢y¢ëS¢‹y¢Œ¢ü‡ ¢}¢~¢ Ã¢ñçÎÜñU: J J87J J
¥‰¢ }¢ XHÃ¢¢Ó¢ ‹¢´ S¢ S¢ê‹¢¢ï ÚS¢ ‹¢¢ }¢¢Á¢ü‹ ¢}¢¢ Ó¢Ó ¢¢Ú Š¢} ¢ü: J
ç Ã¢ ÎŠ ¢ ï ç Ã ¢ ç Š¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ï ç Ó ¢ y¢ ´ Ó ¢ }¢ ïŠ ¢ ¢ Á¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ Î ¢ ‹ ¢ çÃ ¢ ô Š¢ y ¢ ‰¢ ¢ y¢ ÎX } ¢ ì J J 8 8J J
the great birth, as their chains and shackles were broken involuntarily. The
natural enemies (like lion and deer) abandoned their irresistible enmity. 81.
In the house of Shri Hariprasad (Dharma) the echoing sound of kettle-
drums were heard whole day and night, even the reverberating drum
s o u n d s f ro m h e a v e n j o i n e d , at t h e t i m e o f t h e b i rt h o f t h e s u p re m e -
being. 82.
Groups of young women sang auspicious and benedictory songs to
that wonder boy. They smeared saffron and other marks to each other
indicating the auspiciousness of the day. 83.
Pleasant breeze waft while the sky remaining blue with stars, the fol-
lowers of heavenly gods made the sounds of victory and the sages show-
ered blessings. 84.
Everything is auspicious about him, the supreme-being, his speech,
his smile, looks, his steps and his face exuding auspiciousness thus be-
coming auspiciousness personified, showering instant auspiciousness onto
this world for its welfare, constantly. 85.
Jatkarma Samskara.
As the sages described Him as the manifestation of auspiciousness
S¢}¢ïy¢¢ ¿¢¢y¢Ä¢Sy¢SÄ¢ çÃ¢ÐíÃ¢Ä¢üSÄ¢ Ã¢ïà}¢ç‹¢ J ¥¢‹¢‹Î´ Œ¢Ú} ´¢ Ðí¢#¢: ÜéU}¢¢Ú¢Ä¢¢ùùçà¢c¢ ï¢ ÎÎé: JJ89JJ
x ¢ è y ¢ ¢ } ¢ X H Ã ¢ ¢ l ¢ ç ‹ ¢ y ¢ ~ ¢ ° í¢ } ¢ ï x ¢ ë ã ï x ¢ ëã ï J y ¢ Î ¢ Ï ¢ | ¢ êÃ ¢ é: S ¢ Ã ¢ ïü c¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ Î p } ¢ ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ì N çÎ J J 9 0 J J
ÎÎ ñ¢ Ï¢ãêç‹¢ Î¢‹¢¢ç‹¢ Œ¢é~¢Á¢‹}¢Ðíã<c¢y¢: J ¾í¢r¢‡¢ï|Ä¢¢ï çmÁ¢ï‹Îí¢ïùS¢¢Ã¢‹Ä¢ï|Ä¢p Ä¢‰¢¢ïçÓ¢y¢} ì¢ JJ91JJ
x¢Á¢¢‹ ì¢ ãÄ¢¢´Sy¢‰¢¢ Š¢ï‹¢éÚS¢WK¢y¢¢: S¢éHÿ¢‡¢¢: J ¾í¢r¢‡¢ï|Ä¢ ï¢ ÎÎ ñ¢ ÎïÃ¢: S¢¢ïŒ¢SÜUÚx¢ëã¢´Sy¢‰¢¢ JJ92JJ
y¢‰¢¢ Î¢‹¢¢‹Ä¢S¢ ñ¢ Ðí¢Î¢lÓÀ>yÃ¢¢ |¢éçÃ¢ |¢êç}¢Œ¢¢: J çÃ¢S}¢Ä ´¢ Hïç|¢Úï |¢êçÚç‹¢Š¢èà ´¢ y ´¢ Ó¢ }¢ïç‹¢Úï JJ93JJ
} ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ Ÿ ¢ è Œ ¢ y ¢ ï S y ¢ S Ä ¢ çÃ ¢ çŠ ¢ y S ¢ ¢ ï‹ ¢ üÚ ‹ ¢ ¢ Å ‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J | ¢ x ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ïc ¢ » Ã ¢ ïçy ¢ y ¢ ´ ç Ã ¢ Ã ¢ ï Î ‹ ¢ Ü Up ‹ ¢ J J 9 4 J J
¥¢y}¢Á ï¢ Œ¢~é¢|¢¢Ã¢¢ùï|¢ÓêÀèîÜUëc‡ ï¢ |¢çQUŠ¢}¢üÄ¢¢:ï J çÓ¢ÜUèc¢¢:ïü à¢àñ¢Ã¢è´ HèH¢ç}¢ÓÀÄ¢¢ y¢SÄ¢ Ó¢ Ðí|¢¢:ï JJ95JJ
§ üE Ú y Ã ¢ ï ‹ ¢ } ¢ Á ¿ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ y Œ ¢ é ~ ¢ | ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ï‹ ¢ H ¢ H ‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J } ¢ Î è Ä ¢ ´ Î éH ü| ¢ ç} ¢ çy ¢ Ðí| ¢ éÚ ïÃ ¢ ´ y ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ Ã Ä ¢ Š¢ ¢ y ¢ ì J J 9 6 J J
and provider of joys, the Brahmin Shri Hariprasad became pleased, and
performed the Vedic rituals customary to the birth of a child. 86.
To begin with, he took bath in gold-purified water and wore a silk
cloth. Then, in his house he performed the rituals of offering oblations to
his ancestors by the priests’ expert in the Vedas. 87.
He began Vedic rituals with chanting of favourable hymns through
priests, firstly performing the ritual of cleansing the tongue and instigation
of tongue for the child, then gave away gifts on account of the ceremony. 88.
In the house of the great Brahmin, his relatives gathered together
being extremely joyful, and blessed the child. 89.
Joyful songs and auspicious sounds of musical instruments echoed in
every house of that town, and everyone was pleased in their heart. 90.
The overjoyed Brahmin at his son’s birth gave away many gifts to
other Brahmins reasonably. 91.
Elephants, horses and several cows of great characteristics were gifted
to the Brahmins as well as household articles. 92.
Learning about the range of gifts given by him, even the wealthy kings
were astonished and thought that he must be the god of wealth, Kubera
himself. 93.
The lord Shripati desirous of manifesting in a human form, with his
illusive aspect, was not to be learnt by anyone and nobody came to know
that he was the supreme-being. 94.
As Shri Krishna himself becomes the son of Dharma and Bhakti, on
y¢ ñ¢ Î}Œ¢y¢è Ðí¢ŒÄ¢ }¢‹¢¢ïÚ‰¢SÄ¢ ÈUH´ ÐíNC ñ¢ ç‹¢y¢Ú¢}¢|¢êy¢¢} ì¢ J
Ï¢Ï ¢‹Š¢y¢ é: Fïã |¢Ú´ y ¢‹¢êÁ¢ ï ‹¢Ú¢ ÜëUçy ¢¾ír¢ç ‡¢ Ã¢¢ S¢éÎïÃ ¢ï JJ9 7JJ
Ðí¢ Î é| ¢ ¢üÃ ¢Ü U‰¢ ¢ ù jéy ¢ïÄ ¢} ¢ éçÎ y¢ ¢ y ¢ é| Ä ¢´ }¢ Ä ¢ ¢ | ¢êŒ ¢y ¢ ï ! J
x ¢ ¢ ï ~¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ´ ‹ ¢Ú ‹ ¢ ¢ Å ‹ ¢ ´ Ï ¢ ã é ç Ã ¢ Š ¢´ Ð í è y Ä ¢ ¢ ç Ó ¢ Ü U è c ¢ ¢ï ü : Ð í | ¢ ¢ï : J
Ÿ¢èÚ¢Š¢¢Ú}¢‡¢SÄ¢ Ä¢: Œ¢Ú}¢Ä¢¢ |¢vy²¢ Œ¢Æïm¢ Œ¢é}¢¢‹ ì¢ ç‹¢yÄ ´¢ J
y¢¢´ Ÿ¢ë‡¢éÄ¢¢yŒ¢é}¢‰¢ü}¢çw¢H´ S¢ Ðí¢ŒÝéÄ¢¢çó¢çpy¢}¢ì JJ98JJ
§çy¢ Ÿ¢èS¢yS¢çXÁ¢èÃ¢‹¢ï ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢Ó¢çÚ~¢ï Š¢}¢üà¢¢›ï Ðí‰¢}¢ÐíÜUÚ‡¢ï
‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢Ðí¢Îé|¢¢üÃ¢¢ïyS¢Ã¢‹¢¢}¢¢ m¢ôÃ¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 22 JJ
-------------------------------
his own will, the parents became desirous to look after their son’s child-
hood. 95.
‘With the knowledge of my deification, I may be denied of the natural
fondling of a child (from the natural love of parents for the child),’ thus the
lord thought himself. 96.
The couple was very much pleased to get the wish fulfilled and hence
there was bond of love and affection between them and their son who
was none other than the Supreme Lord in the form of a child. 97.
‘O King, this blissful and wonderful story of Shri Krishna has been
narrated to you. The story of lord’s desire of accepting human-form vari-
ously, who is the companion of Radha. Whoever with great devotion
listens to it or reads it, undoubtedly, would be blessed with the fruits
of life. 98.
Thus ends the twenty-second chapter entitled ‘The festival of
the birth of Narayan’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
JJ ¥ƒ ~¢Ä¢¢ïôÃ¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 23 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
¥‰¢¢Ã¢x¢yÄ¢¢ïjÃ¢}¢¢y}¢à¢~¢¢ïÚ¢ÜUçS}¢ÜñUHüÿ}¢ç|¢Ú¢S¢éÚ¢ñÍ¢¢: J
NyÜU}Œ¢Ã¢¢}¢¢Ã¢Ä¢Ã¢SÈéUÚ¢lñLyŒ¢¢ÎÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢éÚ‹¢ïÜUÜëUyÄ¢¢: JJ1JJ
y ¢~ ¢ ¢ çÎ y ¢ àÀ éŒ Œ¢ Ä ¢ S¢ ´ S¢ Ü U¢ H èÎœ ¢ S y¢ é ÜëU y Ä¢ ¢ x ¢‡ ¢ } ¢¢ y } ¢S ¢ ëC} ¢ ì J
RéUh ¢ ïù ÇéÉ ¢ ñÜUó¢ëŒ¢ ! ÜU¢ ïÅ Ú ¢ ôÎ |¢ Ä¢V Ú ¢ ÜU¢ Ú } ¢ éÎ¢ œ¢ à¢ ›} ¢ ì J J 2J J
ã çÚ ÐíS¢ ¢ ÎSÄ¢ x ¢ ëã ´ S¢} ¢ïyÄ¢ Á¢‹ ¢ïSy¢ é c¢ Dïù ãç‹ ¢ Ï¢ ¢HÜUSÄ¢ J
ç‹ ¢ à ¢ è‰¢ Ü U ¢ H ï Œ ¢ çÚ S ¢ é# H ¢ ïÜ ïU S ¢ êy ¢ èx ¢ ëã ´ y ¢ ó Ä ¢ çÃ ¢à ¢ y S ¢ y ¢ ê‡ ¢ ü} ¢ì J J 3 J J
ÃÄ ¢ Ó ¢ C S¢ ¢ ïù‹ ¢ ïÜ UÃ¢ Œ¢ é< mÁ¢ ›èSy ¢ ~¢ ÐíS ¢ é# ¢ : Ü Uçy ¢ çÓ ¢ yŒ¢ çHv Ýè: J
à¢ÄÄ¢¢ïŒ¢çÃ¢C¢´ çmÁ¢Ú¢Á¢Œ¢Õè´ |¢ôQU Ó¢ Ï¢¢H¢‹¢‹¢Îœ¢ÎëçC}¢ì JJ4JJ
¥ |Ä¢ y Ä¢ ü c¢ Dè´ } ¢ ã y ¢ è´ S¢ ã ¢ X ñ: c¢ Å ìÜëUçœ¢ ÜU¢ c¢ ‡ } ¢ éw ¢ çÃ¢ c‡ ¢ é} ¢ éw Ä¢ ñ: J
x ¢ Á¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹¢ ¢ | Ä ¢Ó ¢ ü‹ ¢Œ ¢ êÃ ¢ üÜ Ú Ã¢ ñ Ä ¢‰ ¢ ¢ çÃ¢ Š¢ ¢ ‹¢ ´ ‹ ¢ëŒ ¢ ! Á ¢ ¢ ° íy ¢ è´ Ó ¢ J J5 J J
CHAPTER - 23
H a n u ma n p r o t e c t s S h r i H a r i , Ki d n a p p e d b y Kr i t y a s ( c h i l d
d e v o u r i n g w o me n )
Suvrat said:-
O King, due to the sudden indications like throbbing of heart, quiver-
ing of left parts of the body, the demons in multitude came to know that
their enemy has taken birth. Hence they created many occultist charms.
They resorted to many dreadful acts. 1.
The infuriated Kalidatta produced a herd of terrible demonises hav-
ing weapons, led by Kotara, made them rapidly approach the Chhapaiya
town, and at the house of Shri Hariprasad, in the midnight. They entered
aiming maternity room in particular, where the birth of the child occurred
six days before, when people were asleep. 2 -3.
He saw their many Brahmin women including some grey-haired old
ladies sleeping deeply. The wife of the great Brahmin, Bhakti was sitting
on the bed staring at the face of the child. She was wakeful after perform-
ing the ritual of worship of the great goddess of the sixth day, with other
gods Gajanana, group of six Kruttikas constellation, six-faced Kartikeya
and Vishnu also. 4 -5.
Ï ¢¢ H´ y¢ ÎéyS ¢ Xx ¢y ¢ ´ Ó¢ ÎëcÅ ì± ¢ Ðíy ¢ è# Ã¢ çq l éçy¢ } ¢éÎì° íã èy ¢é} ¢ì J
y ¢y Œ¢ ¢ Eü }¢ ¢ x¢ yÄ ¢ Á ¢x ¢ ¢Î Ã ¢ ¢v Ä¢ ´ | ¢Ä ¢¢ ‹ ¢Ü U¢ S Ä¢ ¢ ç ÜU H Ü U¢ ïÅ Ú ñÜ U¢ JJ 6J J
çÎx ¢}Ï¢Ú ¢ ù‹ ~¢ dx¢ éÎ¢ œ¢ à¢êH¢ ÜUÚï ÜUŒ¢ ¢ H´ ÎŠ¢y¢ è S¢ Ú QU}¢ì J
çÃ¢ÜUè‡ ¢üÜïUà¢¢T‹¢‹¢èHÃ¢‡ ¢¢ü Ã¢ëœ¢¢L‡ ¢¢ÿ¢¢ çÃ¢y¢y¢¢ï°íÎĆî¢ JJ7JJ
Ï ¢¢ H °í ã¢ ‡ ¢¢ } ¢ç Š ¢Œ ¢ ¢ù çS } ¢ } ¢ê É ï ! | ¢ÿ ¢ ¢ç } ¢ Œ ¢é ~¢ ´ y ¢ Ã¢ ‹¢ ê ‹¢ }¢ l J
S}¢ÚïCÎïÃ¢´ ç‹¢Á¢Úçÿ¢y¢¢Ú´ }¢ÎèÄ¢ÎĆî¢‹y¢Ú}¢éçyŒ¢Œ¢yS¢é}¢ì JJ8JJ
© v yÃ ¢ ïç y¢ y¢ SÄ ¢ ¢ |¢ Ä¢ Ã ¢ < Á¢ y ¢ ¢ Ä¢ ¢ Š¢ ñÄ ¢ üç S‰ ¢ y¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ : S ¢ ã S ¢ ¢ V Îï à¢ ¢ y¢ ì J
Á¢°í¢ã Ï¢¢H´ x¢H »Ã¢ ÎéC¢ ÃÄ¢¢œ¢¢‹¢‹¢¢ çy¢x}¢ÜUÚ¢HçÁ¢u¢ JJ9JJ
§ü Ä¢é p y ¢¢Ã ¢Ó Ày¢ à¢: ÜU Ú¢H ¢ Ï ¢¢H °í ã¢ ÃÄ¢ ¢œ¢ }¢é w¢¢ : Ü éU MŒ¢ ¢: J
y ¢ ï çÀ ç‹ h ç| ¢ ‹ h K ¢ ‹ ¢ Ä ¢ } ¢ ¢ Ú Ä ¢ ïç y ¢ R U¢ ï à¢ ‹ y ¢ © Ó ™ñp ç y ¢ Ú ¢ ïÏ ¢ | ¢ êÃ ¢ é : J J 1 0 J J
x ¢H ï x ¢ëã èy Ã¢ ¢ çà ¢à ¢éÜ Ú x¢ y¢ ïc¢ é Ï ¢¢ H °íã ¢ñÍ¢ ïc¢ é L Ú¢ ïÎ | ¢çQU : J
y ¢~ ¢ ¢Ä ¢ Ä ¢¢ ñ Ä ¢ œ¢ é ç‹ ¢ à¢ } Ä¢ Üé U Ã ¢ü ó ¢¢ Ú ¢Ä ¢ ‡ ¢S Ä ¢ S }¢ Ú ‡¢ ´ S¢ çÃ ¢ Ðí : JJ 1 1J J
To snatch the lustrous child shining like flames, from the lap of his
mother, one of the dreadful Kotara, approaching her from sides, uttered
some words. 6.
She was naked, raised hand with a spear, wearing a garland of skulls
and holding a bloody skull on the other hand. She was black as charcoal
with scattered hair, and with reddish big round orbit eyes and projected
ferocious teeth. The demons said to the mother: 7.
‘O the ignorant one! I’m the queen of child-snatchers, now I eat
away your son, recall your beloved god the real protector who is eager to
save him from my molars.’ 8.
Having said thus, the demons suddenly opened her mouth caught
hold off the child’s throat with her ferocious sharp tongue, from the lap of
the mother, who was firm and fearless. 9.
There gathered those awkward ferocious looking child-snatching devils
in hundreds screaming loudly ‘kill him, tear him, break him,’ gradually
disappeared. 10.
As the child - killers went holding the child on his throat Bhakti
began to cry loudly. Hearing the cry, the Brahmin came there remem-
bering Vishnu. 11.
That lady (Bhakti), due to her deep love for the child, fainted crying
F ïã ï‹ ¢ x ¢¢ Éï ‹¢ y¢ Îñ Ã¢ Ï¢ ¢H ¢ ã ¢ ! Œ¢ é~ ¢ Œ ¢é ~¢ ï çy ¢ LÎ y Ä¢ }¢ êÓ À üy ¢ì J
‹¢C´ S¢éy¢´ S¢¢ïùŒÄ¢Ã¢x¢yÄ¢ çÃ¢Ðí¢ï }¢é}¢êÓÀü Ó¢¢‹Ä¢ïùŒÄ¢LÎ‹¢ì x¢ëãS‰¢¢: JJ12JJ
y¢ ¢ñ ‹¢CS¢ ´¿¢ ¢Ã¢ Ã¢x ¢yÄ¢ y ¢¢ |Ä¢ ¢}¢ ¢Ú¢ çŠ¢ y¢ : Ðí¢x Ï¢ã éŠ¢ ¢ïŒ¢Ó ¢¢Ú ñ: J
}¢LyS¢éy¢Sy¢ê‡¢ü}¢éŒ¢ïyÄ¢ y¢~¢ ÐíÏ¢¢ïŠ¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ Ó¢ Î}Œ¢y¢è y¢¢ñ JJ13JJ
S¢é#¢ùçS¢ ôÜU Á¢¢x¢ëçã ÎïçÃ¢ ! |¢QïU ! ãçÚÐíS¢¢Î ! çmÁ¢ ! Á¢¢x¢ëçã yÃ¢} ì¢ J
¥¢ u¢‹ ¢ç} ¢y ‰¢´ y¢ é ç ‹¢à ¢} Ä¢ y¢S Ä¢ y¢¢ ñ Á¢¢ x¢Ú ¢´Ó ¢RU y¢ éÚŸ ¢é‹ ¢ï~ ¢¢ñ J J14 JJ
© y‰ ¢¢ Ä ¢ S¢ } ½ í ¢‹ y ¢Ã ¢ Îï Ã¢ y¢ ¢ñ y¢ ´ y ¢Î ñÃ ¢ ç ÎÃ Ä ¢´ Ü U çŒ ¢ }¢ ñÿ ¢ y¢ ¢´ Ó¢ J
S¢y¢ñHçS¢‹ÎêÚS¢éÓ¢<Ó¢y¢¢X}¢ÜüUÐíS¢ê‹¢LÁ¢}¢èÿ¢‡¢èÄ¢}¢ì JJ15JJ
Ü éU y¢ ¢ ï |¢ Ã ¢ ‹ y¢ ¢ ñ L Î y ¢ ¢ ïù ç y¢ çw ¢ ó¢ ¢ ç Ã ¢ ç y¢ ¾í éÃ ¢ ¢ ‡ ¢ ´ y¢ }¢ é Ã¢ ¢ Ó ¢ | ¢ ç Q U: J
yÃ¢ ´ ÜUèà¢ Ï¢ ¢ H: S¢ éw ¢ ÜU¢ Ú ÜU¢ ï }¢ ï Œ¢ èÄ ¢ êc¢ Ã¢ ¢ PU¢ ïù çS¢ Œ¢ çÃ¢ ~¢ } ¢ ê<y¢ : J J 16J J
Ï ¢¢ H °í ãñ } ¢ï ü ùl S¢ éy ¢ ¢ï ù Œ¢ ‹ ¢è y¢ ¢ ï Ú ¢ï ç Î} Ä¢ y ¢¢ ï ùã ´ Ï ¢ã é Üë U ÓÀ î HÏ Š¢ : J
§ y ‰¢ ´ Ã¢ Î ‹y¢ è}¢ Ã ¢ ÎÓ ™ Ï¢ ¢ H¢ ´ S ¢ }¢ ¢ L ç y¢ : SÃ¢ ïÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ HÏ Š¢ Š ¢ ñÄ¢ ¢ ü} ¢ ì J J 17 J J
Ÿ ¢ èÚ ¢ } ¢ Î ¢ S ¢ ¢ ï ù çS } ¢ ã ‹ ¢ ê } ¢ Î ¢ w Ä ¢ ¢ ï | ¢ Q U ¢ ñ Ä ¢ é Ã ¢ ¢ ´ } ¢ ï | ¢ Ã ¢ ‰¢ ¢ ï Î ëÉ ´ Ã ¢ ñ J
y ¢ Ä¢ ¢ ïçÚ Î´ ÜUC} ¢ Ã¢ ïyÄ¢ Á¢ ¢ y ¢ ´ y ¢ hy ¢ éü} ¢ ïÃ¢ ¢ ã ç} ¢ã ¢ x ¢ y ¢ ¢ ïù çS} ¢ J J 18J J
for him. Thinking that his son was lost, the Brahmin also fainted, and people
in the house began to cry. 12.
Having seen them fainted, Hanuman, who was adored by them be-
fore, in various ways, quickly presented himself there, regained the couple’s
consciousness. 13.
‘O goddess Bhakti, why are you sleeping? Wake up ! O Brahmin
Hari Prasad, wake up’! Hearing the calls made by Hanuman, they got up
with tears in eyes. 14.
Being awakened they became confused, when they saw the divine
monkey-god, looking very pleasant due to the smearing of oil and red-
lead and wearing the garland of Akda flowers. 15.
Hanuman asked, ‘Why both of you are crying and being despon-
dent? ’, to which Bhakti replied, Ò! Born of monkey, you are the cause
of happiness; your words are real nectar, O pity-personified! 16.
‘I am crying at my kidnapped son, by child-killing devils whom we
obtained through austerities’, Maruti said to thus replied Bhakti, who now
seemed to be gaining courage, seeing him. 17.
‘I am the servant-devotee of Shri Rama and my name is Hanuman. I
Ï¢ ¢H°íã ñÃ¢¢üŒÄ¢S¢éÚ ñp ôã Fñãü‹ y¢ é´ ‹¢ à¢ vÄ¢: w¢ Hé ÜñUçpÎ~¢ J
Ï ¢ ¢ H S y ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ S ¢ ¢ ñ Ä ¢ Î y ¢ ¢ ï ù çS y ¢ | ¢ è çy ¢ | ¢ ü Ä ¢ Ð íÎ S Ä ¢ ¢ Œ Ä ¢ ç w ¢ HS Ä ¢ } ¢ ë y Ä ¢ ¢ ï : J J 1 9 J J
¥ ¢ E ¢ S Ä ¢ y ¢ ¢ ç } ¢ y ‰ ¢ } ¢ ƒ ¢ çy ¢ y ¢ ê ‡ ¢ Z S ¢ S Ã ¢ ï Ó À Ä ¢ ¢ S Ã ¢ è Ü ë U y ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ Ã ¢ y Ã ¢ } ¢ ì J
‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢´ |¢QU}¢‹¢¢ïãÚ´ y¢´ Ï¢¢H°íã¢‹}¢¢ïÓ¢çÄ¢y¢é´ Á¢x¢¢}¢ JJ20JJ
Ï ¢ ¢ H´ x ¢ ë ã è y Ã¢ ¢ ï yŒ ¢ ç y¢ y ¢ ¢ ù ‰ ¢ Üë Uy Ä¢ ¢ ° í¢ }¢ ¢ m çã S y¢ Îì ° í S¢ ‹¢ ¢ ç| ¢ H ¢ c ¢ ¢ J
y¢yÄ¢¢Á¢ y ¢´ y¢ÁÁ±H‹¢¢|¢ÎëCK¢ Î‹Îs}¢ ¢‹¢¢ç¶HÎèÍ¢üÎïã¢ JJ 21JJ
ç ÿ ¢ #¢ ï Š¢ Ú ¢ Ä¢ ¢ ´ y ¢ Ú S¢ ¢ ç Œ¢ à¢ ¢ Ó Ä¢ ¢ S¢ ¢ ï ù ç ‹ ¢ Îü à ¢ ¢ ã : ç à¢ à¢ éÜ US y¢ Îñ Ã¢ J
S¢é cÃ¢¢ Œ¢ à¢ èy¢lé çy¢‹ ¢¢ S¢ éŠ¢¢Î íñüÚ ¢ŒÄ¢¢ çÄ¢y ¢¢ïù| ¢êySÃ ¢ÜUÚ ñp à¢ èy¢ñ: JJ2 2JJ
ã ‹y¢é´ y¢y¢: à¢¢Ã¢}¢éÎ¢œ¢à¢êH¢ ÜUÚ¢HÎëCK¢ y¢}¢Ã¢ïÿ¢}¢¢‡¢¢ J
y ¢ S‰ ¢ ¢ Ã¢ } ¢ yÄ ¢ ¢ üŠ Ã ¢ ç‹ ¢ S¢ ¢ Š ¢ Ú ¢ ï D´ ç Œ¢ c Å ì± ¢ Ú Î ñ Ú ¢ Ä ¢ y ¢ Ã ¢ R Uy ¢ è ÿ ‡ ¢ ñ : J J 23 J J
ÃÄ¢¢ï}¢çS‰¢y¢¢ S¢¢ù‰¢ S¢S¢}½í} ´¢ y ´¢ ÜU¢H¢çxÝÚ¢ñÎí´ S¢ãS¢¢ çÃ¢H¢ïvÄ¢ J
Î‹Îs}¢¢‹¢¢ùçy¢|¢Ä¢¢ùçy¢ÜU}Œ¢¢ ÜëUyÄ¢¢ ‹¢ à¢QU¢ùSÄ¢ ç‹¢Úèÿ¢‡¢ïùçŒ¢ JJ24JJ
Ó ¢ é Ó Ä ¢ ¢ ïy ¢ à¢ êH ´ Ó ¢ S ¢ Ü U} Œ¢ ã S y¢ ¢ œ ¢ S Ä¢ ¢ : Œ ¢ é L ç SÃ ¢ ó ¢ Ã ¢ Œ ¢ é Sy ¢ y ¢ : S ¢ ¢ J
‹ ¢ ¢ ~ ¢ ¢ x ¢ ç } ¢ cÄ ¢ ¢ ç } ¢ Œ ¢ é ‹ ¢ : çÜ U H ï ç y ¢ Ó ¢ è y Ü ë Uy Ä ¢ Î é Î í ¢ Ã ¢ S ¢ ã ¢ y } ¢ Ã ¢ x Ä ¢ ñ ü : J J 2 5 J J
know you both have firm faith in me. Hence, knowing that you are in
difficulty, I came here to take away your misery. The child-killer deities or
even the terrible murderous demons cannot kill your baby. In fact, your
baby is the fear incarnate even to the god of deaths’. 18.
Consoling her thus Maruti took the form of a human on his own will,
and went swiftly to release the god, who attracts the minds of devotees,
Narayan, from the hands of child-killing demons. 19- 20.
Having taken the child they flew up and went out of the town with a
craving to eat up the child, but all of a sudden they left the child as his
blazing look, began to burn their whole enormous bodies. 21.
The quickly thrown child by the devils, hardly ten days old, falling on
the earth, slept there well soothed and enveloped by the cool-rays of the
moon. 22.
Then she raised sharp spear to kill, wildly staring at him, stayed in
mid-space, gnawing her lips with irregular sharp teeth. 23.
As she stayed above in space, she was puzzled to see the fire of
apocalyptic proportion rising in him, engulfing her, she became terrified,
began to tremble, not even able to see the child. 24.
Š¢}¢ ¢üHÄ¢ ¢ ÎéyŒ¢ çy¢ y¢¢ ïù‹y¢çÚ ÿ¢ ´ ÃÄ¢¢ œ¢¢ ‹¢‹¢ ¢ï ÎèÍ ¢üÜUÚ ¢ HÎĆî: J
S¢ }¢ ¢Lçy ¢: SÈêUÁ¢ ü‰¢ é|¢è}¢‹ ¢¢Î ¢ï Š¢‹¢ é<Ã ¢}¢ éQU ¢à¢éx¢à ¢èÍ ¢íÄ ¢¢‹ ¢: J J26 JJ
Î íÃ ¢‹ y¢ }¢ ¢Ü ëU cÄ ¢ ç‹ ¢Ï ¢ŠÄ¢ y ¢ê‡¢ Z Œ¢ éÓ Àï‹¢ y ¢ë‡Ä ¢¢ ç} ¢Ã ¢ Ó¢ ¢Ä ¢y ¢ï‹¢ J
S± ÐíDÏ¢¢H¢ Îü‹¢ Á¢¢y¢ÜU¢ïŒ¢ : Œ¢ Î¢ S¢ ÜëUyÄ¢ ¢x¢ ‡¢}¢ ¢y¢y¢¢Ç JJ27JJ
y¢y¢ ¢ï }¢ ëy¢ Ðí¢ Ä¢ }¢éŒ¢ïy¢Îé:w¢ ´ Ðí¢ ÚÏŠ¢ à¢ ïc¢ ¢ çÃ¢y¢ Á¢ èÃ¢ ÜU‡ Æ}¢ ì J
©yS¢ëÁÄ¢ y¢´ ÎêÚy¢ ¥¢à¢éÏ¢¢H´ ÐíèyÄ¢¢ ÎŠ¢¢ñ S¢¢ñ}Ä¢Ã¢Œ¢é: S¢ Î¢ïc‡¢¢ï: JJ28JJ
ç}¢y¢çS}¢y¢´ Ã¢èÿÄ¢ çà¢à¢é´ à¢‹¢ñSy ´¢ ÎÎ¢ñ S¢}¢¢‹¢èÄ¢ y¢y¢: S¢ |¢QUKñ J
} ¢ ë y Ä ¢ ¢ ï} ¢ éüw ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ y ¢ ç} ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ y } ¢ Ï ¢ ¢ H ´ S ¢ ¢ Ðí¢ Œ Ä ¢ y ¢ ´ Ðí¢ ã Ã ¢ Ó ¢ : Ü UŒ ¢ è‹ Î í} ¢ ì J J 2 9 J J
ÎïÃ¢ ! yÃ¢Ä¢¢ }¢¢ïçÓ¢y¢ »c¢ }¢ëyÄ¢¢ïÏ¢¢üH¢ïùSÄ¢y¢SyÃ¢´ }¢}¢ Á¢èÃ¢Î¢y¢¢ J
‹¢ ¢S¢ ¢ŠÄ¢}¢ ïy¢ yÜUÚ ‡¢´ y¢ Ã¢ïçy¢ Á¢ ¢‹¢ ¢ç} ¢ Ú ¢}¢ ¢‹¢ éÁ¢Á¢èÃ¢Î¢ y¢é: J J30JJ
ç‹ ¢à ¢}Ä ¢ Ã ¢¢ Ó¢´ | ¢x¢ Ã¢Á …‹ ¢‹Ä ¢¢ : S ¢¢ï ù‰ ¢¢¾ íÃ ¢èy S¢Ã ¢ü çÃ¢ Î¢ T‹¢ ïÄ¢ : J
|¢Îíï ! y¢Ã¢¢Ä ´¢ çà¢à¢éÜUSy é¢ çÎÃÄ¢¢ï ‹¢ Ðí¢ÜëUy¢¢ïùSy¢èyÄ¢Ã¢Š¢ïçã S¢yÄ¢} ì¢ JJ31JJ
She began to sweat and the piercing stake dripped down from her
trembling hand, she ran away with her herd, screaming loudly that she
would never come again there. 25.
In the mean while, Maruti came there flying in the sky, from the house
of Dharma, with his mouth widely opened, showing his long terrible mo-
lars, making fierce sound like a thunder. He came there as speedily as an
arrow shot from the bow. 26.
Being angry at those, who afflicted his beloved, sincere, child, he
tied the escaping herd with his long tail as though a bundle of grass and
stroked them with his legs. 27.
Leaving that herd nearly dead, which had still some breath, saved by
the little positive deeds of the past, Hanuman becoming pleasant looking,
took in his arm the child, with love. 28.
Looking at the gentle smiling baby, he brought it slowly, carefully
back to Bhakti. Having obtained the child from the jaws of death, she said
to the great monkey; 29.
‘O God, you saved this child from death, so you have given me my
life. I know you have given the life to the brother of Rama (i.e. Laksman)
(by bringing Sanjivini plant), so it was not impossible for you.’ 30.
Having heard the mother of god, Bhakti, the all-knowing Hanuman
S ¢´ S ¢ ¢Ú Ü ë UÓ À î¢ Î ç Ã¢ y ¢ ¢ S ¢Œ ¢ ¢ ïc Ä ¢ ¢ñ Ä¢ é Ã ¢¢ ´ y¢ ‰ ¢ ¢‹ Ä ¢¢ † À Ú‡ ¢ ¢ ïŒ ¢ Œ¢ ó ¢ ¢‹ ¢ ì J
¥y¢ : S¢ éÚ ÿ Ä¢ ¢ ïù j éy¢ Ï¢ ¢ HÜU¢ ïù Ä¢ ´ S¢ Ã ¢ ¢ üçŠ¢ ÜU: Fï ã § ã ñÃ ¢ ÜU¢ Ä ¢ ü: J J 32J J
y¢¢ç}¢yÄ¢éÎèÄ¢ñüÿ¢ y¢ y¢yS¢éy¢¢SÄ¢´ y¢¢Ã¢‹}¢‹¢¢ï¿¢: S ¢ çà¢à¢éÁ¢üã¢S¢ J
‹¢ë‹ ¢¢Å‹¢´ y¢SÄ¢ ãÚï<Ã¢çŠ¢yS¢¢ïÚ‰¢ ïÓÀÄ¢¢ y¢~¢ çy¢Ú¢ïÎŠ¢ï S¢: JJ3 3JJ
y¢y¢¢ïùyÄ¢¢pÄ¢ü}¢¢Œ¢ó¢¢ñ y¢ ñ¢ Ã¢èÿÄ¢ ã‹¢é}¢iH} ì¢ J Œ¢é‹¢Á¢¢üy¢´ SÃ¢y¢‹¢Ä¢´ }¢ï‹¢¢y ï¢ H¢ñçÜUÜÚ Ä¢‰¢¢ JJ34JJ
¥¢pÄ¢ïü‡¢¢ïÓ¢y¢éSy¢ ñ¢ Ó¢ Á¢‹¢¢ó¢ ñ¢ Ï¢¢HÜU¢ïùŠ¢é‹¢¢ J ã‹¢ê}¢y¢¢ Úçÿ¢y¢ ï¢ Ã ñ¢ çŒ¢à¢¢Ó¢è‹¢ ´¢ x¢‡¢¢çÎçy¢ JJ35JJ
ã‹¢ê}¢çy¢ y¢y¢ ï¢ |¢ôQU Œ¢Ú}¢ ´¢ Ðí¢Œ¢y¢ép y¢ ñ¢ J }¢¢ã¢y}Ä ´¢ y¢SÄ¢ Ï¢ãéŠ¢¢ SÃ¢S¢}Ï¢ç‹Š¢‹¢ ªÓ¢y¢é: JJ36JJ
y¢y¢ ¥¢Ú|Ä¢ y¢ ñ¢ y ï¢ Ó¢ }¢‹ÎÃ¢¢Úï ã‹¢ê}¢y¢: J ç‹¢Ä¢} ´¢ Á¢x¢ëãé: ÐíèyÄ¢¢ Îà¢ü‹¢SÄ¢¢Ó¢ü‹¢SÄ¢ Ó¢ JJ37JJ
Ü ë Uy Ä ¢ ¢ Î ü‹ ¢ ¢ ï Œ ¢ à¢ } ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ y ¢ y ¢ S y ¢ é Š ¢ } ¢ ü : à¢ ¢ ô‹ y ¢ Ó ¢ Ü U¢ Ú ç‹ ¢ x ¢ } ¢ ¢ ï çÎ y ¢ Ã ¢ y } ¢ ü‹ ¢ ñÃ ¢ J
S ¢ ‹ y ¢ Œ ¢ ü‡ ¢ æ Ó ¢ S ¢ éÚ S ¢ ñ Š¢ üÚ ‡ ¢ è S ¢ é Ú ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ´ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ Ä ¢ ‡ ¢ èÄ ¢ Ü UÃ ¢ Ó ¢ S Ä ¢ Á ¢ Œ ¢ ´ Ó ¢ | ¢ êŒ ¢ ! J J 3 8 J J
Ú ¢ Á ¢ ç ó ¢ Î ´ ç à ¢ à ¢ é Ó ¢ ç Ú ~ ¢ } ¢ Í ¢ ¢ ñÍ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ à ¢ ´ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ Ä ¢ ‡ ¢ S Ä ¢ Ã ¢ Î y ¢ ¢ ç } ¢ ã Ÿ ¢ ë ‡ Ã ¢ y ¢ ¢ ´ Ó ¢ J
y¢é|Ä¢´ }¢Ä¢¢ ÜUç‰¢y¢}¢¢y}¢Œ¢y¢ï: Œ¢çÃ¢~ ´¢ Ÿ¢h¢ç‹Ã¢y¢¢Ä¢ Œ¢Ú}¢¢ÎÚy¢¢ïùÃ¢Š¢¢Ä¢ü}¢ì JJ39JJ
told her ‘O auspicious one, you should know the real truth, that this baby
of yours is divine, and not a human being. He is the protector, from the
afflicting worldly life. Hence, you ought to save this divine wonderful baby
and give your utmost affection to him alone’. 31-32.
Saying thus to her, he saw the face of the baby. At that time the
pleasing beautiful baby made a laugh. Knowing that Shri Hari himself wishes
to play the role of an ordinary child, Maruti disappeared. 33.
Seeing the competency of Hanuman, both of them were astonished.
A s c o m m o n p e r s o n t h i n k , t h e y t h o u gh t t h a t t h e i r s o n h a d a r e b i r t h
indeed. 34.
They told people, excitedly, about their son being saved by Hanuman
from the herd of devils. 35.
From then on, they both became devoted to Hanuman, and began to
tell his greatness to all the relatives. They took a vow to worship and visit
him on every Saturday, with adoration. 36-37.
O King! To keep off evil misery, Dharma performing required rituals
of pacification as mentioned in the Vedas appeased the Brahmin people
with worthy offerings and involved in chanting ‘’Narayaniy Kavacham”. 38
O King! Thus has been narrated, the child Narayan’s competence,
thrashing the ocean of sins of the teller and the listener. The holy-story
ã‹¢é}¢yÜëUy¢Ï¢¢HÚÿ¢‡¢ç‹¢MŒ¢‡¢‹¢¢}¢¢ ~¢Ä¢¢ïôÃ¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 23JJ
-------------------------------
JJ ¥ƒ Ó¢y¢é=Ã¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 24 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
»ÜU¢ÎàÄ¢¢}¢¢Ä¢ü}¢‡¢ï }¢¢Š¢Ã ï¢ }¢¢çS¢ |¢¢x¢üÃ¢ï J ¥qSy¢éÄ¢üÿ¢‡¢ï ÐíïW æ¢ Ï¢¢H¢ùŠÄ¢¢Ú¢ïãÄ¢yS¢éy¢} ì¢ JJ1JJ
Hÿ}¢è´ SÃ¢ÜéUHÎïÃ¢è´ S¢¢ S}¢Ú‹y¢è Ä¢¢ïx¢à¢¢çÄ¢‹¢} ì¢ J ¥SÃ¢¢Œ¢Ä¢yÐí¢çv à¢ÚS ´¢ à¢¢ïç|¢y¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ Ó¢ y¢~¢ y¢} ì¢ JJ2JJ
ç my ¢ èÄ ¢ } ¢ ¢ S ¢ S Ä ¢ ¢ Ú } | ¢ ï x ¢ ¢ ï ÿ ¢ èÚ ´ x ¢ ¢ ç H y ¢ ´ à¢ é | ¢ } ¢ ì J ¥ Œ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ Ä ¢ y S ¢ ¢ à ¢ W ï ‹ ¢ y ¢ ‹ ¢ Ä ¢ ´ x ¢ é L Ã ¢ ¢ S ¢ Ú ï J J 3 J J
Ó¢RïUù‰¢ ç‹¢cRU}¢‡¢S¢´SÜëUçy¢}¢¢y}¢Á¢SÄ¢ S¢êÄ¢ïüÿ¢‡ ´¢ S¢ Ó¢ y¢ëy¢èÄ¢ÜU}¢¢S¢ »Ã¢ J
Œ¢é‡Ä¢¢ãÃ¢¢Ó¢‹¢}¢ÜU¢ÚÄ¢Î~¢ Ã¢ëçh Ÿ¢¢h´ y é¢ ‹¢¢ÜëUy¢ Ã¢ëc¢: w¢Hé S¢¢}¢x¢yÃ¢¢y ì¢ JJ4JJ
(sacred-history), of the supreme-soul, told by me to dedicated one like

you, ought to be adored. 39.
Thus ends the twenty-third chapter entitled ‘Hanuman protect-
ing Shri Hari’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the life story
code of conduct). 23
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER - 24
Shri Hari’s naming ceremony at the hands of sage Markandeya.
Suvrat said:-
On the eleventh day in the month of Vaishakha, of star Uttara, on
Friday, in the fourth hour of the day, Bhakti raised her son to be cradled. 1.
Remembering the auspicious family-goddess Lakshmi and Vishnu,
she cradled the child by putting his head first. 2.
In the beginning of the second month, one Thursday, she made the
son drink pure, filtered, cow-milk, pouring through a conch (Shanka). 3.
In the third month he performed a ritual of taking the child into the
open air for the first time and making him view the sun, with other purifica-
tion rites. He was not to perform the ritual of offering oblations to manes
Vruddhi-Shraddha on that day as he was a follower of Sama Veda. 4.
y¢ ´ Ó ¢ ‹ ÎíÎà¢ ü ‹ ¢ }¢ ÜU¢ Ú Ä¢ Î¢ Ã¢ ëy¢ ¢ X ´ ~¢ ñ}¢ ¢ çS¢ ÜÚ Ó ¢ à¢ éçÓ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ã¢ S¢ ‹ ¢ ï‹ ¢ Š¢ }¢ ü: J
Œ¢êÁ¢ ´¢ çÃ¢Š¢¢Ä¢ à¢çà¢‹¢¢ïù‰¢ Ó¢ Ã¢¢}¢ÎïÃÄ ´¢ S¢¢}¢¢ŠÄ¢x¢¢Œ¢Ä¢ÎS¢ ñ¢ çÃ¢çŠ¢Ã¢yÐíÎ¢ïc ï¢ JJ5JJ
»ÜUÎ¢ y¢Îìx¢ëã}¢x¢¢‹}¢¢ÜüU‡ÇïÄ¢¢ï }¢ã¢}¢éç‹¢: J ç~¢ÜU¢H¿¢p y¢ïÁ¢SÃ¢è S¢çà¢cÄ¢ ï¢ Ã¢<‡¢Ã¢ïc¢Š¢ëy ì¢ JJ6JJ
S¢}|¢¢Ã¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ S¢ y¢}¢¢çy¢‰Ä¢ï‹¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ïçÓ¢y¢} ì¢ J ¾í¢r¢‡¢: S¢Ã¢üŠ¢}¢ü¿¢: S¢|¢¢Ä¢¢ïü ‹¢ëŒ¢S¢œ¢}¢ ! JJ7JJ
|¢évyÃ¢¢ Œ¢èyÃ¢¢ S¢éw¢¢S¢è‹¢´ S¢ïÃ¢}¢¢‹¢Sy¢}¢ç‹y¢ÜïU J ©Œ¢çÃ¢C §Î´ Ðí¢ã Ðíè‡¢Ä¢‹S¢ ©Î¢ÚŠ¢è: JJ8JJ
ÜéUy¢ ¥¢x¢}Ä¢y ï¢ ¾ír¢‹ ì¢ ! |¢Ã¢y¢¢ |¢êçÚy¢ïÁ¢S¢¢ J ÜëUy¢¢‰¢èüÜéUÃ¢üy¢¢ H¢ïÜU¢‹ ì¢ Œ¢¢çÃ¢y¢¢ïùl }¢}¢¢Ÿ¢}¢: JJ9JJ
¾ír¢‹ ì¢ ! ôÜU ôÜU yÃ¢Ä¢¢Š¢èy ´¢ Ã¢ïÎà¢¢›¢x¢}¢¢çÎc é¢ J çÃ¢l¢ç‹¢çŠ¢çÚÃ¢¢|¢¢çS¢ y¢y¢ ï¢ }¢ ´¢ Ã¢QéU}¢ãüçS¢ JJ10JJ
§çy¢ Œ¢ëC: S¢ çÃ¢Ðí<c¢: S¢Ã¢ü¿¢¢ï }¢çy¢}¢¢ó¢ëŒ¢ ! J y¢yS¢éy¢Ðíïÿ¢‡¢¢‹¢‹Î ï¢ Š¢} Z¢ ÐíyÄ¢¾íÃ¢èçÎÎ}¢ì JJ11JJ
y¢è‰¢üÄ¢¢~¢ ´¢ Ó¢Ú‹Š¢} ü¢ ! yÃ¢mïà}¢ñy¢lÎëÓÀÄ¢¢ J Ðí¢#¢ïùçS}¢ |¢ëx¢éx¢¢ï~ ´¢ }¢ ´¢ }¢¢ÜüU‡ÇïÄ¢}¢Ã¢ïçã |¢ ï¢ ! JJ12JJ
Ã¢ïÎà¢¢›Œ¢éÚ¢‡¢¢ç‹¢ ÁÄ¢¢ïçy¢:à¢¢›´ çÃ¢à¢ïc¢y¢: J Œ¢çÆy ´¢ Œ¢¢ÆKy ï¢ Ó¢¢çŒ¢ Ã¢ïÎ¢X¢‹¢èy¢Ú¢ç‡¢ Ó¢ JJ13JJ
y ¢ y ¢ : Ð íS ¢ ó ¢ ¢ ï Š ¢ } ¢ üS y ¢ ´ Ð í‡ ¢ } Ä ¢ ¢ ã Œ ¢ é‹ ¢ Ã ¢ ü Ó ¢ : J S Ã ¢ Œ ¢ é~ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ } ¢ Ü UÚ ‡ ¢ ´ y ¢ ï‹ ¢ ñÃ ¢ çã çÓ ¢ Ü U èc¢ üÄ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì J J 1 4 J J
Covering the three-month child with pure cloth, Dharma performed

the ritual of showing the moon in the evening and also offered worship
along with singing of hymns (Sama). 5.
Once the transcendent great lustrous sage Markandeya in ascetic
attire visited his house with disciples. 6.
O king, the Brahmin and his wife, knowing all the formalities, wel-
comed him with proper respect. 7.
Pleasing him with offerings to eat and drink, making him rest com-
fortably, the noble Dharma sitting near him said thus: 8.
‘Where do you come from? It seems people have been blessed by
your great splendour, and now also making my hermitage holy. 9.
You appear to me as a treasure of learning, and you would be able to
tell me something, what are all the study you have carried in the Vedas and
other sciences’? 10.
Thus asked the all knowing great ascetic intellect, being delighted at
seeing the son of Dharma, replied thus: 11.
‘O Dharma! I was on pilgrimage and wished to visit this house of
yours. I belong to Bhrigu clan, known by name Markandeya. 12.
Vedas, Shastras and Puranas have been read astrology in particular,
also ancillaries of Vedas with other subjects and I teach them as well.’ 13.
¥S}¢j¢xÄ¢Ã¢à¢¢ÎïÃ¢ Á¢¢y¢¢ïù~¢ |¢Ã¢Î¢x¢}¢: J y¢S}¢¢‹}¢çÄ¢ ÜëUŒ¢ ´¢ ÜëUyÃ¢¢ ÜUç@yÜU¢Hç}¢ã¢Ã¢S¢ JJ15JJ
ÁÄ¢¢ïçy¢c¢ ´¢ Œ¢¢ÚÎëE¢ yÃ ´¢ ¾ír¢ó¢SÄ¢¢y}¢Á¢SÄ¢ } ï¢ J Œ¢àÄ¢ |¢¢xÄ¢¢ïÎÄ¢: S¢}Ä¢x|¢çÃ¢cÄ ´¢ à¢¢›Ó¢ÿ¢éc¢¢ JJ16JJ
‹¢¢}¢ÜU}¢ü}¢éãêy Z¢ Ó¢ ç‹¢çpyÄ¢¢SÄ¢ yÃ¢}¢ïÃ¢ çã J ÜéUL ‹¢¢}¢ }¢ã¢|¢¢x¢ ! x¢¢ñ‡¢}¢¢ÿ Z¢ Ó¢ y¢œÃ¢y¢: JJ17JJ
§çy¢ S¢}Ðí¢<‰¢y¢Sy¢ï‹¢ }¢ëÜU‡Çy¢‹¢Ä¢ ï¢ }¢éç‹¢: J Œ¢@¢XŒ¢~ ï¢ ç‹¢çpyÄ¢ }¢éãêy Z¢ ‹¢¢}Ý ¥¢ã y¢} ì¢ JJ18JJ
»ÜU¢Îà¢¢ã¢çÎçÎ‹¢ï çÃ¢CK¢çÎÎ¢ïc¢S¢}|¢Ã¢¢y¢ì J ‹¢¢}‹²ÜëUy¢ï y¢é y¢yÜU¢Ä¢Z à¢y¢Ú¢~¢ÃÄ¢çy¢RU}¢ï JJ19JJ
E: S¢#}Ä¢ ´¢ x¢éÚ¢Ã¢SÄ¢ HxÝï ÜUÜüUÅÜU¢uÄ ï¢ J S¢¢ñ}Ä¢ïc é¢ ÜïU‹ÎíS¢´S‰¢ïc é¢ ‹¢¢}¢ÜU} ü¢ çÃ¢Š¢èÄ¢y¢¢} ì¢ JJ20JJ
à¢é|¢¢à¢é| ´¢ Ó¢ Ä¢j¢çÃ¢ S¢éy¢SÄ¢¢SÄ¢ y¢ÎŒÄ¢ã} ì¢ J ‹¢¢}¢¢‹y ï¢ ÜU‰¢çÄ¢cÄ¢¢ç}¢ Á¢‹}¢ÜU¢H´ çÃ¢Ó¢¢Ä ü¢ y ï¢ JJ21JJ
§yÄ¢éQU: S¢¢ïùçy¢S¢ŃC: S¢}Œ¢¢l¢ïŒ¢SÜUÚ´ y¢Î¢ J Ðí¢y¢: ÿ¢‡ ï¢ y¢ëy¢èÄ¢ïùq: Ðí¢ÚÚ}| ï¢ Ó¢ ÜU} ü¢ y¢y ì¢ JJ22JJ
Saluting him, Dharma being very pleased, becoming desirous of naming
the child in his hands, said: 14.
‘Owing to our fortune, your visit has taken place here. Hence be kind
to me, stay here for a while. 15.
O great one! With your uplifting astrological knowledge, predict my
son’s future-fortune, see yourself through your eyes of scriptural learn-
ing. 16.
O great one! Do arrange an appropriate auspicious time of naming
ceremony and name him, for my sake, on the basis of real astronomical
acknowledgment.’ 17.
Thus requested by him, the sage, son of Mrukanda deciding on the
time of naming through an almanac, told him thus: 18.
‘The naming ceremony if not taken place owing to probable inaus-
piciousness relevant to the eleventh day or other consecutive days, the
ceremony could be performed after hundred nights from the birth of
the child. 19.
Tomorrow being the seventh day, the auspicious planet Guru (Jupi-
ter) will be placed in the (fourth) sign of cancer and other positive planets
also being placed at the auspicious centres; naming ceremony should be
performed on that day. 20.
The positive and the negative aspects of your son’s future, I will tell
you after the naming ceremony by going through his time of birth.’ 21.
Hearing this, the Brahmin became very happy. He gathered all the
essential things and began his religious rites in the third hour. First, he
Ã¢ëçhŸ¢¢h´ S¢ ÜëUyÃ¢¢Î ñ¢ Œ¢¢<‰¢Ã¢¢wÄ¢ãéy¢¢à¢‹¢}¢ì J Ðíçy¢D¢ŒÄ¢¢Ó¢Úh¢ï} ´¢ y¢~¢ ÃÄ¢¢Nçy¢Œ¢êÃ¢üÜU} ì¢ JJ23JJ
y¢y¢¢ïùSÄ¢ çÃ¢ÎŠ¢ó¢¢}¢ }¢éç‹¢Ú‹Ã¢‰¢ü}¢¾íÃ¢èy ì¢ J ¥‹y¢ÎëüCKñÃ¢ ÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ Á¢¢‹¢‹S¢Ã Z¢ çÓ¢ÜUè<c¢y¢} ì¢ JJ24JJ
Ä¢éÃ¢Ä¢¢ïp SÃ¢ÜUèÄ¢¢‹¢ ´¢ ãy¢¢üùS¢¢Ã¢¢Œ¢Î ï¢ çmÁ¢ ! J ãçÚS¢´¿¢¢ïùSyÃ¢y¢: ÜUÜüUÚ¢çà¢S‰¢ï‹Î¢ïp Á¢‹}¢ç‹¢ JJ25JJ
ÜëUc‡¢¢wÄ¢: ÜëUc‡¢Ã¢‡¢üyÃ¢¢ySÃ¢ôS}¢p¢ÜUc¢ü‡¢¢hëÎ: J }¢Š¢é}¢¢S¢Á¢‹¢ïp¢S¢ ñ¢ S¢éy¢ ï¢ |¢Ã¢çy¢ y ï¢ |¢éçÃ¢ JJ26JJ
»y¢ó¢¢}¢mÄ ´¢ çÃ¢Ðí ! Œ¢é~¢SÄ¢ y¢Ã¢ Ä¢‹}¢Ä¢¢ J ÜUç‰¢y ´¢ ÃÄ¢Sy¢}¢çŒ¢ y¢yS¢}¢Sy ´¢ Ó¢ |¢çÃ¢cÄ¢çy¢ JJ27JJ
yÄ¢¢x¢¿¢¢‹¢y¢Œ¢¢ïŠ¢}¢ñü: Œ¢¢Ã¢üy¢èŒ¢çy¢‹¢¢ S¢}¢: J »c¢ |¢¢Ã¢è Ó¢ Ä¢¢ïx¢ï‹¢ ‹¢èHÜU‡Æ¢ç|¢Š¢¢ïùSyÃ¢y¢: JJ28JJ
»Ã¢´çÃ¢Š¢¢‹Ä¢‹¢ïÜU¢ç‹¢ x¢é‡¢ÜU}¢¢ü‹¢éS¢¢Úy¢: J ‹¢¢}¢¢‹Ä¢SÄ¢ |¢çÃ¢cÄ¢ç‹¼ yÃ¢yS¢ê‹¢¢ï<mÁ¢S¢œ¢}¢ ! JJ29JJ
ÜU‰¢¢Ÿ¢éy¢ ñ¢ ãÚïÚïc¢ Œ¢ë‰¢éy¢éËÄ¢¢ï |¢çÃ¢cÄ¢çy¢ J |¢QUK¢ Ó¢ y¢mà¢èÜU¢Úï ÿ¢}¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ Ó¢¢}Ï¢Úèc¢Ã¢y ì¢ JJ30JJ
performed the ritualistic offerings made to the past ancestors, on this pros-
perous occasion. Then secondly he lit the fire named Parthiva, and then
performed sacrifice according to Vedic rituals beginning with utterance of
hymns of Vyahruti Homa. 22-23.
Knowing from his inner vision, all the purposes (or wishes) of Shri
Krishna to fulfil in the future, the sage named him and told the meaning or
significance of it to the Brahmin. He said: 24.
‘As he takes away all the miseries of you and your people and as he
is born at the moment when moon happened to be in the sign cancer,
(hence) he could be rightly named `Shri Hari’. 25.
He could also be named Krishna due to his dark complexion and his
ability of attraction; since your son taking birth in the month of Chitra it is
also appropriate. O Brahmin! Though I named him with two individual
names, it will be joined together in the future (Shri Hari Krishna). 26-27
Markandeya’s predictions about Shri Hari’s future.
He is equal to Hara, the lord of Parvati, in virtues like generosity,
knowledge, austerities and religiosity. Through his Yogic achievements he
will be known as Nilakantha. 28.
O great Brahmin! Your son will get many names henceforth through
his qualities and past deeds. 29.
He will be equal to the king Pruthu being a keen listener of stories of
Vishnu; and to the king, Ambarish, in capturing the mind of Vishnu with
devotion, and in forgiveness also. 30.
Î¢ S Ä¢ ï |¢ x ¢ Ã¢ y¢ p ñc¢ |¢ çÃ¢ y ¢ ¢ ã ‹ ¢ é}¢ yS ¢ }¢ : J ÜU¢ Ä¢ ¢ üÜU¢ Ä¢ ü‹ ¢ Ä ¢ ¿¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ï |¢ ç Ã¢ y¢ ¢ çÃ¢ Îé Ú ¢ ïŒ¢ } ¢ : J J 3 1J J
à ¢ é Ü U Ã ¢ œ ¢ è± í Ã ¢ ñ Ú ¢ x Ä ¢ ï Ï ¢ é h ¢ ñ Á ¢ ‹ ¢ Ü UÚ ¢ Á ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ ì J Ð í t ¢ Î Ã ¢ Ó ™ | ¢ ç Ã ¢ y ¢ ¢ Ü ë U c ‡ ¢ S Ä ¢ ñ c ¢ S ¢ Î ¢ ° í ã ï J J 3 2 J J
} ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ç Î y ¢ œ Ã ¢ ç | ¢ ó ¢ ¢ y } ¢ ¿ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ï y ¢ é Ü Uç Œ ¢ H ¢ ï Œ ¢ } ¢ : J Î œ ¢ ¢ ~ ¢ ïÄ ¢ ¢ ïŒ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ï Î ¢ ï c¢ y Ä ¢ ¢ x ¢ ï Ó ¢ ñ c ¢ x ¢ é‡ ¢ ° í ã ï J J 3 3 J J
¥ Š¢ } ¢ üS ¢ x ¢ ü| ¢ èL y Ã ¢ ï Ä¢ éç Š ¢ ç DÚ ‹ ¢ ë Œ¢ ¢ ï Œ ¢ } ¢ : J ÎÄ ¢ ¢ Hé y ¢ ¢ ïÎ ¢ Ú y ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ï |¢ ¢ ü Ã Ä¢ ¢ ï ù S ¢ ¢ ñ Ú ç ‹ y ¢ Î ïÃ ¢ Ã¢ y ¢ ì J J 3 4 J J
» c¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ú Î Ã ¢ j ¢ Ã Ä ¢ ¢ ï çÃ ¢ c‡ ¢ ¢ ï< ‹ ¢ p Ä ¢ Ü U ¢ Ú ‡ ¢ ï J § ç ‹ Î íÄ ¢ ¢ ç Ú Á ¢ Ä ¢ ï Ó ¢ ñ c¢ | ¢ ç Ã ¢ c Ä ¢ y Ä ¢ Á ¢ éü ‹ ¢ ¢ ï Ä ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ J J 3 5 J J
Ü ëUc‡ ¢ ¢ æçÍ ¢ íÚ ï‡ ¢ é} ¢ ¢ ã ¢ y } Ä ¢ ¿ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ï Ó ¢ ¢ RêUÚ S ¢ çó ¢ | ¢ : J | ¢ x ¢ Ã ¢ j Q U} ¢ ¢ ã ¢ y } Ä ¢ ¿ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ï | ¢ ¢ Ã Ä ¢ § Ã ¢ ¢ ïh Ã ¢ : J J 3 6 J J
S¢¢Š¢éy¢¢Ä¢¢}¢ïc¢ |¢ê}¢¢Ã¢¢c¢ü|¢ ï¢ |¢Úy¢ ï¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ J |¢çÃ¢cÄ¢yÄ¢°íã‡Ä¢ ï¢ Ã ñ¢ yÄ¢¢çx¢‹¢¢}¢¢y}¢Î<à¢‹¢¢} ì¢ JJ37JJ
‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ÐíÔ A ¢ ¢ ïœ ¢ Ú çÃ ¢ Š¢ ¢ Ã ¢ é œ ¢ Ú ¢ ïœ ¢ Ú Ä ¢ éç Q Uc¢ é J y ¢ éË Ä ¢ ¢ ï x ¢ è cŒ ¢ çy ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ | ¢ ¢ Ã Ä ¢ ¢ ï Š¢ ñ Ä ¢ ï ü Ó ¢ ñc¢ Ï ¢ çH Ä ¢ ü‰ ¢ ¢ J J 3 8 J J
ÜUÚïùSÄ¢ Œ¢k´ Ó¢ S¢ëç‡¢MŠÃ¢üÚïw¢¢çÎÜÚ Œ¢Î¢ï: J |¢Ã¢‹y¢èçy¢ |¢çÃ¢cÄ¢¢ïùS¢ ñ¢ ‹¢ïy¢¢ ‹¢÷‡¢ ´¢ çã Hÿ¢à¢: JJ39JJ
He will be compared equally to Hanuman in his devotional services

of the Lord Vishnu. He will be like Vidura in the knowledge of law of do’s
and ‘don’ts. He will have extreme absence of worldly desires like sage
Shuka and intelligence of the king Janaka. He will be determined always
to remembering Krishna like the devotee Prahlada. 31-32.
He will be similar to the sage Kapila in discerning between the great
illusive mystic powers (Maya) and the Supreme reality. He will be like
Dattatreya in abandonment of vices and acceptance of virtues. 33.
He will be similar to Yudhishthira, who is afraid of immoral deeds;
and will be on equivalence to Rantideva king in compassion and fair-
n e s s. 3 4 .
He will be a devotee of Shri Vishnu, as Narada Muni. He will be
victorious like Arjuna, over other rivals and also in calming his senses. 35.
He is like Akrura in perceiving real greatness of the dust of the feet of
Krishna; He will be equal, in emphasizing the greatness of god and his
devotees, to Uddhava. In simplicity and honesty he will be compared with
Rishabhadeva and Bharata, who were famous in spirituality and neglect-
ing of the worldly desires. 36-37.
With his inquisitive quests and queries and finding appropriate an-
swers, he will be on similarity with the preceptor of celestials ‘Devguru -
Bruhaspati and He is as dauntless as Bali. 38.
The auspicious sign lotus in his palm, the signs of goad and other
vertical lines in his foot, signify that he will be a leader of thousands and
ÜUCï|Ä¢ ï¢ ç‹¢çw¢H|ïÄ¢¢ùïçŒ¢ S¢Ã¢üÎ¢ S¢éy¢ »c¢ Ã¢¢} ì¢ J ÜUy¢ ü¢ S¢´Úÿ¢‡ ´¢ Š¢} ü¢ ! Ä¢‰¢¢ çÃ¢c‡¢:é S¢éŠ¢¢|¢Áé¢¢} ì¢ JJ40JJ
»Ã¢´çÃ¢Î¢‹¢ïÜUx¢é‡¢ ï¢ |¢çÃ¢cÄ¢yÄ¢¢y}¢Á¢Sy¢Ã¢ J x¢é‡¢¢‹¢ ´¢ Ðí¢ŒÄ¢y ï¢ ‹¢¢‹y¢ ï¢ }¢Ä¢¢ yÃ¢SÄ¢ }¢ãèÄ¢S¢¢} ì¢ JJ41JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
§yÄ¢évyÃ¢¢ çÃ¢Úy¢¢Ä¢¢S} ñ¢ }¢é‹¢Ä ï¢ S¢ ÎÎ ñ¢ }¢éÎ¢ J ‹¢êÕÃ¢¢S¢¢´çS¢ |¢êc¢¢p Ï¢ãéH´ ÎíçÃ¢‡ ´¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ42JJ
©çc¢yÃ¢ñÜÚ çÎ‹¢´ y¢~¢ }¢¢ÜüU‡ÇïÄ¢¢ïù‹Ä¢Ã¢¢S¢Úï J ÜëUc‡¢ïÿ¢¢lçy¢S¢‹y¢éCSy¢è‰¢üÚ¢Á¢´ Ä¢Ä¢¢ñ y¢y¢: JJ43JJ
Ÿ¢éyÃ¢¢y}¢Á¢SÄ¢ S¢ x¢é‡¢¢‹¢ç|¢Ã¢¢†À‹¢èÄ¢¢‹Ðí¢#ñ}¢üãœÃ¢Œ¢ÎÃ¢è}¢çŒ¢ S¢Á…‹¢¢ñÍ¢ñ: J
Š¢}¢ü: S¢|¢¢Ä ü¢ ©çÎy¢¢ïyÜUÅãc¢üÃ¢¢<Š¢}¢xÝ ï¢ Ï¢|¢êÃ¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! çÃ¢S}¢ëy¢H¢ïÜUÜU¢Ä¢ü: JJ44JJ
‹¢¢}¢ÜUÚ‡¢çÃ¢Š¢¢‹¢‹¢¢}¢¢ Ó¢y¢é=Ã¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ24JJ
-------------------------------
thousands of people in the future. 39.
This son of yours will always protect you from all misfortunes as Shri
Vishnu protects the gods. 40.
Thus, your son a complete genius, and his listless magnificent quali-
ties, wholly could not be counted.’ 41.
Suvrat said:-
O King! : The sage Markandeya became silent. Then the Brahmin
Dharma, with great pleasure, offered him new clothes, ornaments and
ample wealth. Staying there for a day, Markandeya being happy having
seen Krishna, proceeded to Prayaga, the holiest place, next day. 42- 43
O King, hearing the most wished virtues of the son, and obtaining the
importance from stream of noble men, Dharma and his wife became over-
whelmed with ecstasy and forgetful of worldly affairs. 44.
Thus ends the twenty-fourth chapter entitled ‘Narration of Shri
Hari’s naming ceremony’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan,
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
JJ ¥ƒ Œ¢@ôÃ¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 25 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
Œ¢@} ¢ï }¢¢ çS¢ Œ¢é ~¢SÄ¢ Œ¢é~¢Î ñÜU¢Îà¢ èçÎ‹¢ï J }¢éã êy¢ïü S¢#}¢ï Š¢}¢üp RïU |¢ ê}Ä¢éŒ¢ Ã¢ïà¢‹ ¢}¢ì J J1JJ
Ã ¢ Ú ¢ ã ´ Š ¢ Ú Ä ¢ ¢ S¢ ¢ ÜU ç } ¢ ã ¢ ‹¢ Ó ¢ ü Ã¢ ë c ¢ ¢ ï } ¢ éÎ ¢ J x ¢ è y ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ç Î ~¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Î ñ p ç ‹¢ x ¢ } ¢ Š Ã¢ ç ‹¢ ç |¢ : S ¢ ã J J 2J J
S ¢ # } ¢ ï } ¢ ¢ çS ¢ Œ ¢ é ~ ¢ S Ä ¢ S ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ï x ¢ ï x ¢ é L Œ ¢ ê‡ ¢ ü Ä ¢ ¢ ï: J S ¢ } Œ ¢ êÁ Ä ¢ Ü é UH Î ïÃ ¢ ¢ Î è ‹ Ü U ‡ ¢ ü Ã ¢ ïŠ ¢ } ¢ Ü U ¢ Ú Ä ¢ y ¢ ì J J 3 J J
S¢¢ñçÓ¢ÜU: ÜéUà¢H ï¢ Ú¢ñŒÄ¢S¢êÓÄ¢¢ çmx¢é‡¢S¢ê~¢Ä¢¢ J çÃ¢ÃÄ¢¢Š¢ ÜU‡ Z¢ Îÿ¢¢ôÎ Ã¢ïÎ}¢‹~¢¢ç|¢}¢ç‹~¢y¢} ì¢ JJ4JJ
§ c ¢ à ¢ év H ç m y ¢ è Ä ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ´ y ¢ é H ¢ H x Ý ï ç à ¢ à ¢ ¢ ï Ã ¢ ë ü c ¢ : J Ó ¢ R ï U ù ó ¢ Ðí ¢ à ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ Ú ¢ Á ¢ ‹ } ¢ X H F ¢ Ý Œ ¢ ê Ã ¢ ü Ü U } ¢ ì J J 5 J J
ÜëUyÃ¢¢|Ä¢éÎçÄ¢ÜÚ Œ¢êÃ Z¢ Ðíçy¢D¢ŒÄ¢¢‹¢H´ à¢éçÓ¢} ì¢ J Ó¢ÜU¢Ú Ó¢Lã¢ï}¢¢çÎ ¾ír¢¢Îè‹¢ ´¢ Ó¢ Œ¢êÁ¢‹¢} ì¢ JJ6JJ
CHAPTER - 25
Shri Hari’s childhood, having consecrated according to rituals.
Bhumi-Upvesan Samskar. - In the child’s fifth month as it was
Shravana, on the eleventh day of bright fortnight (Putrada Ekadashi), in
the seventh auspicious hour from the sunrise, Dharma performed the scrip-
tural rite of letting the child for the first time on the ground. 1.
On that day, Dharma worshipped the boar-incarnate Vishnu and the
earth, with great delight, accompanied by auspicious instrumental music
and utterances of Vedic hymns. 2.
Karnavedh Samskar.
In the seventh month, one Thursday, in an auspicious hour, Dharma
paying honours to family-deities performed the rite of piercing of the ears
(for ear-rings) of his son. 3.
The expert tailor carried the piercing act skilfully with a silver needle
and two-fold string as Vedic hymns heard in the background. 4.
Annprashan Samskar.
In the month of Ashvin on the second day of bright fortnight in the
auspicious hour of Tula (Libra) sign in the zodiac, Dharma performed the
ritual of feeding the child with solid food for the first time, (boiled rice in
particular) (other than mother’s milk) after giving the child sacred bath. 5.
Commencing the procedure by setting the sacred fire and performing
the sacrifice of Charu (offerings), he worshipped Brahma and other godly
divinities. 6.
y ¢ ´ } ¢ ‹ Î ã ¢ S ¢ çÃ ¢ Ü U S ¢ ‹ } ¢ é w ¢ } ¢ ¢ y } ¢ } ¢ ¢ y ¢ é L y S ¢ X x ¢ ´ Ó ¢ S ¢ } ¢ H æÜ ëU y ¢ } ¢ | ¢ ü Ü ´ U S ¢ : J
y¢êc‡¢è´ S¢ÜëUyÜUÚS¢éÃ¢‡¢üŠ¢ëy¢´ S¢Îó¢´ ÐíèyÄ¢¢ùùÎÄ¢gçŠ¢ãçÃ¢}¢üŠ¢éç|¢<Ã¢ç}¢Ÿ¢}¢ì JJ7JJ
Ã¢ëôœ¢ Œ¢Úèçÿ¢y¢é}¢‰¢¢SÄ¢ Œ¢éÚ: S¢Ã¢›Œ¢¢~¢¢Ä¢éŠ¢¢çÎ ç‹¢ÎŠ¢ï Ã¢S é¢ Œ¢éSy¢ÜÚ Ó¢ J
y¢~¢¢°íãèyS¢ y é¢ S¢éy¢¢ïùç‹y¢}¢}¢ïÃ¢ ãc¢¢üóÄ¢Sy¢´ Œ¢Î¢‰¢üç}¢çy¢ ãc¢ü}¢Ã¢¢Œ¢ y¢¢y¢: JJ8JJ
S¢ }Œ¢ ¢ïcÄ¢} ¢¢‡ ¢¢ïù‹¢ éçÎ ‹¢´ çŒ ¢y¢ ë|Ä¢ ¢´ S¢ Ã¢Š¢üy ¢ï S}¢ ï‹Î éçÚ Ã¢¢ lŒ¢ ÿ¢ï J
SÃ¢Ï¢¢HHèH¢Ó¢çÚy¢ñLÎ¢ÚñÁ¢üã¢Ú Ó¢ïy¢¢´çS¢ ç‹¢Á¢ïÿ¢ÜU¢‡¢¢}¢ì JJ9JJ
Î}Œ¢yÄ¢¢ï: Œ¢é~¢|¢¢Ã¢ï‹¢ ãôÚ H¢HÄ¢y¢¢ïSy¢Ä¢¢ï: J y¢Î¢y}¢‹¢¢ïÚã¢ïÚ¢~¢¢ Ä¢¢ç‹y¢ S}¢ ÿ¢‡¢Ã¢ÎìÎíéy¢} ì¢ JJ10JJ
y¢Îèÿ¢ÜU¢‡¢ ´¢ ‹¢¢Úè‡¢ ´¢ Œ¢é´S¢¢ Ó¢ S‰¢çx¢y¢¢y}¢‹¢¢} ì¢ J ÐíÃ¢Cé´ ‹¢¢à¢ÜUyÒ ¢çŒ¢ NÎÄ ï¢ |¢Ã¢Ã¢ïÎ‹¢¢ JJ 11 JJ
Ã¢ëh¢ ¥çŒ¢ Ó¢ çÃ¢m¢´S¢Sy¢yÐíï}¢çÃ¢Ã¢à¢¢‹y¢Ú¢: J çÓ¢RUèÇéSy¢ï‹¢ S¢¢ÜÚ Ã ñ¢ çÃ¢S}¢ëy¢¢y}¢èÄ¢Ã¢¢Š¢üÜU¢: JJ 12 JJ
ÜUËÄ¢¢‡¢}¢ê<y¢|¢üx¢Ã¢¢´Sy¢ïc¢ ´¢ ç‹¢:Ÿ¢ïÄ¢S¢¢Ä¢ S¢: J Ä¢‰¢¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ }¢‹¢¢ïÃ¢ëôœ¢ SÃ¢çS}¢‹SÄ¢¢ÎÜUÚ¢ïœ¢‰¢¢ JJ 13 JJ
The baby was adorning the lap of the mother with a smiling face, the
father, calmly, with a golden spoon in hand, gave him pure food mixed
with curds, ghee and honey. 7.
Vrutti Pariksha (foretelling the Lord’s profession.
To evaluate the child’s future inclination of its profession, different
objects were spotted all over the place within its (child’s) reach and sight.
Dharma keeping clothes, utensils, weapons and books before the child,
becam e very pl eas ed, as s oon as t he chi l d t ook pos s es s i on of t he
books. 8.
The child well raised by the parents grew by the day like the moon in
bright fortnight. He used to steal the attention of the onlookers by his
decent signs and child acting. 9.
When the parents were involved in bringing up Shri Hari, the Su-
preme Reality as their son, their days and nights passed away swiftly as a
flash. 10.
The onlookers men and women, who were bonded souls though,
seeing him, their hearts used to become free of worldly afflictions. 11.
Falling in his love were the old and knowledgeable respectively, playing
with him, they even became forgetful of their age. 12.
The auspicious-incarnate God got their minds into himself, to bestow
them with liberation! 13.
Ï¢¢H´ y ´¢ H¢HÄ¢‹y¢è‹¢ ´¢ Ä¢¢ïçc¢y¢ ´¢ çFxŠ¢Ó¢ïy¢S¢¢} ì¢ J ‹¢¢|¢êySÃ¢Œ¢Ú|¢ïÎ ï¢ Ã ñ¢ S¢Ã¢¢üS¢¢}¢çŒ¢ |¢êŒ¢y ï¢ ! JJ 14 JJ
Ã¢ëh¢Sy ´¢ Œ¢é~¢|¢¢Ã¢ï‹¢ ½í¢y¢ë|¢¢Ã¢ï‹¢ Ó¢¢Œ¢Ú¢: J H¢HÄ¢‹yÄ¢ ï¢ çÎÃ¢¢ Ú¢~¢ ñ¢ S¢S}¢L‹ ü¢ x¢éã¢çó¢Á¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ 15 JJ
y¢SÄ¢¢: ÜUÚ¢yS¢¢ y¢SÄ¢¢: S¢¢ y¢SÄ¢¢: S¢çïy¢ Œ¢‹é¢: Œ¢‹é¢: J Ð}ïí‡¢¢ Ï¢¢H´ çÁ¢Í¢ÿë¢‡ê¢ ´¢ yÃ ´¢ ‹¢ yÃ ´¢ ‹¢yïÄ¢|¢yêÜUçH: JJ16JJ
Ï¢¢H¢ y é¢ ‹¢¢‹y¢Ú´ Hï| ï¢ S¢éy ´¢ H¢HçÄ¢y¢é´ ç‹¢Á¢} ì¢ J ‹¢¢‹¢ïçy¢ ‹¢¢‹¢¢‹¢¢Úè‡¢ ´¢ Ã¢Ó¢‹¢ñÃ¢¢üçÚy¢¢ }¢éãé: JJ17JJ
ÜU‹ÜU‹ ´¢ }¢‹}¢‹ ´¢ Ó¢¢‰¢ ¾éíÃ¢‹y ´¢ Ï¢¢HÜU¢ÜUHè} ì¢ J y¢¢ Ä¢¢çïc¢y¢¢ùï}Ï¢ ! y¢¢y¢ïçy¢ Ã¢¢ÎÄ¢ç‹y¢ S}¢ y ´¢ }¢ãé:é JJ18JJ
ã¢S¢Ä¢´Sy¢¢Sy¢Î¢ù¾íêy¢ ÜUH}¢Š¢¢üÿ¢Úñ: Œ¢Îñ: J ¥¢lñùÏÎ »Ã¢ S¢¢ïùçà¢ÿ¢j¢çc¢y¢é´ çãç‡Çy¢é´ çà¢à¢é: JJ19JJ
¥¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ Î Ä¢ çó ¢ Á¢ Á ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ç‹ ¢ y ‰¢ ´ à¢ ñà ¢ Ã¢ H èHÄ¢ ¢ J Ã¢ c¢ ü}¢ ¢ l ´ Ã Ä¢ y¢ èÄ¢ ¢ Ä¢ S Ã¢ ïÓ À ¢ ‹ ¢ Ú Ã¢ Œ ¢ éã ü çÚ : J J 20 J J
ç Ã ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ã ´ Á Ä ¢ ïD Œ ¢ é ~ ¢ S Ä ¢ Š ¢ } ¢ üp R ïU Ü é U H ¢ ïç Ó ¢ y ¢ } ¢ ì J S ¢ } | ¢ ¢ Ú ï ‡ ¢ ñ Ã ¢ } ¢ ã y ¢ ¢ y ¢ gï à ¢ ¢ ç Š¢ Œ ¢ ç y ¢ Ä ¢ ü ‰ ¢ ¢ J J 2 1 J J
Ï¢HÎïÃ¢¢ç|¢Š¢ ï¢ çÃ¢Ðí ï¢ ç‹¢Á¢ÜU‹Ä¢ ´¢ S¢éÃ¢¢çS¢‹¢è} ì¢ J ÎÎ ñ¢ Ú¢}¢Ðíy¢¢Œ¢¢Ä¢ çÃ¢çŠ¢‹¢¢ S¢}¢HæÜëUy¢¢} ì¢ JJ22JJ
All those caring women patting the child became impartial without
the thought of ‘mine and yours’. 14.
The elders took him to their own son, others to their own brother,
and used to cuddle him entire day unmindful of their own families. 15.
The fondlers used to have little encounters among them as to whose
hands the child should go; the love for the child made them to pass on the
child from one person to another and again. 16.
The mother Bhakti hardly had her own son to cuddle, as other women
negating to let him at times. 17.
When the child’s mumbling sweet chatter began, women around used
to sweet-talk him often to say ‘Amba’ (mother) and ‘Tata’ (father). 17.
He used to make those women laugh with his little chatters and in
expressions. Prior to the completion of a year, he learnt to speak and
move. 18.
Giving happiness to the people around him with his child-plays, wish-
ful human-embodiment Shri Hari completed a year. 19-20.
Marriage of Rampratapbhai.
Dharma did his eldest son Ramapratapa’s wedding in traditionalism
with family-norms, excitedly as well, on similarity with a royal wed-
ding. 21.
A Brahmin Baladeva gave away his well dressed and ornamented
only daughter to Ramapratapa in a customary way. 22.
S¢éà¢èH¢ S¢¢ y é¢ y ´¢ Ðí¢ŒÄ¢ Œ¢ôy¢ Œ¢Ú}¢Š¢¢<}¢ÜU} ì¢ J ÐíèyÄ¢¢‹¢éÃ¢ëœÄ¢¢ Ó¢ x¢é‡¢ñ: S¢¢ŠÃ¢è{}¢üçS‰¢y¢¢|¢Á¢y ì¢ JJ23JJ
çmy¢èÄ¢Ã¢c¢¢üÚ}|¢ïù‰¢ ‹¢Ã¢}Ä¢¢´ y¢é }¢ã¢ïyS¢Ã¢} ì¢ J ãçÚÐíS¢¢Î: Œ¢é~¢SÄ¢ ÜU¢ÚÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢ |¢êŒ¢y¢ï! JJ24JJ
ã‹¢ê}¢‹y ´¢ Ï¢ôH ÃÄ¢¢S ´¢ ÜëUŒ ´¢ Îí¢ñô‡¢ çÃ¢|¢èc¢‡¢} ì¢ J }¢¢ÜüU‡ÇïÄ ´¢ Œ¢à¢éüÚ¢} ´¢ çÃ¢çŠ¢Ý¢ S¢}¢Œ¢êŒ¢éÁ¢y ì¢ JJ25JJ
¾í¢r¢‡¢¢‹|¢¢ïÁ¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ ãçÚ|¢QU¢‹S¢ãdà¢: J §üçŒS¢y¢ñ: S¢éÚS¢ñ|¢¢ïüÁÄ¢ñÎüÎ ñ¢ y¢ï|Ä¢p Îçÿ¢‡¢¢: JJ26JJ
Ï¢¢H}¢êy¢¢ñü |¢x¢Ã¢çy¢ S¢Ã¢ïüc¢¢}¢çŒ¢ Îïçã‹¢¢}¢ì J y¢çS}¢‹|¢êÄ¢¢‹¢|¢êyÐíï}¢¢ y¢çyÐí~¢¢ïSy é¢ çÃ¢à¢ïc¢y¢: JJ27JJ
Ðí¢#ï y¢ëy¢èÄ ï¢ Ã¢c¢ïüù‰¢ çŒ¢y¢¢ Ó¢¢ñH}¢ÜU¢ÚÄ¢y ì¢ J Œ¢é~¢SÄ¢¢çy¢çÃ¢‹¢èy¢SÄ¢ Ã¢ëhï|Ä¢¢ïùŒÄ¢çy¢Š¢è}¢y¢: JJ28JJ
à¢éRUSÄ¢ ÜëUc‡¢Œ¢@}Ä¢ ´¢ çŠ¢c¢‡ ï¢ Ã¢¢S¢Ã ï¢ Ó¢ | ï¢ J ¥¢ãêÄ¢ Ã¢ñçÎÜU¢‹ ì¢ çÃ¢Ðí¢´Sy¢Ó™ÜU¢Ú Ä¢‰¢¢çÃ¢çŠ¢ JJ29JJ
çÃ¢Š¢¢Ä¢ }¢XHF¢Ý´ }¢¢y¢ëŒ¢êÁ¢‹¢Œ¢êÃ¢üÜU}¢ì J ‹¢¢‹ÎèŸ¢¢h´ Ó¢ Œ¢é‡Ä¢¢ãÃ¢¢Ó¢‹¢´ S¢ yÃ¢ÜU¢ÚÄ¢y¢ì JJ30JJ
S¢|Ä¢}¢çxÝæ Ðíçy¢D¢ŒÄ¢ Œ¢¢~¢¢S¢¢Î‹¢}¢¢Ó¢Úy ì¢ J Š¢}¢ü: SÃ¢ÜéUHŠ¢}¢ü¿¢ ï¢ çÃ¢çŠ¢¿¢¾í¢r¢‡¢¢ïçÎy¢} ì¢ JJ31JJ
She being virtuous, obtained a suitable religious husband, followed

him with love and virtues, stayed an ideal wife, attentively serving him. 23.
In the beginning of the second year’s ninth day, Shri Hariprasad cel-
ebrated his son’s birthday-festival. 24.
He worshipped the seven immortal divinities as Hanuman, Bali, Vyasa,
Krupa, Ashvatthama, Vibhishna, Markandeya and Parashurama accord-
ing to principles, to begin the procedure. 25.
Brahmins and other devotees of Vishnu in thousands were served
with pure delicacies of their wish, also they were gifted generously. 26.
All men and women had great love for the child - form Lord, and it
was much more from his parents naturally. 27.
Shri Hari’s tonsure ceremony.
Father Dharma performed the ritual of tonsure for the child in his
third year, who happened to be the most humble and intelligent, even
among elders. 28.
Inviting Vedic scholars to perform the ritual of tonsure (for the first
time) for the child, according to norms, that Brahmin did it in the month of
Jyeshtha, on Thursday, the fifth day in dark fortnight, on star Dhanishta. 29.
Having taken auspicious bath, he worshipped the seven mother-god-
desses, and observed the commencement of religious right, gave obla-
tions to the ancestors and performed purification rites thereafter. 30.
Following the words of ritualistic family-priests, establishing the sa-
y¢~¢ñÜUôÃ¢à¢çy¢ÜéUà¢çŒ¢TéHèÎüÿ¢|¢¢x¢y¢: J ¥xÝï ‹Ä¢üŠ¢¢m¢}¢y¢Sy¢é ÚQUx¢¢ïx¢¢ï}¢Ä¢¢çÎ Ó¢ JJ32JJ
ÜëUyÃ¢¢ ÃÄ¢¢Nçy¢ã¢ï}¢¢çÎ ÿ¢éÚ}¢¢Î¢Ä¢ Ó¢¢Ä¢S¢} ì¢ J ÜUŒ¢éçc‡¢ÜU¢ÓÀïÎçÃ¢ôŠ¢ Ó¢ÜU¢Ú S¢ ‹¢Ú¢çŠ¢Œ¢! JJ33JJ
ÜéUH¢Ó¢¢Ú¢œ é¢ S¢çà¢w ´¢ }¢é‡Ç‹ ´¢ ‹¢¢çŒ¢y¢ï‹¢ S¢: J ÜU¢ÚÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢ Œ¢é~¢SÄ¢ x¢¢ïÎ¢‹¢¢çÎ y¢y¢¢ïùÜUÚ¢ïy ì¢ JJ34JJ
| ¢ ê ç Ú S ¢ <Œ ¢ : à ¢ Ü U ü Ú ¢ É K S ¢ ã Ü U ¢ Ú Ú S ¢ ¢ çÎ ç | ¢ : J y ¢ Œ ¢ ü Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ S ¢ à ¢ y ¢ à¢ ¢ ï ¾ í¢ r ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì Œ ¢ Ú Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ é Î ¢ J J 3 5 J J
y¢y¢: SÃ¢¿¢¢çy¢Ï¢‹Š¢ê´p °í¢}¢S‰¢¢ç‹¢y¢Ú¢‹¢çŒ¢ J |¢¢ïÁ¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ çÃ¢Ðíï‹Îí¢ï Á¢‹¢¢´p¢x¢‹y¢éÜU¢‹¢çŒ¢ JJ36JJ
y¢yÜU}¢üç‡¢ ÃÄ¢°íçÓ¢œ¢¢ |¢çQU}¢¢üy¢¢ y¢é y¢çg‹ ï¢ J Ðí¢‡¢çÐíÄ¢SÄ¢¢çŒ¢ S¢ê‹¢¢ï‹¢¢üS¢èyS¢}|¢¢Ã¢‹¢ÿ¢}¢¢ JJ37JJ
¥|¢üÜïU|Ä¢: çÜUà¢¢ïÚï|Ä¢: S¢éy ´¢ H¢HçÄ¢y¢é´ S¢y¢è J S¢}¢ŒÄ¢¢ü|Ä¢¢x¢y¢¢ Ä¢¢ïc¢¢: S¢¢ùãüÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢ |¢êŒ¢y ï¢ ! JJ38JJ
RU èÇ ‹ y ¢ ¢ ï | ¢ ¢ ïÁ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ y ¢ ï x ¢ y ¢ Ã ¢ çy ¢ y ¢ Ú ‡ ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ Œ Ä ¢ é Œ ¢ ¢ ‹ y Ä ¢ ´ } ¢ éã êy ¢ Z J
Í¢dSÄ¢¢| Z¢ x¢ëãèyÃ¢¢ y¢}¢çŒ¢ Ó¢ Œ¢Ú}¢Ðíèçy¢y¢ ï¢ Ï¢¢HÜU¢Sy ï¢ JJ
©l¢‹ ´¢ °í¢}¢y¢: Ðí¢ÜìU Œ¢éLçÃ¢ÅçŒ¢y¢çy¢ Ðí¢ŒÄ¢ y¢~¢¢çy¢NC¢: J
Œ¢ÒU¢‹Ä¢¢Î‹¢ì ÚS¢¢HÎíé}¢Œ¢çy¢y¢ÈUH¢‹¢èÿ¢}¢¢‡¢¢ Îíé}¢¢çH}¢ì JJ 39 JJ
cred fire ‘Sabhya’ Dharma observed the rite of ‘Patra Asadanam’. 31.
He offered to the right part of the sacred fire, twenty one blades of
the Kusha grass, and to the left he sacrificed in it the dry cow dung of a
red cow. 32.
O King! Having performed a sacrifice with the utterances of spiritual
words (Vyahrutis); with a small iron razor he observed the ritual of tonsure
of the son by leaving a tuft of hair on the crown of his head. 33.
F o l l o w i n g t h e f a m i l y n o r m s , h e e n ga ge d a b a r b e r t o c a r r y t h e
tonsuring rite, leaving a lock of hair on the crown of the child’s head;
the procedure also included giving away of gifts of cow and others, to
t h e p e o p l e. 3 4 .
Then, with great pleasure he satisfied hundreds of Brahmins with food,
including mango-juice mix ed with ghee and sugar. Then he offered
lunch to his relatives, natives of the town, and other people who came
f or i t. 3 5- 36 .
As mother Bhakti was deeply engaged in her duties of that day she
could not cuddle her child though he was the most lovable for her than her
own soul. She let other young children to care for her child and served the
women guests deservedly. 37-38.
Those children playing after the lunch, taking that most loved child
with them to a nearby town-garden in the evening hour. Seeing a mango-
Ó¢¢ñHS¢´SÜU¢ÚçÃ¢çŠ¢‹¢¢}¢¢ Œ¢@¢ôÃ¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 25JJ
-------------------------------
JJ ¥ƒ c¢ôÇìÃ¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 26 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
RUèÇyS é¢ y¢~¢ Ï¢¢Hïc é¢ |¢ÿ¢Ä¢yS é¢ ÈUH¢çÝ Ó¢ J ¥Sy¢¢ôÎí |¢¢SÜUÚ: Ðí¢Ä¢¢œ¢}¢: Ðí¢Ã¢y¢üy¢¢‹¢Í¢ ! JJ 1 JJ
y ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ œ ¢ ~ ¢ ¢ S ¢ éÚ x ¢ é L : Ü U ¢ H è Î œ ¢ © Œ ¢ ¢ x ¢ } ¢ y ¢ ì J Ã Ä ¢ ‰¢ è ´ | ¢ ê y ¢ ¢ y } ¢ S ¢ ´S ¢ ë C Ü ë U y Ä ¢ ¢ x ¢ ‡ ¢ Ï ¢ H ¢ ï Î í éy ¢ } ¢ ì J J 2 J J
ÜUŒ¢Å¢ïŒ¢¢œ¢S¢mïc¢ ï¢ }¢¢çÄ¢ÜU¢ï çÚŒ¢éÚ‹{íçÃ¢y¢ì J y¢ïc é¢ Ï¢¢Hïc¢é çÓ¢RUèÇ Á¢Í¢¢´S¢é|¢üçQU‹¢‹Î‹¢} ì¢ JJ 3 JJ
RUèÇ‹Ã¢RU¢L‡¢¢çÿ¢|Ä¢¢´ |¢èc¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ Ï¢¢HÜU¢‹¢ì J çÁ¢Í¢ëÿ¢éŠ¢ü}¢üÁ ´¢ Ã¢ïx¢¢œ¢Îç‹y¢ÜU}¢éŒ¢¢Ä¢Ä¢ ñ¢ JJ 4 JJ
grove there, eating the ripe mangoes fallen from the tree they were over-
joyed. 39.
Thus ends the twenty-fifth chapter entitled ‘Narration of the
tonsure ritual of Shri Hari’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan,
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER - 26
Demon Kalidatta trying to kill Shri Hari, loses his life.
Suvrat said:-
The sage Suvrat continued the narration, O sinless king when the
children were playing in the garden and eating juicy mango fruits, the sun
moved toward the western mountain and slowly the darkness spread over
the garden. 1.
At that time the preacher of demons Kalidatta came hurriedly there.
All his attempts to kill the son of Bhakti were fruitless before and that
made him desperately upset. 2.
That cunning and jealous demon knowing the loop holes of the en-
emy, having the evil power of jugglery, started playing with the children.
While playing, he had a hidden wish in his mind to kill the son of Bhakti
whenever he would get a chance. 3.
ÐíS¢¢çÚy¢ÜUÚm‹m¢ïùçŒ¢ °íãèy¢é´ ¼}¢|¢üÜU} ì¢ J S¢´Ã¢y¢¢üçxÝç‹¢| ´¢ Œ¢àÄ¢ó¢ à¢ïÜïUùçŒ¢ ç‹¢Úèçÿ¢y¢é} ì¢ JJ 5 JJ
ÎéŠ¢ücÄ Z¢ SÃ¢ï‹¢ y ´¢ ¿¢¢yÃ¢¢ }¢ç‹~¢ÜU: S¢ ÎéÚ¢°íã: J Ðí¢Ã¢y¢üÄ¢hôÚ ã‹y¢é´ }¢¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢éÚS¢}}¢y¢¢} ì¢ JJ 6 JJ
Ï ¢ ã é Ü U ¢ H ´ S ¢ ¢ çŠ ¢ y ¢ ï ‹ ¢ y ¢ ï‹ ¢ } ¢ ‹ ~ ¢ ï‡ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ï ç Á ¢ y ¢ ¢ J Ã ¢ Š ¢ ü} ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ð í¢ Î éÚ | ¢ ê ‹ } ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ Á ¢ ‹ ¢ | ¢ Ä ¢ V Ú è J J 7 J J
Ã¢Ã¢ ñ¢ Ã¢¢y¢ ï¢ }¢ã¢Ã¢ïx¢ ï¢ Îíé}¢¢ï‹}¢êH‹¢ÜëUy ì¢ w¢Ú: J ¥¢S¢èh‹¢Í¢Å¢ ÃÄ¢¢ïç}Ý Ðí¢SÈéUÚ‹y é¢ Ó¢ çÃ¢léy¢: JJ 8 JJ
Š¢¢Ú¢ç|¢Ã¢üÃ¢ëc¢éSy¢¢ïÄ ´¢ x¢Á¢ü‹y¢ ï¢ Á¢HÎ¢ |¢ëà¢} ì¢ J ¥¢ÜUçS}¢ÜU §Ã¢¢ïyŒ¢¢y¢: S¢ ÜU¢H¢ïù|¢êjÄ¢VÚ: JJ 9 JJ
¥çy¢Ã¢¢y¢¢çy¢Ã¢ëçC|Ä¢ ´¢ Ï¢ãÃ¢¢ïùçŒ¢ }¢ã¢Îíé}¢¢: J ç‹¢Œ¢ïy¢éSy¢ï‹¢ à¢y¢à¢ ï¢ çÃ¢‹¢ïà¢é: Œ¢à¢éŒ¢çÿ¢‡¢: JJ 10 JJ
¥‹Š¢ÜU¢Ú ï¢ }¢ã¢‹¢¢S¢èÙ‹¢¢Í¢‹¢Í¢Å¢Ã¢à¢¢y ì¢ J ¥¢y}¢¢‹ ´¢ Ó¢ Œ¢Ú´ ÜU¢ïùçŒ¢ ‹¢¢Œ¢àÄ¢œ¢ï‹¢ |¢êç}¢Œ¢ ! JJ 11 JJ
¥Ú¢ïÎ‹¢SÃ¢|¢¢Ã¢yÃ¢¢hôÚ |¢ê}¢ ñ¢ ç‹¢Š¢¢Ä¢ y ï¢ J çÜUà¢¢ïÚ¢ ã¢S¢Ä¢‹y¢Sy ´¢ RUèÇç‹y¢ S}¢ Ä¢‰¢¢LçÓ¢ JJ 12 JJ
¥¢ÜUçS}¢vÄ¢¢ùçy¢Ã¢CëK¢ y ï¢ ÃÄ¢¢ÜUéH¢p S¢S¢}½}í¢¢: J çy¢Dç‹y¢ S}¢ Îé}í ¢¢Í¢Sy¢¢yS¢ÜU}Œ¢¢ ¥¢ÎüÃí ¢¢S¢S¢: J13
Playing with them, suddenly he frightened the children with his awk-
ward red eyes and wicked facial expressions, and then moved rapidly
towards the son of Dharma to catch and kill him. 4.
As he threw his arms up to catch the child, a light of fire of apocalyp-
tic proportion arising there made him unable to see anything. 5.
Having learnt that the child was undefeatable, the crooked charmer
demon, tried to create a vicious web of magic spell to kill the child, a
distinctive quality of demons. 6.
That demon Kalidatta had gained the illusory power after many at-
tempts and so many trials. He tried that power to kill the child. His people-
frightening black-magic began to grow every minute. 7.
His vicious magic created a tree-uprooting hurricane, owing to which
thick clouds gathered in the sky, thunder-bolts began to flash every now
and then. 8.
The thundering clouds pouring down heavily as though creating a
heart breaking final flood, to end the world. 9.
Due to heavy rain and powerful storm, huge trees uprooted, habitat
of birds and animals were destroyed. 10.
Pitch darkness enveloped due to covering of thick black clouds in
the sky that made vision absolutely impossible. 11.
Due to crying less nature of Shri Hari, other lads keeping him on the
ground, made mirth with him, playing and laughing. 12.
Then with sudden downpour, lads were drenched and became con-
¥lÿ¢‡ ï¢ ÿ¢‡¢¢‹y ï¢ Ã¢¢ çÃ¢Úçy¢Ã¢¢üy¢Ã¢c¢üÄ¢¢ï: J |¢çÃ¢y¢ïçy¢ Ðíy¢èÿ¢ ´¢ y ï¢ ÜéUÃ¢ü‹y¢Sy¢~¢ S¢´çS‰¢y¢¢: JJ 14 JJ
Ðíçy¢ÿ¢‡¢´ Ã¢Š¢ü}¢¢‹¢¢ Ã¢ëçCÃ¢¢üy¢p Îé:S¢ã: J Ä¢Î¢ ‹¢¢ïŒ¢¢Ú}¢œ¢<ã Á¢¢y¢¢çp‹y¢¢|¢Ä¢¢ÜéUH¢: JJ 15 JJ
Ä¢~¢ ã¢çÚÐíS¢¢çÎSy¢ñ‹Ä¢üSy¢Sy ´¢ y é¢ Ã¢‹¢Îíé}¢} ì¢ J çÃ¢S}¢ëyÄ¢¢‹Ä¢~¢ y ´¢ S¢Ã¢ïü çÃ¢çÓ¢vÄ¢é: Ðí¢#S¢}½í}¢¢: JJ 16JJ
ãçÚÜëUc‡¢ ! ãÚï ! ÜëUc‡¢ ! ‹¢èHÜU‡Æïçy¢ y ´¢ Ó¢ y ï¢ J ©Ó™ÜñUÚ¢uÄ¢ç‹y¢ S}¢ |¢Ä¢x¢eÎÄ¢¢ çx¢Ú¢ JJ17JJ
y¢ïc¢ ´¢ à¢ÏÎ´ S¢ ‹¢¢Ÿ¢¢ñc¢èœ¢SÄ¢ à¢ÏÎ´ Ó¢ y¢ïùçw¢H¢: J Ã¢¢y¢Ã¢c¢¢üçy¢çÃ¢y¢y¢Í¢¢ïÚà¢ÏÎ¢ïŒ¢Ï¢ë´ã‡ ï¢ JJ 18 JJ
Š¢}¢¢üy}¢Á¢}¢Œ¢àÄ¢‹y¢ ï¢ LLÎéSy¢~¢ y¢~¢ y ï¢ J çÓ¢‹y¢¢ÃÄ¢¢ÜéUçHy¢¢y}¢¢‹¢ ï¢ x¢y¢Š¢ñÄ¢ ü¢ çÃ¢Ó¢ïy¢S¢: JJ 19 JJ
¥ã ï¢ çÜU}¢ïy¢ÎS}¢¢ç|¢: ÜëUy ´¢ |¢¢xÄ¢çÃ¢Ã¢<Á¢y¢ñ: J ¥¢‹¢èy¢ ï¢ çmÁ¢Ú¢Á¢SÄ¢ ã¢ ã¢ Ï¢¢H: ÜéUy¢ ï¢ ç‹Ã¢ã JJ 20
x¢yÃ¢¢ °í¢} ´¢ Ã¢Ä ´¢ H¢ïÜU¢ô‹ÜU Ã¢çÎcÄ¢¢}¢ ©œ¢Ú} ì¢ J ÜU‰ ´¢ Ã¢¢ Îà¢üçÄ¢cÄ¢¢}¢ ï¢ |¢QUKñ Š¢}¢¢üÄ¢ Ó¢¢‹¢‹¢} ì¢ JJ 21
|¢Ä¢ï‹¢ Ã¢ïŒ¢}¢¢‹¢¢‹¢¢ç}¢çy¢ çÓ¢‹y¢¢ÜéUH¢y}¢‹¢¢} ì¢ J Îé:w¢¢‹y¢ ï¢ ‹¢¢|¢Ã¢œ¢ïc¢ ´¢ Ï¢ãÃ¢Sy¢ïc é¢ }¢ê<ÓÀy¢¢:JJ 22 JJ
fused and worried. They taking shelter under a tree began to shiver. 13.
In anticipation of calm weather resuming, at any moment, they stood
there. 14.
As the rain and storm becoming heavier and unbearable by the mo-
ment, now ceaseless, they grew anxious and nervous with fear. 15.
Having forgotten in the anxiety the tree in the wild, where they laid the
child (son of Shri Hariprasad), all of them began to search here and there
for him. 16.
Loudly calling his names ‘Shri Hari Krishna, Krishna, Nilakantha’ so
on and so forth, their voice began to tremble in the shock. 17.
Because of heavy rain and stormy wind, neither they could hear him
nor could he hear them. 18.
When the children could not trace Shri Shri Hari, they became de-
pressed, nervous and worried. 19.
‘What have we done? We are unfortunates. What an evil minds of
ours that we brought the son of Dharma here to play. 20.
How shall we explain to the people after going to village? What will
be our answer to their queries? How can we dare to show our faces to
Dharma and Bhakti? 21.
Those disheartened lads trembling in fear with endless grief now most
of them began to faint. 22.
Shri Hari, knowing from within about the web of vicious illusion thrown
ã ç ÚÚ ‰ ¢ N ç Î y ¢ ¢ }¢ Ã ¢ ïy Ä ¢ }¢ ¢ Ä ¢¢ } ¢ S¢ é Ú Á¢ ‹ ¢ ‹¢ ï Üë U y ¢ ¢´ S Ã¢ ‹ ¢ ¢à ¢ ã ïy ¢ ¢ ï: J
¥‹¢éçÎy¢çÃ¢ÜëUçy¢Sy¢‰¢ñÃ¢ y¢S‰¢¢Ã¢Ó¢H §Ã¢¢Ó¢H}¢ê<y¢Ú¢y}¢ÎëçC: JJ 23 JJ
ÐíÏ¢Hy¢Ú}¢LÎíÄ¢¢ç|¢Í¢¢y¢¢çh}¢çà¢w¢çÚÓÄ¢éy¢x¢‡Çà¢ñHMŒ¢: J
‹Ä¢Œ¢y¢ÎéŒ¢çÚ y¢SÄ¢ Ï¢¢H}¢êy¢ïü: S¢Œ¢çÎ çÃ¢|¢xÝŒ¢Î ï¢ }¢ã¢¹íÃ¢ëÿ¢: JJ 24 JJ
Œ¢çy¢y¢: S¢ }¢ã¢Ã¢ëÿ¢: SÃ¢Ã¢RUyÃ¢¢Ã¢ÜU¢à¢x ï¢ J À~¢¢çÄ¢y¢: ÜéU}¢¢Úïù|¢êm¢y¢Ã¢c¢üç‹¢Ã¢¢ÚÜU: JJ 25 JJ
çÃ¢H¢ïvÄ¢ Ï¢¢H´ Á¢èÃ¢‹y ´¢ }¢ã¢Îíé}¢y¢HïùçŒ¢ y¢} ì¢ J Ðí¢S¢¢ÚÄ¢yÜUÚ ñ¢ m ñ¢ Ó¢ °íãèy¢é´ Œ¢é‹¢ÚïÃ¢ S¢: JJ 26 JJ
y¢¢Ã¢œ¢i¢HÎëCKñÃ¢ }¢é}¢¢ïã ½í¢‹y¢çÃ¢uH: J °íã¢çÃ¢C §Ã¢¢Ú‡Ä¢ï Ï¢½í¢}¢ S¢ §y¢Sy¢y¢: JJ 27 JJ
Ï¢¢H¢ çÃ¢léyÐíÜU¢à¢ï‹¢ y¢}¢Œ¢àÄ¢‹|¢Ä¢¢ÜéUH¢: J ©çœ¢D‹y ´¢ Œ¢y¢‹y ´¢ Ó¢ ½í}¢‹y ´¢ Ó¢ Ä¢y¢Sy¢y¢: JJ 28 JJ
Œ¢y¢yŒ¢çy¢y¢Ã¢ëÿ¢¢ñÍ¢¢Í¢¢y¢|¢êçÚÿ¢y¢¢XÜU: J Œ¢éçcŒ¢y¢: ôÜUà¢éÜU §Ã¢ ÎëàÄ¢}¢¢‹¢¢ï }¢ëôy¢ Ä¢Ä¢ ñ¢ JJ 29 JJ
»Ã ´¢ çã |¢x¢Ã¢¢‹ ì¢ ÜëUc‡¢ ï¢ çÃ¢à¢›¢ïùçŒ¢ }¢ã¢}¢çy¢: J SÃ¢Ðíy¢¢Œ¢ï‹¢ y¢ó¢¢à ´¢ ÜUÚ¢ïçy¢ S}¢ ç‹¢Á¢ïÓÀÄ¢¢ JJ30JJ
Ã¢ëçCÃ¢¢y¢ ñ¢ }¢ëy ï¢ y¢çS}¢‹ ì¢ Ä¢Ä¢y¢é<Ã¢Úôy¢ à¢‹¢ñ: J ©ÓÂ¢S ´¢ Hïç|¢Úï y¢ï‹¢ }¢ê<ÓÀy¢¢Sy¢~¢ Ï¢¢HÜU¢: JJ 31 JJ
¥‰¢ °í¢} ï¢ |¢çQUŠ¢}¢¢ñü Á¢‹¢¢p¢‹Ä ï¢ çmÁ¢¢ÎÄ¢: J ¥‹¢¢x¢y¢¢‹SÃ¢SÃ¢Œ¢é~¢¢ç‹Ã¢çÓ¢vÄ ê¢ ÚÁ¢‹¢è}¢éw ï¢ JJ 32 JJ
by demons to cause his end, was perturbed the least, stood unmoved. 23.
A huge mango tree uprooted by the storm, like a mega-lithe rolling
down from the top of snow-mountain, fell on him suddenly. 24.
The tree that fell on him with its curvy branches now turned into an
umbrella, giving respite from rain and storm, for the child. 25.
Having seen the child still alive under the huge tree, he threw his arms
once again to catch him. 26.
No sooner the child’s glance fell on him, he began to run helter-
skelter, puzzled in the forest, as though haunted by an evil. 27.
The frightened children saw him falling, rising, again falling, staggering
and wandering aimlessly in the forest. 28.
Wounded and thrashed by the falling and the fallen trees. The demon
drained, looked like a Kimshuka tree blossomed with red flowers, and
ultimately ran to death. 29.
Thus, wise Krishna, though weapon-less, killed him by his own
w i s h. 30 .
When the demon Kalidatta was dead, consequently, his illusion van-
ished and the heavy rain and storm stopped slowly, the unconscious chil-
dren regained their senses. 31.
As the dusk approached in the town, Bhakti, Dharma and other Brah-
¥çy¢Ã¢¢y¢¢çÎ y¢ÎcëÅ±ì¢ ‹¢ ÎëcÅ±ì¢ Ó¢¢y}¢Á¢¢‹ ì¢ PUçÓ¢y ì¢ J ¥yÄ¢éçmxÝ¢ Ï¢|¢êÃ¢éSy ï¢ S¢}½¢í‹y¢}¢‹¢S¢ ï¢ ‹¢Œë¢ ! J33
Ã¢¢}¢¢X¢‹Ä¢SÈéUÚ‹ ì¢ Œ¢é´S¢ ´¢ Îÿ¢¢X¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ Ä¢¢ïçc¢y¢¢} ì¢ J }¢ïç‹¢Úï y¢ï‹¢ Œ¢é~¢¢‡¢ ´¢ çÚCÐí¢ô# y é¢ y ï¢ NçÎ JJ 34 JJ
¥çy¢Ã¢¢y¢¢çy¢Ã¢ëçC|Ä¢ ´¢ }¢ã¢S¢‹y¢}¢S¢ï‹¢ Ó¢ J Œ¢é~¢¢y² ü¢ Ó¢ çÃ¢à¢ïc¢ï‡¢ ‹Ä¢Œ¢y¢´Sy¢ §y¢Sy¢y¢: JJ 35 JJ
ç‹¢à¢ ¥¢lï x¢y ï¢ Ä¢¢} ï¢ Ã¢¢y ï¢ }¢‹ÎÚÄ ï¢ S¢çy¢ J Ã¢c¢ïü Ó¢ çÃ¢Úy ï¢ y ï¢ y é¢ Ðí¢Ï¢éŠÄ¢‹y¢ ãÚèÓÀÄ¢¢ JJ 36 JJ
Ü U¢ Ó ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ ~ ¢ ÐíÎ èŒ ¢ ¢ ´S y ¢ ï } ¢ ã y ¢ èÎ èüçŒ ¢ Ü U¢ ¥ çŒ ¢ J Ü U ¢ Ú çÄ ¢ y Ã ¢ ¢ y ¢ Î él ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ Ä ¢ Ä ¢ éL çmx Ý Ó ¢ ïy ¢ S ¢ : J J 3 7 J J
w¢XÓ¢}¢üŠ¢‹¢éãüSy¢¢: ÜUçy¢çÓ¢lçCŒ¢¢‡¢Ä¢: J Ä¢Ä¢é°í¢ü}¢Á¢‹¢¢: S¢Ã¢ïü Œ¢é~¢ Œ¢é~¢ïçy¢ Ã¢¢çÎ‹¢: JJ 38 JJ
¥¢y}¢èÄ¢Ï¢‹Š¢éŠ¢ëy¢Ï¢¢ãéÄ¢ éx¢¢ïù‰¢ Š¢ }¢¢ïü çÃ¢dSy¢›Œ¢çÚÃ¢ïçCy¢x¢¢ ~¢Ä¢çC: J
Ü U ‡ Æ¢ x ¢ y ¢ ¢ S ¢ éÚ S ¢ éÚ ¢ çÚ ç‹ ¢ Á ¢ ¢ y } ¢ Á ¢ ¢ y } ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ x ¢ ïü Ó ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ H à ¢ ‹ ¢ Ü ñU : ÐíçÃ ¢ Ü U è‡ ¢ üÜ ïU à ¢ : J J 3 9 J J
|¢çQU: à¢à¢¢VÜUçHy¢¢}Ï¢éÁ¢y¢éËÄ¢Ã¢v~¢¢ ãï ÜëUc‡¢ ! ÜëUc‡¢ ! }¢}¢ Ï¢¢H §y¢èÚÄ¢‹y¢è J
Œ¢ ¢ E üm Ä¢ S‰¢ y¢ L ‡ ¢ èŠ¢ ëy¢ Ï¢ ¢ ã éÄ¢ éx }¢ ¢ Ü ëUc‡ ¢ ¢ S¢ éÚ ŠÃ¢ ç‹ ¢ Ó ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ H çÃ¢ Á¢ è çÃ¢ y¢ ïÃ¢ J J 40J J
Ú ¢ }¢ Ðíy ¢ ¢Œ ¢ © LÎ é: w ¢| ¢ Ú S y ¢Î ¢ ‹ ¢ è´ à ¢ ¢ ïÓ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì S Ã ¢ S ¢¢ ïÎ Ú }¢ çy ¢ çÐíÄ ¢ y ¢¢ Ã ¢ à ¢y Ã ¢ ¢ y ¢ì J
}¢¢x¢ïü Ó¢Ó¢¢H à¢‹¢ÜñUp Ã¢Ä¢SÄ¢Ã¢Ä¢ñü: S¢¢ÜÚ LÎó¢çy¢y¢Ú¢´ çÃ¢Ã¢à¢: S¢ÜU}Œ¢: JJ 41
mins went in search of their children who have not yet returned. 32.
Seeing the terrific atmosphere of storm and heavy rain, and not
finding their children, they were overwhelmed by fear and concern. 33.
As a wicked sign, left parts of men, and right parts women started
trembling, hence they thought, their children might have been struck with
misfortune. 34.
Because of the rain, storm and darkness, they started worrying about
the children and fainted now and then. 35.
As the first hour of night gone, wind calming, rain almost stopping, by
Shri Hari’s will, the lads regained their consciousness. Those anxious par-
ents holding kerosene lamp, big torches, entered that garden. Some were
possessing swords, bows and some with sticks in their hands, all the town
people went there calling their children loudly. 36-38.
(His) shoulders supported by close relatives, Dharma with his drooping
robes that covered his slender frame, his vital breath as though coming out
to depart, to look for the son who is the enemy of demons, trudged slowly
on his way. 39.
Bhakti with her face faded as a sun-lotus gloom at the observance of
moon, uttering her child’s name ‘Krishna repeatedly, with her shoulders
held by girls, moved on her way as if she has lost her life, for Shri Krishna
Ÿ¢ h ¢ Î Ä¢ S y¢ é HH ‹¢ ¢ : S¢ é ÜëU y¢ ¢ ç‹y ¢ ÜU S‰¢ ¢ Sy ¢ ¤ ²ïü Ã¢ çÎÃ Ä¢ Ã ¢ Œ¢ éÚ ¢ à¢ é Á¢ Ã ¢ ¢ Œ¢ éÚ S y¢ ¢ y¢ ì J
ç‹¢x¢üyÄ¢ Ó¢¢ïŒ¢Ã¢ç‹¢ÜU¢´ S¢Œ¢çÎ ÐíŒ¢l |¢xÝ¢¹íÃ¢ëÿ¢y¢Hx ´¢ ÎÎëà¢é: SÃ¢Ï¢¢H} ì¢ JJ 42 JJ
S ¢ ´ Ã¢ è ÿ Ä ¢ y ¢ ¢ : Fé y ¢ Œ ¢ Ä¢ ¢ ï { Ú ã ï} ¢ Ü é U }| ¢ ¢ y ¢c ¢ ¢ ü Î éŒ ¢ ï y Ä ¢ Á ¢ x ¢ ë ãé : Œ ¢ éL Ü U } Œ ¢x ¢ ¢ ~ ¢ }¢ ì J
¥¢Î¢Ä¢ Ó¢¢V}¢‹¢éÚ¢x¢|¢Úï‡¢ Ï¢¢H´ SÃ¢´ SÃ¢´ Sy¢‹¢´ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! }¢éÎ¢ y¢}¢Œ¢¢Ä¢Ä¢´p JJ 43
Œ¢é~¢Fïã|¢Ú´ y¢¢S¢¢}¢¢y}¢‹Ä¢‹¢éŒ¢} ´¢ ãçÚ: J ÎëcÅì±¢ y¢yÐíèy¢Ä¢ï S¢l ¥¢S¢èÎìm¢Îà¢}¢ê<y¢Š¢ëy ì¢ JJ 44JJ
Œ¢Œ¢ ñ¢ Sy¢‹¢ÚS ´¢ y¢¢S¢ ´¢ Œ¢èÄ¢êc¢}¢Š¢éÚ´ çà¢à¢é: J ãçÚ}¢ü}¢¢VU »Ã¢¢çSy¢ ‹¢¢‹Ä¢~¢ïyÄ¢çÃ¢Î´p y¢¢: JJ 45 JJ
¥|¢Ãê¢‹ ì¢ Œ¢‡ê¢üÜU¢}¢¢Sy¢¢: S¢Ã¢ ü¢ ¥çŒ¢ y¢Î¢ ‹¢Œë¢ ! J ÜëUc‡¢: Ð}ïí¢Ã¢y¢ ´¢ SÃ¢çS}¢‹ ì¢ sçSy¢ ÜUËŒ¢y¢MŒ¢}¢: JJ46
¥‰¢¢Ä¢Ä¢é: S¢¢Ÿ¢é‹¢ï~¢¢Sy¢~¢ y ï¢ °í¢}¢Ã¢¢çS¢‹¢: J çÃ¢çÓ¢‹Ã¢‹y¢: S¢éy¢¢‹Ðí¢Œ¢é}¢êüÓÀ¢ïüy‰¢¢ÝíéÎy¢ ï¢ |¢ëà¢} ì¢ JJ 47 JJ
Á¢èÃ¢y¢: SÃ¢¢y}¢Á¢¢‹Ðí¢ŒÄ¢ °í¢}Ä¢¢ ¥¢S¢‹ ì¢ x¢y¢¢Š¢Ä¢:J ÜUé~¢ Š¢}¢Sü¢yé¢¢ïùSy¢èçy¢ y ï¢ y¢¢‹ ì¢ Œ¢ÐÓíÀéÚ¢y}¢Á¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ 48
y¢Î¢ y¢ ªÓ¢éÚS}¢¢ç|¢çÚã Îíé}¢y¢Hïù|¢üÜU: J ‹Ä¢Sy¢ ï¢ Š¢}¢üSÄ¢ w¢ïH¢‰ Z¢ y¢~¢ yÃ¢l ‹¢ ÎëàÄ¢y ï¢ JJ 49 JJ
being her life. 40.

Sorrow-stricken Ramapratap, the elder son of Dharmadeva, with
much agony owing to his attachment towards his brother also trudged
slowly on his way with relatives trembling, bewailing helplessly. 41.
Shraddha and other women-divinities who followed Dharma, mov-
ing rapidly in their celestial forms, into the garden, found for themselves
the child under a mango tree. 42.
Shri Hari appeared himself in twelve forms.
When they saw him, the milk from their golden pot-shaped breasts
started flowing. O king, then they lifted the child shivering in cold, put him
on the lap and let him drink the milk from their breasts. Observing the
passionate and unique love of them for himself, Shri Hari appeared him-
self in twelve forms. 43- 44.
The child cherished the sweet milk from their breasts. Every lady was
sure that Shri Hari was on her lap and not on other’s. 45.
Then having been fulfilled of desires, all of them realized Krishna the
wish-yielding tree for those who love him. 46.
Then there came the villagers with tears in their eyes, seeking their
children who regained senses and thus were crying extremely. 47.
Seeing their children alive, they felt free from sorrow and started
asking about the safety of the son of Dharmadev. 48.
Ã¢…íŒ¢¢y¢¢ïŒ¢} ´¢ Ã¢¢vÄ ´¢ y¢çó¢à¢}Ä¢¢çy¢Îé:çw¢‹¢: J ÜéUÃ¢ü‹y¢ ï¢ |¢ëà¢}¢¢RU¢ïà ´¢ ÃÄ¢çÓ¢‹Ã¢´Sy¢ç}¢y¢Sy¢y¢: JJ 50JJ
y¢Î¢ Ÿ¢h¢ÎÄ¢: ÜëUc‡ ´¢ çÃ¢‹Ä¢SÄ¢¢Š¢ ï¢ Îíé}¢SÄ¢ y¢¢: J S‰¢¢‹ ï¢ SÃ¢ÜUÚS¢´}¢ëCï Á¢‹¢¢ÎëàÄ¢¢: S¢}¢¢S¢y¢: JJ 51
}¢¢x¢üÄ¢‹y¢è çà¢à¢é´ y¢~¢ }¢¢y¢éHè S¢é‹ÎÚè ãÚï: J ÎÎà ü¢ Ï¢¢H´ S¢ãS¢¢ ç‹¢|¢üÄ ´¢ SÃ¢S‰¢}¢¢çS‰¢y¢} ì¢ JJ 52 JJ
}¢Ä¢¢ HÏŠ¢ ï¢ }¢Ä¢¢ HÏŠ¢: çà¢à¢çéÚyÄ¢Óé™|¢¢çc¢‡¢è J x¢ëãèyÃ¢¢ y ´¢ ÎÎ ñ¢ |¢QUKñ S¢¢ Ó¢ y¢SÄ ñ¢ HHç‹y¢ÜU¢} ì¢ J53
Ðí¢ŒÄ¢¢y}¢Á ´¢ NÎ¢çHXK |¢çQU: Féy¢Œ¢Ä¢¢ïŠ¢Ú¢ J Œ¢¢Ä¢Ä¢‹y¢è Sy¢‹ ´¢ }¢ï‹ ï¢ Œ¢é‹¢Á¢¢üy¢ç}¢Ã¢¢y}¢Á¢} ì¢ JJ 54 JJ
Š¢}¢¢ïü Ú¢}¢Ðíy¢¢Œ¢p ¿¢¢y¢Ä¢ ï¢ °í¢}¢Ã¢¢çS¢‹¢: J ¥ÿ¢y¢¢Ã¢Ä¢Ã ´¢ Ðí¢ŒÄ¢ ÜéU}¢¢Ú´ Hïç|¢Úï }¢éÎ} ì¢ JJ 55 JJ
y¢y¢¢ïùS¢éÚx¢éL´ ÎëcÅì±¢ Œ¢çy¢y ´¢ y ï¢ S¢S¢}½í}¢¢: J Œ¢ÐíÓÀé: ÜU ï¢ }¢ëy¢ ï¢ sï¯ Ï¢¢H¢ ªÓ¢éSy¢Î¢ Ã¢Ó¢: JJ 56
¥S}¢¢ç‹Ã¢|¢èc¢Ä¢ó¢ïc¢ ã‹y¢éÜU¢}¢ ï¢ ãôÚ Lc¢¢ J ¥çÁ¢Í¢ëÿ¢yÐíS¢¢Ä ü¢ m ñ¢ Ï¢¢ãê çÃ¢ÜëUy¢H¢ïÓ¢‹¢: JJ 57 JJ
¥‹¢ï‹¢ ÎëC}¢¢~¢¢ïùS¢ ñ¢ ‹¢èHÜU‡Æï‹¢ y¢yÿ¢‡¢} ì¢ J §y¢Sy¢y¢ ï¢ ½í}¢ó¢ïÃ¢ }¢}¢¢Ú ‹¢¢~¢ S¢´à¢Ä¢: JJ 58 JJ
The children replied ‘we kept the child of Dharmadev under this tree
and started playing, but now he is not here’. 49.
Having heard the shocking reply, they became disheartened, and
shouting loudly, began searching him here and there. 50.
Shraddha and others who were in possession of Krishna kept him
under the tree; they vanished, and became invisible to the people. 51.
Shri Hari’s maternal aunt Sundari came there to trace him and saw
the child under the tree. 52.
‘O, I got the child, I got the child’ thus she cried and lifting him up,
handed over to Bhaktidevi. When she found her child, overpowered with
joy she gave her necklace to Sundari as a gift. 53.
She embraced Shri Hari to her heart. Her breasts started flowing
milk. When she gave her milk to him she felt as if her child had taken a
new birth. 54.
Th en Dharmadev, R amapratap , th e b rot her of Sh ri Hari, rel a-
t i v es a n d v i l l a g e r s s e e i n g S h r i H ar i u n i n j u r e d a n d s a f e , a l l o f t h e m
fel t h ap p y. 5 5 .
When they saw the demon preacher ’s body lying there, they were
surprised and full of doubts; they asked the children ‘Who is this fellow?
Whose dead body is lying here?’ Then the children narrated them: 56.
‘He is the one who frightened us with his ugly eyes, throwing his
arms, ferociously desirous of killing Shri Hari. 57.
Innocently, with a mere glance of Nilakantha, he died an awful death
Ÿ¢éyÃ¢¢ y¢i¢HÃ¢Ó¢‹ ´¢ çÃ¢çS}¢y¢¢: S¢|¢Ä¢¢p y ï¢ J ªÓ¢é<ÎCK¢ }¢ëy¢: Œ¢¢Œ}¢¢ SÃ¢SÄ¢ Ã ñ¢ Œ¢¢Œ¢ÜU}¢ü‡¢¢ JJ 59 JJ
y ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï ù çy ¢ N C ¢ : S ¢ Ã ¢ ïüù çŒ ¢ ° í¢ } ¢ } ¢ èÄ ¢ é< ‹ ¢ à¢ ¢ Ü UÚ ï J © çÎ y ¢ ï } ¢ ã Î ¢ p Ä ¢ ü} ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ó ¢ ¢ Š¢ Ú ‡ ¢ è Œ ¢ y ¢ ï ! J J 6 0 J J
|¢çQUŠ¢}¢¢ñü y é¢ y¢ÓÀ>yÃ¢¢ Ï¢¢HÃ¢¢vÄ ´¢ SÃ¢Ó¢ïy¢çS¢ J ÜëUc‡ ´¢ S¢S}¢Úy¢éSy¢¢Ã¢Á¢ì¿¢¢‹¢}¢¢S¢èœ¢çÎÓÀÄ¢¢ JJ 61 JJ
}¢ëy¢¢ïùS¢¢ñ Œ¢éLc¢ ï¢ ‹¢ê‹¢´ ÜU¢HèÎœ¢¢ç|¢Š¢¢ïx¢éL: J ¥S¢éÚ¢‡¢ ´¢ Ä¢ï‹¢ Œ¢éÚ¢ Ã¢Ä ´¢ }¢éãéLŒ¢Îíéy¢¢: JJ 62 JJ
Ï¢¢H¢ïùçŒ¢ ‹¢ñÃ¢ w¢Hé }¢¢çÄ¢ÜUçÃ¢°íã¢ïùS¢ ñ¢ ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢: SÃ¢Ä¢}¢ëçc¢Š¢ëüy¢}¢yÄ¢ü‹¢¢ÅK: J
Ã¢ë‹Î¢Ã¢‹ ï¢ Ã¢ÚÎ »c¢ çã ‹¢ ñ¢ SÃ¢ÜUèÄ ´¢ Á¢¢y¢ ï¢ Ã¢Ú´ S¢ÈUHÄ¢‹|¢éçÃ¢ ‹¢ ñ¢ ç‹¢ÜïUy ï¢ JJ63JJ
¥S¢éÚ¢‡¢ ´¢ Ã¢Š¢¢ïù‹¢ï‹¢ çÚŒ¢ê‡¢ ´¢ ‹¢ ñ¢ ÎéÚ¢y}¢‹¢¢} ì¢ J ¥¢Ã¢Ä¢ ï¢ Úÿ¢‡ ´¢ Ó¢ïçy¢ Ðíçy¢¿¢¢y ´¢ ÐíS¢èÎy¢¢ JJ 64JJ
¥y¢¢ïù‹¢ï‹¢ñÃ¢ ç‹¢ãy¢ ï¢ }¢¢çÄ¢ÜU¢ïùS¢éÚÚ¢ÇS¢ ñ¢ J ¥‹Ä¢‰¢¢ à¢vÝéÄ¢¢yÜU ï¢ Ã¢¢ ã‹y¢é}¢ï‹ ´¢ }¢ã¢Ï¢H} ì¢ JJ 65 JJ
Ï¢Hï‹¢¢SÄ¢ñÃ¢ S¢Ã¢ïüùçŒ¢ Ï¢çH‹¢: S¢ç‹y¢ Î¢‹¢Ã¢¢: J }¢ëyÄ¢é‹¢¢SÄ¢ñÃ¢ S¢Ã¢ïüc¢ ´¢ y¢ïc¢ ´¢ }¢ëyÄ¢éÚ|¢êçyÜUH JJ 66 JJ
»c¢¢ïùS¢éÚ¢‡¢ ´¢ }¢êH´ Ã ñ¢ S¢Ã¢ïüc¢¢}¢çŒ¢ |¢êy¢Hï J }¢êHï çÀó¢ïù‰¢ à¢¢w¢¢‹¢ ´¢ Œ¢ë‰¢xÝ¢à¢ ï¢ ‹¢ çÃ¢ly ï¢ JJ 67 JJ
running here and there.’ 58.

Having heard the words of lads, they very surprised, happily an-
nouncing that the demon had died of his sinful deeds. 59.
O king! Then they being astonished at the same time inspiring, re-
turned to the village, in moon light, when the moon rose in the sky. 60.
Hearing the words from the children, Dharma and Bhakti were lost in
thought over it, began to recall Krishna in their minds, even that ability
occurring in them with his wish. 61.
‘This dead man indeed, is Kalidatta the preacher of demons, by whom
we have often been haunted in the past. 62.
And this child is not an ordinary one. The great sage Narayan has
dramatized himself as a human being in the illusionary body of this child.
We remember that in Vrindavan he blessed us that he will take birth in our
house and to ensure the blessing, he has become our son. 63.
Being pleased then he took a vow that he would destroy our evil
enemy i.e. demons and would protect both of us. 64.
So we are sure that he himself has killed the demon; because nobody
other than him is able to kill the enormous demon. 65.
Because of the strength of this demon, other demons also became
powerful. Indeed his death will result in their destruction. 66.
This Kalidatta was the root of demons on this earth; and when the
¥ã ï¢ |¢x¢Ã¢y¢¢ù‹¢ï‹¢ çÃ¢à¢›ï‡¢¢çŒ¢ Š¢è}¢y¢¢ J Ï¢¢ËÄ¢ »Ã¢ ãy¢: S¢l ï¢ ÎñyÄ¢ïà¢¢ïù°íï y é¢ ôÜU Œ¢é‹¢: JJ 68 JJ
¥¢Ã¢Ä¢¢ï: Œ¢¢ïc¢‡ ´¢ |¢ê}¢¢Ã¢ïc¢ »Ã¢ ÜUçÚcÄ¢çy¢ J Á¢¢y¢ ñ¢ çã ç‹¢|¢üÄ¢¢Ã¢¢Ã¢¢}¢S}¢ÎèÄ¢¢p S¢Ã¢üà¢: JJ 69 JJ
ôÜU Ã¢‡Ä Z¢ |¢QUÃ¢¢yS¢ËÄ ´¢ ÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢¢SÄ¢ ÎÄ¢¢ç‹¢Š¢ï: J §yÄ¢éyS¢éÜUNÎ¢çHXK y¢S‰¢y¢é<‹¢Ã¢ëüy¢ ñ¢ |¢ëà¢} ì¢ JJ70
y ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï ã çÚ < ‹ ¢ Á ¢ ¿ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ y ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ï Ú Œ ¢ ¢ ã Ú y Œ ¢ é ‹ ¢ : J ¥ ¢ S ¢ èl ‰ ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ éÚ ¢ Š ¢ } ¢ ü: S ¢ | ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ü: Œ ¢ é~ ¢ Š ¢ èã üÚ ¢ ñ J J 7 1 J J
}¢ã¢ïyŒ¢¢y¢ïùçŒ¢ Ï¢¢HSÄ¢ Á¢èÃ¢‹ ´¢ Ó¢ çÚŒ¢éÿ¢Ä¢} ì¢ J }¢ï‹ ï¢ ÜëUc‡¢ÐíS¢¢Î´ y ´¢ ÜéUHÎïÃ¢ÜëUŒ¢ ´¢ Ó¢ S¢: JJ 72 JJ
ÃÄ¢y¢èy¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ ç‹¢çà¢ Ðí¢y¢Š¢ü}¢¢ïü Š¢}¢üçÃ¢Î ´¢ Ã¢Ú: J çÃ¢ÍÝ¢ïŒ¢à¢}¢‹ ´¢ ã¢ï} ´¢ ÜU¢ÚÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢ Ã¢¢ÇÃ¢ñ: JJ 73 JJ
Œ¢¢Æ¢´p ÜU¢ÚÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢ Ÿ¢è‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢Ã¢}¢ü‡¢: J ¾í¢r¢‡¢¢‹|¢¢ïÁ¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ ÎÎ ñ¢ Š¢ï‹¢êp ÜU¢@‹¢} ì¢ JJ 74 JJ
Œ¢êÁ¢‹ ´¢ Ï¢çHÎ¢‹ ´¢ Ó¢ ÜéUHÎïÃ¢SÄ¢ S¢ çmÁ¢: J }¢¢Ly¢ï: ÜU¢ÚÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢ çÃ¢çŠ¢¿¢ñÃ¢ñüçÎÜñU<mÁ¢ñ: JJ 75 JJ
Ã¢‹Î‹ ´¢ ÜU¢ÚÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢ ç‹¢Á¢Œ¢é~¢ï‡¢ y¢SÄ¢ Ó¢ J ¾í¢r¢‡¢¢‹¢ ´¢ Ó¢ S¢Ã¢ïüc¢¢}¢¢çà¢c¢Sy ï¢ ÎÎé: à¢é|¢¢: JJ 76 JJ
root is destroyed, there is no need to destroy the branches. 67.

Dharma’s thoughts about Shri Hari, as the protector of his
d e v ot e e s .
Alas! Being weapon-less but wise, he terminated the leader of de-
mons in his infancy alone, what to speak of the future then? 68.
He will protect us on this earth undoubtedly, we are now fearless and
so must be our relatives and friends. 69.
How to describe Krishna’s love for his devotees, who is an ocean of
compassion himself,’ thus pondering, they embraced him, becoming de-
lightful. 70.
Then Shri Hari took away their remembrance and then both of them
came back to original sense of Shri Hari as their son. 71.
They thought that because of the blessings of Krishna and their family
God’s, the child was saved through the great tragedy. 72.
As the night passed, Dharma, the best among the religious, performed
a sacrifice to ward off obstacles, with other Brahmins. 73.
Observing the procedure with recitations of Shri Narayanvarman, he
offered food to Brahmins gave them gold and cows. 74.
The Brahmin worshipped and offered oblations to his family-deity
Maruti, with the help of Vedic ritualistic Brahmin preceptors. 75.
He made his son to pay tributes to Brahmins; they also showered
auspicious blessings on him. 76.
Ú } ¢ ‡ ¢ è Ä ¢ y ¢ Ú : S Ã ¢ | ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ : Ü ëU y ¢ S ¢ ´S Ü U ¢ Ú çÃ ¢ ç Š¢ S y ¢ é S ¢ ¢ ïù | ¢ üÜ U: J
çÃ¢ Ï¢ |¢ ¢ çÃ¢ Ã¢ ‹¢ èH ª<Á¢ y¢ ¢ ï }¢ ç‡ ¢ L œ¢ ïçÁ¢ y¢ ¥¢ ÜUÚ ¢ ïj Ã¢ : J J 77 J J
» y¢ Ó ™çÚ ~¢ ´ |¢ Ã¢ |¢èçy¢ ã y¢ éüã üÚ ïL Î¢Ú ´ ÜUç‰¢ y¢ ´ } ¢ Ä¢ ¢ y ¢ ï J
Ä¢: ÜUèy¢üÄ¢ïl: Ÿ¢ë‡¢éÄ¢¢Ó™ Ú¢Á¢ó¢ ÎéHü|¢¢ y¢SÄ¢ S¢|¢éçQU}¢éçQU: JJ 78 JJ
Ó¢¢ñHS¢´SÜU¢ÚïùS¢é}¢¢Ä¢¢ïŒ¢}¢Îïü ÜU¢HèÎœ¢}¢Ú‡¢´ ‹¢¢}¢ c¢ôÇìÃ¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ26JJ
-------------------------------
JJ ¥ƒ S¢#ôÃ¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 27 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
ãçÚÐíS¢¢Î¢ï çÃ¢Ðí<c¢: SÃ¢°í¢}¢ïùS¢éÚS¢}|¢Ã¢} ì¢ J ©Œ¢ÎíÃ ´¢ }¢éãéÎëüc±¢ S‰¢¢y¢é}¢ñÓÀó¢ y¢~¢ y é¢ JJ 1 JJ
Œ ¢ é‡ Ä ¢ ÿ ¢ ï~ ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ S ¢ L çÓ ¢ Š¢ ü‹ ¢ Š¢ ¢ ‹ ² S ¢ } ¢ ëçh } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì J S ¢ l ¢ ï çÃ ¢ ã ¢ Ä ¢ y ¢ ´ ° í¢ } ¢ } ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ïŠÄ ¢ ¢ ´ x ¢ ‹ y ¢ é} ¢ ñã y ¢ J J 2 J J
Being handsome by nature, the child seemed to be cuter after all the
rites performed on him, as the mine-sapphire getting attractive when pol-
ished. 77.
O King! This story of benevolent Shri Hari has been narrated to
you. Whoever sings his glory or hears it, attains advancements of life here
and hereafter. They will not be deprived of temporal comforts and bliss of
salvation. 78.
Thus ends the twenty-sixth chapter entitled ‘The end of illu-
sion of demon Kalidatta and his death’ in the first Prakarana of
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER - 27
Dharma settles in Ayodhya.
Suvrat said:-
The Brahmin sage Shri Hariprasad anticipating the torments of de-
mons again and again in his home town did not like to stay there any
longer. 1.
Inclined to make a dwelling in a holy place, the rich in wealth and
grains. Shri Hariprasad, leaving the town currently, wanted to go
x¢ëã¢ïŒ¢SÜUÚ}¢¢Š¢¢Ä¢ à¢ÜUÅ¢çÎc¢é S¢çÐíÄ¢: J Œ¢é~¢¢çÎç|¢: S¢ã Ä¢Ä¢¢ñ S¢¢ÜïUy¢‹¢x¢Úè´ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ 3 JJ
S ¢ Á Ä ¢ ï Dy ¢ ‹ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ï Š ¢ } ¢ ü » Ü ´ U à ¢ Ü U Å } ¢ ¢ L ã y ¢ ì J ã ç Ú } ¢ é y S ¢ X } ¢ ¢ Š ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ | ¢ ç Q U Ú ï Ü ´ U Ó ¢ S ¢ F é c ¢ ¢ J J 4 J J
Ÿ¢ë‡Ã¢‹ ì¢ S¢éy¢SÄ¢ ÜUHÜU¢ÜUçHÜU¢}¢éÎ¢Ú ´¢ Œ¢àÄ¢´p y¢mÎ‹¢Œ¢VÁ¢ô‹¢ }¢éãé: S¢: J
Š¢}¢¢ïüùçy¢ãc¢üç‹¢|¢ëy¢ ï¢ ‹¢ çÃ¢Ã¢ïÎ }¢¢x Z¢ RU¢‹y ´¢ Ó¢ }¢¢x¢üÁ¢‹¢}¢SÄ¢ y¢‰¢ñÃ¢ Œ¢Õè JJ 5
¥ q p y ¢ éÎ üà ¢ } ¢ éã ê y ¢ ü © Î ¢ Ú Ï ¢ éç h S y ¢ è Ú ´ } ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ïã Ú } ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ Ã ¢ ëc ¢ : S ¢ Ú Ä Ã ¢ ¢ : J
S¢¢ÜÚ S¢éNçjÚÃ¢H¢ïÜUÄ¢çy¢ S}¢ S¢¢ÿ¢¢y ì¢ y¢¢}¢}Ï¢éÚ¢çà¢Œ¢Ú}¢çÐíÄ¢Ä¢¢ïçc¢y ´¢ Ó¢ JJ 6
F¢ ‹ ¢ ï‹ ¢ Ä ¢ S Ä ¢ ¢ Î ëçà¢ } ¢ ¢ ~ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ïù çŒ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ çy ¢ ÿ ¢ Ä ¢ ´ Œ ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ x ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ïù çŒ ¢ Œ ¢ é´S ¢ ¢ } ¢ ì J
Ä ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ } ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ :Ü ïU Ë Ä ¢ çy¢ Œ ¢ êy ¢ y¢ ¢ ïÄ ¢ ¢ ‹¢ ¢ } Ý ¢ Œ Ä ¢Í ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ }¢ çy ¢ | ¢ èçy ¢ Î ¢ ~ ¢ è J J 7
°í¢}¢ ¢ïŒ¢ }¢¢ ç|¢ p Œ¢éÚ¢ ïŒ¢ }¢¢ ç|¢} ¢üã ¢y¢ Úèç|¢<Ã¢y¢ y¢¢ ‹y¢ Ú¢ç|¢: J
Ä¢ ¢ à ¢¢ï |¢} ¢¢‹ ¢¢ Ó¢ y¢Ú XÁ¢ ¢Hñ : à ¢ÏÎ ¢Ä¢ }¢¢ ‹¢ñ Ï¢ü ãéç |¢: S¢ }¢‹ y¢¢ y¢ì JJ 8
Ä¢ ¢ Œ¢ êçÁ ¢y ¢¢ Ó¢ ‹Î ‹¢ Œ¢é cŒ ¢Š ¢êŒ ¢ñ Îè üŒ ¢¢Ã ¢H èç |¢p È UH ñÁ¢ ü‹ ¢¢ ñÍ ¢ ñ: J
RUèÇçœ¢ ç}¢± í¢y¢ çÃ¢ S¢Œ¢ ü‡¢ ï‹ ¢ à¢¢ ï|¢¢ }¢ éŒ¢ ïy¢ ¢ ÜUçÃ¢ Ã¢‡ ¢ ü‹¢ èÄ¢ ¢ }¢ì J J 9
Ayodhya. 2.
O king, then he put all the household belongings in a cart and went to
Ayodhya with his dear wife and children. 3.
Dharma climbed up in one cart with his elder son while Bhakti sat in
another with her daughter-in-law (Suvasini), and keeping Shri Hari on her
lap. 4.
Listening to soothing child chatter, observing his son’s beautiful lotus
like face often, the blissful Dharma, never came to know the distance
travelled or the people on the way, as did his wife. 5.
The magnanimous Dharma reached the beautiful banks of river Sarayu
in the fourteenth hour of the day, with his friends. 6.
The heaps of sins of men are washed away by taking bath in her; or
a mere glance towards her would do, whose water is the holiest, since
Rama sported in her water. By mere chanting of her name, sins are washed
away. 7.
Huge vessels of the dimension of village and towns sailing across her,
in lines, making her looking majestic with a maze of waves expanding
across, different sounds wafting through her waters, gave her inexplicable
beauty. 8.
Sarayu was being worshipped by crowds of people with sandal paste,
Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ S ¢ ¢ w Ä¢ ¢ yS ¢ Ú S ¢ : Ð í Á¢ ¢ y ¢ ¢ S¢ ó¢ ¢ çÎ y¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ S ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ç S¢ ç |¢ p J
y¢ ÅÎ íé }¢¢ çH Ðíç y¢ çÏ ¢}Ï ¢Î ëà Ä¢¢ S ¢ïÃ Ä¢ ¢ ç‹¢ Á¢ SÃ¢ ¢‹ y¢ çÃ¢ à¢ éç hÜU ¢} ¢ñ: J J 10
y¢Úè}¢‰¢¢Ls }¢ã¢‹¢Îè´ y¢¢´ S¢ã ¢y}¢Œ¢¢ïcÄ¢ñÃ¢ëüc¢ ©œ¢y¢¢Ú J
©Œ ¢S ÜU Ú´ ‹ ¢¢ ñç‹¢ çã y¢ ´ Ó¢ S¢ Ã¢ Z S¢ }| ¢¢ Ã¢ Ä¢ ¢} ¢¢S ¢ Œ¢ é‹ ¢: Ðíy ¢èÚï J J 11
Œ ¢éÚè} ¢Ä ¢ ¢ïŠÄ ¢ ¢´ S ¢ }¢ Ã ¢¢ ŒÄ ¢ y ¢~ ¢ ã çÚÐíS ¢ ¢Î : ÐíS ¢ S¢ ¢Î çÓ ¢ œ¢ ï J
y¢¢Ã¢yÐíy¢èÓ¢è‹¢çx ¢ôÚ çÎ‹¢ïà¢¢ï Á¢x¢¢}¢ Ú¢Á¢ó¢L‡¢¢XÃ¢‡¢ü: J J 12
S¢ ã dà ¢¢ïÎ èŒ¢ y¢y ¢èSy ¢Î¢ ‹¢è ´ S¢ ¢ñŠ ¢ïc ¢é y ¢èÚ ï Ó ¢ Á¢ ‹¢¢ : S ¢ÚÄÃ ¢¢: J
Ó¢Rép Ä¢¢S¢¢´ Ðíçy¢çÏ¢}Ï¢Ã¢ë‹Îñ: S ¢Ã¢¢ü ‹¢Îè ÎèŒ¢}¢Ä¢èÃ¢ ÚïÁ¢ï JJ 13
y¢~¢ çmÁ¢¢‹ ì¢ ÜéUÃ¢üy¢ »Ã¢ S¢‹ŠÄ¢ ´¢ ÎëcÅì±¢ çÃ¢Š¢¢Ä¢ FŒ¢‹ ´¢ SÃ¢Ä ´¢ Ó¢ J
çŒ¢y¢ëÐíS¢ êŒ¢¢ S¢ ‹¢ }¢ ¢Ó¢ Ó¢ ¢Ú ÐíyÄ¢ æ}¢éw¢ : ÜU}¢üçÃ¢çŠ¢ ÐíÃ¢ è‡ ¢: J J 14
SÃ¢x¢üm¢Ú¢ç|¢Š ï¢ y¢~¢ ÜëUy¢S¢‹ŠÄ¢¢çÃ¢çŠ¢<mÁ¢: J y¢è‰¢ïü y¢y¢ ï¢ Hÿ}¢‡¢SÄ¢ Îà¢ü‹ ´¢ ÜëUy¢Ã¢¢‹}¢éÎ¢ JJ 15 JJ
y¢éHS¢èŒ¢écŒ¢Ã¢ëÿ¢¢çÎà¢¢ïç|¢y¢¢œ¢è‰¢üy¢Sy¢y¢: J ÐíçÃ¢Ã¢ïà¢ Œ¢éÚè´ Ú}Ä¢ ´¢ Ä¢¢}¢¢ãé}¢éüçQUÎ ´¢ Ï¢éŠ¢¢: JJ 16 JJ
flowers, fragrant substances, and rows of lighted lamps. She would be-
come a beholder’s delight with her multitude of playful fishes gliding through
as well as a beloved subject of description of the poets. 9.
Originated from the lake of Manasa, she flows with echoing sounds
of the dwelling swans and reflecting the trees of her banks with pellucid
water; and adored by the seekers of inner purity. 10.
Getting into boat with his relatives, Dharma crossed the great river
and retrieved all the household articles from the boat on the other bank. 11.
Vivid description of Ayodhya.
Having reached the town of Ayodhya, Shri Hariprasad felt glad there,
when the reddish sun began to move towards west. 12.
Thousands of lamps were lit on the balcony and terraces of the houses
and on the banks of Sarayu. The river, having reflection of those lamps,
looked as beautiful as the flow of lights. 13.
Observing the Brahmins there performing the evening ritual, he took
bath. Being skilled in rituals he also observed evening ritual facing the
west. 14.
He observed the evening ritual in the place called the ‘gate of heaven’.
Then he went to have the Darshana of Lakshman tirtha happily. 15.
Ä¢¢ïÁ¢‹¢¢ç‹¢ Îà¢ mï Ó¢ Ä¢¢ùùÄ¢y¢¢ S¢ÚÄ¢ê}¢‹ é¢ J çÃ¢Sy¢è‡¢ ü¢ ~¢èç‡¢ Ó¢ Ðí¢ïQU¢ }¢‹¢é‹¢¢ ç‹¢<}¢y¢¢ SÃ¢Ä¢} ì¢ JJ 17
§ÿÃ¢¢ÜéUÃ¢´àÄ¢|¢êŒ¢¢‹¢ ´¢ Ú¢Á¢Š¢¢‹¢èçy¢ Ä¢¢ïçÎy¢¢ J Ä¢~¢ S¢¢ÿ¢¢m¢S¢éÎïÃ¢ ï¢ Ú¢}¢‹¢¢}¢¢Á¢ç‹¢ SÃ¢Ä¢} ì¢ JJ 18 JJ
È UH Œ ¢ é c Œ¢ | ¢ Ú ¢ ‹¢ ¹ í‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Î í é }¢ H y¢ ¢ çÎ ç |¢ : J à¢ ¢ ï| ¢ }¢ ¢ ‹¢ ñ Ï¢ ü ã é ç Ã¢ Š ¢ ñ L l ¢ ‹ ¢ ñ : Œ¢ ç Ú y ¢ ¢ ï Ã¢ ë y¢ ¢ J J 1 9 J J
Ú‰Ä¢¢}¢ã¢ŠÃ¢¢Œ¢‡¢Ó¢yÃ¢Ú¢ç‡¢ Ä¢SÄ¢¢´ çÃ¢|¢QU¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ }¢¢<Á¢y¢¢ç‹¢ J
| ¢ Ã ¢ ç‹ y ¢ ç ‹ ¢ y Ä ¢ ´ Ó ¢ S ¢ éŒ ¢ êçÁ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ç‹ ¢ m¢ Ú ¢ ç‡ ¢ Î Š Ä ¢ ÿ ¢ y ¢ éÜ éUV ä} ¢ ¢ l ñ: J J 2 0 J J
S ¢ ¢ ñ Š ¢ ñ < Ã ¢ à¢ ¢ H ñ Ú ‰ ¢ S ¢ ¢ # | ¢ ¢ ñ } ¢ ñ : Ü ñ U H ¢ S ¢ | ¢ ê | ¢ ë ç Ó À w ¢ Ú ¢ ï Œ¢ } ¢ ï Ä ¢ ñ : J
Œ¢ çÑ ìQ Uç S‰ ¢ y ¢ ñ : à¢ é½ íy ¢ Ú ñÚ ‹¢ ïÜ ñU <Ã ¢ Ú ¢ Á ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹¢ ¢ Ó ¢ } ¢ Æ ¢ ç Îç |¢ Ä¢ ¢ ü J J 21 J J
Á¢‹ ¢¢py¢éÃ¢ü‡¢ ü|¢Ã¢ ¢Sy¢é Ä¢SÄ¢ ¢´ Ã¢ S¢‹yÄ¢ S¢Vè‡ ¢üx¢ëã¢HÄ¢p J
SÃ ´¢ SÃ ´¢ Ó¢ Š¢}¢Z Œ¢çÚŒ¢¢HÄ¢‹y¢ ï¢ Š¢}¢¢üÃ¢y¢¢ÚSÄ¢ ãÚï: Ðíy¢¢Œ¢¢y¢ì JJ 22 JJ
S¢éS¢VäH¢ Ä¢¢ ÜUçÚ‡¢ ´¢ Í¢Å¢ç|¢py¢é<Ã¢Š¢¢‹¢ ´¢ Ó¢ çÃ¢|¢êçc¢y¢¢‹¢¢}¢ì J
S¢ éHÿ¢ ‡¢ ñÃ¢¢ üy¢Á¢ Ã¢ ñSy¢ éÚXñÃ¢ ëüc¢ ñp }¢ œ¢ ñçÚÃ¢ |¢ Îí‹¢ ¢ x¢ ñ: J J 23J J
Swarga-dwara and Lakshman-tirtha were beautified by the plants of

Tulasi and flower trees and others. Then he entered the beautiful city
Ayodhya, which is considered by the learned as the bestowed of salva-
tion. 16.
The city Ayodhya, built by Manu himself is situated near the banks of
Sarayu, twelve Yojanas in length and three Yojanas in width. 17.
This was the capital of the kings of Ikshvaku race. Lord Vasudeva
himself had taken birth in the form of Rama, in this place. 18.
The city was surrounded by beautiful gardens having trees and creepers
bending down by the weight of flowers and fruits. 19.
The roads, the royal paths, the squares and markets in the city were
kept always clean and washed. The gate-ways leading to the city were
worshipped with auspicious things like curds, grains and saffron, every-
day. 20.
The city looked magnificent with its spacious buildings; some of them
seven storied, and with its range of summits seemed as though Kailasa
Mountain. These various structures of white marbles ran in a row inclusive
of dwelling places for seers, priests and other anchorites. 21.
People belonging to all the four castes living in different houses, were
observing their own religious duties, by the influence of Shri Hari who was
the incarnation of religion himself. 22.
à ¢ é Ÿ ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ S Ä ¢ ¢ ´ Ðí ç y ¢ Ú ¢ } ¢ } ¢ ç ‹ Î Ú ´ Í ¢ d ¢ ‹ y ¢ ‹ ¢ è Ú ¢ Á ¢ ‹ ¢ Œ ¢ l x ¢ è ç y ¢ Ü U ¢ : J
Ã¢è‡¢¢}¢ëÎX¢}Ï¢éÁ¢y¢¢HÛ¢ÌÚèy¢êÄ¢¢ü‹¢ÜU¢‹¢ ´¢ ç‹¢‹¢Î¢´p S¢¢ïù‹¢Í¢ ! JJ 24 JJ
Î è Œ ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ H è ½ í ¢ ç Á ¢ y ¢ Œ ¢ ç Ñ ì Q U S ¢ ´ S ‰ ¢ ç Ã¢ ç Ó ¢ ~ ¢ Œ ¢ ‡ Ä ¢ ¢ Œ¢ ‡ ¢ Ã ¢ è ç ‰ ¢ Ü U ¢ : S ¢ : J
Œ ¢ ¢ ñ Ú ¢ ´ p Î ï Ã ¢ ¢ ç ‹ ¢ Ã ¢ Ú ¢ Á ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì Œ ¢ à Ä ¢ ó ¢ y ¢ è Ä ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ Œ ¢ é Ú ´ S ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ ïc Ä ¢ : J J 2 5 J J
Ú ¢ } ¢ Í ¢ ¢ Å S Ä ¢ ç ‹ ¢ Ü U Å ï Ã ¢ Ú ã ^ ¢ ç | ¢ Š ¢ ´ y ¢ y ¢ : J y ¢ Ó À ¢ w ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ x ¢ Ú ´ Ð í ¢ Œ ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ y ¢ éÃ ¢ ü ‡ Ä ¢ ü Á ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ç Ÿ ¢ y ¢ } ¢ ì J J 2 6
~¢ ïy¢ ¢ çx ÝÐí¢ àÄ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ´ ã çÃ¢ c¢ ¢ }¢ ç y¢ S¢ ¢ ñÚ |¢ } ¢ ì J çÁ¢ Í ¢ í´Sy¢ ~¢ ¢ ÜU Ú ¢ ïm¢ S¢ ´ ç ‹ ¢ Á¢ Ðí¢ Ó ¢ è ‹ ¢ ÜïUy¢ ‹ ¢ ï J J 27
ç~¢ÜU¢H´ S¢ÚÄ¢êF¢‹ ´¢ S¢‹ŠÄ¢¢Îèç‹¢ Ó¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢Î¢ J ÜéUÃ¢ü‹ÜU}¢¢üç‡¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢¢ç‹¢ ÜëUc‡ ï¢ |¢çQ æU S¢}¢¢Ó¢Úy ì¢ JJ 28
çRUÄ¢}¢¢‡¢ ´¢ ÜUëc‡¢|¢ôQU çŒ¢~¢¢ ÜUëc‡¢¢ùï|¢ÜüU¢ùïçŒ¢ y¢¢} ì¢ J ÎcëÅ±ì¢ y¢‰¢¢ SÃ¢Ä¢}¢çŒ¢ ÜUÚ¢çïy¢ S}¢¢|¢H ü èHÄ¢¢ J29
S¢ Ï¢¢H: à¢ñà¢Ã¢ïùŒÄ¢¢S¢èyS¢¢Š¢éà¢èHx¢é‡¢¢ç‹Ã¢y¢: J ÜëUc‡¢¢Ó¢¢üçÎLçÓ¢SyÄ¢QU°í¢}Ä¢RUèÇ¢Œ¢çÚÓÀÎ: JJ 30
A good flock of well adorned elephants of four types, wind-speed

horses of great characteristics, and bulls almost similar to giant elephants,
made the city their habitat. 23.
O sinless king, in the evening Shri Hariprasad used to listen to the
melodious poetry from every temple of Rama with the music of the flute,
drums, shell, horn and the other musical instruments like Tal, Turya and
Dundubhi etc. 24.
The roads were shining by the rows of lighted lamps, and to its both
sides stalls of different commodities incorporated. Shri Hariprasada with
his relatives went through the town beholding the citizens who were lus-
trous like holy religions. 25.
Thus moving along, he reached an extension of the town near
Ramaghat, called Barahatta, where people belonging to all the four castes
resided. 26.
Coming across an aromatic air and inhaling the fragrance wafted from
the sacrificial burnt offerings, he found for himself his old house and began
to dwell there. 27.
Taking bath in the river Sarayu thrice a day, observing timely rituals,
performing religious duties, he devoted himself to Krishna all the time. 28.
Devout Shri Hari becomes a scholar.
Having observed the adoration of Krishna by his father, lad Shri Hari
used to follow the same in his child plays. 29.
F¢y¢é´ S¢ y¢êc¢çS¢ Ðí¢Ä¢yS¢ÚÄ¢ê´ Á¢‹¢‹¢è}¢‹¢é J ÐíyÄ¢ã´ à¢èy¢ÜU¢HïùçŒ¢ ÜU}¢üÆ¾í¢r¢‡¢¢ï Ä¢‰¢¢ JJ 31J
x¢ëã}¢ïyÄ¢¢Ó¢üÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢ ÜëUc‡¢´ Ï¢¢HŒ¢çÚÓÀÎñ: J y¢ÌxÝ}¢¢‹¢S¢y¢Ä¢¢|¢¢ïÁÄ¢¢çÎ ÒU¢çŒ¢ ‹¢¢S}¢Úy¢ì JJ 32
çŒ¢~¢¢ Á¢‹¢‹Ä¢¢ŒÄ¢¢ãêy¢: S¢Ã¢Ä¢¢ïç|¢pÏ¢¢HÜñU: J ÜëUc‡¢ŠÄ¢¢‹¢Œ¢Ú: ÒU¢çŒ¢ S¢éçÓ¢Ú´ ‹¢ à¢ë‡¢¢ïçy¢ y¢y ì¢ JJ 33
Ï¢¢ËÄ ï¢ çÃ¢c‡¢éÜU‰¢¢ÜUè<y¢Ÿ¢Ã¢‡¢¢ïyS¢éÜU ¥¢S¢ S¢: J Ú¢}¢¢Ä¢‡ ´¢ y é¢ Ï¢ãéà¢ ï¢ sŸ¢ë‡¢¢ïœ¢~¢ y¢~¢ Ó¢ JJ 34
Ðí¢ Ä ¢ à ¢ ¢ ï Ú ¢ } ¢ | ¢ Q U¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ´ S ¢ } ¢ ¢ x ¢ } ¢ Ã ¢ à ¢ ¢ œ ¢ é S ¢ : J Ð í¢ Œ ¢ Ÿ ¢ èÁ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ Ü Uè‹ ¢ ¢ ‰ ¢ ï | ¢ ôQ U | ¢ Q UÁ ¢ ‹ ¢ çÐíÄ ¢ ï J J 3 5
yÄ¢QU°í¢}Ä¢çÃ¢ã¢ÚŠ¢è: S¢ |¢x¢Ã¢¢‹¢ÏÎ´ Á¢‹¢ï: Œ¢@}¢´ J
Ðí¢#: SÃ¢èÜëUy¢à¢éhS¢¢Š¢éS¢Úç‡¢Sy¢¢´ S‰¢¢Œ¢Ä¢‹|¢êy¢Hï JJ
‹¢¢ÎïÄ¢¢}|¢çS¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢}¢¢ŒHÃ¢çÃ¢ôŠ¢ Ðí¢y¢<Ã¢Š¢¢Ä¢¢ÎÚ¢y¢ì J
S¢¢ÜïUy¢¢ çw¢H ÎïÃ¢y¢¢ ‹¢}¢çÄ¢y¢é´ Ä¢¢çy¢ S}¢ y¢œ¢Îìx¢ëã¢‹ ì¢ JJ 36 JJ
As a child, Shri Hari was well-disposed and virtuous. With his incli-
nation towards adoring Shri Krishna, he was disinterested in other rustic
sports. 30.
He used to follow his mother when she was going to Sarayu River to
take bath, early in the morning, everyday, even in winter. Like a Brah-
min strictly following the rituals, he used to take bath in Sarayu in all
s e as o n s . 3 1 .
Coming home, he used to worship Krishna with his child stuff, and
become forgetful of his food intake even, so absorbed in the worship. 32.
When he was called by his father, mother or by his friends of same
age, he could not hear them for a long time, as he was immersed in the
meditation of Lord Krishna. 33.
He was interested in listening the stories or great deeds of Lord Vishnu.
In his childhood, many a times he had heard the Ramayan, the life story of
Lord Rama. 34.
Often he had the company of the adorers of Lord Rama. Naturally
he developed a devotion to Rama who is very dear to his worshipers. 35.
Now Shri Hari became five years old. Leaving aside the interest of
rustic behaviours he accepted the pure and holy way of thoughts and acts
which he wanted to establish on the earth. After taking bath in Sarayu,
daily, and completing the morning rituals, he used to visit the temples of all
gods in Ayodhya to pay obeisance. 36.
S¢èy ¢¢Hÿ}¢ ‡¢x¢‹Š¢ Ã¢¢ãy¢‹ ¢Ä¢ñÄ¢ éüQÚ Ó ¢ Ú¢}¢´ |¢Á¢‹ ¢ì J
Ÿ ¢è } ¢j ¢ x ¢Ã ¢ y¢ ´ Œ ¢ é Ú¢ ‡ ¢} ¢ çw ¢ H´ Ú ¢} ¢ ¢Ä ¢ ‡¢ ´ Ó¢ ¢ à¢ ë ‡¢ ¢ ï y¢ ì J J
Ð í è ô y ¢ ‹¢ ñ Ã ¢ Ï ¢ Ï ¢ ‹ Š ¢ Üé U ~ ¢ ç Ó ¢ Î S ¢ ¢ ñ S ¢¢ ´ S ¢ ¢ ç Ú Ü ï U Ã ¢ Sy ¢ é ç ‹ ¢ J
S Ã ¢ ëh ï Ã ¢ ï à} ¢ ç ‹ ¢ } ¢ ¢ y ¢ ë çŒ ¢ y ¢ ë Œ ¢ à ¢ é c ¢ é Î í Ã Ä ¢ ï c¢ é ç } ¢ ~ ¢ ï c Ã ¢ çŒ ¢ J J 37 J J
S ¢h }¢ ¢ ü‹ ¢ çŒ ¢ Ü ëU c‡¢ |¢ Q UçŒ¢ y ¢ëy ¢: à ¢ éŸ ¢¢ Ã ¢ S ¢Ã ¢¢ ü‹¢ S ¢¢ ñ J
Ÿ ¢ ¢ ñ y¢ S}¢ ¢ y¢ üçÃ¢ ÎSy¢ y¢ p ç‹ ¢ ç w ¢ H¢ ‹ Ã ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ üŸ ¢ }¢ ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ´ Ã¢ ë c¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì J J
Š¢}¢¢Zp ¢çw¢HÄ¢¢ïçc¢y¢ ¢´ SÃ¢Á¢‹¢‹¢èÃ¢v~¢¢Îà¢ïc¢¢‹ ¢S¢¢ñ J
S ¢ Ã ¢ ü¿ ¢ ¢ ïù ç Œ¢ ‹ ¢ ë ‹ ¢ ¢ Å ‹ ¢ ´ Œ ¢ çÚ Ó ¢ Ú ‹ Ï ¢ ¢ Ë Ä ¢ ï ù | ¢ Ã ¢ y Œ ¢ ç ‡ Çy ¢ : J J 3 8 J J
JJ §çy¢ Ÿ¢èS¢yS¢çXÁ¢èÃ¢‹¢ï ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢Ó¢çÚ~¢ï Š¢}¢üà¢¢S~¢ï Ðí‰¢}¢ÐíÜUÚ‡¢ï
Š¢}¢üSÄ¢¢Ä¢¢ïŠÄ¢¢x¢}¢‹¢´ ‹¢¢}¢ S¢#ôÃ¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 27 JJ
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
Worshipping Rama, Sita, Lakshmana along with Maruti, the son of

wind, who carries fragrance; he used to hear Shrimad Bhagavata, and
Ramayan. He never became attached to worldly affairs or things, even to
his mother, father or friends. 37.
Hearing from his Krishna-devout father, the noble religion, and know-
ing more about religious followings of each sect, again from his well versed
father in Sruti and Smriti, and learning women’s religious duties through
his mother, the all knowing Shri Hari, in a human form, became a scholar
in his childhood. 38.
Thus ends the twenty-seventh chapter entitled ‘Arrival of
Dharma in Ayodhya’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
JJ ¥ƒ ¥C¢ôÃ¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 28 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
¥çS}¢ó¢ÏÎï }¢Š¢ ñ¢ à¢évHïU çmy¢èÄ¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ |¢ëx¢ ñ¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! J ÎFï ôS¢ãï ãôÚ Š¢}¢¢ïü çÃ¢l¢Ú}|¢}¢ÜU¢ÚÄ¢y ì¢ JJ 1
Hÿ}¢è‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢´ Ã¢¢‡¢è´ S¢¢}¢Ã¢ïÎ´ Ó¢ x¢¢ïç|¢H}¢ì J Œ¢éŒ¢êÁ¢¢~¢ Ä¢‰¢¢à¢¢›´ x¢‡¢ïà¢¢Ó¢ü‹¢Œ¢êÃ¢üÜU} ì¢ JJ 2
ÜëUyÃ¢¢ Í¢ëy¢ï‹¢ ã¢ï} ´¢ Ó¢ |¢¢ïÁ¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ Ã¢¢ÇÃ¢¢‹ ì¢ J y¢ï|Ä¢p Îçÿ¢‡¢¢: Ðí¢Î¢e¢: S¢éÃ¢‡ Z¢ Ó¢ à¢çQUy¢: JJ 3
ÜéUà¢¢°íÏ¢éçh: ÜëUc‡¢¢ïù‰¢ ÜU¢Hï‹¢¢ËŒ¢ï‹¢ S¢Ã¢üà¢: J Ã¢‡¢¢ü‹¢V¢´p çà¢çÿ¢yÃ¢¢ °í‹‰¢}¢¢~¢}¢Ã¢¢Ó¢Ä¢y ì¢ JJ 4
Ï¢éôh y¢èÿ‡¢ ´¢ y¢SÄ¢ ÎëcÅì±¢ Š¢}¢üçÃ¢h} ü¢ ¥¢ÎÚ¢y ì¢ J Ã¢ïÎSÄ¢¢X¢ç‹¢ c¢ÇçŒ¢ Œ¢¢ÆÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢ y ´¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ 5
¥‹¢¢Ä¢¢S¢ï‹¢ S¢Ã¢¢üç‡¢ y¢¢ç‹¢ S¢¢ïùŒÄ¢ŠÄ¢x¢èC Ó¢ J }¢¢ñTèÏ¢‹Š¢¢yŒ¢êÃ¢ü}¢ïÃ¢ }¢é}¢éÎï y¢ï‹¢ y¢çyŒ¢y¢¢ JJ 6
ÜU¢ñ}¢¢Ú´ S¢}¢çy¢RU}Ä¢ çÃ¢c‡Ã¢Ó¢¢ü}¢Ä¢w¢ïH‹¢ñ: J Œ¢¢ñx¢‡Ç¢wÄ¢¢}¢Ã¢S‰¢¢´ S¢ ÐíŒ¢ïÎï Š¢}¢ü‹¢‹Î‹¢: JJ 7
CHAPTER - 28
Shri Ghanshyam begins studies.
Suvrat said:-
In the same his fifth year, on the second day of bright fortnight in the
month of Chaitra on a Friday, in an auspicious hour, influenced by the Leo
sign and of star Ashvin, Dharmadev observed the commencement of edu-
cation for his son Shri Hari. 1.
He commenced the procedure with the worship of Ganesh in accor-
dance with rituals, followed by worship of Lakshminarayan, Sarasvati,
the Samaveda, and the preceptor Gobhil. 2.
He offered ghee etc. in the sacrificial fire and gave food to the Brah-
mins. Then he gave cows, gold and money to them as much as he could. 3.
Krishna being very brilliant learnt the alphabets and numbers in short
time and started reading the books. 4.
Seeing Shri Hari’s sharp intelligence, educated Dharmadev, taught
him humbly all the six additional texts of the Vedas. 5.
Without much difficulty he studied all of them before his ritual of wear-
ing sacred thread, which made his father happy. There he saw that huge
river who happens to be the dearest consort of the ocean. 6.
His early childhood was passed with engaging himself in plays ador-
ing Vishnu. Therefore Shri Hari, the son of Dharma entered into the later
stage of childhood. 7.
c¢DïùÏÎï }¢¢Š¢Ã¢SÄ¢¢SÄ¢ çmy¢èÄ¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ çS¢y¢ïÚÃ¢ ñ¢ J ¾í¢r ï¢ Ðí¢y¢: S¢éy¢ ï¢ |¢QUK¢ S¢éc¢éÃ¢ïù‹Ä¢ ï¢ ‹¢Ú¢çŠ¢Œ¢ ! JJ 8
x¢é‡¢ñ: Ðílé}Ýy¢éËÄ¢¢ïùS¢ ñ¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢´ ãçÚ}¢‹¢é±íy¢: J §ÓÀ¢Ú¢}¢ §çy¢ wÄ¢¢y¢¢ï Ï¢|¢êÃ¢ Á¢‹¢Œ¢êçÁ¢y¢: JJ 9
Ä¢¢}¢ïùç‹y¢} ï¢ ç‹¢à¢ ï¢ ç‹¢yÄ ´¢ S¢ÚÄ¢ê}¢¢ŒHÃ¢¢Ä¢ S¢: J Ä¢¢çy¢ S}¢ ‹¢¢}¢}¢‹~¢ï‡¢ ÚÍ¢é‹¢¢‰¢}¢Œ¢êŒ¢éÁ¢y ì¢ JJ 10
Ó¢‹Î‹ ¢¢ÿ¢y¢Œ¢ écŒ¢ñp Š¢ êŒ¢ÎèŒ¢ç ‹¢Ã¢ïÎ‹¢ñ : J y¢}¢ |Ä¢ÓÄ¢ü y¢ÎéçÓÀC} ¢éŒ¢¢Ä¢é æQU ‹¢ Ó¢ ïy¢Úy¢ì JJ 11
Ú¢}¢‹¢¢}¢Á¢Œ¢´ ÜUy¢éZ y¢éHS¢èÜU¢D}¢¢çHÜU¢} ì¢ J à¢éçÓ¢|¢êüy¢: ÜUÚï Îÿ ï¢ ÎŠ¢¢çy¢ S}¢¢‹¢éÃ¢¢S¢Ú}¢ì JJ 12
F¢y¢: ÜëUy¢¢ïŠÃ¢üŒ¢é‡Çî¢ïùS¢ ñ¢ Ú¢}¢ÜêUÅÐíÎçÿ¢‡¢¢} ì¢ J Ï¢¢H¢ïùŒÄ¢‹¢¢ÜéUHpRïU Á¢‹¢Ä¢@‹¢çÃ¢S}¢Ä¢} ì¢ JJ 13
Á¢‹}¢S‰¢¢‹ ï¢ Ðíçy¢çÎ‹ ´¢ Hÿ}¢‡¢SÄ¢ Ó¢ y¢è‰¢üÜïU J çÃ¢l¢ÜéU‡Ç¢çÎc é¢ ÎíCé´ Ú¢}¢}¢êy¢èü: S}¢ Ä¢¢çy¢ S¢: JJ 14
Ú¢}¢SÄ¢ Îà¢ü‹ ´¢ ÜëUyÃ¢¢ y ´¢ Ðí‡¢}Ä¢ Ó¢ Î‡ÇÃ¢y ì¢ J Ú¢}¢¢Ä¢‡¢Ÿ¢éçy¢¿¢¢y¢y¢‹}¢¢ã¢y}Ä¢ ï¢ ‹¢é‹¢¢Ã¢ S¢: JJ 15
Ä¢¢ïùãËÄ¢¢´ ç‹¢Á¢ÜU}¢ü‡¢ñÃ¢ }¢ãy¢è´ Ðí¢#¢´ x¢ôy¢ Îé<Ã¢Š¢¢´ J
Îè‹¢¢´ x¢¢ñy¢}¢Ä¢¢ïçc¢y¢´ ç‹¢Œ¢çy¢y¢¢´ ç‹¢:S¢¢Š¢‹¢¢´ ÜU¢‹¢‹¢ï JJ
Birth of Iccharambhai.
O king, when he was six years old, on the second day of the first half
of Vaishakha month, on Sunday, early in the morning, Bhaktidevi was
blessed with another son. 8.
Possessing qualities like Pradyumna, he always followed Shri Hari.
He became popular by name Iccharam, adored by all. 9.
Very early in the morning ‘Shri Hari always used to go to Sarayu for
taking bath. Then he used to adore Raghunatha by reciting his name and
hymns. 10.
He worshipped Rama by sandal-paste, whole grains of rice, flowers,
incense-stick and lamp. While worshipping he used to offer some food or
fruits to Lord Rama and ate only whatever offered. 11.
Being pure himself holding the rosary made of the Tulasi wood in his
right hand, used to chant the name of Rama repeatedly, everyday. 12.
Putting a vertical mark on the forehead with sandal-paste after taking
bath, he used to circumambulate Ramakuta. People wondered at the child’s
composure. 13.
He used to go everyday to Laksmanatirtha, the birth place of Rama
and Vidyakunada to see Rama’s idol. 14.
Having Darshana of Lord Rama, prostrating before him and knowing
Ramayan through listening, he used to praise the greatness of Rama. 15.
S¢l¢ïù}¢¢ïÎÄ¢Î¢y}¢Œ¢¢ÎÜU}¢HSŒ¢à¢ïü‹¢ y¢´ Œ¢¢Ã¢‹¢´ Ú¢}¢´ J
Á¢èÃ¢çãy¢´ |¢Á¢ïùçy¢ÜUL‡¢´ ç‹¢ãïüy¢éÜU¢ïŒ¢çRUÄ¢}¢ì JJ 16 JJ
Ä¢¢ï Ã¢¢ y¢¢}¢S¢ôãdÁ¢¢çy¢Á¢ç‹¢y¢´ RêUÚ´ ç‹¢c¢¢Î¢çŠ¢Œ¢´ J
Í¢¢ïÚ¢Ú‡Ä¢çÃ¢ã¢çÚ‡¢´ Œ¢à¢éS¢}¢´ ‹¢ë‡¢¢´ Ó¢ ãè‹¢´ çŠ¢Ä¢¢ JJ
Ðíï}‡¢¢ S¢}Œ¢çÚc¢SÃ¢Á¢ï ÜUL‡¢Ä¢¢ù‹¢¢ÎëyÄ¢ Á¢¢yÄ¢¢çÎ J
y ¢ ´ Ú ¢ } ¢ ´ Á ¢ è Ã ¢ çã y ¢ ´ | ¢ Á ¢ ïù çy ¢ Ü U L ‡ ¢ ´ ç‹ ¢ ã ï üy ¢ é Ü U¢ ïŒ ¢ çR UÄ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 1 7 J J
S¢èy¢¢Îí¢ïãÜUÚ´ S¢éÚï‹Îíy¢‹¢Ä¢´ ÜU¢ÜU¢ÜëUôy¢ çÏ¢½íy¢´ J
Ã¢ŠÄ¢´ Ó¢¢çŒ¢ à¢Úï‡¢ S¢Ã¢ü|¢éÃ¢‹¢ïcÃ¢½í¢}¢Ä¢l: Ðí|¢é: JJ
½í¢‹y¢´ à¢¢ïÜUãy¢´ Ó¢ y¢´ SÃ¢à¢Ú‡¢´ Ðí¢#´ }¢é}¢¢ïÓ¢ñÃ¢ J
y ¢ ´ Ú ¢ } ¢ ´ Á ¢ è Ã ¢ çã y ¢ ´ | ¢ Á ¢ ïù çy ¢ Ü U L ‡ ¢ ´ ç‹ ¢ ã ï üy ¢ é Ü U¢ ïŒ ¢ çR UÄ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 1 8 J J
Á¢ ¢yÄ¢¢ ã è‹¢ y¢}¢¢´ ç›Ä¢´ Ó¢ à¢Ï¢Úè´ ÜU¢ïHèÚÃ¢‹y¢è}¢ çŒ¢ J
¿¢ ¢yÃ¢ ¢ S Ã¢ïÿ¢‡¢ ç}¢ ÓÀy ¢è´ ÜUL ‡¢Ä ¢¢ y ¢SÄ ¢ñ ç‹¢Á ¢´ Îà¢ ü‹¢} ¢ì JJ
Ä¢¢ïùÎ¢Î¢ùùà¢ Ó¢ y¢yÈUH¢ç‹¢ }¢éçÎy¢Sy¢´ Á¢¢‹¢ÜUèÃ¢Ì|¢´ J
Ú¢}¢´ Á¢èÃ¢çãy ¢´ |¢Á¢ïù çy¢ÜUL‡¢´ ç‹¢ãïüy¢é ÜU¢ïŒ¢çRU Ä¢}¢ì JJ 19 JJ
Shri Hari worships Rama and Maruti.
By the mere touch of lotus feet of Rama, Ahalya the wife of Gautama
got enlightened instantly, who was lying in the forest in the form of stone
helplessly. I adore that benefactor of living beings, who is compassionate
and loving unconditionally. 16.
I worship Lord Rama, who not considering the caste and belief of
Guha, the king of Nishdas, the cruel one, who happened to be born in the
wicked natured cruel tribe, wandering like a beast in the dark woods, and
of low intellect, embraced him with great compassion. 17.
Jayanta, the son of celestial king Indra, though being mischievous to
Sita in appearance of a crow and deserved to be killed by an arrow of
Rama, who wandered in three worlds to protect himself but did not suc-
ceed and he was left with only one choice of saving himself by going to
Rama, thus he went surrendering unto Rama in a nervous, sorrowful state,
he was forgiven. I worship that Rama. 18.
Compassionate Rama visited the place of Sabari a low-caste tribal
woman by birth, who was longing to see Him, and by eating the jujube fruits
offered by her, became pleased. I salute Him the companion of Sita. 19.
çy¢Ä¢üxÄ¢¢ïç‹¢S¢}¢éjÃ¢SÄ¢ Œ¢HH¢ã¢ÚSÄ¢ Ä¢: Œ¢çÿ¢‡¢ ï¢ J x¢ë{íSÄ¢¢çŒ¢ Á¢Å¢Ä¢éc¢ ï¢ ±íy¢y¢Œ¢¢ïÎ¢‹¢ñ<Ã¢ãè‹¢SÄ¢ Ó¢ JJ
Ó¢RUïù‹yÄ¢ ´¢ S¢ÜUH ´¢ çRUÄ¢ ´¢ S¢yé¢ §Ã¢ ÐèíyÄ¢¢ SÃ¢y¢¢y¢SÄ¢ J y ´¢ Ú¢} ´¢ Á¢èÃ¢çãy ´¢ |¢Á¢ùïçy¢ÜUL‡ ´¢ ç‹¢ãyüï¢ÜéU¢ïŒ¢çRUÄ¢} ì¢ JJ 20
S¢é°íèÃ ´¢ ç‹¢Á¢Ï¢‹Š¢é|¢èy¢}¢x¢ëã´ à¢¢w¢¢}¢ëx¢¢‡¢ ´¢ Œ¢ôy¢ J ÎëcÅì±¢ SÃ ´¢ à¢Ú‡ ´¢ x¢y ´¢ ÜU‰¢}¢çŒ¢ ÐíèyÄ¢¢ SÃ¢S¢wÄ¢ïùÜUÚ¢ïy ì¢ JJ
ãyÃ¢¢ Ï¢¢çH‹¢}¢¢à¢éÓ¢ñ‹¢}¢ÎŠ¢¢ySÃ¢èÄ ï¢ Œ¢Îï Ä¢p J y ï¢ Ú¢} ´¢ Á¢èÃ¢çãy ´¢ |¢Á¢ïùçy¢ÜUL‡ ´¢ ç‹¢ãïüy¢éÜU¢ïŒ¢çRUÄ¢} ì¢ JJ 21 JJ
à¢~¢¢ïÚŒÄ¢‹¢éÁ¢´ ç‹¢à¢¢Ó¢Ú}¢çŒ¢ Ðí¢#´ SÃ¢Œ¢¢Î¢ç‹y¢ÜÚ J ÎêÚ¢mèÿÄ¢ çÃ¢|¢èc¢‡ ´¢ Ðí}¢éçÎy¢Sy¢yS¢}}¢éw¢´ Ó¢ñyÄ¢ Ä¢: JJ
ãSy¢¢|Ä¢ ´¢ Œ¢çÚÚÏŠ¢Ã¢¢ç‹¢Ã¢ ç‹¢Á ´¢ S¢¢ñç}¢ç~¢}¢ïÃ¢¢à é¢ J y ´¢ Ú¢} ´¢ Á¢èÃ¢çãy ´¢ |¢Á¢ïùçy¢ÜUL‡ ´¢ ç‹¢ãïüy¢éÜU¢ïŒ¢çRUÄ¢} ì¢ JJ 22 JJ
Ä¢yS}¢yëÄ¢¢çŒ¢ à¢|é ´¢ |¢Ã¢óï¢çã‹¢‡ë¢ ´¢ y¢¢‹ÜUèà¢«Uÿ¢¢‹¢çŒ¢ ÐèíyÄ¢¢ J Ã¢çñÎÜU}¢‹~¢Ã¢ÓÀéçÓ¢y¢Ú¢‹ ì¢ Ä¢¢ùï~¢¢ ÜUÚ¢yïSÃ¢¢Ÿ¢Ä¢¢y ì¢ JJ
¥‹Ä¢¢´p¢çŒ¢ Ï¢ãê‹¢y¢¢ÚÄ¢çÎy¢¢ïÁ¢èÃ¢¢‹|¢Ã¢¢ÏŠ¢ï<ã J y ´¢ Ú¢} ´¢ Á¢èÃ¢çãy ´¢ |¢Á¢ïùçy¢ÜUL‡ ´¢ ç‹¢ãïüy¢éÜU¢ïŒ¢çRUÄ¢} ì¢ JJ 23 JJ
Ï¢h¢TçHŒ¢éÅ ï¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢ç}¢y‰ ´¢ S¼¢ñçy¢ S}¢ Ú¢Í¢Ã¢} ì¢ J x¢ëã}¢ïyÄ¢ S¢ Ó¢¢ŠÄ¢ñy¢ Ã¢ïÎ¢X¢‹Ä¢ïÃ¢ |¢êç}¢Œ¢ ! JJ 24
‹¢¢}¢ ÜéUÃ¢ü‹ ì¢ x¢é‡¢¢‹¢¢ã }¢¢ÜüU‡ÇïÄ¢¢ïùSÄ¢ Ä¢¢ó¢ëŒ¢ ! J ¥‹¢é|¢êÄ¢‹y ï¢ S}¢ S¢Ã¢ïü y ï¢ Š¢}¢¢üçÎç|¢ÚTS¢¢ JJ 25 JJ
Ä¢¢ïx¢è‹ÎíSŒ¢ëã‡¢èÄ¢ñ: SÃ¢ñ<‹¢Ä¢}¢ñÏ¢¢üËÄ¢ »Ã¢ Ó¢ J S¢Ã¢üH¢ïÜUÐíçS¢h¢ïù|¢êçyŒ¢~¢¢ÎïÚçŒ¢ S¢¢ïùçŠ¢ÜU} ì¢ JJ 26 JJ
Rama performed all the final rites humbly as a son would do to his
father, for Jatayu though a flesh eating vulture, born in the family of birds,
who was devoid of all asceticism. 20.
Having seen Sugriva, the leader of monkeys, becoming home-less,
threatened by his brother, and coming surrendered unto Him, Rama, hav-
ing killed Vali, brought back the lost throne for Sugriva, as a token of
intimate friendship between them. 21.
Though Vibhishana being the brother of His rival, Rama, seeing him
coming even from distance, greeted and embraced him, happily. I salute
that Rama. 22.
It is believed that remembrance of creatures like bear and monkeys
bring forth inauspiciousness for men, even those were rendered piety like
hymns of Vedas in His refuge. Other innumerable living beings are saved
from the earthly bondage which otherwise is an ocean miseries. 23.
With folded hands, he used to praise lord Rama always, coming home
he used to continue the study of ancillary texts of the Vedas. 24.
O King! While naming him Markandeya predicted the noble qualities
in him, thus everyone around him including Dharma, were experiencing
those qualities. 25.
He became famous everywhere through his ritualistic steadfastness
as a boy, excelling even his forefathers’ reputation. 26.
Ï¢¢ËÄ¢ïùÃ¢‹ ´¢ y¢Ã¢ Ó¢ÜU¢Ú çã Ú¢ÿ¢S¢è|Ä¢: S¢¢ÿ¢¢‹}¢LyS¢éy¢ §çy¢ yÃ¢ç}¢ã¢ÎÚï‡¢ J
S¢}Œ¢êÁ¢Ä¢ïSy¢ç}¢çy¢ y ´¢ çŒ¢y¢Ú¢Ã¢çà¢C ´¢ |¢QUK¢ y¢Î¢Ó¢Úçy¢ Ó¢ S}¢ S¢ }¢¢‹¢Ä¢´Sy¢ ñ¢ JJ27
Ä ¢ ï Ü ïU Ó ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ S Ä ¢ S ¢ éÜ ë Uy ¢ çÐí Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ Î ‹ ¢ S Ä ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ ñ Ú ¢ : S ¢ } ¢ ¢ x ¢ } ¢ } ¢ Ü é UÃ ¢ üy ¢ Ï ¢ ¢ H Ü U¢ S y ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì J
Ðít¢ÎÃ¢yS¢ çÜUH çà¢ÿ¢Ä¢çy¢ S}¢ Š¢}¢¢ü‹ ì¢ Ÿ¢èçÃ¢c‡¢éŒ¢êÁ¢‹¢}¢éw¢¢‹¢çw¢H¢ó¢Úï‹Îí ! JJ28
S¢Ã¢ïüùçŒ¢ y ï¢ S¢Ã¢Ä¢S¢¢ïùSÄ¢ ãÚï: Ðíy¢¢Œ¢¢çmRUèÇ‹ ´¢ çà¢à¢éÜUS¢}}¢y¢}¢¢à é¢ çãyÃ¢¢ J
Ü ë U c ‡ ¢ñ Ü U | ¢ ç Q U ç ‹¢ Ú y ¢ ¢ : S ¢ ‹¢ Ü U ¢ ç Î S ¢ ¢ }Ä ¢ ´ Ð í ¢ Œ ¢ é : S ¢ ç Ó ¢ ~ ¢ } ¢é Î } ¢ è Ä ¢ é Ú y¢ S y ¢ Î è Ä ¢ ¢ : J J 2 9
ÐíÏ¢Hy¢ÚçÃ¢ÚçQUÏ¢¢üËÄ¢ »Ã¢¢y}¢ç‹¢D¢ï çÃ¢c¢Ä¢ÚS¢çÃ¢y¢ëc‡¢SyÄ¢QéUÜU¢}¢¢ï x¢ëã´ S¢: J
© Œ¢ ‹ ¢ Ä¢ ‹ ¢ }¢ Œ ¢ ïÿ Ä ¢ ¾ í r ¢Ó ¢ Ä ¢¢ ï ü Œ¢ Ä ¢ éQ ´ U ‹ Ä ¢ Ã¢ S ¢ çÎ Ã ¢ S¢ Ú S Ä¢ ¢ } ¢Ï … Œ ¢~ ¢ ´ x ¢ ë ãï c ¢ é J J 3 0
JJ §ç¼ Ÿ¢èS¢yS¢çXÁ¢èÃ¢‹¢ï ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢Ó¢çÚ~¢ï Š¢}¢üà¢¢›ï Ðí‰¢}¢ÐíÜUÚ‡¢ï
ãçÚŒ¢¢ñx¢‡ÇHèH¢Ã¢‡¢ü‹¢‹¢¢}¢¢ùC¢ôÃ¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 28 J J
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
As he was saved from the demonises in his infancy by the son of
Marut, (wind) Maruti, he was advised to worship Maruti, by his parents,
which he used to follow devotedly, respecting their words. 27.
The beloved son of Dharma used to teach the religious worship of
Shri Vishnu like Prahlada when the children and the natives came in his
contact. 28.
All the friends of shri Shri Hari, by his influence, leaving child-plays
instantly, became engaged in adoration of Shri Krishna, like Sanaka and
other sages. Seeing this, their parents also became surprisingly happy. 29.
With an intense detachment and being completely spiritual, and disin-
terested in the pleasures of worldly things, he was desirous of leaving the
house, but stayed there like a water droplet on the petal of a lotus, await-
ing his sacred thread ceremony to be a celibate. 30.
Thus ends the twenty-eighth chapter entitled ‘Shri Hari’s de-
votional activities in his later childhood’ in the first Prakarana of
‘Dharmashastra’ (the rules of the code of conduct) 28
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
JJ ¥ƒ »ÜU¢ï‹¢ô~¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 29 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
Œ ¢é Ä¢ ¢Z Ã ¢S ¢ó ¢ï Ã¢ Ú Í ¢ ê œ¢ }¢ SÄ ¢ y¢ SÄ ¢¢ ´ S¢ Îñ ÜU ¢ ç‹ y¢ ÜU Š¢ }¢ ü S¢ ´S ‰¢ : J
¥ ‹¢ ïÜ US ¢¢ Š¢ êœ ¢} ¢S ¢e é‡ ¢¢ ÉK : Sy ¢é yÄ ¢¢ ï ù| ¢Ã ¢y S¢ Ã¢ üÁ ¢‹ ¢ñ Sy ¢é Š ¢} ¢ü : JJ 1 JJ
ÎëcÅì±¢ y¢çS}¢‹S¢eéÚ¢ïHüÿ¢‡¢¢ç‹¢ Ðí¢Ä¢: Œ¢¢ñÚ¢ ¥¢Ÿ¢Ä¢´ y¢SÄ¢ Ó¢RéU: J
Š¢ ¢ ‹ Ä ¢ ñ Îí üÃ Ä ¢ ñ Ã ¢ ü ›| ¢ êc ¢ ¢ çÎç |¢ Sy ¢ ´ |¢ ê Ä ¢ ¢ ï| ¢ ê Ä ¢ : Œ ¢ êÁ ¢ Ä ¢ ç‹ y ¢ S} ¢ N C ¢ : J J 2 JJ
Ä¢ï y¢´ Ð íŒ¢ó¢¢ : à¢Ú‡ ¢´ Á¢‹ ¢¢Sy¢¢ ‹S¢ Üë Uc‡¢}¢ ‹~¢´ S ¢}¢éŒ¢ ¢çÎÎïà ¢ J
Š¢}¢¢Zp Œ¢¢ËÄ¢¢çó¢Á¢Îïçà¢ÜU¢SÄ¢¢y ì¢ Ä ï¢ S¢´Ÿ¢éy¢¢Sy¢¢‹¢çw¢H¢‹ ì¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ãü} ì¢ JJ 3 JJ
y ¢ÎéQUŠ¢ }¢ ïüc¢ é Ó ¢ Ã¢ y ¢ü} ¢ ¢‹ ¢ ¢Sy ¢ï ¿¢¢ ‹ ¢Ã¢ ñÚ¢ x Ä¢ Ã¢ ëc¢ ¢ïŒ¢ Œ¢ ó¢¢ } ¢ ì J
¥ ‹ ¢‹ Ä ¢ | ¢ôQ U çÃ ¢ Î Š¢ é: Œ¢ é} ¢ ¢´S ¢ ¢ ï Ú ¢ S¢ ïE Ú èÐí¢ ‡ ¢Œ ¢ y ¢ ïÝ üÚ ï‹Î í ! J J 4 JJ
Üï Uç Ó ¢ yS¢ éÚ ¢ Œ¢ ¢ ¥ç Œ¢ y¢ SÄ¢ S ¢ X ¢ Á… ã é : S¢ é Ú ¢ Œ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ }¢ ‰¢ ¢ ç} ¢ c¢ ¢ Î ¢ : J
ÎñÃ¢ï Ó¢ çŒ¢~Ä¢ïùç Œ¢ ÜU‰¢@‹¢¢çŒ¢ S¢´S¢x¢ü}¢ŒÄ¢¢à¢é Á ¢ãé: Œ¢HSÄ¢JJ 5 JJ
CHAPTER - 29
Dharma preaches Vaishnavism; code of conduct advised by him.
Suvrat said:-
Living in the city of Ayodhya, Dharmadev became devoted to
Vaishnava religion i.e. the worship of Shri Krishna and adored by all the
people for his noble and virtuous qualities. 1.
The citizens observed signs of a good preacher in Dharma and be-
came his followers. Being pleased they worshipped him often with grains,
money, clothes and ornaments etc. 2.
He taught the hymn of Krishna to those who have surrendered to him
and also the words of ethics to be followed, that he had heard from his
preceptor accordingly. 3.
Those who followed the preaching of Dharma got well acquainted
with knowledge, detachment and virtue. They were firmly devoted to the
consort of Radha (Krishna). 4.
Social reform activities by Dharmadev.
Some people with the habit of drinking wines, after coming into his
contact, now withdrew from taking wines, flesh. Even in the name of
oblations to manes and in sacrifices, they stayed away from consuming
y¢ Î¢ çŸ ¢ y ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ï x ¢ ë çã ‡ ¢ Sy ¢ é y ¢ ï c¢ ¢ ´ Ÿ ¢ è çÃ ¢ c ‡ ¢ éÄ ¢ ¢ x ¢ ¢ Î Ä¢ » Ã¢ Ä ¢ ¿ ¢ ¢ : J
ôã S¢¢ çÃ¢ ãè‹¢ ¢ Ä ¢Ã¢ à¢¢ çHÎ éxŠ ¢çS ¢y¢¢ çÎç |¢: à¢ éhã çÃ¢ <|¢ Ú¢S¢ ‹¢ì JJ 6 JJ
y ´¢ çà¢çŸ¢Ä¢éÄ¢ïü ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! S¢¢çxÝÜU¢p y¢ïùçŒ¢ RUy¢ ñ¢ ÒU¢çŒ¢ Œ¢à¢é´ y é¢ S¢¢ÿ¢¢y ì¢ J
‹¢ñÃ¢¢H|¢‹y¢¢‰¢ Œ¢Œ¢é‹¢ü çÃ¢Ðí¢: S¢ ¢ñ~¢¢ }¢‡¢èÄ¢¢´p „éÚ¢x ¢íã¢æS¼ï JJ 7JJ
ç Ý … ¢ Ÿ ¢ ² æ Ü U ¼ é ü} ¢ | ¢ èÓ À ¼ è S ¼ é ² ¢ ï ¯ ¢ : „ } ¢ èÿ ² ¢ ƒ „ ã dà ¢ ¢ ïù S ¢ ¢ ñ J
çÃ ¢Ó¢ ¢ÚÄ ¢¢} ¢¢S ¢ ç Š¢Ä ¢¢ }¢‹ ¢èc ¢è çã y¢ ¢Ã¢ ã : çà¢ cÄ¢ Œ¢Ú }Œ¢ Ú¢Ä ¢¢: JJ 8 JJ
Ÿ¢ ïÄ¢¢†Àé|¢´ Ã¢ ¢ŒÄ¢à¢é|¢´ Ä¢Î~¢ S¢} ¢¢Ó ¢Ú ïœ¢ çh y¢ ÎèÄ¢Ã¢x¢ ü: J
¥ ‹ Ä ¢ p H ¢ ï Ü U ¢ ïù ç Œ ¢ S ¢ } ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ Ú ïm ñ y ¢ Ó À î ï Ä ¢ S ¢ ¢ Ü U } ¢ ü ç Ã ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ü Ü U ¢ Ä ¢ ü } ¢ ì J J 9 J J
›è ‡ ¢ ¢ ´ x ¢ é L y Ã ¢ ´ | ¢ é ç Ã ¢ Ü é U Ã ¢ ü y ¢ ï Ä ¢ ï y ¢ ï ç à ¢ c Ä ¢ | ¢ ê y ¢ ¢ S ¢ é Œ ¢ Ú ¢ X ‹ ¢ ¢ S ¢ é J
ç Ã¢ à ¢ ï c ¢ y ¢ : S Ã¢ S Ä¢ Ã ¢ à ¢ ¢ S ¢ é y ¢ ¢ S ¢ é ½ í C ¢ | ¢ Ã ¢ ‹ y Ä ¢ ï Ã ¢ Ú y ¢ Ð í S¢ Q U¢ : J J 1 0 J J
Œ¢é´S¢¢ ÐíS¢XSy é¢ y¢y¢¢ïùX‹¢¢Ä¢¢ ÜUSÄ¢¢çŒ¢ çã ÒU¢çŒ¢ Ó¢ ‹¢ñÃ¢ Ä¢éQU: J
ç ›Ä ¢ ¢ | ¢ é Á ¢ X K ¢ § Ã ¢ y ¢ ó ¢ Ú ï ‡ ¢ | ¢ ï y ¢ Ã Ä ¢ } ¢ S Ä ¢ ¢ x ¢ é L ‡ ¢ ¢ ç Ã ¢ à ¢ ï c¢ ¢ y ¢ ì J J 1 1 J J
flesh. 5.
Those married men who followed him, began to perform sacrifices in
the name of Vishnu (Vishnuyaga). Following non-violence, they used to
offer barley, rice grains, milk and other substances as oblations. 6.
Those priests under his shelter, who used to perform sacrifices,
stopped using animals in their rituals and the Brahmins who used to con-
sume wines in the sacrifices like ‘Sautramani’, desisted from it. 7.
Bhaktimata as Guru of female devotees.
Having seen women in thousands, desirous of following and coming
to him, he began to consider over the beneficial ways for the lineage of
disciples. 8.
Great people should differentiate between good and bad and act
accordingly; as they are liable to be followed by many. 9.
‘’Those people who want to preach women, may have obsession
towards them as they are under the influence of the preceptors, hence
they would become dishonoured. 10.
Men should avoid all attachments towards women in general; they
should be feared as ‘snakes by the preachers in particular. 11.
A preacher wishing the welfare of women should preach the hymn of
›è‡¢¢´ çãy¢´ Ä¢Sy¢é x¢éL<Ã¢çŠ¢yS¢é: S¢ ÜëUc‡¢}¢‹~¢´ ç‹¢Ä¢}¢ñ: S¢ãñÃ¢ J
SÃ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ïçc ¢ y ¢ ¢ y¢ ¢ © Œ ¢ Î ïà¢ Ä¢ ïm ñ S Ã¢ Ä¢ ´ y ¢ é ‹ ¢ ïÿ ¢ ï y¢ ‹ ¢ | ¢ ¢ c¢ Ä¢ ï œ¢ ¢ : J J 1 2 J J
¥ ¢ S ¢ ó ¢ S ¢ } Ï ¢ ‹ Š¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ èS y ¢ é Ä ¢ ¢ ïc ¢ ¢ çÃ ¢ ã ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ Ä ¢ ¢ x ¢ é L ‡ ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ Î ëàÄ ¢ ¢ J
SŒ¢ëàÄ¢¢ ‹¢ |¢¢cÄ¢¢ ‹¢ Ó¢ ÜéU~¢çÓ¢mñ Š¢}¢¢ïü }¢ã¢‹¢ïc¢ §Î´ }¢y¢´ } ï¢ JJ 13 JJ
§ y ‰¢ ´ S ¢ ç‹ ¢ ç p y Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ Ú ï ‹ Î í ! Œ ¢ y ‹ ² ¢ | ¢ v Ä ¢ ¢ ï Œ ¢ Î ï à¢ ´ S ¢ } ¢ Î ¢ Œ ¢ Ä ¢ œ ¢ ¢ : J
S ¢ é Ã ¢ ¢ ç S ¢ ‹ ¢ è ‹ ¢ ¢ ´ Ó ¢ ç Ã ¢ | ¢ y ¢ ë ü Ü U ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ´ Š¢ } ¢ ¢ Z p y ¢ ¢ | Ä ¢ ¢ ïù Ó ¢ Ü U‰ ¢ l ‰ ¢ ¢ ã ü } ¢ ì J J 1 4 J J
Ä¢ ¢ Ä¢ ¢ ïçc¢ y ¢ : çà ¢ çŸ ¢ Ä¢ éÚ ~ ¢ |¢ çQU SÃ¢ | ¢ y ¢ ëüç‹ ¢ D¢ ÜéUHÅ ¢ S¢ } ¢ ¢ Ã¢ ¢ J
y¢¢: S¢Ã¢üà¢¢ïùŒÄ¢SÄ¢ ãÚï: Ðíy¢¢Œ¢¢y ì¢ Œ¢çy¢±íy¢¢: wÄ¢¢y¢x¢é‡¢¢: Ï¢|¢êÏ¢é: JJ15JJ
S¢Œ¢¢ïcÄ¢ ï¢ ç‹¢Ã¢S¢´Sy¢~¢ Š¢}¢ü: Ðíçy¢çÎ‹ ´¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! c¢ÅìÜU}¢¢ü‡Ä¢¢Ó¢Ú‹ ì¢ ÜëUc‡¢}¢ã¢Œ¢êÁ¢ ´¢ S¢}¢¢Ó¢Ú‹ ì¢ JJ 16 JJ
‹ Ä ¢ Ã ¢ ïÎ Ä ¢ y Ðíy Ä ¢ ã ´ Ó ¢ } ¢ ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ñÃ ¢ ïl } ¢ éœ ¢ } ¢ } ¢ ì J Ü ëUc ‡ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ y ¢ S Ä ¢ Ó ¢ } ¢ ã ¢ ‹ ¢ èÚ ¢ Á ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ Ü U ¢ Ú Ä ¢ y ¢ ì J J 1 7 J J
ÜëUc‡¢Á¢‹}¢¢C}¢è}¢éwÄ¢¢‹Ä¢¢Ó¢Ó¢¢Ú ±íy¢¢ç‹¢ S¢: J y¢ïc é¢ Á¢¢x¢Ú‡ ´¢ Ó¢RïU ÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ Ó¢ }¢ã¢™ü‹¢} ì¢ JJ 18 JJ
Krishna to his wife with all necessary instructions, then she may preach
other women the same but the preacher himself should not see and speak
to a woman. 12.
Any sort of relation or attachment should be avoided by the preacher
except his wife. No other women, anywhere should be seen, or spoken
to, or touched. This is the best of conducts. 13.
Thinking thus, O King, Dharma preached his wife the devotion of
Krishna. He made her to convey these religious instructions among house-
wives and widows, considering their ability. 14.
Those women who were true to their husbands or even impure ones,
under Bhakti’s shelter, turned into virtuous wives and became known for
their nobilities, by Shri Hari’s influence. 15.
O King! Dharma lived in Ayodhya with his relatives observing the six
duties like studying and teaching, performing sacrifices for oneself and for
others, giving charities as well as accepting; and six rites such as three
times Sandhya and offering oblations to sacrificial fire three times a day;
along with worship of Krishna. 16.
Offering Krishna with pure and rich food substances, he used to adore
Him with lighted lamps. 17.
He used to observe and celebrate great festivals of birth occasions of
Shri Krishna, Shri Rama and other deities and he used to keep himself
©yS¢Ã¢¢‹¢ó¢ÜêUÅ¢Îè‹¢¢çÏÎÜU¢‹¢ì Ú¢çŠ¢ÜU¢Œ¢y¢ï: J }¢ãçjÚïÃ¢ S¢}|¢¢Úñ: S¢¢ïùÜUÚ¢ïó¢ëŒ¢çy¢Ä¢ü‰¢¢ JJ 19 JJ
ÐíyÄ¢ÏÎ´ }¢¢çS¢ |¢¢Îíï Ó¢ x¢‡¢ïà¢SÄ¢ }¢ã¢ïyS¢Ã¢} ì¢ J Ó¢RïU à¢évHÓ¢y¢é‰Ä¢ Z¢ Ó¢ }¢ŠÄ¢¢qï çÃ¢çŠ¢Ã¢ó¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ 20
¥¢çE‹¢SÄ¢ Ó¢y¢éÎüàÄ¢ ´¢ ÜëUc‡¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ Ó¢ }¢ã¢ïyS¢Ã¢} ì¢ J }¢¢Ly¢ï: ÜéUHÎïÃ¢SÄ¢ ÐíyÄ¢ÏÎ´ çÃ¢çŠ¢‹¢¢ùÜUÚ¢ïy ì¢ JJ 21
¥Ã¢y¢¢ÚÓ¢çÚ~¢¢‡¢¢´ Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ S¢y¢ ´¢ Œ¢y¢ï: J ¥Œ¢Ú¢Øï Ðíçy¢çÎ‹¢´ ÜU‰¢‹ ´¢ SÃ¢Ä¢}¢¢Ó¢Úy ì¢ JJ 22 JJ
Œ¢Æ‹ ´¢ Œ¢¢Æ‹ ´¢ Ó¢ñÃ¢ S¢Îì°í‹‰¢¢‹¢ ´¢ çÃ¢çÓ¢‹y¢‹¢¢} ì¢ J Ä¢‰¢¢Ã¢ÜU¢à ´¢ }¢çy¢}¢¢‹ÜUÚ¢ïçy¢ S}¢¢‹Ã¢ã´ S¢ Ó¢ JJ 23 JJ
§y‰¢´ SÃ ¢Š¢}¢üç‹¢Úy¢¢ï ç Ã¢çÁ¢y¢¢‹y¢Ú¢çÚ: ÜëUc‡¢Ðíy¢¢Œ¢çÃ ¢x¢y¢¢S¢éÚ|¢êçÚ| ¢èçy¢: J
SÃ¢S‰¢¢ïùÃ¢S¢yS¢éy¢ÜUH~¢Ä¢éy¢: S¢ y¢~¢ S¢my}¢üç‹¢ SÃ¢à¢Ú‡¢¢ç‹¢ã Ã¢y¢üÄ¢ó¢ë‹ ì¢ JJ 24
Š¢}¢üÜëUy¢›èŒ¢éLc¢x¢éL}¢Ä¢¢üÎ¢çÎç‹¢MŒ¢‡¢‹¢¢}¢ñÜU¢ï‹¢ô~¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 29 JJ
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
awake whole night during Krishna’s birth festivity. 18.
Like royal personage celebrating the festivity of Shri Krishna every
year with passion, he used to offer various sweets to Krishna and distrib-
uted the same to people as Prasad. 19.
Every year in the month of Bhadrapada (Aug-Sept) on the fourth day
of bright fortnight, he used to celebrate the great festival of Ganesh ac-
cording to rituals, during mid-noon. 20.
Every year on the fourteenth day of Ashwin month, during dark fort-
night, he observed ritualistically the great festivity of Maruti, the deity of
his family. 21.
He used to recite for himself the narrations of Krishna’s incarnation,
every after-noon. 21.
The wise Dharma used to study for himself and preach others the
sacred texts and ponder over it whenever possible. Therefore to be en-
gaged in one’s own religious practices and conquering the inner enemies
without fear of rivals by Krishna’s influence. Dharma lived there with his
wife and children, influencing the people who approached him, in nobler
ways. 23-24.
Thus ends the twenty-ninth chapter entitled ‘Code of conduct
for men, women and preceptors as advised by Dharma’ in the first
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
JJ ¥ƒ ô~¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 30 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
¥‰¢¢ïŒ¢‹¢èôy ¢ y¢‹¢Ä¢SÄ¢ çÃ¢Ðí¢ï çÃ ¢Š¢¢y¢é}¢yÄ¢éyS¢éÜU}¢¢ ‹¢S¢: S¢: J
S¢}Œ¢¢ÎÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢ çÃ¢Îïà¢y¢¢ïùçŒ¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ïQUS¢}|¢¢Ú|¢Ú¢‹¢éÎ¢Ú: JJ 1
¥ ¢ã êÄ ¢ Î ñÃ ¢¿ ¢} ¢} ¢ é´ S ¢} ¢ ÓÄ ¢ü Ü U ¢à }¢ èÚ Œ ¢écŒ ¢¢ }Ï ¢ ÚÎ çÿ ¢‡ ¢ ¢ç|¢ : J
ÈUH´ ç‹ ¢Š¢¢ Ä¢ ¢SÄ¢ Œ¢éÚ: S¢Ú Õ´ Œ¢ ÐíÓÀ Œ¢é~¢ ±íy¢ Ï¢ ‹Š¢ÜU¢ H} ¢ì JJ 2
S¢ Ðí¢ã x ¢|¢ ¢üC}¢ »Ã ¢ Ã¢c¢ïü y ¢Œ ¢SÄ ¢} ¢¢S ¢ïùl y¢é Ã ¢y¢ ü} ¢¢‹ ¢ï J
ç y ¢ ‰¢ ¢ ñ Î à ¢ }Ä ¢ ¢ ´ Ó ¢ ç Ã ¢ Š ¢ ¢ ñ Ü é U L y Ã ¢´ ç y ¢ c Ä ¢ï ù Á ¢ H x Ý ï ± í y ¢ Ï ¢ ‹Š ¢ Ü U } ¢ ü JJ 3
ç‹¢à¢}Ä ¢ }¢¢ñãê<y¢Ü UÃ¢¢vÄ¢ç}¢y‰ ¢´ y¢ÎïÃ¢ Á¢ °í¢ã S¢ ç‹¢p Ä¢ï‹¢ J
y¢ y¢ ¢ïù çH w¢‹ }¢ XHŒ ¢ç~¢Ü U¢ p S Ã¢ ¿¢¢ çy ¢S ¢}Ï ¢ç‹Š¢ S¢ éNy S¢ çw¢ |Ä ¢: JJ 4
y¢ ¥¢ Ä¢Ä¢éSy ¢~¢ S¢ ã¢ïŒ¢ã ¢Ú¢ ¥‹¢ ¢ïÚ ‰¢¢ E¢çÎçÃ¢çÓ ¢~¢Ä¢¢‹ ¢¢: J
S¢¢ÜÚ S¢éNyŒ¢é~¢ÜUH~¢Î¢S¢ñ: ÜëUc‡¢ïÿ¢‡ ¢¢yÄ¢éyS¢éÜU}¢¢‹¢S¢¢p JJ 5
S ¢ }| ¢ ¢ Ã ¢Ä ¢ ó ¢ ïÃ ¢ Ä ¢‰ ¢ ¢ ï çÓ ¢ y ¢ ´ y ¢ ¢ ‹¢ ì S ¢} | ¢ ¢ Ú} ¢ ¢ ã ¢Ä ¢ ü }¢ ã ¢ ‹ y¢ } ¢ ï Ã¢ J
S ¢ Œ ¢é~ ¢} ¢ ¢ XË Ä ¢Á ¢ |¢ êçÚ ã c¢ ¢ ïü Î Î¢ ñ S Ã ¢Ü ïU| Ä ¢ ¢ï ‹¢ Ã ¢Ã ¢ ›| ¢ êc¢ ¢ : JJ 6
CHAPTER - 30
Shri Hari’s thread ceremony; instructions to an avowed celibate.
Suvrat said:-
That Brahmin was keen and intent on conducting his son’s sacred-
thread ceremony, for which he began to gather required materials even
from distant states. 1.
Then he called on the astrologer and honoured him with saffron,
flowers, cloths and money. He offered him fruits and jewels and enquired
about the auspicious time of his son’s thread ceremony. 2.
The astrologer advised that he may perform the ceremony in the 8th
year from his birth, in the month of Phalguna on tenth day of the first half of
the month, Monday, when there is Pushya star and Mesha Lagna. 3.
When he heard the astrologer’s opinion, he accepted it fully, and
then wrote auspicious invitations to his relatives, friends and companions. 4.
Following the invitation they came there with gifts brought in by carts,
horses and other means of transportation. With an eagerness to see Krishna
they arrived there with their kin and retinue. 5.
S ¢ ¥ ¢ ‹ ¢Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ S ¢ Ó ¢ Îêy ¢ Ã ¢ Ä ¢ ñüÎ ïüà ¢ ¢ ‹ y ¢ Ú ï| Ä ¢ ¢ ï Ï ¢ ã é} ¢ ¢ Ý Œ ¢ êÃ¢ ü} ¢ ì J
ç Ã¢ Ð í¢ ´ p y ¢ éÃ ¢ ïü Î çÃ ¢ Î: S¢ é à¢ è H¢ ‹ ¢ ì Œ¢ ¢ ñ Ú ¢ ç ‡ ¢ Ü U ¢ ‹ ¢ ì à ¢ ¢ › çÃ ¢ Î: ÜU Ã ¢ è ´ p J J 7
y¢ ï y¢ ´ ç mÁ¢ ï‹ Îí¢ ç} ¢ çã Ú Ð íÜU¢ à¢ ¢ : Œ¢ ¢ ñÚ ¢ p çÃ¢ Ðí ¢ ç‹ ¢ x ¢ }¢ ¢ x ¢ }¢ ¿¢ ¢ : J
SÃ¢¢Ó¢¢ Ä¢ü}¢éwÄ¢¢ } ¢éç‹¢x¢¢ïç|¢ H¢ïQUx¢ësï‡¢ ÜU}¢ü S}¢ ç Ã¢Š¢¢Œ¢Ä¢ç‹y ¢ JJ 8
} ¢ X Ë Ä¢ Ã ¢ ¢ l ¢ ç‹ ¢ Ï ¢ ã ê ç ‹¢ y ¢ S Ä ¢ x ¢ ë ã ïc Ã ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ l ‹ y ¢ ç ÎÃ ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ Ú ¢ ~¢ ¢ ñ J
Á¢x ¢ép x¢ èy¢¢ç‹ ¢ }¢‹¢ ¢ïãÚ¢ ç‡¢ S¢ éÃ¢¢çS ¢‹¢è‹¢ ¢´ ç‹ ¢ÜUÚ¢: S¢}¢ïy¢¢: J J 9
Œ ¢é~ ¢¢ ïŒ ¢‹ ¢ èy ¢ ¢Ã ¢ çŠ¢ Ü U¢ Ú çS ¢ hK ñ Ü U ¢ Ä¢ üSÄ ¢ Ü ëU ÓÀ îç~ ¢ y¢ Ä ¢± íy ¢S Ä ¢ J
çÃ¢ Ðí: S ¢ Š¢ï‹ ¢é~¢ Ä ¢Î ¢‹ ¢ }¢ ¢ à¢ é Ó ¢Ü U¢ Ú | ¢êŒ ¢ ! Ðíçy ¢çÏ¢ } Ï¢ }¢ ïÃ¢ JJ 1 0
Ä ¢y Ü U¢ }¢ Ó ¢¢ Ú ¢à ¢‹ ¢ Ã¢ ¢ Î} ¢ éw Ä¢ Î ¢ïc¢¢ ïŒ ¢ à¢ ¢ ‹y Ä¢ ñ y ¢ ‹¢ Ä ¢ï‹¢ ÜU¢ Ä¢ ü} ¢ ì J
ÜëUÓÀî~¢Ä¢´ y¢Ó™ y¢‰¢ñÃ¢ Š¢ï‹¢é~¢Ä¢ÐíÎ¢‹¢ï‹¢ çŒ¢y¢¢ Ó¢ÜU¢Ú JJ 11
Œ¢êÃ¢ïüléÚ ïÃ¢¢ ïŒ¢ ‹ ¢Ä¢ ¢X ÜU} ¢ ü S¢ }¢ ¢ y¢ ëŒ¢ êÁ¢ ¢ çÎ Ó¢ ÜU¢ Ú S¢Ã¢ ü} ¢ ì J
‹¢ ¢‹ Îè }¢ éw ¢´ S Ã¢ Sy Ä¢ Ä¢ ‹¢´ ° íã ¢‡ ¢¢ ´ à¢ ¢ô ‹y ¢ S¢ Îó¢ ñ< mÁ ¢y ¢Œ ¢ü ‡¢ ´ Ó¢ J J 12
Welcoming and honouring the guests deservedly, he gifted away new

clothing and ornaments to his relatives, on the happy occasion of his son’s
thread ceremony. 6.
He sent forth noble messengers with honourable gifts to distant places,
to invite Vedic scholar Brahmins, virtuous people and those well versed in
Puranas and Shastras, and even poets. 7.
Great Brahmins as lustrous as the sun due to their learning, the native
Brahmins and Brahmins who were experts in the Vedas and Agamas headed
by the family priests began to perform the ritual in accordance with Gobhila
School. 8.
Day and night the musical instruments were played in the house of
Dharmadeva, along with the groups of ladies singing melodious songs. 9.
O King, Dharma gave three cows to compensate the three Kuchhra
vow to be observed to enable himself to perform the ritual of his son’s
thread ceremony. The three Kruchhra vows were reputed to pacify the
blemishes done by lustfully eating, speaking and behaving, by his son.
Hence to get rid of these defaults, father gave away three more cows as
gifts. 10-11.
The proceeding day of the ceremony, Dharma performed supple-
mentary rituals, like Matru Puja, Nandimukha, Svastyayan and Graha-
Ðí¢y¢ Îüà¢}Ä¢¢ ´ Œ¢éÚy¢ ¢ï x¢ëãS Ä¢ S¢}}¢¢ Á¢ü‹¢¢lñÚç|¢S¢´S ÜëUy¢ïùS ¢¢ñ J
S ¢ ´ S ‰ ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ S¢ S¢ } ¢ éj Ã ¢ ¢ w Ä ¢ ´ ã é y ¢ ¢ à ¢ ‹¢ ´ S ‰ ¢ ç‡ Ç H ¥ ¢ Ó ¢ ü Ä¢ Ó ™ J J 1 3
S Ã ¢Ã ¢ ïÎ à¢ ¢ w ¢ ¢ ïçÓ ¢ y ¢Ü U } ¢ ü} ¢ ¢ x ¢Z S Ã ¢ Ã¢ ´à ¢ Š¢ } ¢ Z Ó ¢ çÃ¢ Î ó ¢ à ¢ïc¢ } ¢ì J
çmÁ ¢ ¢ çy ¢ S ¢ ´S Ü U¢ Ú çÃ ¢ Š¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ çÃ ¢ ¿ ¢ çÃ ¢ Ðí¢ ïQ UÚ èy Ä ¢ ñÃ ¢ Ó ¢ Ü U¢ Ú S ¢ Ã ¢ ü} ¢ ì J J 1 4
F¢ y¢ ´ Ó ¢ | ¢ éQ Ú ÜëU y¢ Ü ïUà ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ´ F¢ y ¢ ´ Á¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ Ä¢ ¢ S¢ }¢ H Ñ ìÜ Uë y¢ ´ Ó ¢ J
SÃ ¢Î ÿ¢ |¢ ¢x¢ ï çÃ ¢‹ ¢Ä ¢¢ïŒ¢ çÃ ¢C ´ S ¢´SÜ U¢ ÚÄ ¢¢} ¢¢ S¢ S ¢éy ¢´ Ä ¢‰ ¢¢ Ã¢y ¢ì J J 15
¥ ¢ Ï ¢ h K Ü U Å K ¢ ´ Ü Uç Å S ¢ ê~ ¢ } ¢ ï‹ ¢ ´ Ü U¢ ñŒ ¢ è‹ ¢ w ¢ ‡ Ç ´ Œ ¢ ç Ú Š ¢ ¢ Œ Ä ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ S ¢ ¢ ñ J
Ä ¢ ¿¢ ¢ ïŒ ¢Ã ¢ èy ¢ ´ ‹ ¢ Ã ¢y ¢ ‹ y ¢éà ¢ éh ´ Ü U ¢ Œ¢ ¢ üS ¢Ü Ú S }¢ ç~ ¢x ¢ é‡ ¢´ Î Î ¢ çy ¢ J J 1 6
’¥xÝï ±íy¢ï’ yÄ¢¢çÎç|¢Ú¢ÁÄ¢ã¢ï}¢´ çÃ¢Š¢¢Ä¢ ‹¢¢|Ä¢¢çÎ y¢ÎX}¢¢Ä¢ü: J
S Œ ¢ ëc Å ì ± ¢ ù Ã ¢ Î Ó ™¢ l ç Î ‹ ¢ ¢ h Ú ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ´ y Ã ¢ ´ ¾í r ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ Ú è | ¢ Ã ¢ S ¢ è çy ¢ Ü ëU c‡ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 1 7
Ð í ñ c¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì x ¢ é M Q U ¢ ´S y ¢ ‹ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ Š ¢ } ¢ ü : S ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ü ‹ ¢ ì Ä ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ y S ¢ } ¢ Ï ¢ ê Ï ¢ é Š ¢ Ó ™ J
¥¢Š¢ïçã ç‹¢yÄ¢´ S¢ç}¢Š¢: S¢éy¢ ! yÃ ´¢ Ðí¢y¢p S¢¢Ä¢´ Ä¢çÎÃ¢ñÃ¢ S¢¢Ä¢} ì¢ JJ 18
shanti. Then he offered delicious pure food to Brahmins and pleased
them. 12.
Then he, on the day of Dashami (tenth day of the month) early in the
morning, washed and cleaned the front portion of his house and placed a
platform there. Then he placed the fire named ‘Samudbhava’ in it and
worshipped it. 13.
Knowing all the required rituals to be performed, as per his branch of
the Vedas, and family tradition, Dharma performed all the rituals, accord-
ing to instructions of Brahmins who were well-versed in those rituals. 14.
First taking bath, then, food, Shri Hari, again took bath after the
tonsuring rite. Then he was well ornamented by his mother. Father made
Shri Hari ready for further rites, who sat humbly to his right. 15.
An auspicious girdle was tied around his waist, and dressed up with
a small strip of cloth. Then he was given the ‘sacred thread’ having three
thin strings made by the new pure cotton. 16.
Then the priest reciting the hymns ‘Agne Vratapate -Ajyahuti and
others, put offerings into the sacrificial fire and touching his body-parts
like navel’ told him `From today you have become a celibate here’. 17.
Dharmadev preaches the commandments of BrahmacShri Haris.
The instructions given by the preceptor in the form of hymns were
¥¢Î ñ¢ y¢‰¢¢‹y¢ïùà¢‹¢ÜU}¢ü‡¢SyÃ ´¢ ÜéUÄ¢ ü¢ ¥Œ¢¢ïà¢¢‹¢çÃ¢ôŠ¢ Ó¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢} ì¢ J
yÄ¢ Á¢ ï<ÎÃ¢ ¢ SÃ¢ ¢ Œ¢ }¢ çŒ¢ ÐíÄ¢ Õ¢ Î¢ Ó¢ ¢ Ä¢üS¢ ïÃ¢ ¢ ç‹¢ Ú y¢ ¢ ï |¢ Ã¢ ïp JJ 19
ç Œ¢ ~¢ ñÃ ¢ } ¢ é QU : S¢ ã S¢ ‹ Ü éU }¢ ¢ Ú ¢ ï Ï ¢ ¢ É ´ Ð íç y¢ Ðí ñc ¢ } ¢ é Ã¢ ¢ Ó ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ ï Ó ™ ñ: J
y¢ï‹¢¢çy¢ãc¢Z S¢ Ó¢ y¢SÄ¢ Œ¢Õè S¢}Ï¢ç‹Š¢‹¢¢ïù‹Ä ï¢ Ó¢ Ä¢Ä¢é: ÐíÜU¢}¢}¢ì JJ 20
ÜUÅK ´¢ x¢éLSy¢SÄ¢ Ï¢Ï¢‹Š¢ }¢¢ñTè´ ÔHÿ‡¢ ´¢ ç~¢Ã¢ëœ¢ ´¢ Úà¢‹¢ ´¢ çÃ¢çŠ¢¿¢: J
° íç‹‰ ¢~ ¢Ä ¢´ Ó ¢¢ çŒ ¢ Ó¢ ÜU ¢Ú y ¢S Ä¢ ¢ ã çÚ ÐíS¢ ¢Î : ÐíÃ¢ Ú¢ ‹¢ éM Œ¢ }¢ ì JJ 21
¥ x Ý ïL Î Üì U Ð í¢ Ñ ì} ¢ é w ¢ © œ ¢ Ú ¢ ° íÜ éU à ¢ ¢ S¢ ‹ ¢ S ‰ ¢ ¢ ï Á ¢ ‹ ¢ Ü U : S¢ é y¢ ¢ Ä¢ J
Ðí y Ä¢ Ñ ì} ¢ é w ¢ ¢ Ä¢ ¢ çÎà ¢ çy ¢ S } ¢ } ¢ ‹ ~ ¢ ´ ¾ í¢ r ¢ ´ ç‹ ¢ c¢ ‡ ‡ ¢ ¢ Ä¢ S¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ Œ ¢ è Æï J J 22
y¢ Î¢ } ¢ ã ¢ Îé‹ Îéç| ¢ Í ¢ ¢ ïc¢ ¥¢ S¢ èm¢ l ¢ ‹ Ä¢ Ã ¢ ¢ l ‹ y¢ Ó ¢ S¢ Ã¢ üà¢ ¢ ïù çŒ¢ J
¾ í r ¢ Š Ã ¢ ç ‹ ¢ : › è x ¢ ‡ ¢ x ¢ è ç y ¢ Ü U¢ ç | ¢ : S¢ } ¢ ´ ç ÎÎ è Œ ¢ ï Á¢ Ä ¢ à ¢ Ï Î ç} ¢ Ÿ ¢ : J J 23
explained to Shri Hari by his father, in detail accordingly. ‘O My son, you

do enkindle the sacred fire by offering sacred wood sticks in mornings
and evenings, but without fail in the evening. ‘You do Aposhan’ always
before and after the meal. (Aposhan- taking water in the right palm, three
times and drinking it). Do not sleep during day time and try to be at the
service of your guru always. 18-19.
Thus explained by his father, Shri Shri Hari, with a smile replied loudly
‘I will obey all these instructions’ At that time Dharma and his wife and
relatives were very pleased. 20.
The ritualistic priest tied a thin girdle of Munja grass, encircling thrice
around his waist. Shri Hariprasad (Dharma) put three knots on the girdle
to represent three generations of his ancestors (Pravara). 21.
Preaching of Gayatri Mantra.
Father sitting to the north of sacred fire, facing east, on the base of
Kusha grass, its tips (of blades) pointed toward north, taught Gayatri
hymn to his son, who was sitting on the same base facing west. 22.
Then loud beatings of large drums were heard. Various musical in-
struments were played from all over the places. The words of blessing
‘Jaya Jaya’ (i.e. Victory...victory) of Brahmins were mixed with the songs,
sung by the groups of women and the whole atmosphere had become
ever auspicious. 23.
The preceptor gave a Mulberry (Palasha) staff of the length up to his
¥ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ñ ç HÎ ‡ Ç ´ x ¢ é L Ú ¢ y } ¢ Á¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ¾ í r ¢ Î í é } ¢ S Ä¢ ñ Ã ¢ Î Î ¢ ñ S ¢ } ¢ ‹~ ¢ } ¢ ì J
» ï‡ ¢ ´ y ¢ ‰ ¢ ñ Ã ¢ ¢ ç Á ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ é œ ¢ Ú è Ä ¢ ´ S ¢ ‹ Š Ä ¢ ¢ ç Ã ¢ ô Š ¢ ç à ¢ ÿ ¢ Ä ¢ ç y ¢ S } ¢ Œ ¢ p ¢ y ¢ ì JJ 24
} ¢ ŠÄ ¢¢ q S ¢ ‹ ŠÄ ¢ ¢ Ðí‰ ¢ } ¢ ´ s éŒ ¢ ¢ S Ä ¢ S ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ y ¢ ‹ ¢è Ã ¢ ïçy ¢ S ¢ Î S Ä ¢ Ã ¢ ¢Î ï J
ÐíÃ ¢ y ¢ü} ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ï Ï ¢ ãéŠ¢ ¢ y ¢ Î ¢ ‹ ¢ è´ } ¢ ¢ ŠÄ ¢ ¢ q ÜU èy Ä ¢ ïÃ ¢ Ã ¢ëc¢ ¢ ï Á ¢ x ¢ ¢ Î JJ 25
Ð íñ c ¢ ¢ ‹ Œ¢ é ‹¢ : Œ ¢ êÃ ¢ üÃ ¢ Îï Ã ¢ Š ¢ } ¢ ü ¥¢ ç Îà Ä ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì x ¢ é L ‡ ¢ ¢ S ¢ éy ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ J
¥Ï¢¢ïŠ¢Ä¢ySŒ¢Cy¢Ú´ Ã¢Ó¢¢ïç|¢Sy¢yŒ¢¢H‹¢¢yÄ¢éyS¢éÜU}¢¢‹¢S¢¢Ä¢ JJ 26
çÃ¢l¢x¢éÚ¢ïÃ¢¢üçÓ¢ S¢ÎñÃ¢ çy¢DïÚ‹Ä¢~¢ Œ¢¢Œ¢¢Ó¢Ú‡¢ÐíÃ¢ ëœ¢ï: J
RU ¢ ïŠ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ëy ¢ ï Ã ¢ Á ¢ üÄ ¢ } ¢ ñ‰¢ é‹ ¢ ´ Ó ¢ Ä ¢ Î C Š¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ñ Ðíçy ¢ çc¢ h } ¢ çS y ¢ JJ 27
° í¢ } Ä ¢ ´ y ¢ é x ¢ è y ¢ ´ y Ä ¢ Á ¢ ‹ ¢ y ¢ ü ‹ ¢ ´ Ó ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ l ¢ ç ‹ ¢ x ¢ ‹ Š¢ ¢ l ‹ ¢ é H ï Œ ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ Ó ¢ J
¥ |Ä ¢X } ¢é m y¢ ü‹ ¢ }¢ T ‹¢ ´ Ó ¢ S ¢Ñ ìÍ ¢ ëc ² Ó ¢ S Ã¢ ¢Ñ ì Í¢ í Ä¢ Ã¢ ‹ ¢ï Á ¢‹ ¢´ Ó¢ JJ 28
©Ó™¢S¢‹¢´ Ó¢¢çŒ¢ x¢éÚ¢ï: Œ¢éÚSy¢¢g‹y¢¢çy¢à¢éôh S¢éy¢ ! ÜUVy¢¢lñ: J
ÜïUà ¢ÐíS ¢¢ Ú´ Ó ¢ Š¢ Ú¢ Ã¢ Hïw¢ ´ ç‹ ¢ã ïüy¢ éÜ Ú } ¢¢ Ü éU L ÜïUà ¢Ã ¢¢ Œ¢ }¢ ì JJ 29
head, with recitation of hymns, then gave him an upper garment of deer
skin, and taught him the ritual of offering prayers to the sun in the morning,
noon and evening, to be followed daily. 24.
There was a difference of opinion among the learned Brahmins gath-
ered there, as to what should be the prayers offered first, for the mid-day
or the evening, by Shri Shri Hari on that day. Dharma told persistently that
mid-day prayer should be offered at that instance. 25.
The ritual-orders given by the preceptor to Shri Shri Hari, were ex-
plained again to him by Dharma who was very eager to obey them. 26.
He taught him accordingly ‘O My Son, avoid all sinful acts, be obe-
dient to your teacher, avoid anger and lies, and relation of eight sorts, with
women. 27.
‘Do not listen to the songs, dances of bad taste and other music. Do
not smear any perfumery substances like sandal-paste or oil onto your
body, and avoid the use of collegiums. Do not wash your feet rubbing on
each other. 28.
‘O, my son, in the presence of your preceptor or any elder person,
do not sit on a high-seat. Do not pay much attention on cleaning your teeth
and hair with combing etc. Without any reason do not cut your hair and do
not make marks on the floor. 29.
}¢l´ Ó¢ }¢¢´S¢´ SŒ¢ëà¢ ‹¢ ÒUçÓ¢œÃ ´¢ x¢¢ïÄ¢éQUÄ¢¢‹¢´ Ó¢ Ä¢‰¢ïCÓ¢ïC¢}¢ì J
¥ ¢Îà¢ üÃ¢èÿ¢ ¢´ y Ä¢ Á¢ Ó¢ ¢‹ Ä¢ ç‹ ¢‹ Î¢ } ¢éŒ¢ ¢‹ ¢ã ¢Ã¢¢ y¢ Œ¢ Ã¢¢ Ú‡ ¢´ Ó ¢ JJ 30
ôãS¢ ´¢ y é¢ Ã¢¢Ó¢¢çŒ¢ ‹¢ ÜUSÄ¢çÓ¢œÃ ´¢ Á¢‹y¢¢ïSy¢‰¢¢ SÃ¢SÄ¢ Ó¢ }¢éQUÄ¢ïùçŒ¢ J
ÜéUÄ¢¢ü: ÜéUS¢X´ ‹¢ Ó¢ Œ¢é~¢ ! |¢ê}¢ ñ¢ ‹¢ |¢¢ïÁ¢‹ ´¢ ÒU¢çŒ¢ Ó¢ ÜU¢´SÄ¢Œ¢¢~ ï¢ JJ 31
l é y ¢ ´ Ó ¢ y ¢ ¢ } Ï ¢ ê H} ¢ çŒ ¢ y Ä ¢ Á ¢ ïS y Ã ¢ ´ | ¢ X ¢ l Œ ¢ ï Ä ¢ ´ Hà¢ é‹ ¢ ¢ l | ¢ ÿ Ä ¢ } ¢ ì J
x ¢ ¢ ï çÃ ¢ Ð í y ¢ è ‰¢ ¢ ü} ¢ Ú S ¢ ¢ Š ¢ é S ¢ ¢ Š Ã ¢ è S¢ Ó À ¢ ›ç ‹ ¢ ‹ Î ¢ ´ Üé UL } ¢ ¢ Ü U Î¢ ç Ó ¢ y ¢ ì J J 3 2
Ü U¢ ñŒ ¢ è‹ ¢} ¢ ¢ñ T èÜ Uç Å S¢ ê~ ¢ Î‡ ÇÄ ¢ ¿¢ ¢ ïŒ ¢Ã ¢ èy ¢¢ ç ‹¢ Ü U }¢ ‡ ÇH é´ Ó¢ J
»ï ‡ ¢ ´ Ó ¢ Ó ¢ }¢ ï üçy ¢ y ¢ é ç‹ ¢ yÄ ¢ }¢ ïÃ¢ S¢ ‹ Š¢ ¢ Ú Ä ¢ ïS yÃ¢ ´ S ¢ éy ¢ ! | ¢ ñÿ ¢ Œ¢ ¢ ~¢ }¢ ì J J 33
F¢‹¢´ Ó¢ S¢‹ŠÄ¢¢´ Ó¢ Á¢Œ ´¢ Ó¢ ã¢ï}¢´ SÃ¢¢ŠÄ¢¢Ä¢ÎïÃ¢¢çÎÜUy¢Œ¢ü‡ ï¢ Ó¢ J
S¢}¢Ó¢ü‹¢´ à¢çQUy¢ »Ã¢ çÃ¢c‡¢¢ï: ÜéUÄ¢¢ü: S¢Î¢ yÃ¢´ Ÿ¢Ã¢‡¢¢çÎ|¢çQU}¢ì JJ 34
»Ã¢´ çã y¢¢y¢ï‹¢ S¢éÏ¢¢ïçŠ¢y¢¢ïùS¢¢ñ SÃ¢ïÓÀ¢Ï¢ÅéSy¢´ ãçÚÚ¢ã Ï¢¢É}¢ì J
|¢ ¢SÃ¢‹ y¢} ¢ém¢ãéÚ‰¢ ¢ïŒ¢y ¢S‰¢ï ÐíÎçÿ ¢‡¢ ¢´ Ó¢¢ ŒÄ¢‹¢ HSÄ¢ Ó ¢RïU JJ 35
‘Never touch wine or meat. Do not use the bullock-cart. Do not
behave wishfully. Do not see in the mirror. Do not criticize others. Do not
use footwear and umbrella. 30.
‘Do not resort to do violence; even by words. Moreover to get rid of
the sorrows or pains, do not commit suicide. O, my son, don’t be in bad
company. Do not eat food in bell- metal plate or on plain floor. 31.
‘Avoid gambling, Tambul - intoxicating drugs, garlic and onion, and
others. Never blame or condemn a cow, Brahmin, religious places, gods,
saints, noble women and sacred books. 32.
‘O, my son, always wear the strip of cloth around your waist, the
sacred girdle and have rod and the sacred thread, the water pot, the deer
skin and the utensil to have alms (Bhiksha). 33.
‘Do take bath, offer prayers to the sun, do the chanting, perform
sacrifice (Homa), do self-study, offer oblations to ancestors and gods,
worship Vishnu to your ability, be devoted to the lord in nine ways like
listening, praising and so on, always. 34.
Thus taught by the father, Shri Hari said ‘alright’. Paying tributes to
the shining sun with raised hands, he then circumambulated the sacred
fire. 35.
O King! First Bhakti gave alms to her son, who himself had begged
ç|¢ ÿ ¢ ¢ ´ ÎÎ¢ Ã¢ ¢ çÎy¢ »Ã¢ y¢ S}¢ ñ |¢ çQU: S ± Ä¢ ´ s‰ ¢ üÄ¢ y¢ ï S¢ éy¢ ¢ Ä¢ J
S¢ éÃ¢ ¢ çS¢ ‹ ¢ è}¢ éw Ä ¢ S¢ éNçyS~¢ Ä¢ ¢ ïù ‹ Ä¢ ¢ Sy ¢ y¢ ¢ ï ÎÎé: Ðíèçy¢ Ä¢ éy ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ Ú ïà¢ ! J J 36
¥¢ Ó¢ ¢Ä¢ üÃ ¢Ä¢ ¢üÄ¢ ç‹¢ Ã¢ ïl |¢ ñÿ¢ ´ y¢Î éQ U}¢ ïÃ ¢¢y }¢‹ ¢ ¥¢Î ÎïùS¢ ¢ñ J
S¢}¢¢Œ¢Ä¢ ¢}¢¢SÄ¢ Ä¢‰¢¢çÃ¢Š ¢¢‹¢´ y¢yÜU}¢ü Š¢} ¢ü: S¢ÜUH´ çÃ¢çŠ¢ ¿¢: JJ 37
Ã ¢ <‡ ¢ Ã ¢ïc¢ } ¢} ¢ H ´ S ¢ ÎŠ¢ ¢ ‹¢ ¢ ï H Ï Š¢ S¢ ´S ÜëU çy ¢Ú ã S ÜU Ú Ü U ¢ç‹ y ¢: J
y¢~¢ çÃ¢ÐíÃ¢Ú}¢‡ÇH}¢ŠÄ¢ï ¾ír¢Ó¢Ä¢üç}¢Ã¢ }¢êy¢ü}¢Ú¢Á¢y¢ì JJ 38
çÃ¢ Ðíï|Ä ¢¢ ïù ‰ ¢ S¢ çÃ ¢Ðí © yS ¢ éÜ U} ¢‹ ¢ ¢ x¢ ¢ : SÃ ¢ ‡¢ ü} ¢ éÎ í¢ Sy ¢ ‰¢ ¢ J
Ã¢¢S¢¢´SÄ¢¢|¢Ú‡¢¢ç‹¢ Ä¢¢‹¢ÜUÃ¢Ú¢‡Ä¢¢ñÎ¢Ä¢üy¢¢ï Îœ¢Ã¢¢‹¢ì JJ
y¢ S}¢ñ Ó ¢¢çŒ¢ Á¢‹ ¢¢ Ä¢ ‰¢ ¢ïçÓ¢ y¢ }¢ ÎéÃ¢ ü›¢ ç‡ ¢ çÃ¢œ¢ ¢çÎ Ó¢ J
Ðí¢Î¢ySÃ¢èÄ¢Á¢‹¢ï|Ä¢ »c¢ Ó¢ Ä¢‰¢¢Ä¢éQÚ Ó¢ Ã¢›¢lçŒ¢ JJ 39
Œ¢¢ñÚ¢‹¢‹Ä¢¢´p çÃ¢Ðí¢‹SÃ¢x¢ëã}¢éŒ¢x¢y¢¢‹|¢¢ïÁ¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ J
S ¢ } Ä ¢ x | ¢ ÿ Ä ¢ ñ | ¢ ¢ ï üÁ Ä ¢ ñ < Ã ¢ ç Ó ¢ ~ ¢ ñ Ï ¢ ü ã éç Ã ¢ Š ¢ S ¢ éÚ S ¢ ñ : S Ã ¢ ï ç Œ S ¢ y ¢ ñ : S ¢ y Ü ëU y ¢ ñ p J J
S¢ Ã¢ ¢ZS y¢ ¢‹¢ ì Îçÿ ¢‡ ¢¢ç |¢ ‹¢ë üŒ ¢çy ¢çÚ Ã¢ Ã¢ ëc ¢Sy ¢¢ ïc¢ çÄ ¢yÃ ¢¢ çÃ ¢S ¢ëÁ Ä¢ J
|¢êÄ¢¢ü‹¢‹Î: SÃ¢Œ¢é~¢´ SÃ¢ç‹¢x¢}¢}¢ çw¢H´ Œ¢¢Æ¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ S¢¢ ‰¢ü}¢ì JJ 40
(her) then other lady friends of Bhakti, beginning with house-wives, gave
alms to him with love. 36.
Shri Hari giving all those offerings (Bhikshu) to the preceptor then
took from him what was offered. The all ritualistic Dharma concluded the
ceremony in accordance with rituals. 37.
Being consecrated through all the rituals, Shri Shri Hari, in celibate
attire, seemed like a gleaming sun. He was celibacy-personified among
those noble Brahmins. 38.
A t th e e n d o f t h e c e r e m on y t h e B r a h m in S h r i H a r i p ra s a d
(Dharmadeva) earnestly gave golden coins, cows, clothing, ornaments,
and vehicles to the Brahmins generously. Then the relatives and friends
gave him clothes, wealth, and he in return gave those clothes and other
things. 39.
He offered well prepared, various, pure delicious foods of their choice
to the natives of the town, and Brahmins who had come to his house. He
gratified them with great gifts and sends them. Being very happy, he com-
menced to teach the Vedas to his son with meanings as well. 40.
ãÄ¢éüŒ¢‹¢Ä¢Ý¢ïyS¢Ã¢‹¢¢}¢¢ ô~¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 30 JJ
-------------------------------
JJ ¥ƒ »ÜUô~¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 31 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
ãçÚ: Ðí¢#¢ïŒ¢‹¢Ä¢‹¢: SÃ¢Š¢}¢¢ü‹ ì¢ x¢éL‡¢¢ïçÎy¢¢‹ ì¢ J Œ¢¢HÄ¢‹ ì¢ çŒ¢y¢Ú ñ¢ ÐíèyÄ¢¢ çS¢c¢ïÃ ï¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢S¢œ¢}¢ ! JJ 1
y¢y¢ ï¢ x¢ëã´ çÁ¢ã¢S¢é: SÃ ´¢ SÃ¢¢Ã¢y¢¢ÚÐíÄ¢¢ïÁ¢‹¢} ì¢ J Š¢}¢üS¢´S‰¢¢Œ¢‹ ´¢ ÜUy¢éZ |¢êy¢Hï S¢ ÃÄ¢çÓ¢‹y¢Ä¢y ì¢ JJ 2
çÃ¢çÁ¢yÄ¢¢ïyŒ¢‰¢x¢¢}¢èç‹¢ Ã¢ë‹Î¢ç‹¢ çÃ¢Ï¢éŠ¢çmc¢¢} ì¢ J Š¢}¢ü: S‰¢¢ŒÄ¢ ï¢ }¢Ä¢¢ |¢ê}¢ ñ¢ S¢¢}Ðíy ´¢ Ä¢yÜëUy¢ïùÁ¢ç‹¢ JJ 3
¥lñÃ¢ Á¢s¢´ x¢ïã´ Ó¢ï‹}¢yÐí¢#¢çy¢S¢éw¢¢ñ y¢Î¢ J Ã¢èy¢çmc¢jêçÚ|¢Ä¢¢ñ |¢Ã¢ïy¢¢´ Îé:çw¢y¢¢çÃ¢}¢¢ñ JJ 4
çŒ¢y¢Ú ñ¢ }¢çmÄ¢¢ïx¢¢=y¢ S¢¢ïÉé´ ‹¢ñÃ¢ çã à¢vÝéy¢: J ¥y¢ »y¢ ñ¢ çÃ¢Ðíà¢¢Œ¢¢‹}¢¢ïÓ¢çÄ¢yÃ¢¢ïyS¢ëÁ¢¢}Ä¢Î: JJ 5
Thus ends the thirtieth chapter entitled ‘Narration of Shri Hari’s

thread ceremony’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the life
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER – 31
Shri Hari learns entire Vedic lore.
Suvrat said:-
O great king, after his thread ceremony Shri Shri Hari observing his
duties as instructed by the preceptor, served his parents with love. 1.
Then he, desirous of leaving the house to serve the purpose of his
incarnation, he thought to strengthen the situation of the religion. 2.
’Religion and nobility has to be established by stopping those rais-
ing hostile forces towards the learned, here, for which I am born’ thus he
thought. 3.
If I were to leave the house now, my parents who are devoid of
enemy’s fear and also blissful in my presence will certainly become sor-
rowful. 4.
As my parents cannot bear the pain of my separation, I leave this
house as and when I free them from the curse of the Brahmin. 5.
»Ã¢´ S¢ x¢êÉS¢VËŒ¢ ï¢ Ã¢ïÎ¢ŠÄ¢Ä¢‹¢ÜñUy¢Ã¢¢y¢ì J y¢~¢¢ïÃ¢¢S¢ |¢Á¢‹ ì¢ Ú¢} ´¢ ÜëUc‡¢´ Ó¢ ç‹¢x¢}¢¢ÎÚ: JJ 6
çÃ¢l¢x¢éL´ y é¢ çŒ¢y¢Ú´ ‹¢¢‹Ä ´¢ çÃ¢l¢Ã¢y¢ ´¢ ‹¢ë‡¢¢} ì¢ J S¢ Ó¢ÜU¢Ú y¢y¢¢ïùŠÄ¢ñy¢ y¢ëy¢èÄ ´¢ Ã¢ïÎ}¢¢çÎy¢: JJ 7
y¢ è± íÏ¢ éçh y¢ Ä¢ ¢ Ã¢ ïÎ}¢ ËŒ¢ ÜU¢ H ï‹ ¢ çÃ¢ S}¢ Ä¢ }¢ ì J y ¢ ¢ y¢ }¢ ‹ Ä¢ ¢ ´p çÃ¢ Îéc ¢ : Ðí¢ Œ¢ Ä¢ ó¢ S¢ }¢ ¢ Œ¢ Ä¢ y¢ ì J J 8
y¢y¢: ÜU¢ÃÄ¢¢ç‹¢ à¢¢›¢ç‡¢ Œ¢éÚ¢‡¢¢ç‹¢ Œ¢Œ¢¢Æ Ó¢ J }¢ã¢|¢¢cÄ¢¢çÎ Ä¢çyÜUç@h}¢¢ïü Ã¢ïÎ y¢ÎŠÄ¢x¢¢y ì¢ JJ 9
Š¢}¢¢ïüù‰¢ Á¢ÚS ´¢ Ðí¢# ´¢ ÎëcÅì±¢ S¢¢WK}¢éŒ¢¢çŸ¢y¢: J y¢è±í´ Ã¢ñÚ¢xÄ¢}¢¢Œ¢ó¢: ÜëUc‡¢ŠÄ¢¢‹¢Œ¢Ú¢ïù|¢Ã¢y ì¢ JJ 10
SÃ¢Š¢}¢ü¿¢¢‹¢Ã¢ñÚ¢xÄ¢Ä¢¢ïx¢¢‹ ì¢ |¢ôQU Ó¢ y¢œÃ¢y¢: J Ä¢‰¢¢‹¢é|¢êçy¢ Œ¢é~¢¢Ä¢ Ä¢‰¢¢à¢¢›}¢éŒ¢¢çÎà¢y ì¢ JJ 11
}¢¢ã¢y}Ä ´¢ SÃ¢x¢Úé¢Sïy¢S} ñ¢ S¢¢Úñ¢C¢îçÎc é¢ y¢çyS‰¢çy¢} ì¢ J Ä¢‰¢¢Ã¢Î¢y}¢Á¢¢Ä¢¢ùùã´ Úèôy¢ Ó¢ SÃ¢¢Š±‹¢¢ùïçw¢H¢} ì¢ J 12
çÃ¢l¢ç|¢p x¢‡é¢:ñ S¢Ã¢ñ:ü çŒ¢y¢yë¢éËÄ¢ ï¢ }¢ã¢Ä¢à¢¢: J ¥¢S¢èyS¢¢ïùËŒ¢‹ï¢ ÜU¢H‹ï¢ }¢¢‹Ä¢¢: Œ¢ÁêÄ¢Sy¢‰¢¢ ‹¢ë‡¢¢} ì¢ JJ 13
SÃ¢x¢ëãï ÐíyÄ¢ã´ çŒ¢~¢¢ Ã¢¢ÓÄ¢}¢¢‹ ´¢ Ó¢ S¢¢ïùŸ¢ë‡¢¢ïy ì¢ J Ÿ¢è}¢j¢x¢Ã¢y ´¢ ‹¢¢}¢ Œ¢éÚ¢‡ ´¢ sïÜUÓ¢ïy¢S¢¢ JJ 14
He, having this hidden intent, the adorer of the Vedas, dwelt there in
the name of learning the Vedas, worshipping Rama, and Krishna. 6.
For the learned men, their fathers are the real teachers rather than
others. He followed the same trait and began his study with the third Veda
i.e. Samaveda under his father. 7.
Incredibly with his sharp intellect, within short span, he completed
the learning of the Vedas, obtaining his father and other scholars as teach-
ers. 8.
Then he studied the epics, dramas, and systems of philosophy,
Puranas, the great commentaries or expositions. He studied everything
which his father Dharma knew and taught him. 9.
Dharma seeing himself getting older, opted to the philosophy of
Sankhya, and with a great intent to renounce everything, he merged in the
meditation of Krishna. 10.
Blending his experience and traits of scriptural precepts, he taught his
son one’s own religion, knowledge, detachment, Yoga, and devotion. 11.
He told his son the nobility of his preceptor, Shri Ramanand Swami,
and then the situation of Saurastra and the ways and means of his own
sect entirely and truly. 12.
With his learning and virtues, he attained excellence equivalent to his
father within short time, becoming most adorable among men. 13.
Every day he used to hear dedicatedly the recitation of Shrimad
Bhagavata Purana rendered by his father, in the house. 14.
}¢ã¢|¢¢Úy¢}¢Ÿ¢¢ñc¢èy ì¢ çŒ¢y¢éÚïÃ¢ y¢y¢¢ïùçw¢H} ì¢ J S¢#w¢‡Ç¢y}¢ÜÚ SÜU¢‹Î´ Œ¢éÚ¢‡¢}¢çw¢H´ Ó¢ S¢: JJ 15
¥¢c¢¢ü: S¢Ã¢¢ü: S}¢ëy¢èp¢‰¢ Š¢}¢üà¢¢›¢‡Ä¢‹¢¢ÜéUH: J Š¢}¢üçÐíÄ¢: S¢ à¢éŸ¢¢Ã¢ çŒ¢y¢éÚïÃ¢ ‹¢Ú¢çŠ¢Œ¢ ! JJ 16
y¢y¢: ÜéUà¢¢°íŠ¢èSy¢ïc¢ ´¢ S¢¢Ú´ ç‹¢Á¢}¢‹¢èc¢Ä¢¢ J S¢ ç‹¢çpyÄ¢ SÃ¢Œ¢¢Æ¢‰ Z¢ çHHïw¢ Ó¢ Œ¢ë‰¢ÜìUŒ¢ë‰¢ÜìU JJ 17
Ÿ¢è}¢j¢x¢Ã¢y¢¢ySÜU‹Š ´¢ Œ¢@} ´¢ Îà¢} ´¢ Ó¢ S¢: J Ÿ¢èÃ¢¢S¢ÎéÃï¢}¢¢ã¢y}Ä ´¢ SÜU¢‹Î¢Ó™¢ŒÄ¢çHw¢y ì¢ Œ¢‰ë¢ÜUì JJ 18
y¢y¢: Ÿ¢è|¢x¢Ã¢jèy¢ ´¢ ‹¢èôy¢ Ã¢ñÎéçÚÜUè´ Ó¢ S¢: J çÃ¢c‡¢¢ï‹¢¢ü}¢S¢ãdæ Ó¢ïyÄ¢çHw¢j¢Úy¢¢y~¢Ä¢} ì¢ JJ 19
y¢y¢: S¢ Š¢}¢üà¢¢›¢‡¢ ´¢ S¢Ã¢ïüc¢ ´¢ S¢¢Ú}¢éœ¢}¢} ì¢ J »ÜU¢}¢ïÃ¢¢çHw¢yÐíèyÄ¢¢ Ä¢¢¿¢Ã¢ËvÄ¢S}¢ëôy¢ Œ¢ë‰¢ÜìU JJ 20
çH çw ¢ y Ã ¢ ñ y ¢ h ç Ú : çŒ ¢ ~ ¢ ï Ó ¢ y ¢ éC Ä ¢ } ¢ Î èÎ ë à ¢ y ¢ ì J Ðí S ¢ ó ¢ S y ¢ ï‹ ¢ S ¢ ¢ ïù Á ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ œ ¢ i éçh } ¢ ç y ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ éc¢ è } ¢ ì J J 2 1
Ðí¢ã Ó¢¢SÄ¢¢‹Ã¢ã´ Œ¢¢Æ´ SÃ¢¢Ã¢ÜU¢à¢¢‹¢éS¢¢Úy¢: J ÜéUL yÃ ´¢ ÜëUc‡¢Œ¢êÁ¢¢ù‹y ï¢ S¢yS é¢ Ÿ¢¢ïy¢ëc é¢ Ã¢¢ ÜU‰¢¢} ì¢ JJ 22
¥¢ïç}¢yÄ¢¢Î¢Ä¢ y¢m¢vÄ ´¢ y¢yŒ¢¢Æ´ ç‹¢yÄ¢}¢¢Ó¢Úy ì¢ J Ó¢ÜU¢Ú Ó¢ ÜU‰¢ ´¢ y¢SÄ¢ Ÿ¢¢ïy¢ëÜU‡¢ü}¢‹¢¢ïÚ}¢¢} ì¢ JJ 23
Shri Shri Hari notes the essence of scriptures.
He heard from his father entire text of Mahabharata and all the seven
cantos of Skanda Purana as well. 15.
O King! He being undeterred and an adorer of virtues, (religion)
used to hear his father reading to him, all the sacred scriptures of religion,
and the texts of religious codes (Smritis). 16.
That sharp intellect, with his real understanding of those subjects taught,
used to write down the essence of each subject individually, for further
self-study. 17.
He wrote the fifth and the tenth Skandha from Shrimad Bhagavata,
and the greatness of Shri Vasudeva (Vasudeva Mahatmyam) from Skanda
- Purana, separately. 18.
Then he wrote down these three- the Gita, the Vidura Niti and
Vishnusahasranama from the Mahabharata. 19.
Then with love, he wrote Yajnyavalkya smriti separately which is the
only one and the best gist of all the religious scriptures. 20.
Having written these four texts he showed it to his father upon which
the pleasing father came to know that his son’s intellect was that of a
super-human. 21.
Father told Shri Hari to continue to study these texts whenever pos-
sible after the worship of Krishna every day, or these may be narrated to
the audience by him. 22.
Addressing to his father’s words, he observed it as a ritual every day,
y¢y¢: S¢¢ÚÓ¢y¢écÜUSÄ¢ SÃ¢ÿ¢Ú ´¢ S¢êÿ}¢Œ¢ç~¢ÜU¢} ì¢ J çÃ¢Š¢¢Ä¢ Œ¢éçSy¢ÜU¢}¢ïÜU ´¢ S¢¢ïùÚÿ¢ySÃ¢¢ç‹y¢ÜïU S¢Î¢ JJ 24
Ÿ ¢ è j ¢ x ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ ¢ Î èç‹ ¢ Ðíy Ä ¢ ã ´ y ¢ S Ä ¢ Ÿ ¢ ë‡ Ã ¢ y ¢ : J © Œ ¢ ¢ S Ä ¢ Š¢ è : Ü ëU c‡ ¢ » Ã ¢ S ¢ éÎ ëÉ ¢ S ¢ } ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ ü y ¢ J J 2 5
y¢y¢: çŒ¢y¢¢ ÎÎ ñ¢ SÃ¢èÄ¢S¢}ÐíÎ¢Ä¢¢‹¢éS¢¢Úy¢: J S¢¢}¢¢‹Ä¢ ´¢ Ã¢ñc‡¢Ã¢è´ Îèÿ¢ ´¢ y¢S} ñ¢ y¢ ´¢ Ðí¢#éç}¢ÓÀy ï¢ JJ 26
}¢‹~¢}¢C¢ÿ¢Ú´ ÜU¢c‡ Z¢ ÎœÃ¢¢ Ó¢ ~Ä¢ÿ¢Ú´ y¢y¢: J ©Œ¢¢çÎà¢Ó™ S¢h}¢¢ZSy¢S} ñ¢ çÃ¢‹¢Ä¢à¢¢çH‹ ï¢ JJ 27
y¢y¢Sy¢ÎéQUÚèyÄ¢ñÃ¢ ÜëUc‡¢¢Ó¢¢ü}¢¢Ó¢Ú‹}¢éÎ¢ J Œ¢¢HÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢ S¢ÜUH¢‹ ì¢ SÃ¢çS}¢‹ ì¢ çS¢h¢‹SÃ¢y¢ ï¢ Ã¢ëc¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ 28
¾ír¢Ó¢Ä¢ü±íy¢´ |¢ê}¢¢ñ Œ¢¢ïc¢Ä¢´Ì¢ïÜUÎécÜUÚ}¢ì J §üà¢¢ïùçŒ¢ Á¢‹¢çà¢ÿ¢¢‰¢ü}¢¢Ó¢Ó¢¢Ú SÃ¢Ä¢´ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ 29
ÜëUc‡¢ç}¢y‰ ´¢ |¢Á¢çó¢yÄ ´¢ S¢ÓÀ¢›¢|Ä¢¢S¢}¢¢Ó¢Ú‹ ì¢ J Á¢‹¢ïÚïÜU¢Îà ´¢ Ã¢c Z¢ ãçÚà¢}¢ ü¢ S¢ ¥¢#Ã¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ 30
¥S¢éÚ¢: à¢y¢à¢Sy¢~¢ ç}¢çHyÃ¢¢ Ä¢ê‰¢à¢ ï¢ }¢éãé: J ¥¢Ä¢Ä¢é: SÃ¢çÚŒ¢é´ ÜëUc‡ ´¢ çÃ¢à¢›æ ã‹y¢é}¢ély¢¢: JJ 31
Î } | ¢ ¢ œ ¢ Ã ¢ ñ c ‡ ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ Ü U Ë Œ ¢ ¢ Ï ¢ ç H ‹ ¢ ¢ ï ù L ‡ ¢ H ¢ ï Ó ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ : J Ü U Ú ¢ H Ü U Ú Ã ¢ ¢ H ¢ ç Î à ¢ ›Œ ¢ ¢ ‡ ¢ Ä ¢ © ‹ } ¢ Î ¢ : J J 3 2
making narration of the stories ever pleasing to the ears of listeners. 23.
Writing the essence of those four texts himself onto a small leaf-let, he
used to have that book of leaf-let with him always preserving it. 24.
With everyday listening to Shrimad Bhagavat and other sacred texts
he was convinced that Lord Krishna is the unique reliever. 25.
His father in accordance with the tradition gave the wishing son the
intiation of ‘Vaishnavism’ which is common to all traditional followers. 26.
Preaching to that humble son, with eight syllabled hymn of Krishna
and then the three syllabled one, he also taught the nobilities of the reli-
gion. 27.
Then he happily worshipped Lord Krishna as taught by his father and
followed all the religious principles which were pre-eminently present in
himself. 28.
O King!, In this world observing the vow of complete celibacy is a
tough task for the common folk. Being God Himself, he followed the vow
to set an example for the people. 29.
Thus worshipping Lord Krishna and practicing and observing scrip-
tural ways, Shri Harisharma, grew up to eleven years old. 30.
Shri Hari destroys demons, cleverly.
Then again demons in hundreds gathered in groups, were eager to
kill their weapon-less enemy Krishna. 31.
Those red-eyed, strong, intoxicated demons possessing lethal swords,
S¢Ã¢ïüùçŒ¢ y ï¢ ‹¢èHÜU‡ÆÄ¢¢ïx¢ï‹¢ñÃ¢ çÃ¢}¢¢ïçãy¢¢: J Œ¢ÚSŒ¢Ú¢ïy‰¢¢çÚ|¢¢Ã¢¢ Á¢ÍÝé: à¢›ñ: Œ¢ÚSŒ¢Ú} ì¢ JJ 33
Ä¢‰¢¢ S¢´à¢#ÜU¢: Œ¢êÃ Z¢ yÃ¢¢Cî¢›ï‡¢ çÜUÚèçÅ‹¢: J }¢êÉ¢: Œ¢ÚSŒ¢Ú´ ãyÃ¢¢ }¢ëy¢¢Sy¢ïùçŒ¢ y¢‰¢¢ }¢ëy¢¢: JJ 34
y¢~¢¢x¢y¢¢´Sy¢é ÎïÃ¢¢Úè‹Œ¢Ú¢|¢¢ÃÄ¢ïy‰¢}¢èEÚ: J »ïÓÀyŒ¢Ú¢|¢¢Ã¢çÄ¢y¢é´ Îïà¢¢‹y¢Úx¢y¢¢‹¢çŒ¢ JJ 35
ªÁ¢üï ±íy¢S‰¢¢ù‰¢ |¢çQU: à¢évH¢C}Ä¢ ´¢ }¢ã¢ç‹¢çà¢ J Ð¢íŒ¢ ÁÃ¢Ú´ ±yí¢ÜUëà¢¢ çà¢ç‰¢H¢X¢ùùS¢ y¢‹ï¢ S¢¢ JJ 36
Ú¢}¢Ðíy¢¢Œ¢Ðí}¢éw¢¢ ¥¢‹¢èÄ¢ ç|¢c¢Á¢ ï¢ x¢ëãï J ÜéUÃ¢üç‹y¢ S}¢ Ä¢‰¢¢Ï¢éçh Ï¢‹Š¢Ã¢Sy¢yÐíçy¢çRUÄ¢¢} ì¢ JJ 37
ÜëUy¢Sy ñ¢ LvÐíy¢èÜU¢Ú ï¢ ‹¢¢S¢èœ¢œ¢¢Œ¢à¢¢‹y¢Ä ï¢ J ‹¢Ã¢}Ä¢¢ ç‹¢çà¢y¢ ´¢ ÜëUc‡¢ ï¢ Ï¢¢ïŠ¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ }¢¢y¢Ú} ì¢ JJ 38
¥‹y¢ÜU¢H´ çÃ¢Î´Sy¢SÄ¢¢: S¢ïÃ¢}¢¢‹¢p y¢ ´¢ S¢ y é¢ J ©Œ¢çÃ¢àÄ¢¢ç‹y¢ÜïU Ðí¢ã ÎÎySÃ¢¿¢¢‹¢ç}¢ÓÀÄ¢¢ JJ 39
S¢ÓÀ¢›S¢}}¢y ´¢ }¢¢y¢: ! Ÿ¢ë‡ é¢ }¢mÓ¢‹ ´¢ çãy¢} ì¢ J }¢¢Ä¢ñÃ¢ çÃ¢c‡¢¢ï: S¢Ã¢ïüc¢¢}¢çSy¢ S¢´S¢ëçy¢ÜUCÎ¢ JJ 40
y¢SÄ¢¢Sy é¢ S¢çó¢Ã¢ëçœ¢: SÄ¢¢yÜëUc‡ ï¢ |¢QUK¢çy¢y¢è±íÄ¢¢ J SÃ¢Š¢}¢ü¿¢¢‹¢Ã¢ñÚ¢xÄ¢¢ïŒ¢ïy¢Ä¢¢ }¢‹¢çS¢ çS‰¢Úï JJ 41
had disguised into Vaishnava suits. 32.
Attracted by the charm of Nilakantha (Shri Hari), there arose hatred
among those demons and they killed each other with their weapons. 33.
As in Mahabharata, where Arjuna killed those avowed warriors
(Samshaptaka) by his Tvashrastra ’, here Shri Hari, made these demons
to kill each other ; thus caused entire destruction of them. 34.
Having defeated those demons who had come there, the Lord wished
to defeat other demons hiding in different places. 35.
Bhakti’s last days; she asks Shri Hari for spiritual advice.
Observing vow in the month of Kartika during one midnight on the
bright eighth day, Bhakti, weakened due to observance of vows, had a
fever. 36.
Ramapratap and other relatives bringing a doctor home, got her
treated, in the manner they thought better. 37.
The efforts by them to reduce the illness never brought it down. On
the ninth night, Krishna made her realise the situation. 38.
Knowing these to be her last days Krishna engaging himself in her
service, sitting near, and wishfully told her the real knowledge. 39.
O Mother! Pay attention to my soothing words which are in agree-
ment with sacred scriptures. This world of miseries is nothing but an illu-
sion of Vishnu. 40.
With unflinching devotion to Krishna with knowledge, doing one’s
}¢¢Ä¢¢Ä¢¢Sy¢Ú‡¢¢ïŒ¢¢Ä¢ ï¢ }¢êHSÄ¢ S¢ÜUH¢Œ¢Î¢} ì¢ J »c¢ »Ã¢ S¢}¢èÓ¢è‹¢ ï¢ |¢Ã¢y¢èyÄ¢ïÃ¢ |¢¢çy¢ } ï¢ JJ 42
»Ã ´¢ S¢¢WK´ Ó¢ Ä¢¢ïx¢p Œ¢@Ú¢~¢}¢éw¢¢‹Ä¢çŒ¢ J Ã¢Îç‹y¢ çÜUH à¢¢›¢ç‡¢ y¢çmÎp }¢ãc¢üÄ¢: JJ 43
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
Œ¢é~¢SÄ¢ïy‰ ´¢ Ã¢Ó¢Sy¢SÄ¢¢: Ÿ¢ë‡Ã¢yÄ¢¢: S¢¢ÎÚ´ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! J S}¢ëçy¢Ï¢ü|¢êÃ¢ NÎÄ ï¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ Œ¢êÃ Z¢ y¢çÎÓÀÄ¢¢ JJ 44
Ã ¢ <‡ ¢ Ã ¢ ïc¢ ´ y ¢ y ¢ : Œ ¢ é~ ¢ ´ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ Ä ¢ ‡ ¢ } ¢ Ã ¢ ïy Ä ¢ y ¢ } ¢ ì J ÐíŒ ¢ ïÎ ï à ¢ Ú ‡ ¢ ´ Ðíè y ¢ ¢ çÃ ¢ Ú Q U ¢ ù ‹ Ä ¢ ~ ¢ Ã ¢ S y ¢ éc¢ é J J 45
©y‰¢¢Ä¢ Ï¢h¢TçHÄ¢éx}¢}¢S} ñ¢ ‹¢yÃ¢¢ïŒ¢çÃ¢àÄ¢¢°íy¢ »Ã¢ Ó¢¢SÄ¢ J
S¢}Ðí¢#S¢´S¢¢ÚçÃ¢}¢éçQUÏ¢éçh: Œ¢ÐíÓÀ ç‹¢:Ÿ¢ïÄ¢S¢S¢¢Š¢‹ ´¢ S¢¢ JJ 46
çÃ¢l¢ŠÄ¢Ä¢‹¢S¢¢}¢¢‹Ä¢ Îèÿ¢¢°íã‡¢¢S¢éÚÄ¢ê‰¢ç‹¢Í¢¢y¢ç‹¢MŒ¢‡¢´ ‹¢¢}¢ñÜUô~¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 31 JJ
-------------------------------
own religious duties and detachment then follows the dispelling of illu-
sion. 41.
This is the only way to cross the illusory ocean, which is the bed of all
miseries, according to my perception. 42.
Thus Sankhya, Yoga, Agamas like Pancharatra and other approved
texts along with the great sages, have believed the same approved facts. 43
Suvrat said:-
Thus paying attention to son’s words humbly, she got recollections of
the past as before, by his wish. 44.
Learning that her celibate son is Narayan, she surrendered unto him,
pleasingly, with complete detachment in other things. 45.
Getting up from the bed, folding both her hands to pay respect, sitting
before him, with a complete detached mind from the worldly affairs, she
asked him the means of liberation. 46.
Thus ends the thirty-first chapter entitled ‘Erudite Shri Hari
initiated into Vaishnava order and vanquishing the demons with his
intellect’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the life story of
of conduct). 31
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
JJ ¥ƒ m¢ô~¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 32 JJ
ãçÚx¢èy¢¢ - Œ¢@¢ŠÄ¢¢Ä¢è S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
S ¢ Ã ¢ üS ¢ e é‡ ¢ S ¢ } Œ ¢ ó ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ y ¢ ¢ Ð íï } ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ è ã ç Ú } ¢ ì J ‹ ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ Ä ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ ¢ Ú ´ S Ã ¢ ´ Œ ¢ é~ ¢ ´ Ð í¢ ïÃ ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ | ¢ ê Œ ¢ y ¢ ï ! J J 1
Ðíï}¢Ã¢yÄ¢éÃ¢¢Ó¢ -
‹ ¢} ¢ Sy ¢é | Ä¢ ´ | ¢ x¢ Ã¢ y ¢ï ã Ú Ä ¢ï Ü U Cã ¢ çÚ ‡ ¢ï J ‹¢ ¢ Ú¢ Ä ¢‡ ¢¢ Ä ¢ « c¢ Ä ¢ï Ð í Œ¢ l ¢Ä ¢ } ¢é } ¢é ÿ ¢é ç |¢ : J J 2
¥¿¢¢‹¢SÄ¢ ç‹¢Ã¢ëçœ¢: SÄ¢¢‹}¢¢Ä¢¢wÄ¢SÄ¢ Ä¢‰¢¢TS¢¢ J ãÚï ! S¢´S¢ëçy¢ }¢êHSÄ¢ y¢‰¢¢ }¢¢}¢‹¢éà¢¢çŠ¢ |¢¢ï: ! JJ 3
°í¢}Ä¢S¢¢ñwÄ¢çÃ¢ÚQU¢ùã´ yÃ¢ ´¢ ÐíŒ¢ó¢¢ùçS}¢ S¢‹}¢y¢ï! J ¥y¢ ï¢ }¢é}¢éÿ¢Ã ï¢ }¢s´ Ã¢QéU}¢ãüçS¢ Ä¢çhy¢} ì¢ JJ 4
Á ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ç} ¢ y Ã ¢ ¢ } ¢ ã ´ S ¢ ¢ ÿ ¢ ¢ ó ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ Ä ¢ ‡ ¢ } ¢ ë ôc¢ Ð í| ¢ é} ¢ ì J Ü ëUy ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ ¢ Ú ´ ÿ ¢ ï} ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ | ¢ êy ¢ H ï S ¢ Ã ¢ üÎ ï çã ‹ ¢ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 5
S¢ yÃ ´¢ }¢}¢¢¿¢¢‹¢}¢Œ¢¢ã¢Ú¢à é¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ y¢}¢¢ïùÜüU: ÐíÜUÅÐíy¢¢Œ¢: J
SÃ¢}¢¢Ä¢Ä¢¢ x¢¢ïçŒ¢y¢çÎÃÄ¢|¢¢Ã¢: S¢}Ðí¢‰¢üÄ¢¢}¢èçy¢ |¢Ã¢‹y¢}¢èà¢} ì¢ JJ 6 JJ
CHAPTER - 32
Shri Hari Gita’s Five Chapters
Shri Hari Gita: 1. Means to attain devotion.
Suvrat said:-
O King! The all virtuous and affectionate mother asked her son Shri
Hari, an incarnate of Narayan. 1.
Premavati Said:-
’Salutations to you O God Shri Hari! Who takes away miseries, O
sage Narayan! Who is the reliever for the seekers of liberation.’ 2.
O Shri Hari ! Please guide me the way by which, there will be the
final end of the ignorance known as illusion and the root of the cycle of
birth and death. 3.
O Noble one! I have come completely surrendered unto you, leaving
those natural temporary pleasures; hence tell this seeker of salvation the
beneficial means. 4.
I know that you are the sage Narayan himself; having incarnated here
on the earth for the benefit of the living beings. 5.
As the darkness is dispelled instantly at the sight of the sun, take
away my ignorance, you who hide the divine nature in the self - created
illusion, I pray you O Lord ! 6.
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
»Ã¢ ´ Á¢‹ ¢‹Ä¢¢ Ðí‡¢ Ä¢ï‹¢ Œ¢ëC ¢ï ã ç Ú: SÃ ¢y¢:ç S¢hçÃ ¢à¢éh Ï¢¢ï{ : J
}¢é}¢éÿ¢éÃ¢ïùŠÄ¢¢çy}¢ÜUà¢¢›}¢¢l´ Ðíèy¢: S¢ y¢SÄ ñ¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢y ï¢ ! Á¢x¢¢Î JJ 7 JJ
Ÿ¢èãçÚLÃ¢¢Ó¢ -
Ÿ¢ë‡¢é }¢¢y¢<ãy¢´ Ã¢çÓ}¢ |¢Ã¢y²ñ à¢¢›S¢}}¢y¢}¢ì J }¢é}¢éÿ¢Ã¢ï çÃ¢ÚQU¢Ä ñ¢ ç‹¢‡¢èüy ´¢ Ã¢ïÎÃ¢ïçÎç|¢: JJ 8
Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢ ï¢ |¢x¢Ã¢¢‹ ì¢ S¢¢ÿ¢¢l ï¢ çÃ¢c‡¢é: Œ¢éLc¢¢ïœ¢}¢: J S¢ »Ã¢ S¢Ã¢ü|¢¢Ã¢ï‹¢ S¢ïÃ¢‹¢èÄ¢ ï¢ }¢é}¢éÿ¢éç|¢: JJ 9
y¢SÄ¢ñÃ¢ }¢¢Ä¢Ä¢¢ H¢ïÜU ï¢ }¢¢ïçãy¢ ï¢ Ä¢¢çy¢ S¢´S¢ëçy¢} ì¢ J ¥y¢Sy ´¢ Ä ï¢ ÐíŒ¢l‹y ï¢ y¢ ´¢ y¢Úç‹y¢ y¢ »Ã¢ çã JJ 10
S¢y¢ ´¢ S¢Xï‹¢ Ï¢éÎìŠÃ¢¢ùùÎ ñ¢ y¢‹}¢¢ã¢y}Ä ´¢ y¢Î¢#Ä¢¢ J SÃ¢Š¢}¢ü¿¢¢‹¢Ã¢ñÚ¢xÄ¢Ä¢éÁ¢¢ |¢QUK¢ S¢ S¢ïÃÄ¢y¢¢} ì¢ JJ 11
Ä¢éQU¢XñSy¢é SÃ¢Š¢}¢¢ülç›ç|¢|¢üçQU}¢üã¢±íy ï¢ ! J ÒU¢çŒ¢ ÜïU‹¢¢çŒ¢ çÃ¢ÍÝï‹¢ ‹¢ñÃ¢ïã Ðíçy¢ã‹Ä¢y ï¢ JJ 12
»y¢ïcÃ¢ïÜUy¢}¢ï‹¢¢çŒ¢ S¢¢ ãè‹¢¢Xï‹¢ Ó¢ïjÃ¢ïy ì¢ J Îïà¢ÜU¢H¢çÎÃ¢ñc¢}Ä ï¢ y¢SÄ¢ ´¢ çÃ¢ÍÝ ï¢ |¢Ã¢ïÎì{íéÃ¢} ì¢ JJ 13
Suvrat said:-
Thus having been enquired by his loving mother, Shri Hari of pure
and perfect knowledge, himself pleased at her, began to tell the guidelines
of spirituality to the seeker of liberation. 7.
Shri Shri Hari said:-
Listen to me, O Mother ! I tell things that are good for you, in con-
formity with sacred guidelines. As you are the seeker of liberation and a
detached one, I explain what has been concluded by the learned Vedic
scholars. 8.
Lord Shri Krishna is himself Lord Vishnu, the Supreme-Being and so
he must be worshipped wholeheartedly by those who wish to be liber-
ated. 9.
By His illusion, the people being confused are entangled in the
cycle of birth and death. Hence only those, who take his shelter, can
cr o s s t h a t . 1 0 .
First knowing His greatness through the intimate company of the virtu-
ous people, He should be worshipped with devotion consisting knowledge,
doing one’s religious duties, and detachment toward worldly things. 11.
O great one! Devotion, together with three proper complementaries,
like knowledge, doing one’s own religious duties, and detachment, will
not be destroyed by any obstacle anywhere. 12.
Due to adverse situations of time and place this devotion, if given up
ÜU¢Ä¢üÜU¢Ú‡¢MŒ¢¢Ä¢¢ }¢¢Ä¢¢Ä¢¢: S¢Ã¢ü‰¢ñÃ¢ y é¢ J çÃ¢ç‹¢Ã¢ëçœ¢Sy¢Ä¢ñÃ¢ SÄ¢¢ó¢¢‹Ä¢¢ïŒ¢¢Ä¢ï‹¢ Ã ñ¢ ‹¢ë‡¢¢} ì¢ JJ 14
y¢SÄ¢ ´¢ y é¢ çÃ¢ç‹¢Ã¢ëœ¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ à¢éh: ÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ S¢ïÃ¢ÜU: J Œ¢Ú} ´¢ Ä¢¢çy¢ y¢h¢}¢ Ä¢Îì¾ír¢ïyÄ¢¢ãéÚ¢x¢}¢¢: JJ 15
¥‹¢‹y ´¢ Ó¢¢ÿ¢Ä ´¢ y¢çS}¢‹ÜU¢H}¢¢Ä¢¢|¢Ä¢¢çïÁÛ¢y ï¢ J {¢ç}Ý S¢¢wñÄ ´¢ S¢}¢¢ŒÝ¢çïy¢ SÃ¢}¢‹¢¢Ãï¢¢ç†Ày ´¢ Ó¢ S¢: JJ 16
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
Ã¢ïÎà¢¢›Œ¢éÚ¢‡¢¢‹¢ ´¢ Œ¢@Ú¢~¢¢x¢}¢SÄ¢ Ó¢ J çS¢h¢‹y ´¢ Œ¢é~¢Ã¢¢vÄ ´¢ S¢¢ Ÿ¢éyÃ¢¢ïÃ¢¢Ó¢ Œ¢é‹¢: ÐíS¢ê: JJ 17
S¢Ã¢üà¢¢›¢‰¢üy¢œÃ¢¿¢ ! çS¢h¢‹y¢¢ïùÄ ´¢ yÃ¢Ä¢¢ïçÎy¢: J S¢¢XÄ¢¢ ÜëUc‡¢|¢QUKñÃ¢ }¢¢Ä¢¢Ä¢¢ Ä¢çó¢Ã¢y¢ü‹¢} ì¢ JJ 18
y¢Îïy¢œ¢œÃ¢y¢: S¢Ã Z¢ çÃ¢çÃ¢yS¢¢ç}¢ }¢ã¢}¢y ï¢ ! J Ä¢¢ïc¢¢Ä¢¢ } ï¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ Ï¢¢ïŠ¢: SÄ¢¢œ¢‰¢¢ Ã¢QéU}¢ãüçS¢ JJ 19
ãÚï}¢¢üã¢y}Ä¢Ï¢¢ïŠ¢¢l¢ SÃ¢Š¢}¢¢ülXS¢´Ä¢éy¢¢ J |¢çQU: Ðí¢ŒÄ¢¢ Ä¢y¢Sy¢ïc¢ ´¢ ¾íêçã Hÿ}¢¢ç‡¢ } ï¢ S¢y¢¢} ì¢ JJ 20
Š¢}¢¢Îüè‹¢ ´¢ Hÿ¢‡¢¢ç‹¢ çÃ¢çÃ¢ÓÄ¢ Ó¢ Œ¢‰ë¢ÜUì Œ¢‰ë¢ÜUì J ¾çêíã } ï¢ y¢œÃ¢y¢: ÜUëc‡¢ ! S¢Ã¢¿ü¢¢ùïçSy¢ Ä¢y¢ ï¢ |¢Ã¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ 21
without any of its complementaries, will be disrupted certainly. 13.

There is no other way to come out of the cause and effects of the
great illusion, than perfect devotion, for men. 14.
When the illusion is destroyed, the worshipper of Lord Krishna be-
comes pure and attains the highest stage which is called ‘Brahma’ (salva-
tion) by the sacred books of religion. 15.
In that abode which is free from death, illusion and fear, he attains the
desired bliss that is eternal and imperishable. 16.
Suvrat said:-
Mother, having heard her son’s words based on precepts from
Pancaratra agama, Purana and the Vedas, she again said to him. 17.
Premavati said:-
O Knower of all the principles and meanings of scriptures! From
you, this conclusion has come, which suggests that devotion to Krishna
together with its components will remove the web of illusion. 18.
O You of great intellect! I wish to know all the precepts of philoso-
phy, moreover myself being a woman, please tell me as I can under-
s t an d i t . 1 9 .
Please tell me the greatness of Shri Hari, and the devotion to be
followed with its components like one’s own religious duties and others,
and the signs of noble people as well. 20.
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
Á ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ Ä ¢ ïy ‰¢ ´ S ¢ ¥ ¢ Œ ¢ ëC : Œ ¢ éÚ ¢ y ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ éç‹ ¢ ã üçÚ : J y ¢ ¢ } ¢ éÃ ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ Î ëy ¢ S y ¢ S Ä ¢ ¢ : S ¢ h } ¢ ¢ üçÎ ç Ã ¢ çÃ ¢ y S ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ J J 2 2
S¢}¢èÓ¢è‹¢´ yÃ¢Ä¢¢ Œ¢ëCç}¢Î´ S¢Ã¢üçãy¢¢Ã¢ã} ì¢ J ¥¢y}¢‹¢: Ÿ¢ïÄ¢ §ÓÀ‹yÄ¢¢ }¢¢y¢Ã¢ïül´ Ï¢éŠ¢ñÚçŒ¢ JJ 23
S¢¢X¢Ä¢¢ ãïy¢é|¢êy¢¢‹¢ ´¢ |¢QïUÚ¢Î ñ¢ S¢y¢ ´¢ S¢çy¢ ! J Hÿ¢‡¢¢ç‹¢ ¾íéÃ ï¢ y¢é|Ä ´¢ S¢ïÃÄ¢¢‹¢ ´¢ çã }¢é}¢éÿ¢éç|¢: JJ 24
ÎÄ¢¢HÃ¢: ÿ¢}¢¢à¢èH¢: S¢Ã¢üÁ¢èÃ¢çãy¢ïÓÀÃ¢: J çy¢çy¢ÿ¢Ã¢p¢‹¢S¢êÄ¢¢: à¢¢‹y¢¢ ¥‹¢éçÎy¢¢ÚÄ¢: JJ 25
¥ ‹ ¢ è cÄ ¢ üÃ ¢ p ç‹ ¢ Ã ¢ ñüÚ ¢ ç ‹ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ü ‹ ¢ ¢ p ç Ã ¢ } ¢ y S ¢ Ú ¢ : J Ä ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ ï çÓ ¢ y ¢ ´ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ Î ¢ p çÐí Ä ¢ S ¢ y Ä ¢ çx ¢ Ú S y ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ J J 2 6
çÁ¢y¢ÜU¢}¢¢ çÁ¢y¢RU¢ïŠ¢¢ çÁ¢y¢H¢ï|¢¢p ç‹¢}¢üÎ¢: J ¥ã‹y¢¢}¢}¢y¢¢ãè‹¢¢: SÃ¢Š¢}¢üÎëÉÃ¢y¢ü‹¢¢: JJ 27
ç‹¢Îü}|¢¢: à¢éÓ¢Ä¢ ï¢ Î¢‹y¢¢ «UÁ¢Ã¢ ï¢ ç}¢y¢|¢¢çc¢‡¢: J çÁ¢y¢ïç‹ÎíÄ¢¢ ¥Ðí}¢œ¢¢ ç‹¢mü‹m¢ Š¢ñÄ¢üà¢¢çH‹¢: JJ 28
O! All knowing Krishna as you are explain me individually the char-
acteristics of religion and others. 21.
Suvrat said:-
Thus having asked by desirous mother, the ancient sage Shri Hari,
honouring her told about noble religion and others. 22.
A company with noble saints.
Shri Shri Hari said:-
O mother, you have rightly asked the question, beneficial to all and
which leads to the final bliss of the self, and to be known by the wise,
even. 23.
O sati, first I will explain you the characteristics of noble men, who
should be adored and served by the persons wishing salvation because,
the company of such people is the cause or source of the devotion with its
components. 24.
They are compassionate, forgiving, well wishers of living beings,
forbearing, un-envious, composed, without rivalry, jealousy or hatred,
without pride and hostility, respecting deservedly, truth and sweet-
speaking. 25-26.
Conquering the inner enemies like lust, anger and greed, and without
pride, ego, and self-interest, they are engaged devotedly in one’s own
religious duties, without hypocrisy, pure, subdued, upright, modestly
speaking, with controlled senses, not intoxicated, unwavering and cou-
rageous. 27-28.
¥¢ÜêUçy¢çÓ¢çœ¢Ó¢¢Œ¢ËÄ¢Úçãy¢¢ ç‹¢cŒ¢çÚ°íã¢: J Ï¢¢ïŠ¢‹ ï¢ ç‹¢Œ¢é‡¢¢ ¥¢y}¢ç‹¢D: S¢Ã¢¢ïüŒ¢ÜU¢çÚ‡¢: JJ 29
ç ‹ ¢ | ¢ ü Ä ¢ ¢ ç ‹ ¢ Ú Œ ¢ ïÿ ¢ ¢ p l ê y ¢ ¢ ç Î Ã Ä ¢ S ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ïç Á Û ¢ y ¢ ¢ : J Ÿ ¢ h ¢ H Ã ¢ © Î ¢ Ú ¢ p y ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ ï ç‹ ¢ D ç‹ ¢ Ú ï ‹ ¢ S ¢ : J J 3 0
yÄ¢QU°í¢}Ä¢ÜU‰¢¢Ã¢¢y¢¢ü: S¢ÓÀ¢›ÃÄ¢S¢‹¢¢Sy¢‰¢¢ J çÃ¢c¢Ä¢¢S¢çQUÚçãy¢¢ ¥¢çSy¢ÜU¢p çÃ¢Ã¢ïçÜU‹¢: JJ 31
}¢l }¢¢´ S¢¢çÎ S¢´S¢ x¢üÚ çã y¢¢ p ÎëÉ ± íy¢ ¢: J Œ¢ñà¢ é‹Ä¢ Sy¢ñ‹ Ä¢ã è ‹¢¢p¢ Œ¢Úx ¢és¢ ÐíÜU¢ à¢ÜU¢ : JJ 32
çÁ¢y¢ç‹¢Îí¢ çÁ¢y¢¢ã¢Ú¢: S¢‹y¢éC¢: çS‰¢ÚÏ¢éhÄ¢: J ¥ôãS¢Ã¢ëœ¢Ä¢¢ïùy¢ëc‡¢¢: S¢éw¢Îé:w¢S¢}¢¢Sy¢‰¢¢ JJ 33
¥ÜU¢Ä¢üHÁ…¢: SÃ¢ÔH¢Í¢¢‹Ä¢ç‹¢‹Î¢|Ä¢ ´¢ çÃ¢Ã¢<Á¢y¢¢: J Ä¢‰¢¢ïQU¾ír¢Ó¢Ä¢¢üp Ä¢}¢ñp ç‹¢Ä¢}¢ñÄ¢éüy¢¢: JJ 34
çÁ¢y¢¢S¢‹¢¢ çÁ¢y¢Ðí¢‡¢¢: Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢¢çÑìÍ¢íÎëÉ¢Ÿ¢Ä¢¢: J ÜëUc‡¢|¢çQUŒ¢Ú¢ ç‹¢yÄ ´¢ ÜëUc‡¢¢‰¢üS¢ÜUHçRUÄ¢¢: JJ 35
¥Ã¢y¢¢ÚÓ¢çÚ~¢¢ç‡¢ ÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢¢‹¢éçÎ‹¢´ }¢éÎ¢ J Ÿ¢ë‡Ã¢‹y¢: ÜUèy¢üÄ¢‹y¢p ÜëUc‡¢ŠÄ¢¢‹¢Œ¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢¢: JJ 36
¥ Ä ¢ ¢ y ¢ | ¢ x ¢ Ã ¢ j çQ UÃ ¢ <Á ¢ y ¢ ÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ~ ¢ Ü U¢ : J » Ã ¢ ´ Hÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ S ¢ } Œ ¢ ó ¢ ¢ ¿ ¢ ï Ä ¢ ¢ : S ¢ ‹ y ¢ S y Ã ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ Í ¢ ï ! J J 3 7
Their minds are free from emotional fluctuations; they do not accept
things from others, masters in imparting knowledge, dedicated to the Self,
doing good to all. 29.
Fearless, without expectations, not addicted to bad habits like gam-
bling etc. believing in god, generous, observing austerities and sinless. 30.
Avoiding awkward conversations, digging in studies of sacred scrip-
tures, disinterested in sensual objects, keeping trust in god and discrimi-
nating. 31.
They never touch meat or wine; they adhere firmly to their vows,
void of brutality and theft, not disclosing secrets of others. 32.
With controlled sleep and intake of food, contented, of settled intel-
lect, non-violent, desireless, they are indifferent to pleasure and pain. 33.
Sin-fearing, avoiding self-praise and censuring others, with restric-
tion and demands, observing celibacy accordingly. 34.
Stable in physical posture, with controlled breath, taking shelter at
the feet of Shri Krishna, immersed in devotion to Him and doing all their
activities in His name. 35.
Days together they spend listening and singing the stories of Lord
Krishna and his incarnations and meditating on Lord Krishna. 36.
Even a moment they do not stay away from devotional activities;
O sinless one, know that persons enriched with such marks, to be the
saints. 37.
»y¢ïc¢¢}¢ïÃ¢ S¢Xï‹¢ S¢¢X¢|¢çQU}¢éü}¢éÿ¢éç|¢: J ÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ Ðí¢ŒÄ¢y¢ï ‹¢ê‹ ´¢ }¢¢ã¢y}Ä¢¿¢¢‹¢Œ¢ê<Ã¢ÜU¢ JJ 38
»|Ä¢: ÜëUc‡¢¢Ã¢y¢¢Ú¢‡¢ ´¢ Ó¢çÚ~¢Ÿ¢Ã¢‡ ´¢ |¢Ã¢ïy ì¢ J ¥jéy¢¢‹¢ ´¢ Ó¢çÚ~¢¢‡¢ ´¢ ÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ Ó¢ |¢Ã¢ïÓÀ>çy¢: JJ 39
x¢¢ïH¢ïÜU¢ÿ¢ÚÃ¢ñÜéU‡Æ¢çÎc¢é Š¢¢}¢S¢é Ä¢yÐí|¢¢ï: J ¥‹¢‹y¢}¢çSy¢ Ó¢ñEÄ Z¢ y¢ÎŒÄ¢ï|Ä¢¢ïùÃ¢x¢}Ä¢y ï¢ JJ 40
y¢‰¢¢ ÿ¢èÚ¢‡¢üÃ¢S‰¢SÄ¢ ÃÄ¢¢#SÄ¢ ¾ír¢y¢ïÁ¢S¢¢ J Eïy¢mèŒ¢SÄ¢ }¢¢ã¢y}Ä¢}¢ï|Ä¢ »Ã¢¢Ã¢x¢}Ä¢y ï¢ JJ 41
Ï¢ë‹Î¢Ã¢‹¢SÄ¢ m¢Ã¢üyÄ¢¢ çÃ¢à¢¢H¢Ä¢¢p Ï¢éŠly ï¢ J ¥~¢yÄ¢|¢x¢Ã¢h¢}Ý ´¢ }¢¢ã¢y}Ä ´¢ Ó¢ñ|Ä¢ »Ã¢ çã JJ 42
Œ¢éHã¢Ÿ¢}¢}¢éwÄ¢¢‹¢ ´¢ ÿ¢ï~¢¢‡¢ ´¢ }¢ãy¢¢}¢çŒ¢ J x¢X¢Ä¢}Ä¢¢çÎy¢è‰¢¢ü‹¢ ´¢ w¢‡ÇïùçS}¢‹|¢Úy ï¢ S¢y¢¢} ì¢ JJ 43
}¢ã¢y}Ä ´¢ ÜëUc‡¢S¢}Ï¢‹Š¢¢llÎSyÄ¢jéy ´¢ S¢y¢: J y¢œ¢Ó™ñ|Ä¢: S¢Ã¢ü}¢çŒ¢ ¿¢¢Ä¢y ï¢ Ÿ¢¢ïy¢ëç|¢Á¢ü‹¢ñ: JJ 44
S¢jì² »y¢ÓÀ>y¢ï: ÜëUc‡¢}¢¢ã¢y}Ä ´¢ S¢}Ä¢x¢èÄ¢y ï¢ J y¢ï‹¢ñÃ¢ |¢çQU: ÜëUc‡ ï¢ SÄ¢¢ySÃ¢Š¢}¢¢üçÎç|¢Úç‹Ã¢y¢¢ JJ 45
ÎëC¢: SŒ¢ëC¢ ‹¢y¢¢ Ã¢¢ ÜëUy¢Œ¢çÚÓ¢Ú‡¢¢ |¢¢ïçÁ¢y¢¢: Œ¢êçÁ¢y¢¢ Ã¢¢
S¢l: Œ¢é´S¢¢}¢Í¢¢ñÍ ´¢ Ï¢ãéÁ¢ç‹¢Á¢ç‹¢y ´¢ Í¢íç‹y¢ Ä ï¢ Ã ñ¢ S¢}¢êH} ì¢ J
The knowledge of Krishna’s nobility comes through the company of

such saintly people and then follows the great devotion of Shri Krishna
with its supporting components, for the seekers of liberation. 38.
From them you could hear the life and deeds of incarnations of Krishna
and His miraculous deeds. 39.
From them only you could know about the infinite magnificence of
the Lord’s abodes like Vaikuntha, Goloka and Akshardham, and also the
nobility of the Shvetadvipa, placed in Kshirasagara, pervaded by radi-
ance of the Brahman. 40-41.
From them you know the glory and importance of holy places like
Vrindavan, Dwarka and Visala (Badrikashram) with Pulahashrama being
prominent of them, on this earth; and also they will enlighten you about
the fame of the holy rivers like Ganga, Yamuna and others, in this sacred
land of Bharata. 42-43.
Those who listen to the words of the devoted sages, can realize the
extra-ordinary greatness of entities related to Shri Krishna. By the sages
are rightly narrated and sung the glories of Shri Krishna and by listening to
them, devotion to Krishna along with its components like observance of
one’s religious duties, is attained. 44-45.
They destroy completely the stream of sins of countless past births
instantly, if and when they are seen, touched, saluted, served, or given
food or worshipped. They are praised by Krishna as the nearest to his
Ðí¢ïQU¢: ÜëUc‡¢ï‹¢ Ä ï¢ Ã¢¢ ç‹¢Á¢NÎÄ¢S¢}¢¢ Ä¢yŒ¢Îï y¢è‰¢üÁ¢¢y ´¢
y¢ïc¢ ´¢ }¢¢y¢: ! ÐíS¢X¢çyÜUç}¢ã ÝÝé „y¢ ´¢ ÎéHü| ´¢ SÄ¢¢‹}¢é}¢éÿ¢¢ï: JJ 46
JJ §çy¢ Ÿ¢èS¢yS¢çXÁ¢èÃ¢‹¢ï ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢Ó¢çÚ~¢ï Š¢}¢üà¢¢›ï Ðí‰¢}¢ÐíÜUÚ‡¢ï ãçÚx¢èy¢¢Ä¢¢´
S¢yŒ¢éLc¢Hÿ¢‡¢ç‹¢MŒ¢‡¢‹¢¢}¢¢m¢ô~¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 32 JJ
-------------------------------
JJ ¥ƒ ~¢Ä¢ô~¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 33 JJ
ãçÚLÃ¢¢Ó¢ -
Š¢}¢¢üÎè‹¢ ´¢ Hÿ¢‡¢¢ç‹¢ |¢QUKX¢‹¢¢}¢‰¢¢}Ï¢ y ï¢ ! J ÜU‰¢Ä¢¢ç}¢ çÃ¢çÃ¢ÓÄ¢ñÃ¢ ~¢Ä¢¢‡¢¢}¢çŒ¢ y¢œÃ¢y¢: JJ 1
y¢~¢ ~¢Ä¢¢‡¢ ´¢ H¢ïÜU¢‹¢ ´¢ S¢ïEÚ¢‡¢ ´¢ y é¢ Š¢¢ÚÜU: J Š¢¢Ú‡¢èÄ¢p Á¢èÃ¢ïà¢ñ: S¢Î¢ Š¢}¢ü: S¢ ©ÓÄ¢y ï¢ JJ 2
Š¢}¢üç‹¢DSy é¢ Œ¢éLc¢ ï¢ ãè‹¢Á¢¢çy¢ÜéUH¢ïùçŒ¢ Ä¢ :J S¢¢ïùçŒ¢ ¾ír¢¢çÎç|¢: Œ¢êÁÄ¢: ÔH¢Í¢‹¢èÄ¢p Á¢¢Ä¢y ï¢ JJ 3
heart, and at whose feet all the auspicious aspects are present, and what is
impossible to attain for the seekers of liberation, who are in the company
of saintly people. 46.
Thus ends the thirty-second chapter entitled ‘Narration of the
signs of the noble saints in the Shri Hari Gita’ in the first Prakarana
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER - 33
Shri Hari’s narration of religious duties to men belonging to
various castes and stages of life .
Shri Hari said:-
‘O mother I tell you the characteristics of the religion and of other
integral components devotion. They are three, and I explain them to you
in detail. 1.
Dharma is Religion That which holds the three worlds including Gods;
and that which ought to be allocated by gods and living beings. 2.
The man dedicated to the religion is honoured by gods and praised
by Brahma and others even if he is born in a lower caste. 3.
When Brahma and other gods become staggered from virtues, even
Š¢}¢üÓÄ¢éy¢pïÎì¾ír¢¢çÎÚèEÚ¢ïùçŒ¢ |¢Ã¢ïyÒ çÓ¢y ì¢ J y¢<ã S¢¢ïùŒÄ¢ËŒ¢ÜñUx¢üsü: SÄ¢¢yS‰¢ïÄ ´¢ Š¢} ü¢ »Ã¢ y¢y ì¢ JJ 4
S¢ Ó¢¢çŒ¢ Ã¢y¢üy ï¢ ‹¢÷‡¢ ´¢ Ã¢‡¢¢üŸ¢}¢çÃ¢|¢¢x¢y¢: J Ÿ¢éçy¢S}¢ëçy¢ S¢Î¢Ó¢¢Úñ: Ðíç}¢y¢ ï¢ çã Œ¢ë‰¢vŒ¢ë‰¢ÜìU JJ 5
çÃ¢Ðíÿ¢ç~¢Ä¢çÃ¢Åìà¢êÎí¢ Ã¢‡¢¢üpyÃ¢¢Ú §üçÚy¢¢: J ¾ír¢Ó¢Ä Z¢ Ó¢ x¢¢ãüS‰Ä¢´ Ã¢‹¢´ ‹Ä¢¢S¢Sy¢‰¢¢Ÿ¢}¢¢: JJ 6
S¢¢Š¢¢Ú‡¢ ï¢ çÃ¢à¢ïc¢pïyÄ¢ïÃ ´¢ y¢ïc¢ ´¢ çmŠ¢¢çSy¢ S¢: J S¢}¢¢S¢ï‹¢¢ï|¢Ä¢çÃ¢Š¢}¢çŒ¢ y ï¢ Ã¢Ó}Ä¢ã´ à¢é| ï¢ ! JJ 7
¥ ôã S ¢ ¢ S ¢ y Ä ¢ } ¢ S y ¢ ïÄ ¢ ´ Ü U¢ } ¢ H ¢ ï| ¢ RéUŠ¢ ¢ ´ Á ¢ Ä ¢ : J } ¢ l } ¢ ¢ ´S ¢ Œ ¢ Ú S Ä ¢ ¢ Î ï S y Ä ¢ ¢ x ¢ ¢ ï Ã Ä ¢ S ¢ ‹ ¢ Ã ¢ Á ¢ ü‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 8
Á¢¢çy¢S¢VÚy¢¢ãïy¢¢ïÃ¢üÁ¢ü‹¢´ Œ¢¢Œ¢ÜU}¢ü‡¢: J S¢yS¢ïÃ¢¢ çÃ¢c‡¢é|¢çQUp Š¢}¢¢ü: S¢¢Š¢¢Ú‡¢¢ ‹¢ë‡¢¢}¢ì JJ 9
à¢}¢ ï¢ Î}¢Sy¢Œ¢ ï¢ ¿¢¢‹ ´¢ ÎÄ¢¢ Ÿ¢h¢ ÿ¢}¢¢ÎÄ¢: J SÃ¢¢|¢¢çÃ¢ÜU¢ çã çÃ¢ÐíSÄ¢ Š¢}¢ ü¢ »y ï¢ ÐíÜUè<y¢y¢¢: JJ 10
à¢¢ñÄ Z¢ Š¢ñÄ Z¢ Ï¢H¢ñÎ¢Ä¢ïü S¢¢Š¢éx¢¢ïçÃ¢ÐíÚÿ¢‡¢} ì¢ J ÿ¢~¢SÄ¢ S¢ãÁ¢¢ Š¢}¢¢ü: Ðí¢ïQU¢ Ã¢¢y¢ ü¢ çÃ¢à¢Sy¢‰¢¢ JJ 11
they are dishonoured by the lowest people. Hence one should follow
one’s religious duties, always. 4.
This religion is verified by sacred books like Shruti, Smriti, and righ-
teous behaviour. Different codes are mentioned to be followed by differ-
ent men, belonging to various stages of life and castes. 5.
The four castes are said to be, Brahmana, Kshatriya (the soldiers),
Vaishya (the merchants) and, Shudra (the people who serve or servants),
and four stages of life are as follows, (a stage of Brahmcarya (celibacy),
Gruhastha (house-holder) Vanaprastha (religious life of an ascetic) and
Sanyasa (a stage of complete renunciation). 6.
O auspicious mother, the religious duties are of two types. I tell you
those, firstly general duties that are common to all and secondly particular
duties to be followed by some. 7.
The common code is that, one should observe non-violence, truth
and non-stealing and conquer passionsof greed and anger.One should
refrain from drinking wine, eating meat and union with other’s wife. 8.
One should not indulge in any sinful act which will cause the inter-
mixing of the castes. One should serve noble people, and worship Lord
Vishnu. These are the common religious duties of everyone. 9.
Now the natural virtues of Brahmin are mentioned. These are control
on the senses (Sama) self-restraint (Dama) penance (Tapa) knowledge
(Jnana), compassion (Daya) faith (Sraddha) (in God) and forgiveness
(Kshama). 10.
Bravery, courage, strength, and generosity are the natural attributes
à¢éŸ¢êc¢‡ ´¢ çmÁ¢¢y¢è‹¢ ´¢ Š¢}¢ü: à¢êÎíSÄ¢ Ó¢¢‹¢Í ï¢ ! J ôãS¢¢Sy¢ñ‹Ä¢¢çÎÚçãy¢ ï¢ Š¢}¢¢ïüù‹Ä¢ïc¢ ´¢ ÜéUH¢ïçÓ¢y¢: JJ 12
Ä¢¢Á¢‹¢¢çÎp çÃ¢ÐíSÄ¢ ÿ¢~¢SÄ¢¢Ä¢éŠ¢Š¢¢Ú‡¢} ì¢ J ÃÄ¢¢Œ¢¢Úp çÃ¢à¢¢ïù‹yÄ¢SÄ¢ S¢ïÃ¢¢ïQU¢ Á¢èçÃ¢ÜU¢ RU}¢¢y ì¢ JJ 13
¥¢Œ¢ó¢Ä¢¢ïÃ¢ñüàÄ¢Ã¢ëçœ¢<Ã¢Ðíÿ¢ç~¢Ä¢Ä¢¢ï}¢üy¢¢ J çÃ¢à¢: à¢êÎíSÄ¢ y¢SÄ¢¢çŒ¢ ÜU¢Ã¢¢üÎï: SÃ¢ñÃ¢ Ó¢¢‹Ä¢Î¢ JJ 14
~¢ñÃ¢¢ç‡¢üÜU ï¢ Ä¢: S¢´SÜU¢Ú:ñ S¢}Ðí¢#: SÄ¢¢çÎìmÁ¢¢çy¢y¢¢} ì¢ J ¾ír¢Ó¢Ä¢¢üŸ¢} ï¢ çy¢Dç‹Ã¢l¢Ä ñ¢ S¢ x¢Lé´ Ÿ¢Ä¢yï ì¢ JJ 15
ÜU¢ñÐè‹¢¢ÓÀ¢Î‹¢¢Îèç‹¢ Ã¢¢S¢¢´SÄ¢¢Ã¢àÄ¢ÜU¢ç‹¢ S¢: J ÜU¢Œ¢¢üS¢¢‹Ä¢çÁ¢‹¢¢ï‡¢¢üçÎ Úÿ¢ïg‡Ç ÜU}¢‡ÇHê JJ 16
Á¢Œ¢}¢¢H ´¢ ¾ír¢S¢ê~ ´¢ çÏ¢|¢ëÄ¢¢Ó™ Á¢Å¢: ÜéUà¢¢‹ ì¢ J ¥T‹¢¢|Ä¢Xx¢‹Š¢dx|¢êc¢‡¢¢çÎ çÃ¢Ã¢Á¢üÄ¢ïy ì¢ JJ 17
}¢éQïUm¢üÚ´ }¢ãyS¢X: ›ñ‡¢S¢XSy é¢ S¢´S¢ëy¢ï: J m¢Ú}¢Sy¢èçy¢ ç‹¢çpyÄ¢ ÜéUÄ¢¢üÎ¢l´ Œ¢Ú´ yÄ¢Á¢ïy ì¢ JJ 18
of a Kshatriya (warrior) and giving protection to cows, Brahmins and
noble men. Trade and commerce are the habitual professions of a
Vaishya. 11.
Serving Brahmins and others is the duty of a Shudra and people born
of inter-caste relations, should lead a life without slyness and violence,
following their family faiths. 12.
Brahmin should earn his livelihood through ritualistic services,
Kshatriya by giving protection by holding weapons, Vaishya by commerce
and Shudra by service, respectively. 13.
In difficulty, Brahmin and Kshatriya can earn their livelihood by adopt-
ing the profession of a Vaishya, and Vaishya instead can take to a Shudra’s
work for his nourishment. Otherwise in usualness, everyone should follow
his own profession. 14.
Men belonging to three castes such as Brahmin, Ksatriya and Vaishya
when sanctified through the ritual of thread wearing, entering their first
stage of life (Brahmacarya) they should resort to a preceptor for their
learning. 15.
A BrahmacShri Hari should have only essential clothes of cotton, to
wear on the loins, and deer skin, a woolen mat and always should keep
the sceptre (dand) and water-pitcher (kamandal) with him. 16.
He should have a rosary-bead, sacred-thread and keep his hair mat-
ted, and have Kusha grass. He should renounce the usages of cosmetics,
perfume and other ornaments, including taking oil-bath. 17.
Noble company is the way for salvation and the company of women
leads to worldly attachment. Knowing this fact, he should accept the former
and leave the latter. 18.
¥CŠ¢¢ Ã¢Á¢ü‹ ´¢ ›è‡¢ ´¢ y¢ySŒ¢à¢üSÄ¢ y¢é S¢Ã¢ü‰¢¢ J ÜéUÄ¢¢üm‡¢èü x¢éÚ¢ï|¢¢üÄ¢¢ü}¢çŒ¢ Ã¢‹Îïy¢ ÎêÚy¢: JJ 19
Ðí¢ç‡¢}¢¢~¢æ Ó¢ ç}¢‰¢é‹¢è|¢êy¢´ y¢é }¢çy¢Œ¢êÃ¢üÜU}¢ì J ¾ír¢Ó¢Ä¢ü±íy¢Š¢Ú¢ï ‹¢ñÃ¢ Ã¢èÿ¢ïy¢ ÜU<ãçÓ¢y¢ì JJ 20
¥çŒ¢ çÓ¢~¢}¢Ä¢è´ Ä¢¢ïc¢ ´¢ ÎïÃ¢y¢¢Ðíçy¢}¢ ´¢ çÃ¢‹¢¢ J ÒU¢çŒ¢ ‹¢ñÃ¢ SŒ¢ëà¢ïm‡¢èü x¢éLæ S¢ïÃ¢ïy¢ |¢çQUy¢: JJ 21
ÜéUÄ¢¢üyÜU¢H~¢Ä ï¢ S¢‹ŠÄ¢¢Ã¢‹Î‹ ´¢ Ðíçy¢Ã¢¢S¢Ú} ì¢ J Á¢Œ ´¢ Ó¢ ç‹¢Á¢à¢QUKñÃ¢ }¢¢ñ‹ ´¢ Ðí¢y¢: ÐíÎ¢ïc¢Ä¢¢ï: JJ 22
ã¢ï} ´¢ Ðí¢y¢Sy¢‰¢¢ S¢¢Ä ´¢ ÜéUÄ¢¢üçjÿ¢¢Å‹ ´¢ Ó¢ S¢: J Ã¢ïÎ¢|Ä¢¢S¢Œ¢Ú ï¢ ç‹¢yÄ ´¢ Ã¢S¢ïeéLÜéUHï Ã¢à¢è JJ 23
S¢¢X´ Ã¢ïÎ´ S¢ã¢‰¢Z Ó¢ Îïà¢ÜU¢H¢‹¢éS¢¢Úy¢: J ¥Š¢èyÄ¢ S¢ Ä¢‰¢¢à¢çQU S¢}¢¢Ã¢y¢ü‹¢}¢¢Ó¢Úïy¢ì JJ 24
x¢ëãè SÄ¢¢ÎçÃ¢ÚQUSy é¢ ÎœÃ¢¢ S¢ x¢éLÎçÿ¢‡¢¢} ì¢ J çÃ¢ÚQUpïm‹ ´¢ ‹Ä¢¢S ´¢ Ÿ¢Ä¢ïm¢ ‹¢ñçDÜU ï¢ |¢Ã¢ïy ì¢ JJ 25
x¢ëãè Ï¢é|¢êc¢é: ÜéUHÁ¢ ´¢ S¢Ã¢‡¢ Z¢ Ã¢Ä¢S¢¢ùÃ¢Ú¢} ì¢ J ¥çÝ‹l¢}¢émãïyÜU‹Ä¢ ´¢ ‹Ä¢¢Ä¢ï‹¢¢ïŒ¢¢Á¢üÄ¢ïh‹¢} ì¢ JJ 26
He should stay away from eight sorts of relations with women, that
too from touching her. He should salute even his preceptor’s wife from
distance. 19.
A strict celibate as he is should never see to animals making union,
deliberately. 20.
Except the picture of the Goddess, any other picture of a woman
should not be touched by the celibate. He should serve his teacher with
devotion. 21.
He should observe the ritual of Sandhya three times every day. Chant-
ing should be done to the best of ability as well as observing silence in the
mornings and evenings. 22.
He should perform Homa (offering oblations in fire) in the morning
and evening, and wander to fetch alms (Bhiksa). Being serious, he should
engage himself in the study of the Vedas, dwelling in preceptor’s hermit-
age. 23.
Following the norms of time and place, he should learn the Veda with
its ancillaries and meanings. Having studied to the best of his ability, he can
seek for convocation (graduation). 24.
He can take to a house-holder’s life if he is inclined to it, after paying
gratitude with essential remuneration to his preceptor or if he is disinter-
ested in worldly affairs he can take to the third stage of life of a Vanaprastha,
or he can resort to Sanyasa (complete renunciation), else he can continue
as a lifelong celibate. 25.
One who is desirous of becoming a house-holder should marry a
F¢‹ ´¢ S¢‹ŠÄ¢¢~¢Ä ´¢ ã¢ï} ´¢ y¢Œ¢ü‡ ´¢ çÃ¢c‡¢éŒ¢êÁ¢‹¢} ì¢ J SÃ¢¢ŠÄ¢¢Ä ´¢ à¢çQUy¢: ÜéUÄ¢¢ümñEÎïÃ ´¢ Ó¢ S¢¢ïù‹Ã¢ã} ì¢ JJ 27
Ðí¢y¢: ÜéUÄ¢¢üÎ¢Œ¢çÎ y é¢ S¢‹ŠÄ¢ ´¢ }¢¢ŠÄ¢çqÜUè}¢çŒ¢ J Ðí¢y¢|¢üÃ¢ ´¢ Ó¢ }¢ŠÄ¢¢qï ç‹¢çà¢ S¢¢Ä¢‹y¢‹¢è´ y é¢ S¢: JJ 28
S¢‹ŠÄ¢¢Ã¢‹Î‹¢x¢¢Ä¢~¢èÁ¢Œ¢çÃ¢c‡Ã¢Ó¢ü‹¢¢ïçÁÛ¢y¢: J Ó¢y¢éÃ¢ïülŒÄ¢S¢ ñ¢ çÃ¢Ðí: à¢êÎí »Ã¢ ‹¢ S¢´à¢Ä¢: JJ 29
¥Š¢¢ñy ´¢ ‹¢ SŒ¢ëà¢ïm¢S¢: F¢yÃ¢¢ ÜU¢Œ¢¢üS¢S¢}|¢Ã¢} ì¢ J ¥F¢y¢ï‹¢¢Œ¢çÃ¢~¢ï‡¢ SŒ¢ëC´ Š¢¢ñy ´¢ Ó¢ ‹¢ SŒ¢ëà¢ïy ì¢ JJ 30
çÃ¢Ã¢¢ãÜU¢Hï Î¢Ä¢SÄ¢ çÃ¢|¢¢x¢¢Ã¢S¢Úïù‰¢Ã¢¢ J çmÁ¢¢çy¢Ú¢ÎŠ¢èy¢¢ôxÝ S¢çy¢ çÃ¢œ¢¢çÎS¢}|¢Ã¢ï JJ 31
Ä ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ Ü U ¢ H ´ Œ ¢ ¢ ï c Ä ¢ Ã ¢ x ¢ Z Œ ¢ ¢ ï c ¢ Ä ¢ ï ó ¢ y ¢ é Œ ¢ è ÇÄ ¢ ï y ¢ ì J ¥ ó ¢ ¢ } Ï ¢ é Ã ¢ ›ñ Ú ç y ¢ ô ‰ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï c ¢ Ä ¢ ï y S ¢ Ã ¢ ü Î ¢ x ¢ ë ã è J J 3 2
ç‹¢yÄ ´¢ ÜéUÄ¢¢üyS¢y¢ ´¢ S¢X´ |¢ôQU Ó¢ ‹¢Ã¢Š¢¢ ãÚï: J ÜéUS¢X´ ‹¢ñÃ¢ ÜéUÃ¢èüy¢ x¢ëã¢S¢ôQU Ó¢ }¢êÉÃ¢y ì¢ JJ 33
blameless girl from his race and caste, younger to him, and earn his liveli-
hood in proper ways. 26.
Taking bath, observing rituals of Sandhya thrice a day, performing
sacrifice in fire, giving libations to ancestors and gods, worshipping lord
Vishnu, doing self-study to one’s ability, offering oblations to all deities -
all these procedures are to be followed every day, by a house-holder. 27.
In difficulty he may observe the noon’s ritual with morning ritual. Some-
times he may observe morning ritual in the noon, and of the evening, in the
night. 28.
A Brahmin, though well versed in four Vedas, if he does not chant
Gayatri hymn, observe rites of Sandhya, and worship Vishnu, then he
would be regarded as Shudra, undoubtedly. 29.
After taking bath, he should not touch the unwashed cotton clothes
and without taking bath, being impure, he should not touch the washed
clothes. 30.
At the time of marriage or at the time of partition of father’s property,
one may take Agnihotra (Sacred fire) vow as these are proper occasions
to do it. Anybody desirous of taking Agnihotra needs to possess enough
revenue such as wealth grains and cows. 31.
A house-holder should take care of his kith and kin at right time and
should not harm them. He should always satisfy the guests with food,
water, clothes and other things. 32.
He should be in noble company and worship Shri Hari with devotion
in nine ways. He never should be in wicked company and not to have too
much attachment in the house-hold, like the ignorant ones. 33.
Á¢èÃ¢ï|Ä¢: S¢ÜUHï|Ä¢¢ïùçŒ¢ |¢QU¢‹¢¢ïÜU¢ç‹y¢ÜU¢‹ãÚï: J ¥¢çŠ¢vÄ¢ï‹¢ çÃ¢Á¢¢‹¢èÄ¢¢‹}¢¢‹¢Úÿ¢¢ãü‡¢¢çÎc é¢ JJ 34
¥à}¢¢çÎ|Ä¢¢ïùÓ¢ Á¢èÃ¢|ïÄ¢: Ÿ¢ïD¢: S¢ç‹y¢ y¢‡ë¢¢ÎÄ¢: J ¥ó¢¢ñc¢ŠÄ¢¢ÎÄ¢Sy¢ï|Ä¢Sy¢y¢: Ÿ¢ïD¢p Ã¢èLŠ¢: JJ 35
y¢y¢ ¥¢¹í¢ÎÄ¢ ï¢ Ã¢ëÿ¢¢: Ÿ¢ïD¢ ÎïÃ¢Îíé}¢¢Sy¢y¢: J S‰¢¢FéçcÃ¢çy¢ çÃ¢à¢ïc¢¢ïùçSy¢ Ó¢ÚïcÃ¢‰¢ Ã¢Î¢ç}¢ y¢} ì¢ JJ 36
çŒ¢Œ¢èçHÜU¢çÎy¢: Ÿ¢ïD¢ Á¢èÃ¢¢Sy¢é à¢H|¢¢ÎÄ¢: J ½í}¢Ú¢l¢Sy¢y¢Sy¢ï|Ä¢pÅÜUÐí}¢éw¢¢ }¢y¢¢: JJ 37
à¢à¢¢ÎÄ¢Sy¢y¢¢ïùÁ¢¢l¢Sy¢ï|Ä¢Sy¢ï|Ä¢¢ï x¢Ã¢¢ÎÄ¢: J y¢y¢p }¢‹¢éÁ¢¢Sy¢ïc é¢ Ã¢‡¢¢üpyÃ¢¢Ú ©œ¢}¢¢: JJ 38
¾í¢r¢‡¢¢Sy¢ïc é¢ y¢ïc¢ ´¢ Ó¢ SÃ¢Š¢}¢üç‹¢Úy¢¢ Ã¢Ú¢: J ¿¢¢‹¢ç‹¢D¢Sy¢ïc é¢ y¢ïc é¢ |¢QU¢ »ÜU¢ç‹y¢ÜU¢ ãÚï: JJ 39
y¢|ïÄ¢: Ÿ¢ïD ï¢ ‹¢ ÜU¢ùïŒÄ¢çSy¢ S¢Î¢ùùSy ï¢ y¢ïc é¢ Ä¢hçÚ: J y¢¢Úy¢}Ä ´¢ çÃ¢çÎyÃ¢yï‰ ´¢ Ï¢ã}é¢¢‹Ä¢¢ ãçÚçŸ¢y¢¢: JJ 40
Ä¢ »Ã ´¢ ‹¢ çÃ¢Á¢¢‹¢èÄ¢¢yS¢ÎS¢yS¢}¢Š¢è: S¢ y é¢ J Î¢ïc ´¢ }¢ã¢‹y¢}¢¢ŒÝ¢ïçy¢ çÃ¢Ã¢ïÜÚ çÃ¢ÎŠ¢èy¢ y¢y ì¢ JJ 41
Among all the living beings, those with intent devotion to Shri Hari,
should be regarded highly and they deserve honour and protection. 34.
Here, lifeless stones are better than conscious living beings as those
give shelter, grass is even better as it is the food for living beings. Herbs
and creepers are better than grass as they are used in preparations of
food and medicine. 35.
This way mango trees are versatile as Devadrumas, (celestial trees)
as these give fruit and shelter. Hence immovables are better; now I tell you
about movables. 36.
The grass-hoppers and others are superior to the ants and others.
The large black bee or honey-bee and others are superior to the grass
hopper and so on. Sparrow and others are superior to the honey - bee
and so forth. 37.
Hares or rabbits etc. are superior to the sparrows etc. and goat etc;
(are superior) to hare etc. Cows are superior to goats etc. Human beings
are superior to the cattle and four castes to the human beings. The Brah-
min is superior in the four castes. The Brahmin immersed in his self-reli-
gious duty is superior to other Brahmins. The learned Brahmins are supe-
rior to the Brahmins immersed in their self-religious duties, and among all
of them the devoted worshipers of Lord Shri Hari; are superior. Nobody
is superior to the worshiper of Lord Shri Hari, because Lord Shri Hari
always resides in the worshiper’s heart. Knowing this superiority of the
worshipers of Lord Shri Hari, they should be respected by all. 38 - 40.
One who cannot distinguish between noble and ignoble, would be
x¢‹Š¢¢‹ ì¢ Œ¢écŒ¢dÁ¢ ï¢ |¢êc¢¢ Ã¢›¢ó¢¢çÎ Ó¢ |¢çQUy¢: J x¢ëãè ç‹¢Ã¢ïl ãÚÄ ï¢ ç‹¢c¢ïÃ¢ïy¢ Ó¢ Ã¢ñc‡¢Ã¢: JJ 42
ÎïÃ¢¢‹ ì¢ çŒ¢y¢ë´p y¢ñÚïÃ¢ Ã¢¢S¢éÎïÃ¢çŠ¢Ä¢¢ùÓ¢üÄ¢ïy ì¢ J Ä¢‰¢¢ÜU¢H´ Ó¢ çŒ¢~¢¢Îï: Ÿ¢¢h´ ÜéUÄ¢¢ül‰¢¢çÃ¢çŠ¢ JJ 43
¥ÜëUCŒ¢ÓÄ¢ñ}¢éü‹Ä¢ó¢ñ: ÜUy¢üÃÄ ´¢ Ÿ¢¢hÜU} ü¢ Ó¢ J ±íès¢lñ: ÜëUCŒ¢ÓÄ¢ñÃ¢ñü Š¢¢‹Ä¢ñSy é¢ à¢éçÓ¢ç|¢: S¢çy¢ ! JJ 44
}¢¢´S ´¢ yÃ¢¢Œ¢lçŒ¢ ÒU¢çŒ¢ Ÿ¢¢hï ÎïÄ ´¢ ‹¢ ÜU<ãçÓ¢y ì¢ J ¥ôãS¢¢Š¢}¢üŒ¢Ú}¢¢ Ã¢ñc‡¢Ã¢¢: çŒ¢y¢Ú ï¢ Ä¢y¢: JJ 45
}¢l´ }¢¢´S ´¢ Ó¢ Ä¢S} ñ¢ SÄ¢¢çó¢Ã¢ïl´ Ä¢SÄ¢ Ó¢¢°íy¢: J SÄ¢¢Á…èÃ¢ ôãS¢¢ y ´¢ ÎïÃ ´¢ ÎïÃ¢è´ Ó¢¢çŒ¢ ‹¢ }¢¢‹¢Ä¢ïy ì¢ JJ 46
Îïà¢ÜU¢H¢‹¢éS¢¢Úï‡¢ y¢è‰¢¢üç‹¢ Ó¢ ±íy¢¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ J ÜéUÃ¢èüy¢ S¢ Ä¢‰¢¢à¢¢›´ SÃ¢¢çŠ¢ÜU¢Ú¢‹¢éS¢¢Úy¢: JJ 47
Œ¢é‡Ä¢Îïà¢ï Œ¢é‡Ä¢ÜU¢Hï Œ¢é‡Ä¢Œ¢¢~¢ï çÃ¢à¢ïc¢y¢: J Œ¢é‡Ä ´¢ ÜéUÃ¢èüy¢ Ä¢çyÜUç@jÃ¢ïÎÿ¢Ä¢}¢ïÃ¢ y¢y¢ì JJ 48
¥¢ÉKSy é¢ ÜU¢ÚÄ¢ïÎí}Ä ´¢ ÎëÉ´ Ÿ¢èçÃ¢c‡ é¢ }¢´çÎÚ} ì¢ J Ã¢ëçœ¢ Î¢‹¢ï‹¢ Œ¢êÁ¢¢Ä¢¢: ÐíÃ¢¢ã} ì¢ Ã¢y¢üÄ¢ïhÚï: JJ 49
committing a great mistake; hence with wisdom, he should differentiate
between good and bad. 41.
A Vaishnava house-holder, having offered sandal-paste, flower gar-
lands, ornaments, clothes and food, with devotion to Shri Hari first, should
accept these things as prasada for himself. 42.
He should worship with the above stated things, the gods and ances-
tors with mind fixed in Vasudeva. He should observe rituals regarding
ancestors at right times in accordance with code of belief. 43.
Oh Sati, the food grains not grown by the farmer (i.e. self grown) and
the food suitable for sages pure and well cooked one should be used for
the ritual performed for dead relatives. If it is not possible to grow the
grains by oneself the pure rice etc, grown by the farmer should be used. 44.
Even in difficulty or in the rituals of past ancestors, meat should never
be used as ancestors were Vaishnavas whose highest virtue is non-vio-
lence. 45.
The god or goddess who is satisfied by offerings of meat and wine,
and in front of whom, cruelty is acted upon living beings, should not be
worshipped or honoured. 46.
According to the time and place, one should do pilgrimage and ob-
serve vows, in conformity with scriptures and one’s own status. 47.
The virtuous act which is done in holy place, on holy time and for holy
person, though a little, becomes everlasting. 48.
If he is rich, he should build a beautiful and well founded temple for
Lord Shri Vishnu, and should donate generously for the maintenance of
¥ôãS¢¢‹ ì¢ Ã¢ñc‡¢Ã¢¢‹ ì¢ Ä¢¿¢¢‹ ì¢ ÜéUÄ¢¢üy ì¢ ÐÓí¢éÚÎçÿ¢‡¢¢‹ ì¢ J Ã¢¢çŒ¢ÜêUŒ¢y¢Ç¢x¢¢ÎèÝì çÃ¢c‡¢Ã¢‰¢¢pZ¢çŒ¢ ÜU¢ÚÄ¢yï ì¢ JJ 50
ÐíÓ¢éÚ¢ÁÄ¢çS¢y¢ñ|¢¢ïüÁÄ¢ñ: S¢¢Š¢êç‹Ã¢Ðí¢´p y¢Œ¢üÄ¢ïy ì¢ J ‹¢¢Ã¢}¢‹Ä¢ïy¢ y¢¢‹ ì¢ ÒU¢çŒ¢ S¢yS é¢ ç‹¢cÜUŒ¢Å ï¢ |¢Ã¢ïy ì¢ JJ 51
‹¢¢çy¢H¢ï|¢è ‹¢¢çy¢ÜU¢}¢è ‹¢¢çy¢RU¢ïŠ¢è ‹¢ }¢yS¢Úè J ‹¢¢çy¢}¢¢‹¢è |¢Ã¢ïyÒU¢çŒ¢ ÎÄ¢ ´¢ ÜéUÃ¢èüy¢ Îïçãc é¢ JJ 52
¥¢S¢ó¢S¢}Ï¢‹Š¢ãè‹¢¢ çÃ¢Š¢Ã¢¢: ›èÚ‹¢¢Œ¢çÎ J ‹¢ SŒ¢ëà¢ïiéçhŒ¢êÃ¢Z y é¢ x¢ëãS‰¢¢ïùçŒ¢ ÜUÎ¢Ó¢‹¢ JJ 53
SÃ¢SÄ¢ }¢¢~¢¢ |¢çx¢‹Ä¢¢çŒ¢ Îéçã~¢¢ Ã¢¢ ÜUÎ¢Ó¢‹¢ J ‹¢ñÃ¢ çy¢DïÎíã:S‰¢¢‹ ï¢ x¢ëãè Ó¢¢Œ¢Î}¢‹y¢Ú¢ JJ 54
y¢è‰¢¢üÎ¢Ã¢¢y}¢‹¢ ï¢ Í¢¢y¢}¢¢y}¢‹¢p Œ¢ÚSÄ¢ Ã¢¢ J }¢éQUÄ¢ïùçŒ¢ ‹¢ ÜéUÃ¢èüy¢ Š¢}¢üç‹¢D: S¢Î¢ |¢Ã¢ïy ì¢ JJ 55
›èç|¢: S¢|¢y¢üëÜU¢ç|¢p ÎÃï¢Ã¢ySÃ¢Œ¢çy¢: S¢Î¢ J S¢ïÃÄ¢: Œ¢çy¢±íy¢¢Š¢}¢üï çS‰¢yÃ¢¢ S¢‹yÄ¢ÁÄ¢ Ó¢¢Œ¢H} ì¢ JJ 56
çÃ¢Š¢Ã¢¢ç|¢p ‹¢¢Úèç|¢: Œ¢çy¢Ï¢éhK¢ Ú}¢¢Œ¢çy¢: J S¢ïÃ¢‹¢èÄ¢: SÃ¢Îïãp ÜUà¢ü‹¢èÄ¢ ï¢ ±íy¢¢çÎç|¢: JJ 57
‹¢ïÿ¢ïy¢ ‹¢ SŒ¢ëà¢ïyÒU¢çŒ¢ SÃ¢S¢}Ï¢ç‹Š¢Á¢‹¢ïy¢Ú} ì¢ J çÃ¢Š¢Ã¢¢ ‹¢Ú}¢¢~ ´¢ Ó¢ yÄ¢¢x¢Ã¢¢‹ ì¢ Ä¢¢ïçc¢y ´¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ JJ 58
the temple and for continuation of devotional services. 49.

The rich person should do the sacrifices for Lord Vishnu free from
violence and with plenty of cShri Harity. He should build wells, ponds and
lakes etc. useful for worship of Vishnu. 50.
He should satisfy sages, Brahmins with food rich in ghee and sugar.
He should never insult them and never be deceitful (to them). 51.
One should not have excess of greed, lust, anger, jealousy, and ego.
He should be compassionate to living beings. 52.
Even a house-holder knowingly should not touch non-relative wid-
ows unless it is absolutely necessary. 53.
Except in emergency situations, he should never sit with his own
mother, sister or daughter in privacy. 54.
One should not kill one-self or others in holy-places for liberation.
One should always be virtuous. 55.
Women should serve their husbands knowing them to be their gods.
With unwavering mind they should be firmly following the duties of a virtu-
ous wife. 56.
Widows should serve Lord Vishnu i.e. husband of Rama as their
master. They should make their body weak by taking to vows. 57.
Apart from one’s relatives, a widow should not look at or touch
other men, as men, of detachment do with women. 58.
A widow, except in emergency situation should never stay in privacy
çŒ¢~¢¢ Œ¢é~¢¢çÎ‹¢¢ Ã¢¢çŒ¢ çÃ¢Š¢Ã¢¢ y é¢ Úã:S‰¢Hï J ¥¢Œ¢yÜU¢H´ çÃ¢‹¢¢ ‹¢ñÃ¢ S¢ã çy¢DïyÜUÎ¢Ó¢‹¢ JJ 59
y¢ëy¢èÄ¢ ¥¢Ä¢éc¢ ï¢ |¢¢x ï¢ x¢ãëS‰¢ ï¢ Ã¢‹¢}¢¢çÃ¢à¢ïy ì¢ J S¢›èÜU: ›è S¢éà¢èH¢ Ó¢Îï‹Ä¢‰¢¢ yÃ¢ÜïUH: SÃ¢Ä¢} ì¢ JJ 60
y ¢ ~ ¢ ° í è c } ¢ ï Œ ¢ @ y ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ © Î Ã ¢ ¢ S ¢ p à ¢ ñ ç à ¢ Ú ï J ¥ ¢ S ¢ ¢ Ú c ¢ ¢ Å ì ™ Ã ¢ c ¢ ¢ ü S ¢ é | ¢ Ã ¢ ïç m c ‡ ¢ é Œ ¢ Ú ¢ Ä ¢ ‡ ¢ : J J 6 1
Ã¢‹Ä¢ñÚïÃ¢¢çxÝã¢ï~¢¢çÎ ÜéUÄ¢¢üh¢‹Ä¢ÈUH¢çÎç|¢: J ¥x‹K‰ Z¢ Ó¢ ÜéUÅè´ ÜéUÄ¢¢üySÃ¢Ä ´¢ y é¢ Ï¢çãÚ¢Ã¢S¢ïy ì¢ JJ 62
¥ÜëUCŒ¢ÓÄ¢ñÚó¢¢lñÁ¢èüÃ¢ïySÃ¢Ä¢}¢éŒ¢¢Ny¢ñ: J Ä¢‰¢¢à¢çQU Ã¢‹¢ï çS‰¢yÃ¢¢ y¢y¢: S¢óÄ¢¢S¢}¢¢Ÿ¢Ä¢ïy¢ì JJ 63
ÜU‹‰¢¢}¢ïÜU ´¢ Ó¢ ÜU¢ñŒ¢è‹ ï¢ mï y¢Î¢ÓÀ¢Î‹ ï¢ Ó¢ S¢: J çÃ¢|¢ëÄ¢¢m¢S¢S¢è Î‡Ç´ Ã¢ñ‡¢Ã ´¢ Ó¢ ÜU‡ÇHé} ì¢ JJ 64
¥ C ¢ ÿ ¢ Ú ´ Á ¢ Œ ¢ ï ç ó ¢ y Ä ¢ ´ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ Ä ¢ ‡ ¢ Œ ¢ Ú ¢ ï Ä ¢ ç y ¢ : J | ¢ çQ U } ¢ ï Ã ¢ ã Ú ï : Ü é U Ä ¢ ¢ Á ¿ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ç Ã ¢ ¿ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ S ¢ ´ Ä ¢ é y ¢ : J J 6 5
Ã¢c¢¢üÜU¢H´ çÃ¢‹¢ñÜU~¢ ‹¢ Ã¢S¢ïyS¢ yÃ¢‹¢¢Œ¢çÎ J à¢éçÓ¢çÃ¢Ðíx¢ëãï |¢ñÿ ´¢ ÜéUÄ¢¢üçó¢yÄ¢´ S¢ÜëUç‹}¢y¢} ì¢ JJ 66
even with her father or son. 59.

In the third stage of life, a house-holder should retire to forest with his
wife, if she is willing (Sushila-Samutka) otherwise he may go alone. 60.
In the forest, being an ascetic, he should practice penance in the
summer sitting in the middle of four fires with the sun burning right over his
head. In winter he should practice penance standing in water. In rainy
season, he should immerse in meditation or in chanting of Vishnu, in the
open. 61.
He should observe Agnihotra (Sacrifice in fire) with offerings of grains,
fruits and others available in forest, and he should build a hut to protect
sacrificial fire from wind and rain, himself staying outside. 62.
He should live on grains and fruits that are collected by him in the
forest and not on the things grown by others. Living there in the forest to
his capacity, then he may take to Sanyasa, the fourth stage of life of com-
plete renunciation. 63.
A monk (sanyasi) should have one patched - garment and two strips
of cloth to cover the loins. He should have a bamboo staff and a handy
wooden pot. 64.
He should always chant eight syllabled hymn of lord Narayan and be
devoted to Shri Hari alone, with knowledge and understanding. 65.
He should not dwell in one place unless there is some difficulty or
rains. He should always fetch alms (Bhiksha) once in a day from the house
of a holy Brahmin. 66.
Observing vows like Ekadashi and others in the name of Shri Hari
»ÜU¢ÎàÄ¢¢Îè‹¢è ãÚï±íüy¢¢ç‹¢ çÃ¢çŠ¢‹¢¢ Ó¢Úïy ì¢ J Œ¢¢HÄ¢ïÎì¾ír¢Ó¢Ä Z¢ Ó¢ çÁ¢y¢¢y}¢¢ Ó¢ çÁ¢y¢ïç‹ÎíÄ¢: JJ 67
Ã¢¢‹¢ÐíS‰¢p S¢óÄ¢¢S¢ ï¢ ç‹¢çc¢h ñ¢ |¢Ã¢y¢: ÜUH ñ¢ J ¥y¢ ï¢ çÃ¢ÚQU ï¢ Ã¢‡¢èü Ã¢¢ x¢ëãè ~¢ñÃ¢‡¢èüÜU¢ïùçŒ¢ Ó¢ JJ 68
Ã¢¢S¢éÎïÃ¢è´ }¢ã¢Îèÿ¢ ´¢ x¢ëãèyÃ¢¢ Ã¢ñc‡¢Ã¢ ï¢ |¢Ã¢ïy ì¢ J SÃ¢¢Ÿ¢}¢S‰¢ ï¢ ¾ír¢Ó¢Ä Z¢ Œ¢¢HÄ¢‹S¢ ãôÚ |¢Á¢ïy ì¢ JJ 69
yÄ¢vyÃ¢¢ Ã¢¢ SÃ¢x¢ëã}¢S¢ ñ¢ S¢¢Š¢é}¢‡ÇH}¢ŠÄ¢x¢: J S¢¢Š¢éà¢èH ï¢ |¢Á¢ïyÜëUc‡ ´¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ Ðí¢x|¢Úy¢ ï¢ Á¢Ç: JJ 70
‹¢ïÿ¢ïy¢ ‹¢ SŒ¢ëà¢ïiéhK¢ ÜU¢DÁ¢¢}¢çŒ¢ Ä¢¢ïçc¢y¢} ì¢ J çãÚ‡Ä¢¢çÎ Š¢‹ ´¢ Á¢s¢œÄ¢¢x¢è ç‹¢Á¢çãy¢¢ïly¢: JJ 71
›è›ñ‡¢S¢X »ÜU ï¢ çã }¢éQU¢‹¢¢}¢çŒ¢ Ï¢‹Š¢ÜëUy ì¢ J ãçÚ}¢ïÜÚ çÃ¢‹¢¢ùSy¢èçy¢ S¢Ã¢ü‰¢¢ y ´¢ Œ¢çÚyÄ¢Á¢ïy ì¢ JJ 72
¿¢¢‹ ´¢ |¢çQUSy¢Œ¢ ï¢ Ä¢¢ïx¢SyÄ¢¢x¢: S¢ÓÀ¢›çÓ¢‹y¢‹¢} ì¢ J §yÄ¢¢ÎÄ¢ ï¢ x¢é‡¢¢ ÃÄ¢‰¢ ü¢ |¢Ã¢ç‹y¢ ›èÐíS¢Xy¢: JJ 73
ÜëUc‡¢¢çã|Ä¢ §Ã¢ ›è|Ä¢ ï¢ }¢é}¢éÿ¢é<Ï¢ç|¢Ä¢¢œ¢y¢: J S¢}¢¢çŠ¢ç‹¢D ´¢ Ðí¢#¢ïùçŒ¢ Œ¢é}¢¢´Sy¢¢ ÎêÚy¢SyÄ¢Á¢ïy ì¢ JJ 74
ÜU¢} ´¢ H¢ï| ´¢ RéUŠ ´¢ }¢¢‹ ´¢ °í¢}Ä¢Fïã´ ÚS¢ñc¢‡¢¢} ì¢ J m¢Ú¢‡Ä¢ïÃ¢ c¢Çïy¢¢ç‹¢ ç‹¢ÚÄ¢SÄ¢ïçy¢ S¢‹yÄ¢Á¢ïy ì¢ JJ 75
accordingly, he should preserve his celibacy through conquering the self

and senses. 67.
The third and fourth stage of life (Vanaprastha and sanyasa) is forbid-
den in Kali age. Hence a house - holder though detached, belonging to
Brahmin or any other caste, should be taking to Vasudeva-initiation, and
become a Vaishnava. Observing strict celibacy and remaining in his stage
of life, he should worship Shri Hari. 68 - 69.
If he is fully detached, he may leave his house and move in the com-
pany of ascetics. Being noble, he should worship Krishna as Bharat in the
past, who was completely unaffected to the happenings around him. 70.
Knowingly he should not see or touch a wooden feminine statue even,
and for his real progression, he should abandon gold and wealth. 71.
The company of women and of people, with feminine attitude, is the
only cause of bondage even for the liberated. Apart from devotion to Shri
Hari, everything should be abandoned. 72.
Knowledge, devotion, penance, Yoga (meditation), renunciation,
pondering over sacred scriptures - all these virtues would go in vain with
a woman’s company. 73.
The seekers of liberation should fear women as snakes (black-co-
bra). Even after accomplishing the state of Samadhi, women should be
left away from distance. 74.
Lust, greed, anger, pride, ignorant-friendship, and becoming slave to
tastes, as these are six doors to hell, hence should be abandoned. 75.
¾ír¢Ó¢Ä Z¢ S¢¢ïùCçÃ¢Š ´¢ Úÿ¢´SyÄ¢¢x¢è çÁ¢y¢ïç‹ÎíÄ¢: J ãÚï‹¢üÃ¢çÃ¢Š¢ ´¢ |¢ôQU ÐíèyÄ¢¢ ÜéUÃ¢èüy¢ S¢Ã¢üÎ¢ JJ 76
çÃ¢ãè‹¢ ´¢ S¢ïÃ¢Ä¢¢ çÃ¢c‡¢¢ïÚS¢ ñ¢ }¢ôéQU Ó¢y¢é<Ã¢Š¢¢} ì¢ J ¥çŒ¢ ‹¢ïÓÀÓï™ ÜñUÃ¢ËÄ ´¢ y¢ÓéÀ´ SÃ¢x¢¢çüÎ ôÜU Œ¢‹é¢: JJ 77
çÃ ¢ c‡ ¢ é S ¢ ïÃ ¢ ïy ¢ Ú ¢ à ¢ ïc¢ Ã ¢ ¢ S ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ï‹ } ¢ êH ‹ ¢ ¢ ïl y ¢ : J ¥ H Ï Š¢ ¢ y } ¢ Ð íÃ ¢ ïà ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ Ü U¢ à ¢ ¢ ïù ‹ y ¢ : à ¢ ~ ¢ éç| ¢ p S ¢ : J J 7 8
Îïà¢ÜU¢HçRUÄ¢¢à¢¢›S¢X¢Îè‹¢S¢y¢SyÄ¢Á¢‹¢ì J S¢y¢Sy¢¢´p Ÿ¢Ä¢çó¢yÄ¢´ Ã¢y¢ïüy¢¢ŠÃ¢ç‹¢ S¢çÓÀîy ï¢ JJ 79
S¢Ã¢ïücÃ¢ïy¢ïc é¢ Š¢}¢ïüc é¢ Ä¢SÄ¢ Ä¢SÄ¢ ÓÄ¢éçy¢|¢üÃ¢ïy ì¢ J Ã¢‡¢¢üŸ¢}¢è Ä¢‰¢¢à¢¢›´ ÜéUÄ¢¢üœ¢œ¢SÄ¢ ç‹¢cÜëUçy¢} ì¢ JJ 80
§y‰¢´ }¢Ä¢¢ y¢ï Á¢‹¢çÄ¢ç~¢ ! Š¢}¢¢ïü Ã¢‡¢¢üŸ¢}¢¢‡¢¢´ çÃ¢çãy¢py¢é‡¢¢ü}¢ì J
Œ¢ë‰¢ÜìU Œ¢ë‰¢vS¢¢Š¢é ç‹¢MçŒ¢y¢¢ï Ã¢ñ ¿¢¢‹¢SÄ¢ Ã¢ÿÄ¢¢}Ä¢‰¢ Hÿ¢‡¢´ y¢ï JJ 81JJ
JJ §çy¢ Ÿ¢èS¢yS¢çXÁ¢èÃ¢‹¢ï ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢Ó¢çÚ~¢ï Š¢}¢üà¢¢›ï Ðí‰¢}¢ÐíÜUÚ‡¢ï ãçÚx¢èy¢¢Ä¢¢´
Ã¢‡¢¢üŸ¢}¢Š¢}¢üç‹¢MŒ¢‡¢‹¢¢}¢¢ ~¢Ä¢ô›à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢:JJ 33JJ
-------------------------------
Eight sorts of celibacy should be maintained by a renunciate, who has
conquered his senses. Shri Hari should be worshipped always with nine
steps of devotion with affection. 76.
Without devotional service to Vishnu even salvation of four kinds
should not be desired or oneness with the supreme reality, then what to
speak of lesser heaven? 77.
He should strive to uproot all the desires except the worship of Lord
Vishnu. He should not think about those inner enemies and allow them to
enter himself. 78.
Abandoning the evil place, time, acts and scriptures, he should resort
to noble ways and take shelter in it. 79.
Whoever disobeys in his religious duties, being in any stage of life or
caste, should follow repentance in accordance with Holy Scriptures. 80.
O Mother thus it has been narrated by me about the four stages of life
and castes, individually; here after I will explain you qualities of knowl-
edge. 81.
Thus ends the thirty-third chapter entitled ‘Narration of du-
ties to men belonging to all castes and stages of life’ in the first
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -- - - - -
JJ ¥ƒ Ó¢y¢éô›à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 34 JJ
Ä ¢ m S y ¢ é Ä ¢ ¢ Î ë à¢ ´ y ¢ S Ä ¢ y ¢ ¢ Î ë v y Ã ¢ ï ‹ ¢ Ð í} ¢ ¢ ‡ ¢ y ¢ : J Ã ¢ ï Î ‹ ¢ ´ Ä ¢ œ ¢ Î éç Î y ¢ ´ } ¢ ¢ y ¢ ¿ ¢ ¢ ü‹ ¢ S Ä ¢ Hÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 1
y¢Ó™ ¿¢¢‹¢´ çmŠ¢¢ Ðí¢ïQÚ y¢~¢ñÜÚ ¿¢¢‹¢}¢¢y}¢‹¢: J Œ¢Ú}¢¢y}¢SÃ¢MŒ¢SÄ¢ ¿¢¢‹¢´ Ó¢ïyÄ¢Œ¢Ú´ }¢y¢} ì¢ JJ 2
¥¢y}¢¢Á¢èÃ¢ §ã Ðí¢ïQU ï¢ ÃÄ¢¢ŒÄ¢ S¢Ã Z¢ Ã¢Œ¢é: çS‰¢y¢: J Ï¢¢s¢‹y¢:ÜUÚ‡¢¢‹¢ ´¢ y¢gïÃ¢¢‹¢ ´¢ Ó¢ ÐíÜU¢à¢ÜU: JJ 3
Á¢¢°íÎ¢çÎcÃ¢Ã¢S‰¢¢S¢é S‰¢êH¢çÎc¢é Ã¢Œ¢écc¢é Ó¢ J Ï¢hSy¢¢Î¢y}Ä¢S¢}Ï¢‹Š¢¢mSy¢éy¢Sy¢çmHÿ¢‡¢: JJ 4
Ä¢‰¢ñÃ¢ x¢¢ïHÜÚ H¢ñã´ y¢¢Î¢y}Ä¢ï‹¢ Š¢‹¢TÄ¢: J ÃÄ¢¢ŒÄ¢ çS‰¢y¢¢ïùçŒ¢ y¢çjó¢Hÿ¢‡¢¢ïùçSy¢ y¢‰¢¢ sS¢ ñ¢ JJ 5
‹¢ Ã ñ¢ çÃ¢ÜéULy ï¢ Îïãï çÃ¢ÜU¢Ú¢‹Ðí¢ŒÝéÃ¢yÄ¢çŒ¢ J y¢‰¢¢ ‹¢àÄ¢çy¢ ÎïãïùçŒ¢ ‹¢¢S¢ ñ¢ ‹¢àÄ¢çy¢ ÜU<ãçÓ¢y ì¢ JJ 6
S¢çÓ™ÎíêŒ¢¢ïùÿ¢Ú: S¢êÿ}¢ ï¢ Îé¿¢ïüÄ¢p S¢ Ã¢y¢üy ï¢ J §y‰¢´ Ä¢Î¢y}¢‹¢¢ï ¿¢¢‹¢}¢¢y}¢¿¢¢‹¢´ y¢ÎéÓÄ¢y¢ï JJ 7
Œ¢Ú}¢¢y}¢SÃ¢MŒ¢SÄ¢ ¿¢¢‹ ´¢ y ï¢ ÜU‰¢Ä¢¢}Ä¢‰¢ J Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢ ï¢ Ä¢: Œ¢Ú´ ¾ír¢ Œ¢Ú}¢¢y}¢¢ S¢ ÜUè<y¢y¢: JJ 8
CHAPTER - 34
The nature of individual self and the supreme self.
Shri Hari said:-
‘O, mother, the characteristic of knowledge is to know the thing as it
is by (the reliable) evidence. That knowledge is twofold - knowledge of
the self and that of the nature of Brahman (Parmatma). 1 - 2
Knowledge of the Soul and God.
The Self is known as Jiva who resides and pervades the body. He
enables the external and internal organs and their deities to function ac-
cordingly. 3.
The self is independent and distinct though it seems identical with the
body in the states of awakening and others as well as gross and others. 4.
As an iron ball is heated and pervaded by fire becomes red-hot and
is said to be a fire-ball, but actually the fire and iron are different, likewise
the self is different from the body. 5.
He is ever unchangeable in an ageing body, when and though the
body perishes, the self never perishes. 6.
It is minute, incomprehensible and imperishable and it is of the form
of pure consciousness and existence. Thus knowing about the self is the
knowledge of self and is called atmaJnana. 7.
Now I tell you the nature of highest self-i.e. Brahman. Sri Krishna is
¥ Ðí ¢Ü ëU y ¢x ¢é ‡ ¢¢ ï çÃ ¢ c‡ ¢é <‹ ¢ x¢ éü ‡¢ p ïE Úï E Ú: J ‹ ¢ ¢Ú ¢Ä ¢‡ ¢ p |¢ x ¢Ã ¢¢ ‹Ã ¢ ¢S ¢é Îï Ã ¢¢ ï Ä¢ ©Ó Ä¢ y ¢ï J J 9
S¢¢ÿ¢¢yS¢}Ï¢‹Š¢y¢ ï¢ Ä¢SÄ¢ ÜUy¢ ü¢ Ÿ¢h¢ S¢éw ´¢ y¢‰¢¢ J ¿¢¢‹ ´¢ S‰¢¢‹ ´¢ Ó¢ ÎÃíÄ¢¢çÎ x¢‡éÄ¢çŒ¢ SÄ¢¢çh ç‹¢x¢üé‡¢} ì¢ JJ 10
SÃ¢y¢‹~¢: SÃ¢ÐíÜU¢à¢p S¢Ã¢üÜU¢Ú‡¢ ÜU¢Ú‡¢} ì¢ J ¾ír¢|¢êy¢ñÚŒÄ¢éŒ¢¢SÄ¢: ÜU¢ïçÅS¢êÄ¢¢üçÎ|¢¢SÃ¢Ú: JJ 11
Ðí Š¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ l ¢ C ¢ Ã ¢ Ú ‡ ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ë y ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ï Ü U ¢ ‡ ÇÜ U ¢ ï Å Ä ¢ : J Ä ¢ ~ ¢ ¢ ‡ ¢ é Ã ¢ ç y S ‰ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ¾ í r ¢ ¢ ÿ ¢ Ú ´ y ¢ h ¢ } ¢ Ä ¢ S Ä ¢ Ó ¢ J J 1 2
çÎÃÄ¢MŒ¢¢ïùÿ¢Ú¢y}¢¢ Ó¢ Ÿ¢éy¢ ï¢ Ä¢p¢ÿ¢Ú¢yŒ¢Ú: J ¥‹y¢Ä¢¢ü}¢è Ó¢ S¢Ã¢ïüc¢¢}¢¢y}¢‹¢ ´¢ Ä¢¢ïùÓÄ¢éy¢ ï¢ ãçÚ: JJ 13
ÜU¢H ï¢ }¢¢Ä¢¢ Œ¢é}¢¢‹ ì¢ Ä¢SÄ¢ }¢ãœ¢yÃ¢¢ÎÄ¢Sy¢‰¢¢ J à¢QUK: S¢‹yÄ¢ïÜU}¢ïÃ¢¢çmy¢èÄ ´¢ ¾ír¢ Ä¢: Ðí|¢é: JJ 14
Ÿ¢ïÄ¢S ï¢ |¢éçÃ¢ H¢ïÜU¢‹¢ ´¢ Ä¢¢ïùÃ¢y¢¢Ú¢ç‹Ã¢|¢<y¢ Ó¢ J ¥‹¢ïÜUÜUËÄ¢¢‡¢x¢é‡¢: S¢ ¿¢ïÄ¢: Œ¢éLc¢¢ïœ¢}¢: JJ 15
Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢ »c¢¢ïùÿ¢ÚŒ¢êLc¢¢y}¢‹¢¢ SÃ¢à¢çQU}¢êHÐíÜëUôy¢ S¢}¢èÿ¢y¢ïJ
çS¢S¢ëÿ¢éÚïÃ¢¢x¢ç‡¢y¢¢‡Çx¢¢ïHÜU¢‹Š¢œ ï¢ Ó¢ S¢¢ x¢|¢ü}¢‰¢ÿï¢‡¢¢y}¢ÜU} ì¢ JJ 16
the all knower of the universe, and described as the supreme Brahman. 8.
He is full of extraordinary qualities (Aprakruta Gunah) and free from
worldly attributes (Nirgunah). He is Narayana, Vasudeva, who is the God
of Gods. 9.
The highest - self, though attached with individual self (Karta) which
has the qualities like will, happiness, knowledge, and also dwelling place,
and elementary substances; remains unbound, free from all these. 10.
The highest - self is self-willed, self-illuminating, the original cause of
all causes worthy of worship by even the ones who have realized oneself.
He is shining like millions and millions of suns: 11.
Numerous universes with their eight-fold spheres, including Pradhan,
are seemingly situated in the form of atoms in the imperishable abode
(Akshardham) of the supreme Brahman. 12.
Shri Hari, having divine form is the imperishable - Self, acknowl-
edged in the Vedas, and who is beyond the individual selves and yet resid-
ing in them, the indestructible one. 13.
The Lord is the only one and unique Brahman whose faculties are-
the time (Kaal), the cosmic Illusion (Maya), the living beings and the prin-
ciples as Mahattava etc. 14.
He, who takes incarnations for the good of people, is known as Su-
preme being (Purusottama) with countless divine qualities. 15.
S¢êy ï¢ y¢y¢: S¢¢ S¢ãŒ¢êLc¢¢ç‡¢ ÐíŠ¢¢‹¢y¢œÃ¢¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ ÜU¢ïçÅà¢¢ïù‰¢ J
y¢yŒ¢êLc¢¢y}¢Ðí|¢éÃ¢èçÿ¢y¢ï|Ä¢Sy¢ï|Ä¢ ï¢ Á¢x¢yÜU¢Ú‡¢y¢œÃ¢S¢x¢ü: JJ17
¾ír¢¢‡Çç‹¢ Ï¢ãê‹¢èy‰ ´¢ S¢}|¢Ã¢ç‹y¢ ãÚèÓÀÄ¢¢ J y¢~¢ñÜUSÄ¢¢‹¢éRU}¢ï‡¢ S¢}|¢Ã¢´ ÜU‰¢Ä¢¢ç}¢ y¢ï JJ 18
»ÜUSÄ¢¢ŒÄ¢éjÃ ´¢ Ã¢QéÚ çÃ¢Sy¢Úï‡¢ ‹¢ à¢vÄ¢y ï¢ J ¥y¢: S¢Ñìÿ¢ïŒ¢y¢ ï¢ }¢¢y¢Sy¢ÎéyŒ¢çœ¢}¢üÄ¢¢ïÓÄ¢y¢ï JJ 19
ÐíŠ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ y¢ œÃ¢ ¢ œ ¢ S}¢ ¢ œ¢ é Œ¢ é´ÎëC¢ ç~¢ x ¢ é‡ ¢ ¢ y}¢ ÜU¢ y¢ ì J Á¢ x ¢ Î Ñ ìÜUéÚ M Œ¢ ´ çã }¢ ã œ ¢ yÃ¢ ´ Ðí Á¢ ¢ Ä¢ y¢ ï J J 20
Ð í Š ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ï ‹ ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ë y ¢ ¢ œ ¢ S } ¢ ¢ m ¢ S ¢ é Î ïÃ ¢ ï Ó À Ä ¢ ¢ S ¢ ç y ¢ ! J } ¢ ã œ ¢ œ Ã ¢ ¢ Î ã V ¢ Ú ç › ç Ã ¢ Š¢ ¢ ï Á ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ y ¢ ï y ¢ y ¢ : J J 21
S¢¢çœÃ¢ÜU¢ï Ú¢Á¢S¢pñÃ¢ y¢¢}¢S¢pïçy¢ S¢ç~¢Š¢¢ J Ä¢‰¢¢ ÐíŠ¢¢‹¢ï‹¢ }¢ã¢‹}¢ãy¢¢ S¢ y¢‰¢¢Ã¢ëy¢: JJ 22
¥ãX¢Ú¢œ¢¢}¢S¢¢Ó™ Ã¢¢S¢éÎïÃ¢ïÓÀÄ¢ñÃ¢ çã J à¢ÏÎ ï¢ |¢Ã¢çy¢ y¢S}¢¢y ì¢ w ´¢ Á¢¢Ä¢y ï¢ à¢ÏÎ}¢¢~¢ÜU} ì¢ JJ 23
Description of the creation.
This eternal being Purusa observes the original Prakriti (Mula Prakriti)
which is his own power, wishing to create the innumerable universes. Then
the Prakriti bears the foetus on indication of the glance of Purusa (Akshar
Purusa). 16.
Then she i.e.Prakriti gives birth to (creates) the millions and millions
of original principles with Purusas the jivas. In this way by the Lord’s
glance the creation of the principles takes place which is the cause of the
world. 17.
In this way numerous universes are created by the wish of the Lord
Shri Hari. Now I tell you the creation of one of the world accordingly. 18.
There are many causes behind this creation. It is impossible to ex-
plain in detail even one of them. Hence, O mother, I will describe you the
creation in brief. 19.
By Pradhana Purusa’s glance, Prakriti which is the Pradhan Prakriti,
discards her three fold attributes and gives birth to the principle ‘Mahattava’
which is the sprout - form of this universe. 20.
Oh the virtuous one, by the wish of Lord Vasudeva, from that
‘Mahattava’ covered by Pradhan Purusa and Pradhan Prakriti gives rise
to three fold ‘Ego’ (Ahankar). 21.
The ‘Ego’ is three fold as Sattvika, Rajasa and Tamasa. Thus,
ego is wrapped by ‘Mahattava’ and ‘Mahattava’ is again wrapped by
‘Pradhana’. 22.
By the wish of Lord Vasudeva and from Tamasa ego, sound (shabd)
¥ãV¢Ú¢Ã¢ëy¢¢œ¢S}¢¢Î¢ÜU¢à¢¢ÓÀÏÎ}¢¢~¢ÜU¢y¢ì J SŒ¢à¢ü ©yŒ¢ly ï¢ SŒ¢à¢¢üm¢Ä¢ép SŒ¢à¢ü}¢¢~¢ÜU: JJ 24
¥¢ÜU¢à¢ï‹¢¢ùùÃ¢ëy¢¢m¢Ä¢ ï¢ MŒ¢}¢éyŒ¢ly ï¢ y¢y¢: J y¢S}¢¢œ¢ïÁ¢ ï¢ MŒ¢}¢¢~ ´¢ Á¢¢Ä¢y ï¢ Ã¢¢Ä¢é‹¢¢ùùÃ¢ëy¢} ì¢ JJ 25
y¢ïÁ¢S¢p ÚS¢Sy¢S}¢¢Î¢Œ¢Sy é¢ ÚS¢}¢¢ç~¢ÜU¢: J ©yŒ¢l‹y ï¢ Ó¢ y¢¢: S¢ç‹y¢ Ã¢ïçCy¢¢Sy¢ï‹¢ y¢ïÁ¢S¢¢ JJ 26
¥Î|ì² ï¢ x¢‹Š¢Sy¢y¢: Œ¢‰ëÃ¢è Á¢¢Ä¢y ï¢ x¢‹Š¢}¢¢ç~¢ÜU¢ J ¥çj: S¢´Ã¢çïCy¢¢ Œ¢‰ëÃ¢è çÃ¢à¢ïc¢¢wÄ¢¢ Ó¢ ÜU‰Ä¢y ï¢ JJ 27
¥¢ÜU¢à¢¢Îèç‹¢ Œ¢@¢~¢ }¢ã¢|¢êy¢¢ç|¢Š¢¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ J à¢ÏÎ¢ÎÄ¢p ÜU‰Ä¢‹y ï¢ Œ¢@ y¢‹}¢¢ç~¢ÜU¢ §çy¢ JJ 28
¥ãV¢Ú¢Îí¢Á¢S¢¢œ é¢ Œ¢@ ¿¢¢‹¢ïç‹ÎíÄ¢¢ç‡¢ Ó¢ J Œ¢@ ÜU}¢ïüç‹ÎíÄ¢¢‡Ä¢¢}Ï¢ ! Ðí¢‡¢ ï¢ Ï¢éçhp Á¢¢Ä¢y ï¢ JJ 29
Ÿ¢¢~ï ´¢ yÃ¢ÜUì Ó¢¢çÿ¢ çÁ¢u¢ Ó¢ Í¢¢í‡¢ ï¢ ¿¢¢‹¢çï‹ÎÄí¢¢‡Ä¢‰¢ J Ã¢¢x ì¢ Î¢:ï Œ¢¢Î ©Œ¢S‰¢p Œ¢¢Ä¢:é ÜU}¢çüï‹ÎÄí¢¢ç‡¢ Ó¢ JJ 30
¥ãV¢Ú¢yS¢¢çœÃ¢ÜU¢Ó™ ÜUÚ‡¢¢‹¢ ´¢ y é¢ ÎïÃ¢y¢¢: J Ï¢¢s¢‹¢¢}¢¢‹y¢Ú¢‡¢ ´¢ Ó¢ ÐíÁ¢¢Ä¢‹y ï¢ }¢‹¢Sy¢‰¢¢ JJ 31
çÎxÃ¢¢y¢¢ÜüUÐíÓ¢ïy¢¢ïùçEÃ¢‹ãè‹Îí¢ïŒ¢ï‹Îíç}¢~¢ÜU¢: J Ó¢‹Îí ï¢ ¾ír¢ ÿ¢ï~¢çÃ¢Ó™ LÎípïyÄ¢çŠ¢ÎïÃ¢y¢¢: JJ 32
is produced, from which ‘space’(akash) is created wherein sound wraps

itself around it. 23.
From space (Akash), the sense of touch (Sparsha) is originated, from
which Air (Vayu) comes into existence which is too wrapped around by
its cause. 24.
From Air (Vayu) covered by space, sight (Roop) becomes in exist-
ence, from that fire (Tejas) will be inborn in form (Roop) which is thereby
covered by Vayu. 25.
Tejas (fire) gives rise to taste (Rasa) which again is the cause of water
(Jal) and becomes inherent in it. 26.
From water (Jal) comes smell (Gandh) which creates the earth (Prithvi)
and becomes its inherent quality. Thus the earth covered by water gets the
term ‘Visesa’. 27.
Space (Akaash), Air (Vayu), Fire (Tejas), Water (Jal) and Earth
(Prithvi) are termed as five Mahabhutas (primary elements) and sound
(shabd), touch (sparsh), sight (roop), taste (Rasa) and smell (gandh) are
their underlying qualities (Tanmatra) respectively. 28.
O, Mother from Rajasa ego born are five organs of senses and five
organs of actions (Jnana and Karmendriyas) and vital breath (prana) and
intellect (buddhi). 29.
Five organs of senses are ears (shrotra), skin (tvak), eyes (chakshu),
tongue (rasana) and the nose (ghraan), and five organs of actions are
speech (vaak), two-arms (paani), two legs (paad), organ of generation
»y ï¢ S¢Ã¢ïü y¢œÃ¢S¢´¿¢¢ ÎïÃ¢¢ |¢x¢Ã¢çÎÓÀÄ¢¢ J S¢´ãyÄ¢ñÃ¢ çÃ¢Ú¢ÇìÎïã´ SÃ¢SÃ¢¢´à ñ¢ ÚÓ¢Ä¢ç‹y¢ çã JJ 33
y¢yS‰¢ ¥¢y}¢¢ y é¢ Ã¢ñÚ¢Á¢: Œ¢éLc¢: Ðí¢ïQU §üEÚ: J SÃ¢¢X¢ïyŒ¢ó¢¢}Ï¢éà¢Ä¢‹¢¢lp ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢: S}¢ëy¢: JJ 34
y¢ó¢¢ç|¢ÜU}¢H¢ir¢¢ Á¢¢Ä¢y ï¢ Ú¢Á¢S¢: S¢çy¢ ! J Á¢èÃ¢¢´Sy¢Î¢y}¢‹¢¢ S¢Ã¢¢ü†ÓÀîèÜëUc‡¢: S¢ëÁ¢¼èEÚ: JJ 35
ÐíÁ¢ï¯¢´p }¢‹¢ê‹ÎïÃ¢¢‹¢ëc¢èç‹Œ¢y¢ë‹ ì¢ Œ¢ë‰¢ÜìU Œ¢ë‰¢ÜìU J x¢‹Š¢Ã¢¢Zp¢Ú‡¢¢ç‹S¢h¢‹ ì¢ Ä¢ÿ¢¢ç‹Ã¢l¢Š¢Ú¢S¢éÚ¢‹ ì¢ JJ 36
ôÜUŒ¢éL¯¢´p¢ŒS¢ÚS¢: çÜUó¢Ú¢‹¢éÚx¢¢´Sy¢‰¢¢ J }¢¢y¢ë: çŒ¢à¢¢Ó¢¢‹ ì¢ Úÿ¢¢´çS¢ |¢êy¢¢‹ ì¢ Ðíïy¢¢ç‹Ã¢‹¢¢Ä¢ÜU¢‹ ì¢ JJ 37
Ã¢ïy¢¢H¢ï‹}¢¢ÎÜêUc}¢¢‡Ç‹ ì¢ Ã¢ëhÏ¢¢H°íã¢´Sy¢‰¢¢ J Œ¢à¢ê‹}¢ëx¢¢‹ ì¢ w¢x¢¢‹Ã¢ëÿ¢¢‹ ì¢ Œ¢Ã¢üy¢¢´p S¢ÚèS¢ëŒ¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ 38
S‰¢¢Ã¢Ú¢ Á¢X}¢¢ Ä¢ïù‹Ä ï¢ |¢êÃ¢¢çÚx¢x¢‹¢¢ñÜUS¢: J S¢Ã¢¢ZSy¢¢´p Ä¢‰¢¢ÜU}¢üx¢é‡¢Îïã¢‹ ì¢ S¢ëÁ¢yÄ¢S¢ ñ¢ JJ 39
(upasth) and anus (paayu). 30.

From Satvika ego the inner, outer organs with their residing deities
and the mind as well are created. 31.
The deities of inner and outer organs are; direction (disha) is the deity
of ear, Wind (vayudev) of skin. Sun (suryadev) of eyes. Pracheta
(Varundev) of tongue, Ashwini twosome twins is the deity of nose, fire
(agnidev) is of speech. Indradev is the deity of hands. Upendra (Vishnu)
is the deity of legs. Mitradev is the deity of anus and Prajapati is the deity
of the organ of generation. Moon (chandradev) is the deity of mind, Brahma
is the deity of intelligence, Vasudeva is the deity of heart, and Rudra is the
deity of ego. 32.
By Lord’s will, all these principles in the form of deities along with the
24 tattvas come together to produce universal body, with their partial
inheritence. 33.
He is called the Virat Purusa who is the Supreme Being residing in the
individual self. The soul of Vairaj Purusa that resides within the Virat body
is called Isvarsangnik. He is said ‘Narayan’ who rests on the Gharbhod
water called ‘Nar’ which is produced from his body. 34.
From his lotus-navel is born Brahma, the original Rajas principle.
Through Brahma - Lord Shri Krishna (Narayan) creates all the beings. 35.
He creates Prajapatis, Manus, Gods, Sages, ancestors individually
(pitrughan), the Gandharva, Charana, Siddhas, yakshas, Vidyadhars and
the demons. 36.
Kim Purusas, Apsaras (celestial nymphs) Kinnaras, Serpents,
Matruganas e.g. Brahm, Super - natural spirits (Pishacas), demons, gob-
à¢éhS¢œÃ¢¢ ç}¢Ÿ¢ Ú¢…„¢S¼¢}¢„¢S¼ƒ¢ J ¼ï¯é ç}¢Ÿ¢x¢é‡¢¢pñÜïU S¢ç‹y¢ ÜñUçÓ¢Ó™ ç‹¢x¢éü‡¢¢: JJ40
x¢é‡¢SÃ¢|¢¢Ã¢¢‹¢éMŒ ´¢ Œ¢é‡Ä ´¢ Ã¢¢ùŠ ´¢ Ó¢ ç}¢çŸ¢y¢} ì¢ J ÜU} ü¢ y ï¢ ÜéUÃ¢üy ï¢ Á¢èÃ¢¢: ÜëUc‡¢|¢ôQU y é¢ ç‹¢x¢éü‡¢¢: JJ 41
»Ã ´¢ S¢ |¢x¢Ã¢¢‹}¢¢y¢¾íür¢¢y}¢ S¢ëÁ¢çy¢ ÐíÁ¢¢: J Œ¢¢çy¢ y¢¢ çÃ¢c‡¢éMŒ¢p çà¢Ã¢¢y}¢¢ S¢´ãÚyÄ¢çŒ¢ JJ 42
¥S¢ ñ¢ Á¢èÃ¢ïc é¢ S¢Ã¢ïüc é¢ ÐíçÃ¢àÄ¢ Œ¢éLc¢¢y}¢‹¢¢ J Ä¢‰¢¢ ÜU} ü¢ ÈUH´ Îœ ï¢ y¢ï|Ä¢: S¢¢}Ä¢}¢éŒ¢¢çŸ¢y¢: JJ 43
S ¢ ã ç Ú S y Ã ¢ ÿ ¢ Ú S Ä ¢ ¢ ‰ ¢ Ð íÜ ëU y ¢ ï: Œ ¢ éL c¢ S Ä ¢ Ó ¢ J Ðí Š¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ Œ ¢ éL c¢ ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ´ Ó ¢ } ¢ ã Î ¢ çÎ x ¢ ‡ ¢ S Ä ¢ Ó ¢ J J 4 4
ÜU¢HSÄ¢ S‰¢êHS¢êÿ}¢SÄ¢ Ó¢Úy¢¢ïù‡Çï Ó¢ y¢içã: J »y¢ïc¢ ´¢ ÜU¢Ä¢ü|¢êy¢SÄ¢ Ã¢ñÚ¢Á¢SÄ¢ }¢ã¢}¢y ï¢ ! JJ 45
y¢Á…¢y¢¢‹¢ ´¢ ÐíÁ¢ïà¢¢‹¢ ´¢ ¾ír¢¢Îè‹¢ ´¢ Ó¢ S¢Ã¢üà¢: J ç‹¢Ä¢‹y¢¢ sïÜU »Ã¢¢çSy¢ S¢¹í¢Åì w¢‡Ç|¢éÁ¢¢ç}¢Ã¢ JJ 46
»c¢ ´¢ Ä¢~¢¢çŠ¢ÜU¢Úï Ä ï¢ Á¢x¢y¢Sy¢ï‹¢ Ä¢¢ïçÁ¢y¢¢: J y ï¢ S¢¢Ã¢Š¢¢‹¢¢Sy¢jèy¢¢Sy¢Î¢¿¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ S¢Î¢ çS‰¢y¢¢: JJ 47
lins, and dead spirits, haughty imps and super natural elements that influ-
ence negatively the infants and others, and cattles and beasts, birds,trees,
mountains, reptiles, conscious and unconscious entities and living beings
those that live, on earth or in water or in space. 37- 39.
Among beings some are pure-beings (sattvik) and some are mixed-
beings dominated by Sattva and Tama qualities, and some with only Rajas
or Tamas quality or with both qualities, and some are beyond qualities,
hence they are Nirgunah (free from the attributes of maya). 40.
Following the quality and attributes possessed, they, the living beings
commit good deeds or bad deeds or combining these two people, who
are free from all the qualities, involve in devotion to Shri Krishna. 41.
O Mother! Thus Shri Krishna, creates beings through Brahma, pre-
serves the universe through Vishnu and also destructs through Shiva. 42.
Entering in all living beings as the Akshar Purusha and being identical
with them, Shri Krishna rewards them the fruit in accordance with their
acts. 43.
Lord Shri Hari is the only supreme controller like a chief emperor
who controls everything and in every way - the imperishable Purush
(Akshar), Prakriti (primordial nature) and Pradhan - Purush, with prin-
ciples Mahattavas and others, the time and the moving planets from in and
out, and the micro and macrocosms and universal bodies, its living beings
and the rulers, including gods Brahma and others. 44- 46.
Those who are appointed by Him to rule this world thus must be
attentive towards Him, abide by his dictates in fear. 47.
»Ã ´¢ çã }¢¢y¢: ! S¢Ã¢ïüùçŒ¢ Œ¢Úy¢‹~¢¢ |¢Ã¢ç‹y¢ çã J ÜUëc‡¢ »ÜU: SÃ¢y¢‹~¢¢ùïçSy¢ S¢Ã¢Sü¢ÃïÄ¢Sy¢y¢Sy é¢ S¢: JJ48
Œ ¢ Ú } ¢ ¢ y } ¢ S Ã ¢ M Œ ¢ S Ä ¢ ¿ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ç } ¢ y ‰ ¢ ´ Ð íÜ Uè <y ¢ y ¢ } ¢ ì J Ð í¢ # ï ‹ ¢ S ¢ e éÚ ¢ ï Ä ¢ ïü ‹ ¢ ¿ ¢ ¢ y ¢ Ã Ä ¢ ´ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ çà ¢ c Ä ¢ y ¢ ï J J 4 9
Ä¢ §y‰¢}¢¢y}¢¢‹¢}¢‰¢¢y}¢‹¢¢‰ ´¢ S¢y¢ ´¢ ÐíS¢X¢ÎÃ¢x¢yÄ¢ S¢}Ä¢ÜìU J
ÜUÚ¢ïçy¢ |¢ôQU |¢Ã¢Ï¢‹Š¢ãy¢éü: Ÿ¢èÃ¢¢S¢éÎïÃ¢SÄ¢ S¢ }¢éQU ©QU: JJ 50
ãçÚx¢èy¢¢Ä¢¢´ ¿¢¢‹¢SÃ¢MŒ¢ç‹¢MŒ¢‡¢‹¢¢}¢¢ Ó¢y¢éô›à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 34 JJ
-------------------------------
O Mother! Thus all the entities are obedient to Him, Shri Krishna is
the only ever-independent or self-willed, hence he is worthy of worship to
each and every entity of the universe. 48.
Thus the knowledge of the nature of the Highest- self is described.
One can gain this knowledge from a good teacher (ekantik saint). For
him, there remains nothing to be known. 49.
Thus, one who knows well, his own self and its association with the
Lord, in the company of true saints, and keeping himself devoted to Shri
Vasudeva, breaks free from the earthly bondage, is known to be liberated
and becomes a liberated (mukta). 50.
Thus ends the thirty-fourth chapter entitled ‘Description of the
Nature of Knowledge’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
JJ ¥ƒ Œ¢@ô~¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 35 JJ
Ã¢ñÚ¢xÄ¢SÄ¢ SÃ¢MŒ¢´ y ï¢ ÜU‰¢Ä¢¢}Ä¢‰¢ }¢¢‹¢Îï ! J |¢x¢Ã¢‹y ´¢ çÃ¢‹¢¢ù‹Ä¢~¢ Ú¢x¢¢|¢¢Ã¢Sy¢ÎéÓÄ¢y ï¢ JJ 1
Îïã ï Ó ¢ Îñçã ÜïUcÃ¢ }Ï¢ ! ›èŒ¢ é~¢ Š¢ ‹¢ Ã¢ ïà}¢ S¢ é J Œ¢ à¢ éÄ¢ ¢ ‹¢ ¢ ïŒ¢ ÜUÚ ‡ ¢ ÿ ¢ ï~¢ ¢ çÎcÃ¢ LçÓ ¢ Sy¢ ‰¢ ¢ J J 2
à¢ Ï Î¢ çÎ Œ¢ @ çÃ ¢ c¢ Ä ¢ | ¢ ¢ ï x ¢ ï c¢ é ç ± ç± { ï¯ é Ó ¢ J ¥ ‹ ¢ Í Ä ¢ üÃ ¢ ›|¢ êc ¢ ¢ Î ¢ ñ Ú ¢ Á Ä ¢ |¢ ¢ ïx ¢ ïc¢ é Ó ¢ ¢ L çÓ ¢ : J J 3
SÃ¢x¢¢üÎ ñ¢ Œ¢é‡Ä¢H¢ïÜïU Ó¢ S¢j¢ïx¢ïcÃ¢çS‰¢HïcÃ¢çŒ¢ J ¥‹¢¢S¢çQU: S¢Ã¢ü‰¢ïçy¢ Ã¢ñÚ¢xÄ ´¢ SŒ¢C}¢èçÚy¢} ì¢ JJ 4
Ã¢ñÚ¢xÄ¢}¢èÎëà ´¢ ÜëUc‡¢ ! Á¢èÃ¢¢‹¢¢}¢éçÎÄ¢¢yÜU‰¢} ì¢ J Ã¢QéU}¢ãüçS¢ S¢Ã¢ü¿¢ ï¢ }¢s´ y¢œ¢œÃ¢y¢ ï¢ |¢Ã¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ 5
Ã¢ñÚ¢xÄ¢SÄ¢ S¢}¢éyŒ¢çœ¢: S¢Ã¢ïüc¢¢}¢çŒ¢ Îïçã‹¢¢} ì¢ J H¢ïÜU¢‹¢ ´¢ Ó¢ñÃ¢ |¢¢ïx¢¢‹¢ ´¢ |¢Ã¢çy¢ ÿ¢Ä¢Îà¢ü‹¢¢y ì¢ JJ 6
ç‹¢yÄ¢ ï¢ Îñ‹¢ç‹Î‹¢pñÃ¢ Ðí¢ÜëUy¢¢wÄ¢Sy¢ëy¢èÄ¢ÜU: J ¥¢yÄ¢ç‹y¢ÜUpïçy¢ }¢¢y¢: ! ÐíHÄ¢¢ïùçSy¢ Ó¢y¢é<Ã¢Š¢: JJ 7
CHAPTER - 35
Shri Hari’s narration of nature and signs of dispassion
Shri Hari said:-
O! Respectable one, I tell you the nature of detachment. It is the
dispassion about worldly things excepting God. 1.
It is the disinterestedness in one’s body and its pleasure, women, kith
and kin, wealth, and house, cattle, and other utensils and land. 2.
It is the dislike for sensual pleasures like hearing (sound) and others,
invaluable ornaments and garments and royal enjoyments. 3.
It is the complete disinterestedness towards even likes of Heaven
(Swarglok), praiseworthy world, and all enjoyments of fortunes in life
besides those of Bhagvan as well. 4.
Premavati said:-
Krishna, how does this sort of detachment is born in beings? O all-
knowing one, hence you are able to explain these precepts to me. 5.
Shri Hari replied;-
Detachment is born in all beings by realisation of destructive nature of
earthly enjoyments, from Pradhan Purush onwards, including all living
beings, their respective abodes and pleasures. 6.
O Mother! There are four kinds of dissolution or destruction (pralaya).
y¢~¢ ÐíÜUçy¢ÜU¢Ä¢üSÄ¢ ¾ír¢¢‡ÇSÄ¢¢çw¢HSÄ¢ Ó¢ J ¾ír¢¢Îï: S‰¢¢Ã¢Ú¢‹y¢SÄ¢ |¢¢ïx¢¢‹¢ ´¢ Ó¢¢çŒ¢ S¢Ã¢üà¢: JJ 8
çÃ¢‹¢¢à¢¢ï Á¢¢Ä¢y ï¢ ‹¢ê‹ ´¢ ÜU¢Hï‹¢ñÃ¢ Ï¢HèÄ¢S¢¢ J »Ã¢´ ÿ¢Ä¢´ H¢ïÜUÄ¢y¢ ´¢ Ã¢ñÚ¢xÄ ´¢ y¢ïc é¢ S¢}|¢Ã¢ïy ì¢ JJ 9
y¢‰¢ñÃ¢ Îé:w¢ÎëCK¢çŒ¢ Îïçã‹¢¢´ y¢yS¢}¢éjÃ¢: J |¢Ã¢ïÎé:w¢´ y é¢ S¢Ã¢ïüc¢¢´ ÈUH´ ÎécÜëUy¢ÜU}¢ü‡¢: JJ 10
çà ¢ ÔA ¢ ¢ ïÎ Ú y ¢ ëŒ ¢ ¢ ´ | ¢ ê} ¢ ¢ ñ S ¢ X ¢ Î ïÃ ¢ ¢ S ¢ y ¢ ¢ ´ ‹ ¢ ë‡ ¢ ¢ } ¢ ì J ÐíÃ ¢ ëçœ ¢ Á ¢ ¢ üÄ ¢ y ¢ ï Œ ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ï Ðí¢ ç‡ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ } ¢ ç y ¢ Î é: w ¢ Î ¢ J J 1 1
çÃ¢HèÄ¢y ï¢ Ó¢ S¢iéçhŠ¢ü}¢üç‹¢D¢ y¢y¢ ï¢ ‹¢ë‡¢¢} ì¢ J ¿¢¢‹¢¢ÎÄ¢ ï¢ x¢é‡¢¢: S¢Ã¢ïü ‹¢àÄ¢ç‹y¢ Ó¢ ÜéUS¢Xy¢: JJ 12
Îïãïùã‹y¢¢ Ó¢ y¢ï‹¢ñÃ¢ }¢}¢y¢¢ ÎñçãÜïUc¢é Ó¢ J çÃ¢Ã¢Š¢üy¢ï y¢y¢Sy¢ïc¢é s¢S¢çQUÁ¢¢üÄ¢y¢ï |¢ëà¢}¢ì JJ 13
Î ï ã ›è Œ ¢ é ~ ¢ ç Ã ¢ œ ¢ ¢ Î ¢ ñ y ¢ ï ù ã ‹ y ¢ ¢ } ¢ } ¢ y ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ à ¢ ¢ y ¢ ì J ¥ ¢ S ¢ Q U ¢ S y ¢ y Ü ë U y ¢ ï ‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ Ü U } ¢ ¢ ü ç ‡ ¢ Ü é U Ã ¢ ü y ¢ ï J J 1 4
Nitya (daily) Naimitik (end of Vairaj Purusa’s life and destruction of 3
loks) the third one Prakruta (the submerging of Pradhan-Purusa and
mahattavas back into Mula-Prakriti) and Atyantika (absolute – when Mula-
Prakriti and Mula-Purusa and time all submerge back into Bhagvan’s dham,
Akshardham and finally all into Bhagvan). 7.
This entire universe, which is the creation of Maya (Prakriti) including
its immovable things and also the enjoyments of Brahma and others are all
perishable. 8.
Destruction occurs to everything here in the passage of powerful time,
thus learning about perishable nature of worldly things, non-attachment
may arise in men. 9.
Due to grievous nature of worldly things, detachments arise in living
beings. Men due to their sinful acts get fruit in the form of sorrow. 10.
In this world, the company of non saintly people who are engaged in
fully satisfying physical thirsts, alone, would give rise to miseries, towards
i m m o r al d ee d s , t h a t ar e t h e m o s t s e v e r e o n es , i n t h e en d , f o r l i v i n g
beings. 11.
The ways and means of wicked men.
Men’s dedication towards religion and virtuosity tend to decline, in-
cluding knowledge and all other virtues, in wicked company. 12.
Self-pride (Aham Buddhi) in one’s body and love for bodily things
are always on the rise, in bad company; thus passion is born intensely at
these things in men. 13.
In the grip of thoughts of ‘me and mine’ (mamatva), about their body,
women, offspring, and wealth, they become possessed, due to which they
Ã ¢ @ Ä¢ ç ‹ y ¢ Œ¢ Ú ‹ Ä ¢ ¢ S¢ ¢ ç ‹ Ã ¢ ES y ¢ ´ Í ¢ ¢ y ¢ Ä ¢ ç ‹y ¢ Ó ¢ J Î } | ¢ Œ ¢ ñ à ¢ é ‹ Ä ¢ à ¢ Æ y ¢ ¢ ‹¢ ë y ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ Î Œ ¢ Ú ¢ ‹ ¢ Ú ¢ : J J 1 5
ç}¢‰Ä¢¢Œ¢Ã¢¢Î¢‹¢‹Ä¢ïc¢é ÎÎœ¢p Œ¢ÚÎíéã: J ôãd¢: Sy¢ï‹¢¢ ¥‹¢èyÄ¢ñÃ¢ ÜéUÅé}Ï¢´ Œ¢¢ïc¢Ä¢ç‹y¢ y ï¢ JJ 16
§y¢Sy¢¼ ©Œ¢¢‹¢èÄ¢ Ä¢ï‹¢ ÜïU‹¢¢çÐ Œ¢¢Œ}¢‹¢¢ J ÜU}¢ü‡¢¢ x¢<ãy¢ï‹¢ñÃ¢ SÃ¢¢ç‹¢ Œ¢éc‡¢ç‹y¢ y¢ñ<‹¢Á¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ 17
y¢Î¢S¢QUK¢ SÃ¢Ã¢ïÎ¢ïQÚ Š¢} Z¢ Ã¢‡¢¢üŸ¢}¢¢y}¢ÜU} ì¢ J yÄ¢vyÃ¢¢ïŒ¢Š¢}¢üÃ¢ïc¢¢çÎ ÎŠ¢œ ï¢ Ó¢ ç‹¢ÚVäà¢¢: JJ 18
x¢¢ïçÃ¢Ðí¢‡¢ ´¢ Ó¢ S¢¢Š¢ê‹¢ ´¢ Ã¢ïÎy¢è‰¢¢ü}¢ëy¢¢‹Š¢S¢¢} ì¢ J Îí¢ïxŠ¢¢Ú ï¢ }¢¢ç‹¢‹¢: Sy¢ÏŠ¢¢ çÃ¢}¢éw¢¢ çÃ¢c‡¢é|¢çQUy¢: JJ 19
w¢¢Îç‹y¢ }¢¢´S¢¢ç‹¢ S¢éÚ¢ }¢l¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ çŒ¢Ï¢‹yÄ¢çŒ¢ J S¢Á…‹¼ï Ó¢ Œ¢Ú›èc é¢ çÃ¢Š¢Ã¢¢S é¢ Ó¢ ÜU¢}¢y¢: JJ 20
¥Œ¢ïÄ¢Œ¢¢‹ ´¢ Ó¢¢|¢ÿÄ¢|¢ÿ¢‡ ´¢ ÜéUÃ¢üy¢ï }¢éãé: J Ã¢Î‹yÄ¢Ã¢¢ÓÄ¢¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ y ï¢ ç‹¢›Œ¢¢p }¢Î¢ïhy¢¢: JJ 21
Ä¢ §y‰ ´¢ ÎéCÜU}¢¢ü‡¢ ï¢ }¢¢‹¢Ã¢¢: S¢ç‹y¢ |¢êy¢Hï J ¥‹y¢ÜU¢Hï H|¢‹y ï¢ y ï¢ ÜëUÓÀî´ |¢êçÚy¢Ú´ S¢çy¢ ! JJ 22
commit various sinful acts. 14.

They cheat other people by robbing their possessions, and hurt even
who are faithful to them. They are hypocrites, put blame on others, and
deceitful, and speak untruth. 15.
Always lodging false charges on others, and being untrustworthy,
violent, and thieving, they take care of their families in immoral ways. 16.
By blaming others or by ignoble ways or by doing trickery here
and there, they earn their livelihood through which, they bring up their
families. 17.
With this interestedness in things, they leave their own religion, caste,
stage of life, as prescribed in Vedas, and head towards false institutions of
righteousness. 18.
They are malicious towards cows, Brahmins, saints and Vedas, holy
places, and gods, and they are haughty, senseless and live against the
worship of Vishnu. 19.
They eat meat, drink wine, and even have union with other’s wives
and widows, with lust. 20.
They often drink what should not be drunk, eat what should not be
eaten; speak what should not be spoken; They are shameless and intoxi-
cated. 21.
Description of different hells and their punishments.
O virtuous one! Thus, those who indulge in ignoble acts in this world,
at the end of their life, these men get miseries exceedingly. 22.
Ä¢}¢Îêy¢¢Sy¢Î¢ùùÄ¢¢ç‹y¢ ‹¢ïy¢é´ y¢¢‹¢çy¢ç‹¢ÎüÄ¢¢: J Ã¢RUy¢é‡Ç¢:U Œ¢¢à¢ãSy¢¢ |¢Ä¢VÚS¢}¢èÿ¢‡¢¢: JJ 23
y¢ïc¢¢´ Ã¢èÿ¢‡¢}¢¢~¢ï‡¢ y ï¢ ~¢éÅKgïãÏ¢‹Š¢‹¢¢: J S¢‹~¢Sy¢¢Ã¢ïŒ¢}¢¢‹¢¢X¢ Á¢¢Ä¢‹y¢ï sçy¢çÃ¢vHÃ¢¢: JJ 24
y¢ï çHXÎïã ¥¢Ï¢ŠÄ¢ S‰¢êH¢çy¢ÎëÉ|¢¢Ã¢‹¢ï J ‹¢Ä¢ç‹y¢ y¢¢‹¢ì Ä¢}¢Œ¢éÚ´ ÎèÍ¢ïü‡¢ñÃ¢ ÜUÎŠÃ¢‹¢¢ JJ 25
ÜUà¢¢ç|¢H¢ïüãÎ‡Çñp y¢¢ÇK}¢¢‹¢¢ |¢ëà¢´ Œ¢ç‰¢ J RêUÚñÄ¢ü}¢¢‹¢éx¢ñ: Œ¢ëDï LÎ‹yÄ¢éÓ™ñÚ‹¢¢Ÿ¢Ä¢¢: JJ 26
¥ÜüUÎ¢Ã¢¢çxÝS¢‹y¢#Ã¢¢HéÜïU |¢êçÚÜU‡ÅÜïU J ¥à¢QU¢pçHy¢é´ }¢¢x¢ïü y¢¢ÇK‹y ï¢ y ï¢ Ó¢ y¢ñ|¢ëüà¢} ì¢ JJ 27
Œ¢çy¢y¢¢: ÜëUÓÀîy¢ ï¢ |¢ê}¢¢±éy‰¢¢ŒÄ¢ Œ¢é‹¢ÚÎü‹¢ñ: J Ó¢¢ËÄ¢‹y ï¢ Œ¢¢çŒ¢‹¢ ï¢ Ä¢¢}Ä¢ñ: S¢yÃ¢Ú´ ÒU¢ŒÄ¢çÃ¢Ÿ¢}¢} ì¢ JJ 28
y ¢ » Ã ¢ } ¢ çy ¢ Ü ë UÓ À îï‡ ¢ ‹ ¢ èÄ ¢ ‹ y ¢ ï y ¢ ñ Ä ¢ ü} ¢ ¢ HÄ ¢ } ¢ ì J Ä ¢ ‰¢ ¢ Ú ¢ Á ¢ | ¢ Å ñÚ ~ ¢ S y ¢ ï ‹ ¢ ¢ l ¢ Ú ¢ Á ¢ } ¢ ç‹ Î Ú } ¢ ì J J 2 9
y¢ïc¢¢´ ÎéC¢ç‹¢ ÜU}¢¢üç‡¢ }¢‹¢¢ïÃ¢¢PU¢Ä¢Á¢¢‹Ä¢çŒ¢ J Ä¢}¢ ï¢ Á¢¢‹¢¢çy¢ S¢Ã¢¢üç‡¢ çÓ¢~¢x¢é#p y¢~¢ Ã ñ¢ JJ 30
} ¢ éç Q U S ¢ ¢ Š ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ éc Ä ¢ Î ïã Ã Ä ¢ ‰¢ è ü Ü ë Uy ¢ ï L c ¢ ¢ J ¥ Œ ¢ àÄ ¢ ´ S y ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì Ä ¢ } ¢ ¢ ï Î ê y ¢ ñ Î ¢ ü Œ ¢ Ä ¢ y Ä ¢ ç y ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ y ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ : J J 3 1
Then awkward, terrifying messengers of Yama with ropes and chains

in their hands come ruthlessly to carry these men. 23.
At the very sight of these messengers, men become detached from
their body, they becoming horrified and bewildered begin to tremble, with
immense pain. 24.
They, the servants of Yama, mercilessly, take off the minute (Suksma)
body, from their visible body and carry them to the city of Yama in a long
dried up path. 25.
Ruthless messengers of Yama beat these wicked men on their backs
profusely with hunter and iron rods on the way, hence these men cry
loudly without help. 26.
Being parched under hot sun and in forest - fire, and pinched by
endless patch of thorns, these men become unable to move, on their way,
but continue to be pounded by the servants of Yama. 27.
Being fallen down due to the torture, these men are made to stand
again by the tormenting servants of Yama, move them quickly without a
break. 28.
Thus these wicked men are carried in a very distressful way by them,
to the place of Yama like King’s soldiers taking thieves to the court. 29.
There Yama and Chitragupta (the accountant of Yama) know all their
vicious acts done by mind, speech or even by body. 30.
Yama seeing furiously at these men who have wasted their human
forms and life in senseless ways, which otherwise meant for attaining sal-
‹¢ÚÜU¢‡¢ ´¢ Î¢L‡¢¢‹¢ ´¢ |¢¢ïxÄ¢¢‹¢ ´¢ Œ¢¢Œ¢ÜU}¢üç|¢: J à¢y¢¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ S¢ãd¢ç‡¢ Ã¢y¢ü‹y ï¢ çã Ä¢}¢¢HÄ ï¢ JJ 32
Œ¢¢çŒ¢‹¢Sy¢ïc é¢ }¢ãy¢è´ Ðí¢ŒÝéÃ¢ç‹y¢ çã Ã¢ïÎ‹¢¢} ì¢ J ‹¢¢}¢¢ç‹¢ y¢~¢ ÜïUc¢ç@ÓÀë‡ é¢ }¢¢y¢Ã¢üÎ¢ç}¢ y ï¢ JJ 33
y ¢ ¢ ç} ¢ dp ¢ ‹ Š ¢ y ¢ ¢ ç } ¢ d¢ ï } ¢ ã ¢ Ú ¢ ñ Ú Ã ¢ Ú ¢ ñÚ Ã¢ ¢ ñ J Ü éU } | ¢ èŒ ¢ ¢ Ü U: Ü U ¢ H S¢ ê ~¢ } ¢ ç S¢ Œ ¢ ~ ¢ Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ y ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ J J 3 4
¥‹Š¢ÜêUŒ¢: à¢êÜUÚ¢SÄ¢´ S¢‹Î´à¢: ÜëUç}¢|¢¢ïÁ¢‹¢: J y¢#S¢ê<}¢Ã¢ñüy¢Ú‡¢è à¢¢Ë}¢çHÃ¢ü…íÜU‡ÅÜU: JJ 35
Ð í¢ ‡ ¢ Ú ¢ ï Š ¢ p Œ ¢ êÄ ¢ ¢ ï Î: S¢ ¢ Ú } ¢ ï Ä¢ ¢ Î‹ ¢ ´ y¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ J H¢ H ¢ | ¢ ÿ ¢ ¢ ï Ã ¢ ñà ¢ S¢ ‹¢ } ¢ Ä ¢ : Œ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ Ã ¢ èç Ó ¢ Ü U¢ J J 3 6
ÿ¢¢ÚÜUÎü}¢}¢éwÄ¢¢p S¢‹yÄ¢ïÃ¢¢‹Ä ï¢ S¢ãdà¢: J RU¢ïà¢‹y¢ ï¢ Ä¢~¢ Œ¢ÓÄ¢‹y ï¢ ‹¢Ú¢ ÎécÜëUy¢ÜU¢çÚ‡¢: JJ 37
ÎécÜëUy ´¢ Ä¢¢Îëà ´¢ Ä¢SÄ¢ y¢¢Îëà ï¢ ç‹¢ÚÄ ï¢ y é¢ y¢} ì¢ J Ä¢}¢: ÿ¢ïŒ¢Ä¢çy¢ RéUh ï¢ Îêy¢ñSy¢yÜUÎ‹¢¢ïly¢ñ: JJ 38
¥X¢ç‹¢ Œ¢¢çŒ¢‹¢ ´¢ Ä¢¢}Ä¢¢çàÀœÃ¢¢ çÀœÃ¢¢ ÜéUÆ¢ÚÜñU: J Ó¢Ã¢çü‹y¢ Ã¢…íÎà¢‹¢¢: w¢¢ÎÄ¢ç‹y¢ Ó¢ y¢¢ç‹¢ y¢:ñ JJ 39
vation, subject them to grave tortures by his servants. 31.

There are hundreds and thousands of cells in Yama’s abode (hell)
wherein severe tortures are acted upon sin - doers. 32.
O Mother! Sinful men obtain greatest of pains therein the hell, hence
I tell few of those names. 33.
Tamisra (darkness) Andhatamisra (blind darkness) Raurava (terrible)
Maharaurava, Kumbhipaka (where the man is cooked), Kaalsutra,
Asipatravanam (The forest of the swords.) 34.
Andhakupa (The well of darkness) Shukarasya (the mouth of the
hog) Sandamsha (Full with stings) Krimi Bhojana (where the worms are
the food or where he is the food of the worms) Taptasurmi (Hot like the
sun). Vaitarni, Shalmali, Vajra kantaka (full of thorns) as sharp as the Vajra
- the weapon of God Indra). 35.
Pranarodha (which stops the breathing). Puyoda, Sarameyadana
(where he is the food of dogs). Lalabhaksha (where the saliva or spittle is
the food). Vaishasana, Ayahpana (where various wounds are done).
Avichika (grief) and Ksharkrumi. 36.
Likewise there are other thousands of it including places of acid and
sling, where men of sin are being cooked all the way. 37.
As the misdeeds so are the hells. Yama throws these men with rage,
at his servants who are eager to torment. 38.
Sinful men’s limbs are being repeatedly slain with a weapon by the
people of Yama, and they are forced to chew and eat it with their diamond
like teeth. 39.
Î¢ãÄ¢ç‹y¢ ÐíÎè#ïùxÝ ñ¢ y¢# y¢ñHïçÿ¢Œ¢ç‹y¢ Ó¢ J S¢Œ¢ñüp Ã¢ëçpÜñUx¢ëü{íñ: Eç|¢Sy¢¢‹ ì¢ w¢¢ÎÄ¢ç‹y¢ Ó¢ JJ 40
©h¢ÚÄ¢ç‹y¢ Ó¢¢‹~¢¢ç‡¢ y¢ïc¢ ´¢ y¢ï Á¢èÃ¢y¢¢}¢çŒ¢ J |¢¢ïxÄ¢ÜU}¢üÃ¢à¢¢œ¢~¢ ç¹íÄ¢‹y ï¢ ‹¢ñÃ¢ Œ¢¢çŒ¢‹¢: JJ 41
Ä¢‰¢¢ Ä¢‰¢ïã y¢ñÁ¢èüÃ¢¢ ãy¢¢ Ä ï¢ Ä ï¢ y¢‰¢¢ y¢‰¢¢ J y¢ñS¼ñSy¢¢‹ ì¢ Í¢¢y¢Ä¢‹yÄ¢é°í¢ Ä¢¢}Ä¢¢ }¢éeÚŒ¢¢‡¢Ä¢: JJ 42
Î¢ÚÄ¢ç‹y¢ x¢Á¢ñ: ÒU¢çŒ¢ Œ¢¢y¢Ä¢ç‹y¢ Ó¢ y¢¢ó¢x¢¢y ì¢ J çÃ¢c¢¢çxÝŠ¢ê} ï¢ L‹Š¢ç‹y¢ Á¢Hï Ó¢ ÿ¢¢ÚÜUÎü} ï¢ JJ 43
ÔH ïc¢ Ä ¢ ç‹ y ¢ y ¢ # H ¢ ïã Ð íçy ¢ } ¢ ¢ S y ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì Ä ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ éx ¢ ¢ : J ÐíÃ ¢ ïà ¢ Ä ¢ ç ‹ y ¢ ‹ ¢ ï ~ ¢ ïc ¢ é à ¢ H ¢ Ü U¢ p ¢ Ä ¢ S ¢ èÚ çŒ ¢ J J 4 4
çS¢@ç‹y¢ S¢èS ´¢ ÜU‡¢ïüc é¢ ÚS ´¢ H¢ñãæ }¢éw¢ïc é¢ Ó¢ J Úïy¢¢ïçÃ¢‡}¢ê~¢Œ¢êÄ¢¢ç‹¢ Œ¢¢Ä¢Ä¢ç‹y¢ Ó¢ |¢êçÚà¢: JJ 45
S¢èÃÄ¢ç‹y¢ ÎèÍ¢üS¢êÓ¢èç|¢SyÃ¢Ó¢Sy¢ïc¢ ´¢ çÃ¢Î¢Ä ü¢ Ó¢ J ç‹¢cŒ¢ïc¢Ä¢ç‹y¢ Ä¢‹~¢ïc é¢ y¢¢´p RêUÚ¢ Ä¢}¢¢‹¢éx¢¢: JJ 46
»Ã ´¢ çÃ¢Š¢¢Sy ï¢ Ï¢ãéà¢ ï¢ Ä¢¢y¢‹¢¢: Ðí¢ŒÝéÃ¢‹yÄ¢‰¢ J Á¢Ú¢Ä¢éÁ¢¢‡ÇÁ¢¢ïçjÁ…SÃ¢ïÎÁ¢¢wÄ¢¢: w¢‹¢èp y ï¢ JJ 47
These men are burnt in high fire, and thrown into boiling oil, and even
these men are made to be eaten by serpents, scorpions, vultures and
dogs. 40.
They take out these men’s intestines while they are still alive and due
to these men’s sinful deeds, there is no death for them there either and
they continue to suffer thus. 41.
The fearful followers of Yama, having hammers in their hands, pound
them in similar way in which these men have beaten the creatures, here, on
the earth. 42.
Some of them are made torn by the elephants and some of them are
thrown from the mountain. Some of them are being shut up in poisonous
smoke or chambers of acid or mud. 43.
The followers of Yama make them embrace the hot statue of iron for
committing adultery and pierce the iron-rod into their eyes for lustfully
looking at others. 44.
They pour the molten lead into their ears and the molten iron into their
mouth. They make them to drink lot of semen, faeces, urine, and pus
et c. 45.
The cruel followers of Yama sew their skins which are torn by them
first, with the long needle. They also put them into the squeezing ma-
chine. 46.
Thus variously and immensely they get tortured, and then are catego-
rized into four kinds of life forms such as Jarayuja - humans and other
living beings, Andaja-born out of eggs (e.g. all forms of birds and reptiles
x¢|¢üÃ¢¢S¢}¢ã¢Îé:w ´¢ Á¢‹}¢Îé:w ´¢ y¢y¢ ï¢ }¢ãy ì¢ J ÃÄ¢¢çŠ¢Îé:w ´¢ Á¢Ú¢Îé:w ´¢ }¢ëyÄ¢éÎé:w ´¢ Œ¢é‹¢: Œ¢é‹¢: JJ 48
¥¢ŠÄ¢¢çy}¢ÜU¢çÎ ç~¢çÃ¢Š ´¢ Îé:w ´¢ }¢¢y¢p y ï¢ Á¢‹¢¢: J Ä¢‰¢¢ÜU} ü¢ H|¢‹y ï¢ Ã ñ¢ LÎ‹y¢ ï¢ |¢éTy ï¢ Ó¢ y¢y ì¢ JJ 49
Ä¢éx¢¢‹¢ ´¢ Ó¢ S¢ãd¢ç‡¢ à¢y¢¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ Œ¢é‹¢: Œ¢é‹¢: J ½í}¢ç‹y¢ y¢¢S é¢ y ï¢ Á¢èÃ¢¢ |¢êçÚÎé:w¢}¢Ä¢èc é¢ Ó¢ JJ 50
Ðí¢ŒÝéÃ¢‹y¢: S¢ëy¢èçÚy‰ ´¢ ÒU¢çŒ¢ ÜëUc‡¢ÜëUŒ¢¢Ã¢à¢¢y ì¢ J ‹¢ÚÎïã´ H|¢‹y ï¢ y ï¢ |¢Ã¢}¢éQUKïÜUS¢¢Š¢‹¢} ì¢ JJ 51
y ´¢ Ð¢íŒÄ¢ Ä ï¢ y é¢ S¢yS¢X´ ÜUëyÃ¢¢ ÜëUc‡ ´¢ |¢Á¢ç‹y¢ y ï¢ J |¢ôéQU Ó¢ SÃ¢çïŒS¢y¢ ´¢ }¢ôéQU H|¢‹y ï¢ Á¢‹¢ç‹¢ ! {Ãíé ¢} ì¢ JJ 52
Ä ï¢ yÃ¢S¢yS¢Xy¢: ›Äì¢¢Î ñ¢ S¢Á…‹y¢ïù~¢ ÜéUÏ¢h é Ä¢: J ÜUëc‡¢|¢çQUçÃ¢ãè‹¢¢Sy ï¢ Î:éw ´¢ Ä¢¢‹yÄ¢Ãï¢ Œ¢Ãê¢üÃ¢y ì¢ JJ 53
Ä ¢ } ¢ Î ê y ¢ Ü U Ú ¢ ‹ Ð í ¢ Œ Ä ¢ } ¢ ã y ¢ è² ¢ ü ç ‹ y ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ y ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ : J Ä ¢ ¢ ï‹ ¢ è p y ¢ é Ú à¢ è ô y ¢ Ó ¢ Hÿ ¢ ¢ ç‡ ¢ Œ ¢ é ‹ ¢ Ú ïÃ ¢ y ¢ ï J J 5 4
»Ã ´¢ S¢´S¢ëçy¢Îé:w ´¢ Ä ï¢ Œ¢àÄ¢‹yÄ¢~¢ }¢éãê‹¢ëü‡¢¢}¢ì J y¢ïc¢¢}¢éÎïçy¢ Ã¢ñÚ¢xÄ¢´ S¢yS¢X¢œ¢Ó™ Ã¢Š¢üy ï¢ JJ 55
etc), Udbija-growing from seeds (e.g. all forms of plant life) Svedaja-
coming out of sweat (e.g. bacteria). 47.
These categorized beings are subject to the sorrows of dwelling in
womb, taking birth, and of ailments, aging and death repeatedly. 48.
O Mother! These people get to experience three fold grieves such as
Adhyatmika (mental), Adhibhautika (physical) and Adhidevika (externally
induced), according their deeds, which has to be gotten through, with
pain. 49.
Repeatedly wandering in great misery are these livings beings for
hundreds and thousands of ages in their 8.4 million life forms. 50.
Thus getting into this transmigration, sometimes by Shri Krishna’s
mercy, these living beings get human form which is but a tool to attain
liberation. 51.
O Mother! Having gotten that human form, whoever seek true saints
company and worship Krishna, they invariably get their desired fruits and
liberation. 52.
Those who incline toward non saintly company with wicked mind,
and devoid of devotion to Krishna, move to pains of hell only, as before. 53.
Again getting in to the hands of Yama’s servants, these are subject to
humiliation, and also getting into 8.4 million cycles of births. 54.
Importance of non-attachment.
Thus, those men who see the miseries of transmigration repeatedly, in
them, detachment originates and grows, by virtue of noble company. 55.
y¢y¢ ï¢ çÃ¢ÚQU¢: ÜéUÃ¢üç‹y¢ Îé:w¢ÿ¢Ä¢|¢Ä¢¢ïçÁÛ¢y¢} ì¢ J ÜëUc‡¢¢Ÿ¢Ä ´¢ S¢Î¢‹¢‹Î´ |¢èy¢¢ Îé:„Xy¢: S¢çy¢ ! JJ 56
Ã¢ñÚ¢xÄ¢ãè‹¢SÄ¢ S¢éw ´¢ ‹¢¢çSy¢ Îé:w¢çÃ¢Ã¢<Á¢y¢} ì¢ J |¢çQU‹ ü¢ Ã¢Š¢üy ï¢ Œ¢é´S¢ ´¢ Ã¢ñÚ¢xÄ¢ï‡¢ çÃ¢‹¢¢ Îíéy¢} ì¢ JJ 57
}¢¢çÄ¢ÜïUc é¢ çÃ¢ÚQU¢‹¢ ´¢ Œ¢Î¢‰¢ïüc é¢ çÃ¢Ã¢Š¢üy ï¢ J ÜëUc‡¢ïù‹¢éÚ¢x¢ ï¢ Á¢‹¢ç‹¢ ! y¢ï‹¢ Ä¢¢ç‹y¢ Œ¢Ú ´¢ x¢çy¢ JJ 58
SÃ¢MŒ¢ç}¢y‰ ´¢ Á¢‹¢çÄ¢ç~¢ ! y¢é|Ä ´¢ Ðí¢ïQÚ çÃ¢ÚQïU: S¢ã ÜU¢Ú‡¢ï‹¢ J
Ã¢Î¢ô}¢ |¢QïUÚ‰¢ y¢‹}¢é}¢éÿ¢¢ïÚ|¢èCÎ¢Ä¢¢ |¢Ã¢Œ¢¢à¢Ï¢‹Š¢¢y ì¢ JJ 59
ãçÚx¢èy¢¢Ä¢¢´ Ã¢ñÚ¢xÄ¢SÃ¢MŒ¢Hÿ¢‡¢ç‹¢MŒ¢‡¢‹¢¢}¢¢ Œ¢@ô~¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 35 JJ
-------------------------------
O virtuous one! Thus the non-attached, fearing wicked company,
take shelter in Shri Krishna, who is devoid of sorrow, decay and fear and
who is ever blissful. 56.
Those without detachment do not have happiness free from sorrows.
Without detachment, devotion develops not immediately for men. 57.
O Mother! Love for Krishna grows in detached ones, who are disin-
terested in the illusory objects of the world, by its virtue, they get the
highest state. 58.
O Mother! Thus the nature of detachment is told with proper testi-
mony, now I tell you further about the signs of one-minded devotion (ekantik
bhakti) and wishes of salvation-aspirants (mumukshus), to get away from
clutches of transmigration. 59.
Thus ends the thirty-fifth chapter entitled ‘Narration of the
nature and characteristics of non-attachment’ in the first Prakarana
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
JJ ¥ƒ c¢Åìô~¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 36 JJ
|¢Á¢Š¢¢y¢¢ïSy¢é S¢ïÃ¢¢‰¢ü: Ðíï}¢ çQU‹ÐíyÄ¢SÄ¢ Ó¢ J Fïãï‹¢ |¢x¢Ã¢yS¢ïÃ¢¢ |¢çQUçÚyÄ¢éÓÄ¢y¢ï Ï¢éŠ¢ñ: JJ 1
Œ¢çy¢±íy¢¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ ‹¢¢Úè S¢ïÃ¢ïy¢ SÃ¢Œ¢ôy¢ y¢‰¢¢ J ¥‹¢‹Ä¢|¢¢Ã¢ï‹¢ ãôÚ }¢é}¢éÿ¢é: S¢Ã¢üÎ¢ |¢Á¢ïy¢ì JJ 2
Ÿ¢Ã¢‡¢´ ÜUèy¢ü‹¢´ çÃ¢c‡¢¢ï: S}¢Ú‡ ´¢ Œ¢¢ÎS¢ïÃ¢‹¢} ì¢ J ¥Ó¢ü‹ ´¢ Ã¢‹Î‹¢´Î¢SÄ¢´ S¢wÄ¢}¢¢y}¢ç‹¢Ã¢ïÎ‹¢}¢ì JJ 3
Hÿ¢‡¢¢ç‹¢ ‹¢Ã¢ñy¢¢ç‹¢ y¢SÄ¢¢: S¢ç‹y¢ çã Ä¢ïc é¢ Ó¢ J çŸ¢y¢ »ÜU}¢çŒ¢ Ðí¢‡¢è S¢|¢éôQU }¢éçQU}¢¢ŒÝéÄ¢¢y ì¢ JJ 4
Ÿ¢Ã¢‡¢´ y¢~¢ ÜUy¢üÃÄ¢´ S¢Ã¢üÎ¢ Á¢‹}¢ÜU}¢ü‡¢¢}¢ì J Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ SÃ¢Š¢}¢üSƒy¢jQUÃ¢Î‹¢¢yS¢çy¢ ! JJ 5
Ã¢Ú¢ã¢lÃ¢y¢¢Ú¢‡¢¢´ Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ñÃ¢ Ä¢¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ J Ó¢çÚ~¢¢‡Ä¢¢Î¢Ú¢œ¢¢ç‹¢ Ÿ¢¢ïy¢ÃÄ¢¢ç‹¢ }¢é}¢éÿ¢é‡¢¢ JJ 6
y¢‰¢¢ Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢|¢QUSÄ¢ Ðít¢ÎSÄ¢ {íéÃ¢SÄ¢ Ó¢ J çÐíÄ¢±íy¢¢}Ï¢Úèc¢¢Îï: Ÿ¢¢ïy¢ÃÄ¢¢ùùÎÚy¢: ÜU‰¢¢ JJ 7
CHAPTER - 36
Shri Hari elaborates nine features of devotion to his mother.
The word ‘Bhakti’ is derived from the root ‘Bhaj’ to serve, to adore;
and the suffix ‘Ktin attached to it, is in the sense of ‘pure love’. Thus to
serve the Lord with pure extreme love, to live in god, is the meaning of the
word ‘Bhakti’ i.e. devotion, told by the wise. 1.
As a loyal, virtuous wife serves her husband devotedly likewise a
spiritual aspirant (mumukshu) should serve and worship the Lord Shri
Hari (with nine ways, as follows). 2.
Listening to and singing the glories of the Lord Vishnu, remembering
him, seeking shelter of his sacred feet, worshipping, humbly saluting, ser-
vitude (to consider oneself to be a servant), to have friendly affection for
him, surrendering oneself unto him completely, these are the nine charac-
teristics of Devotion. A person practicing even one of these fully attains
bliss and salvation, as well. 3 - 4.
Shravana devotion
O the virtuous one, (the first, Shravana is) listening to the stories of
Shri Krishna’s life and deeds, narrated by his devotees is must always. 5.
A spiritual seeker should listen to the holy life stories of Shri Krishna
and his incarnations like Varaha and others, respectfully. So also the sto-
ries of devotees of Shri Krishna, like Prahlada, Dhruva, Priyavrata, and
Ambarisha etc. 6 - 7.
ÜUèy¢ü‹ ´¢ Ú¢çŠ¢ÜU¢|¢y¢éüpçÚ~¢¢‡¢¢´ Ó¢ y¢yS¢y¢¢}¢ì J ÜUy¢üÃÄ¢´ Ó¢ ÜU‰¢¢Ã¢¢y¢¢üSy¢ïc¢¢}¢ïÃ¢ S¢Î¢ÎÚ¢y¢ì JJ 8
Ü ë U c ‡ ¢ y ¢ j Q U S ¢ } Ï ¢ ‹ Š ¢ ° í ‹ ‰ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ´ Œ ¢ Æ ‹ ¢ ´ y ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ J Œ ¢ ¢ Æ ‹ ¢ ´ ç ‹ ¢ y Ä ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ Æp Ü U y ¢ ü Ã Ä ¢ : S Ã ¢ çã y ¢ ¢ <‰ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ J J 9
À‹Î¢ïç‹¢Ï¢hŒ¢l¢‹¢ ´¢ x¢l¢‹¢ ´¢ Ó¢ ±íÁ¢ïçà¢y¢é: J S¢´SÜëUy¢¢‹¢ ´¢ Ðí¢ÜëUy¢¢‹¢ ´¢ ÜU¢Ä Z¢ Ã¢¢ x¢¢Ä¢‹ ´¢ }¢éÎ¢ JJ 10
ÜU¢ñà¢ËÄ ï¢ S¢çy¢ Ã¢è‡¢¢çÎÃ¢¢l¢‹¢éx¢y¢}¢ïÃ¢ y¢y ì¢ J ÜU¢Ä Z¢ Ã¢¢ y¢¢çHÜU¢ŠÃ¢¢‹¢ñSy¢hè‹ ´¢ Ã¢¢çŒ¢ ÜU<ãçÓ¢y ì¢ JJ 11
Ð|í¢¢:ï Sy¢çéy¢: Ð¢í‰¢‹ü¢¢ Ó¢ ‹¢¢}¢S¢Vèy¢‹ü ´¢ y¢‰¢¢ J ÜU¢Ä Z¢ ÔH¢ÜïU¢çÎç|¢Ã¢¢ü}Ï¢ ! ÐíèyÄ¢¢ Ã¢¢vÄ¢}ñ¢ü‹¢¢ïÚ}¢:ñ JJ 12
S ¢ ¢ X ¢ ï Œ ¢ ¢ X ¢ | ¢ x ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï } ¢ ê<y ¢ çp ‹ y Ä ¢ ¢ N Î } Ï ¢ éÁ ¢ ï J » Ü ñ UÜ U} ¢ X ´ Œ ¢ ¢ Î ¢ çÎ y ¢ y ¢ p ã çS ¢ y ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ çŠ¢ J J 1 3
‹¢¢}Ý ´¢ Ã¢ë‹Î¢Ã¢‹¢çÃ¢Š¢¢ï: ÜUy¢üÃÄ ´¢ S}¢Ú‡ ´¢ NÎ¢ J Ó¢çÚ~¢¢‡¢ ´¢ x¢é‡¢¢‹¢ ´¢ Ó¢ Á¢#ÃÄ¢Sy¢‹}¢‹¢éSy¢‰¢¢ JJ 14
y¢‰¢¢ x¢¢ïH¢ïÜUÃ¢ñÜéU‡Æ¢Îè‹¢ ´¢ Š¢¢}Ý ´¢ Á¢x¢yŒ¢y¢ï: J y¢~¢yÄ¢Œ¢¢c¢üÎ¢Îè‹¢ ´¢ ÜU¢Ä Z¢ Ó¢ S}¢Ú‡ ´¢ ÐíS¢ê: ! JJ 15
Kirtan Bhakti
We should sing and chant life stories and divine names of Sri Krishna,
the beloved of Radha, and of the devout saints; and also partake in such
conversations and discourses, always, with reverence. 8.
Reading for oneself, and for others, and daily reciting of the books
related to Krishna and his devotees, should be done by one desirous of
his own welfare. 9.
Singing of poetry composed in different languages and writing style
passages in Sanskrit about the lord of the Vraja (Shri Krishna) or Prakrit
(local language) should be done, lovingly and delightfully. 10.
If one is skilled in playing musical instrument like flute, (Veena) he
should sing accompanied by it or clapping or even without it, with great
love, the eulogies of the Lord in occasions. 11.
O mother one should sing Lord’s praise, prayer, and chanting of his
names, composed in Verses, in attractive, enchanting style (this is
Kirtanam bhakti). 12.
Smaran Bhakti
In his Lotus-heart, one should meditate upon the full form of the Lord,
concentrating on each limb, from feet up to His smiling face. 13.
Meaningful remembrance of the divine names, virtues and His deeds,
and words, should be done, and also of the abodes of that Lord of the
world, like Goloka and Vaikuntha; and his devout attendants and associ-
ates, there (this is Smaranam bhakti). 14.
Œ¢¢ÎS¢´Ã¢¢ã‹ ´¢ ÜU¢Ä Z¢ ÐíyÄ¢ÿ¢SÄ¢ y é¢ S¢yŒ¢y¢ï: J ¥‹Ä¢‰¢¢ }¢¢‹¢S ´¢ ÜU¢Ä Z¢ SŒ¢à¢¢ïüùÑìÍ¢íï: Ðíçy¢}¢¢S é¢ y é¢ JJ 16
© y Œ¢ ç œ ¢ ç S‰ ¢ ç y ¢ ‹¢ ¢ à ¢ à ¢ ç Q U } ¢ Á¢ Ä ¢ ¿ ¢ ïà ¢ ¢ ç ã Ä ¢ y S ¢ ï Ã ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ Ð í ¢ Œ ¢ é : J
SŒ¢à¢üy¢ »Ã¢ Ä¢SÄ¢ Ó¢ Œ¢é‹¢¢yÄ¢‡Ç´ ç~¢Ã¢y}¢ü±íÁ¢¢ JJ
}¢¢Ä¢¢ÜU¢H|¢Ä¢´ Ä¢Î¢Ÿ¢Ä¢Ã¢y¢¢´ ‹¢àÄ¢yÄ¢‰¢¢ï S¢ïÃÄ¢y¢ï J
Ä¢ ¢ ï Ú ¢ Š¢ ¢ ÜU} ¢ H¢ çÎç |¢ |¢ ü x ¢ Ã ¢ y¢ ¢ ïù ôÑ ìÍ ¢ í y ¢ ´ ‹¢ S¢ ïÃ¢ ïy¢ ÜU : J J 17
Ä¢yS¢´S¢ïÃ¢‹¢y¢p Œ¢kç‹¢HÄ¢¢çÎ|Ä¢¢ïùçŒ¢ ÜUè= y¢ J
Ä ¢ Ä ¢ é|¢ êüçÄ ¢ D¢ ´ ± íÁ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ïçc¢y ¢ : Ü UçÃ ¢ Ã ¢Ú Ã Ä ¢ ¢ S ¢ ¢ çÎx ¢ ïÄ ¢ ¢ ´ | ¢ éçÃ ¢ J J
y¢ÌèH¢‹¢ÚÝ¢Å‹¢SÄ¢ Ó¢Ú‡¢´ Ã¢ë‹Î¢Ã¢‹¢ï‹Î¢ï}¢éüÎ¢ J
S¢ïÃÄ¢´ S¢´S¢ëçy¢}¢é çQUÜU¢}¢éÜU‹¢Ú ñSy¢ïc¢¢´ çã ‹¢¢‹Ä¢¢ x¢çy¢ : JJ 18
¥Ó¢ü‹ ´¢ y é¢ çmŠ¢¢ Ðí¢ïQÚ }¢¢y¢: ! ÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ S¢¢œÃ¢y¢ñ: J ¥¢|Ä¢‹y¢Ú´ y¢‰¢¢ Ï¢¢s´ Ä¢‰¢¢à¢çQU Ä¢‰¢¢çÃ¢çŠ¢ J19
If and when the lord is actually present one should serve his lotus feet
(charnarvind), gently, or of the idol or one should do it mentally. 15.
Pad-sevanam Bhakti
By serving whose feet, were the gods Brahma, Vishnu and Isha (Shiva)
of creation, sustenance and destruction, are empowered and by the touch
of whose feet the river Ganges, flowing in three worlds, purifies the whole
creation ; 16.
Taking refuge of whose feet, the fear of illusion and death disappears
completely, and whose feet are served by goddesses like Radha, Lakshmi
and other bhaktas such as Uddhav etc; who will not serve those sacred
feet of the Lord? 17.
By serving whose feet, the Gopis - cowherd women were highly
honoured and reputed even more than lotus-seated Brahma, and whose
(Gopi’s) praise was sung by great poet Veda Vyasa and others; those feet
of that moon ofVrindavan, playing a role of a human, should be served by
those who wish to be freed from the chain of birth and death; for them,
there is no other way (this is Pad-sevanam bhakti). 18.
Archana Bhakti
O Mother, worship of Krishna is said to be two fold by the great
saints, the foremost bhaktas like Narada etc. Inner-or mental (abhyantar
or mansi) and outward (bahya), according to the ritual and to one’s own
abilities. 19.
Ä¢‰¢¢Ÿ¢éy ´¢ NçÎ ŠÄ¢¢yÃ¢¢ ÜëUc‡ ´¢ }¢¢‹¢S¢ÜUçËŒ¢y¢ñ: J }¢ã¢ïŒ¢Ó¢¢ÚñÚÓ¢ ü¢ y é¢ Ðí¢ïQÚ y¢~¢¢çÎ} ´¢ Ï¢éŠ¢ñ: JJ 20
©Œ¢Ó¢¢ÚñÄ¢ü‰¢¢HÏŠ¢ñÏ¢üçã: ÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ Œ¢êÁ¢‹¢}¢ì J Ä¢‰¢¢çŠ¢ÜU¢Ú´ Ã¢ïÎ¢ïQU}¢‹~¢¢lñSy¢çÎìm¼èÄ¢ÜU}¢ì JJ 21
¥¢l}¢¢Î ñ¢ çÃ¢Š¢¢Ä¢ñÃ¢ çmy¢èÄ ´¢ y¢y¢ ¥¢Ó¢Úïy ì¢ J Ó¢H¢Ä¢ ´¢ Ðíçy¢}¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ y é¢ ÜëUc‡¢}¢¢Ã¢¢s Œ¢êÁ¢Ä¢ïy ì¢ JJ 22
}¢l}¢¢´S¢¢çÎS¢´S¢x¢üÚçãy¢ñ: à¢éçÓ¢ç|¢Sy¢‰¢¢ J ÎíÃÄ¢ñ: ÐíçS¢hñ: ÜëUc‡¢¢ïùÓÄ¢¢ïü s‹Ä¢ÎïÃ¢¢S¢}¢<Œ¢y¢ñ: JJ 23
ÜUëc‡ ´¢ S¢´éF¢ŒÄ¢ Ã¢¢S¢¢´çS¢ Š¢¢ÚÄ¢ïy¢ Ä¢‰¢¢çÓ¢y¢} ì¢ J ¥HV¢Ú¢´p çÃ¢çÃ¢Š¢¢‹ ì¢ Ä¢‰¢¢S‰¢¢‹ ´¢ y é¢ Š¢¢ÚÄ¢ïy ì¢ JJ 24
ÜU¢à}¢èÚÜïUS¢Ú¢ïŒ¢ïy¢Ó¢‹Î‹¢¢l‹¢éHïŒ¢‹¢} ì¢ J Ä¢‰¢¢ «yÃ¢Ó¢üÜU: ÜéUÄ¢¢üy ì¢ Ðíï}‡¢¢ Ó¢ çy¢HÜÚ Ðí|¢¢ï: JJ 25
ã ¢ Ú ¢ ‹ S ¢ éx ¢ ç ‹ Š¢ Œ ¢ écŒ ¢ ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ } ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ ´S ¢ ¢ ´p à ¢ ïw ¢ Ú ¢ ‹ ¢ ì J | ¢ x ¢ Ã ¢ ‹ y ¢ ´ Š¢ ¢ Ú çÄ ¢ y Ã ¢ ¢ Š¢ êŒ ¢ ´ Î èŒ ¢ ´ S ¢ } ¢ Œ ¢ üÄ ¢ ïy ¢ ì J J 2 6
Ä ¢ ‰ ¢ y ¢ é ü Ó ¢ Ä¢ ‰¢ ¢ à¢ çQ U ‹ ¢ ñ Ã¢ ïl }¢ é Œ¢ ÜU ËŒ ¢ Ä¢ ïy ¢ ì J }¢ ã ¢ ‹¢ è Ú ¢ Á¢ ‹¢ ´ Ü éU Ä¢ ¢ ü m ¢ ç Î~ ¢ ç ‹ ¢ ‹ ¢ Î ñ: S ¢ ã J J 2 7
Based on one’s own knowledge gained from the scriptures, contem-

plating in heart, on Krishna’s mental image and offering ceremonial wor-
ship to Him with various rich substances, is said to be the first type of
worship, by the wise. 20.
Secondly, outward or visible worship is performed with substances
(like flowers etc) collected according to the season etc. and with Vedic or
other chanting according to one’s own class. 21.
First performing the mental worship (mansi), one should do the ex-
ternal or actual worship. When an idol is movable (chal pratima), one
should call upon the Lord Krishna, and then worship should proceed. 22.
Without a touch or smell even, of meat or wine, with pure and se-
lected material, unoffered to other deities, worship of Krishna should be
performed. 23.
Bathing the idol, clothes and ornaments should be offered and put
on, accordingly. 24.
Saffron-mixed sandal paste should be applied tenderly and lovingly,
and the worshipper should put on the Tilak-mark on Lord’s forehead.
Then a round chandlo of kumkum should be applied in the centre of it. 25.
Offering garlands of fragrant flowers, ear-ornaments and auspicious
crown, and also purifying incense and having lighted the lamps, presenting
eatables according to the season and to one’s ability, waving of lamps
with chanting, and singing with sounds of instruments ;
Circumambulating (pradikshana), praising, singing prayers and pay-
ing obeisance-every day performing all these rituals thus is worship or
ÐíÎçÿ¢‡¢ ´¢ Ó¢ Sy¢Ã¢‹ ´¢ Ðí¢‰¢ü‹¢ ´¢ Ó¢ S¢‹¢}¢SÜëUçy¢} ì¢ J ÜéUÄ¢¢üçÎy‰ ´¢ Ðíçy¢çÎ‹ ´¢ y¢y ì¢ ÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢¢Ó¢ü‹ ´¢ S}¢ëy¢} ì¢ JJ 28
Ðí¢ y¢ :S¢ X Ã¢ }¢ ŠÄ¢ ¢ q¢ Œ¢ Ú ¢ Øïc¢ é ç‹ ¢ à¢ ¢ }¢ éw ¢ ï J ÜëUc‡ ¢ SÄ¢ ïy‰¢ ´ Œ¢ @ÜU¢ H}¢ Ó ¢ ü‹ ¢ ´ Ðí¢ ïQU}¢ éœ¢ }¢ }¢ ì J J 29
ÐíyÄ¢êc¢ÜU¢Hï }¢ŠÄ¢¢qï S¢¢Ä ´¢ Ó¢ïçy¢ ç~¢ÚÓ¢ü‹¢} ì¢ J }¢ŠÄ¢} ´¢ sïÜUÜU¢H´ y¢yÜU‹¢èÄ¢¢ïùà¢QUÎïçã‹¢¢} ì¢ JJ 30
Á ¢ ‹ } ¢ ¢ ï y S ¢ Ã ¢ ï c¢ é S ¢ Ã ¢ ïü c¢ é Ü ë Uc ‡ ¢ S Ä ¢ ñ Ü U ¢ Î à ¢ èc ¢ é Ó ¢ J Ü Uy ¢ ü Ã Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ ã y ¢ è Œ ¢ êÁ ¢ ¢ x ¢ èy ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ çÎ ~ ¢ S ¢ ´Ä ¢ é y ¢ ¢ J J 3 1
©Œ¢Ã¢¢S¢¢ï Á¢¢x¢Úp ÜUy¢üÃÄ¢Sy¢ïc¢é à¢çQUy¢: J Œ¢¢Ú‡¢¢ãïc¢êyS¢Ã¢ïc¢é |¢¢ïÁÄ¢¢ çÃ¢Ðí¢p S¢¢Š¢Ã¢: JJ 32
Š¢ç‹¢ÜU: ÜU¢ÚÄ¢ïyÜëUc‡¢}¢ç‹ÎÚ¢ç‡¢ ÎëÉ¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ J Ðíçy¢D ´¢ y¢ïc é¢ ÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ ÜU¢ÚÄ¢ïyS¢ }¢ã¢ïyS¢Ã¢ñ: JJ 33
Œ ¢ êÁ ¢ ¢ ÐíÃ ¢ ¢ ã ç S ¢ h K ‰ ¢ Z ° í¢ } ¢ ÿ ¢ ï~ ¢ Š¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ çÎ ç | ¢ : J y ¢ mëç œ ¢ } ¢ çŒ ¢ ç‹ ¢ Ï ¢ ¢ üŠ¢ ¢ ´ S ¢ ¢ ‹ y ¢ y Ä ¢ ï‹ ¢ ñÃ ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ üÄ ¢ ïy ¢ ì J J 3 4
ÜêUŒ ´¢ Ã¢¢Œ¢è´ y¢Ç¢x¢¢ôÎ ÜëUc‡¢¢‰ Z¢ Œ¢écŒ¢Ã¢¢çÅÜU¢} ì¢ J ÜU¢ÚÄ¢ïmñc‡¢Ã¢¢‹ ì¢ Ä¢¿¢¢‹¢ôãS¢¢ç‹Ã¢ÎŠ¢èy¢ Ó¢ JJ 35
‘Archana Bhakti’, as told by the religious texts. 26 - 28.

Worship of Krishna this way, five times a day, in the morning, evening,
mid-day, afternoon and at dusk, is said to be the best (uttam poojan).
Worshipping three times a day - in the morning, mid-day and in the
evening, is the middle way (madhyam poojan), and at one time a day (in
the morning or mid-day) is considered to be of the lower category
(kanishta poojan), which is mostly performed by the weak. 29 - 30.
On the birth days of Lord Krishna and others, and on Ekadashi,
elaborate worship and celebrations should be arranged, along with vocal
and instrumental music, keeping fast and remaining awake till late night
should be observed on these occasions ; and on the next day (Parana) a
feast should be arranged for Brahmins and saints and others. 31 - 32.
A rich, wealthy devotee should plan and put up strong and (well built)
beautiful temples, and with grand celebrations install idol of Lord Krishna
therein. 33.
For the maintenance of the temple and for the daily and occasional
worship to be continued without any interruption, rich devotees should
generously donate land, townships, farms, money etc., and also wells and
tanks, pools, and gardens in the name of Krishna. He should also arrange
sacrifices pertaining to Vishnu without killing of animals (ahimsa yajna). 34 -35
Observance of vows like chanting Krishna Mantra, according to the
special ritual - ‘Purashacharana’ along with the recitation of the texts on
life of Lord Krishna, by learned Vaishnava Brahmins, should be ar-
r a n ge d . 3 6 .
Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ñÃ¢ }¢‹~¢¢‡¢¢´ Œ¢éÚpÄ¢ Z¢ çÃ¢Š¢¢‹¢y¢: J °í‹‰¢¢‹¢¢´ y¢yŒ¢Ú¢‡¢ ´¢ Ó¢ ÜU¢ÚÄ¢ïmñc‡¢Ã¢ñ<mÁ¢ñ: JJ 36
ÜëUc‡¢¢Ó¢¢üçà¢Cx¢‹Š¢¢lñÚÓÄ¢¢ü: S¢±¢üp ÎïÃ¢y¢¢: J çŒ¢y¢Ú: S¢¢Š¢Ã¢ ï¢ çÃ¢Ðí¢Sy¢ŒÄ¢¢ü: ÜëUc‡¢¢<Œ¢y¢¢‹Š¢S¢¢ JJ 37
S¢¢C¢X´ Ã¢‹Î‹ ´¢ ÜU¢Ä Z¢ Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢¢Ä¢ Ó¢ Œ¢êLc¢ñ: J Œ¢@¢X}¢ïÃ¢ ‹¢¢Úèç|¢|¢üQU¢ç|¢Sy é¢ à¢éçÓ¢±íy ï¢ ! JJ 38
Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢Œ¢¢ÎSŒ¢ëCïc¢é ÚÁ¢:S¢é Œ¢çÚHé‡Æ‹¢}¢ì J ÜU¢Ä¢ü}¢RêUÚÃ¢ÓÀèc¢ïü ç‹¢Š¢¢y¢ÃÄ¢¢ç‹¢ y¢¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ JJ 39
Î¢SÄ ´¢ |¢x¢Ã¢y¢: ÜU¢Ä Z¢ çãyÃ¢¢ }¢¢‹ ´¢ Ó¢ ÎêÚy¢: J Ä¢‰¢¢ÜU¢H´ Î¢S¢ §Ã¢ Œ¢çÚÓ¢Ä¢¢üŒ¢Ú ï¢ |¢Ã¢ïy ì¢ JJ 40
SÃ¢Ä¢}¢ïÃ¢¢ãÚïœ¢¢ïÄ ´¢ ÜëUc‡¢¢‰ Z¢ ÜéUS¢é}¢¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ J y¢éHS¢è´ Í¢c¢üÄ¢ïe‹Š ´¢ ÜéUÄ¢¢üy ì¢ Œ¢¢ÜÚ à¢éçÓ¢: à¢é|¢} ì¢ JJ 41
y¢¢HÃ¢ë‹y¢¢çÎç|¢: ÜëUc‡ ´¢ Ã¢èÁ¢Ä¢ïÓ™ Ä¢‰¢¢«Uy é¢ J S¢}}¢¢Á¢ü‹ ´¢ Ó¢¢ïŒ¢HïŒ ´¢ ÜéUÄ¢¢üÓÀîèÜëUc‡¢}¢ç‹ÎÚï JJ 42
Ä¢‰¢¢ïçÓ¢y ´¢ Ó¢ |¢QU¢‹¢¢}¢ó¢y¢¢ïÄ¢ÈUH¢çÎç|¢: J ÜéUÃ¢èüy¢ S¢ïÃ¢‹ ´¢ ÐíèyÄ¢¢ ç‹¢}¢¢ü‹¢: Ðí‡¢}¢ïÓ™ y¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ 43
Îí¢ñŒ¢lÁ¢éü‹¢Ã¢yÜU¢Ä Z¢ S¢wÄ ´¢ ÜëUc‡¢ï‹¢ }¢¢‹¢Îï ! J Îïã›èŒ¢é~¢çÃ¢œ¢¢lñ: ÜU¢Ä¢ü: Fïã¢ïùçŠ¢ÜU: Ðí|¢ ñ¢ JJ 44
After adoration of Krishna, the residues like sandal-paste flowers

etc. should be offered to other deities and manes, eatable offered to Krishna
should be distributed to Brahmins and sages. 37.
O pious lady! Now I tell you about ‘Vandana’
(Namaskar) paying obeisance, Men should prostrate fully-with their
eight limbs (feet, hands, knees, chest, head, eyes, and by mind and speech
touching the floor. Women should salute with five limbs (hands, eyes, head,
mind and speech). 38.
Like devout Akrura, a devotee should put the holy dust of Krishna’s
feet on his head and should be immersed in it. 39.
Dasya Bhakti.
‘Dasya’ i.e. servitude is leaving aside or abandoning one’s own per-
sonal dignity, egotism, serving lord Krishna, according to the occasion,
like - collecting flowers, Tulsi, bringing water, rubbing sandal-wood, pre-
paring pure and good food, by himself. 40 - 41.
He should fan Krishna by Tala-leaf etc. according to the season; and
should clean, sprinkle water in the premises of the temple and also sweep
the floor, as it necessitates. 42.
He should serve the devotees giving them food, water, fruits etc. as
these are available, and should (humbly) salute them, without pride. 43.
O honourable mother, one should nurse friendly and with intimacy for
Krishna, like Arjuna and Draupadi. He should have attachment and love
}¢¢‹¢céÄ¢‹¢¢ÅK´ ÎŠ¢y¢: çRUÄ¢¢SÃ¢SÄ¢ ‹¢ Î¢cï¢Š¢è: J ÒU¢çŒ¢ ÜU¢Ä¢¢ùü‰¢ çÃ¢E¢S¢: ÜU¢Ä¢¢ùüïSÄ¢Ãñ¢ ÎÉë: S¢çy¢ ! JJ45
Hÿ¢‡ ´¢ ‹¢Ã¢} ´¢ |¢QïU: Ÿ¢ë‡Ã¢ƒ¢y}¢ç‹¢Ã¢ïÎ‹¢} ì¢ J ÜëUc‡¢¢‰ ü¢ »Ã¢ ÜUy¢üÃÄ¢ ¥¢y}¢¢ Á¢‹¢ç‹¢ ! S¢Ã¢ü‰¢¢ JJ 46
Îïãïç‹ÎíÄ¢¢‹y¢:ÜUÚ‡¢SÃ¢|¢¢Ã¢¢‹¢ ´¢ y¢‰¢¢ çŒ¢y¢é: J Œ¢é~¢¢Îï: SÃ¢Á¢‹¢SÄ¢¢çŒ¢ Ã¢à ï¢ Ã¢y¢ïüy¢ ‹¢ ÒUçÓ¢y ì¢ JJ 47
ÜëUc‡¢¢Š¢è‹¢ ï¢ |¢Ã¢çïó¢yÄ ´¢ ÜUëc‡¢¢‰¢üS¢ÜUHçRUÄ¢: J ÜUëc‡¢|¢QU ñ¢ çÃ¢ÍÝÜUëy¢: SÃ¢|¢¢Ã¢SÃ¢Á¢‹¢¢SýÄ¢Á¢yï ì¢ JJ 48
ÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ñÃ¢ïÿ¢‡ ´¢ ÜéUÄ¢¢üÎëà¢¢ Ÿ¢éyÄ¢¢ Ó¢ y¢yÜU‰¢¢} ì¢ J Ÿ¢ë‡¢éÄ¢¢Ó™ yÃ¢Ó¢¢ SŒ¢à Z¢ ÜéUÄ¢¢üœ¢SÄ¢ñÃ¢ Œ¢¢ÎÄ¢¢ï: JJ49
y ¢ e é ‡ ¢ ¢ ï Ó ™ ¢ Ú ‡ ¢ ï ç … u¢ ´ y ¢ ó ¢ ñ Ã ¢ ï l ¢ à ¢ ‹ ¢ ï y ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ J Ü é U Ä ¢ ¢ ü ó ¢ ¢ S ¢ ¢ ´ y ¢ Î é ç Ó À C Œ ¢ é c Œ ¢ ¢ l ¢ ° í ã ‡ ¢ ï Œ ¢ Ú } ¢ ì J J 5 0
ãSy¢ ñ¢ y¢yŒ¢çÚÓ¢Ä¢¢üÄ¢¢´ à¢èc¢Z y¢Îç|¢Ã¢‹Î‹ ï¢ J ÐíÎçÿ¢‡¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ y¢SÄ¢¢ÑìÍ¢íè ÜéUÄ¢¢üœ¢çó¢ÜUc¢¢x¢y¢¢ñ JJ 51
S¢VËŒ¢¢‹}¢‹¢S¢¢ ÜéUÄ¢¢üyÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ñÃ¢ Ó¢ ç‹¢pÄ¢} ì¢ J çŠ¢Ä¢¢ Ó¢ Ó¢ïy¢S¢¢ùSÄ¢ñÃ¢ ÜéUÄ¢¢üçÓ™‹y¢‹¢}¢TS¢¢ JJ 52
ÜëUc‡¢Î¢S¢yÃ¢¢ç|¢}¢¢‹¢: SÃ¢çS}¢‹ÜU¢Ä¢üSy¢‰¢¢ùã}¢¢ J ÜëUc‡¢¢‰¢ü}¢ïÃ¢ ÜU¢Ä¢ ü¢ Ó¢ ÜëUçc¢ÃÄ¢¢üŒ¢¢Ú ©l}¢: JJ 53
for Lord Krishna more than his own body, his wife, children and others. 44.
O the virtuous, one should never find fault in Lord’s deeds, perform-
ing the human role. One should have firm faith in Him. 45.
Atma-Nivedana Bhakti.
O Mother, now listen to the ninth feature of devotion - Atma-Nivedana’
- absolute, surrender. One should live all in all for Krishna only. 46.
Never a devotee should act influenced by his own bodily or mental
impulses, or by his parents or wife and children, or relative’s wishes. He
should behave depending on Krishna, in every respect, and all his activi-
ties aiming at Krishna only (as Krishna being his master).
Those elements in one’s own nature, causing disturbance to de-
votional activities, should be abandoned, including the near relatives
al s o. 47- 48.
By his eyes, he should see Krishna and Krishna only, by ears, listen
to His stories, have touch of His feet only, use tongue to utter His glories
and to taste food offered to and blessed by Him, nose should smell san-
dal, flowers remainder of his worship ; respectfully. 49 -50.
He should use his hands to serve Him; head to bow before, feet for
going to the temple near Him and to circumambulate (do pradikshana).
By mind, he should entertain ideas and thoughts about Krishna only;
and keep reflecting on Krishna by conscience. 51 - 52.
One should always be conscious and feel proud that ‘I am a servant
of god’ and whatever he may be doing (for his livelihood) like farming,
Ä¢lySÃ¢ïC´ |¢Ã¢ïœ¢œ¢yÜëUc‡¢¢Ä¢ñÃ¢ ç‹¢Ã¢ïÎÄ¢ïy ì¢ J x¢‹Š¢Œ¢écŒ¢¢´à¢éÜU¢Îèç‹¢ y¢yÐíS¢¢Îèç‹¢ Š¢¢ÚÄ¢ïy¢ì JJ 54
Œ¢~¢}¢¢~¢}¢çŒ¢ ÒU¢çŒ¢ ÜëUc‡¢¢Ä¢¢‹¢<Œ¢y ´¢ y é¢ Ä¢y ì¢ J y¢ó¢ |¢ÿÄ ´¢ y¢‰¢¢|¢êy ´¢ ‹¢ Œ¢ïÄ ´¢ Ã¢¢çÚ Ó¢¢‹¢Í ï¢ ! JJ 55
y¢Œ¢¢ïÄ¢¿¢±íy ´¢ Î¢‹¢´ Ã¢ñc‡¢Ã¢¢‹¢¢´ Ó¢ S¢ïÃ¢‹¢}¢ì J ÐíS¢ó¢y¢¢Ä ñ¢ ÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ ÜUy¢üÃÄ¢´ y¢SÄ¢ S¢ïÃ¢ÜñU: JJ 56
»Ã ´¢ |¢Á¢ç‹y¢ Ä ï¢ ÜUëc‡ ´¢ Ÿ¢yéÄ¢¢çÎ‹¢Ã¢Hÿ}¢Ä¢¢ J |¢QUK¢ y ï¢ ÜUç‰¢y¢¢ |¢QU¢ çmçÃ¢Š¢¢Sy¢ùïçŒ¢ ÜUè<y¢y¢¢: JJ57
y¢~¢¢l¢Sy é¢ S¢ÜU¢}¢¢Sy ï¢ Š¢}¢ü}¢‰ Z¢ Ó¢ çÃ¢Sy¢ëy¢} ì¢ J ÜU¢} ´¢ Ó¢ SÃ¢ïçŒS¢y ´¢ }¢¢ïÿ ´¢ ÜëUc‡¢¢ÎïÃ¢¢ŒÝéÃ¢ç‹y¢ çã JJ 58
Îïã¢‹y ï¢ y ï¢ Ó¢ ÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ x¢¢ïH¢ïÜU¢çÎc é¢ Š¢¢}¢S é¢ J H|¢‹y ï¢ SÃ¢ïCS¢¢ñwÄ¢¢ç‹¢ y¢S}¢¢ÎïÃ¢¢ÿ¢Ä¢¢ç‡¢ çã JJ 59
ç‹¢cÜU¢}¢¢ §y¢Úï y ï¢ y é¢ ÜëUc‡¢S¢ïÃ¢‹¢}¢‹y¢Ú¢ J }¢éQUèpy¢é<Ã¢Š¢¢ çS¢hèp¢C ñ¢ ‹¢ïÓÀç‹y¢ ÜU<ãçÓ¢y ì¢ JJ 60
Î è Ä ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ | ¢ x ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ ¢ Œ Ä ¢ ñE Ä ¢ ü ç} ¢ Î } ¢ ê< Á ¢ y ¢ } ¢ ì J y ¢ S Ä ¢ S ¢ ïÃ ¢ ¢ ‹ y ¢ Ú ¢ Ä ¢ y Ã ¢ ¢ ó ¢ x ¢ ëØ ç‹ y ¢ N Î ¢ ù çŒ ¢ y ¢ ï J J 6 1
commerce or business, should do it in the name of Krishna only. 53.

Whatever agreeable or likeable to one self ; should be offered to
Krishna first like sandal-paste, flowers or clothes etc. and then should be
accepted for personal use as His blessings. 54.
O sinless, nothing, even a leaf or water, unoffered to Krishna, should
be taken by a devotee. 55.
Penance, sacrifices, observing vows, giving-gifts, serving Vaishnava
devotees all these should be done for pleasing Krishna only. (not with any
other intention). 56.
The devotees worshipping Krishna with ‘these nine featured devo-
tion-beginning with-‘Shravana’-listening to everything about Krishna are
known in two ways; - sakaam devotee and niskaam devotee. 57.
Some of them, desirous of having wealth or sensual happiness, vir-
tue, or salvation do adore Krishna in every way, and by His grace they
attain their desired goal. After death, they attain the abode of Krishna-
Goloka etc. and enjoy their desired pleasures endlessly (sakaam bhakti).
58 -59.
Secondly, those completely detached, disinterested devotees never
desire for even four kinds of salvation: Saalokya (to live in God’s abode
with Him), Saamipya (to live together with God), Saarupya (to attain similar
beauty as God) and Saarshti (to possess the same power as God) or eight
sorts of yogic accomplishments, at all.
Except lord’s loving service, they cannot tolerate a thought of having
wealth or any accomplishments even offered by the Lord Himself, as those
ç‹¢cÜU¢}¢|¢¢Ã¢ï‹¢ïy‰ ´¢ Ä¢ ï¢ }¢¢y¢: ! ÜëUc‡ ´¢ |¢Á¢ïó¢Ú: J |¢QU¢ïœ¢}¢: S¢ çÃ¢¿¢ïÄ¢: Œ¢ê‡¢¢ïü NÎÄ¢}¢SÄ¢ çã JJ 62
|¢x¢Ã¢‹y ´¢ Ðíçy¢çÎ‹ ´¢ S¢ïÃ¢}¢¢‹¢SÄ¢ y¢SÄ¢ Ó¢ J Ðíï}¢¢ çÃ¢Ã¢Š¢üy¢ïùyÄ¢‰¢Z S¢ Ó¢ çÃ¢ÍÝñ‹¢ü ã‹Ä¢y¢ï JJ 63
²ƒ¢ ÐíÃ¢¢ã ï¢ x¢X¢Ä¢¢ ¥‹y¢Ú¢Ä¢¢‹ ì¢ çx¢Úè‹¢çŒ¢ J çÃ¢ç|¢l¢Ã¢x¢‡¢ÄÄ¢¢à é¢ S¢}¢éÎí}¢ç|¢Ä¢¢çy¢ çã JJ 64
y¢‰¢¢ Ðíï}¢¢ùSÄ¢ |¢QUSÄ¢ Îïà¢ÜU¢HçRUÄ¢¢}¢éw¢¢‹ ì¢ J çÃ¢ÍÝ¢‹}¢ãy¢ ©ÌYK ÜëUc‡¢}¢ïÃ¢ ÐíŒ¢ly ï¢ JJ 65
¥¢‹y¢Ú¢‡¢ ´¢ Ó¢ Ï¢¢s¢‹¢ ´¢ ÜUÚ‡¢¢‹¢ ´¢ y é¢ S¢Ã¢üà¢: J SÃ¢|¢¢Ã¢¢mëœ¢Ä¢: ÜëUc‡ ï¢ y¢SÄ¢ SÄ¢é<Ã¢c¢Ä¢ïçcÃ¢Ã¢ JJ 66
S¢¢ÿ¢¢yÜëUc‡ ï¢ |¢x¢Ã¢çy¢ Ðí¢#Fïã|¢Ú: S¢ y é¢ J ‹¢¢‹¢éÚQU ï¢ |¢Ã¢ïyÒU¢çŒ¢ y ´¢ çÃ¢‹¢¢ù‹Ä¢~¢ Ã¢Sy¢éç‹¢ JJ 67
H¢ïÜïUùçSy¢ çmçÃ¢Š ´¢ Ã¢Sy é¢ Ú}¢‡¢èÄ ´¢ y¢‰¢ïy¢Úy ì¢ J y¢ó¢¢SÄ¢ Ú}¢‡¢èÄ ´¢ Ä¢Îé:w¢MŒ ´¢ |¢Ã¢ïçh y¢y ì¢ JJ 68
¥Ú}Ä¢ïc é¢ Œ¢Î¢‰¢ïüc é¢ ÒU¢çŒ¢ çÜUç@yS¢éw ´¢ |¢Ã¢ïy ì¢ J Ú}Ä¢ïc é¢ y é¢ }¢ãÎé:w ´¢ |¢Ã¢ïyÜëUc‡¢¢‹¢éÚ¢çx¢‡¢: JJ 69
might cause distraction and disturbance in their devotional life. 60 - 61.

Signs of an intent devotee.
O Mother, this way serving the lord devotedly, an unmotivated lover
of the lord is known to be the best, the perfect devotee. Actually he is the
heart of the lord himself. 62.
Thus serving the lord day by day, his devotion increases, intensifies
and it is not obliterated by any obstacle. Like the flow of Ganges, break-
ing the barriers of stony mountains heedlessly, runs towards the ocean.
Likewise love of such a passionate (ekantik) devotee, neglecting and
overcoming obstructions and limitations of time and place, attains to Krishna
only. 63 - 65.
Natural tendencies of his inner and outer sense-organs are turned
and tuned to Krishna only; which are prone to sensual objects, in case of
others. 66.
To nothing in this world he is attracted or attached except Krishna
in person, as he is full of and overflowing with love for Him. 67.
There are two types of things in this world, pleasant and unpleasant.
Objects pleasant bring happiness those unpleasant ones cause unhappi-
ness. Whatever is pleasant to others causes displeasure to a devotee.
Those unpleasant things (like dust etc.) can be agreeable to a true
lover of Krishna, if those are linked or associated with Krishna ; but all
those otherwise enjoyable objects will certainly cause displeasure, to
him. 68 - 69.
ç Ã ¢ c ¢ Œ ¢ V ¢ Ä ¢ y ¢ ï y ¢ S Ä ¢ } ¢ H Ä ¢ ¢ x ¢ L Ó ¢ ‹Î ‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J S ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ ü Ä ¢ ‹y ¢ ï Œ ¢ é c Œ¢ ã ¢ Ú ¢ | ¢ êc ¢ ‡ ¢ ´ Î ê c ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ y ¢ ï J J 7 0
LçÓ¢Ú¢: ÜU¢ñS¢é}¢¢: à¢ÄÄ¢¢ Îè#Œ¢¢Ã¢ÜUS¢çó¢|¢¢: J |¢Ã¢ç‹y¢ y¢SÄ¢ Ó¢‹Îí¢ïùçŒ¢ |¢QUS² y¢Œ¢‹¢¢Ä¢y ï¢ JJ 71
LçÓ¢Ú´ }¢ç‹ÎÚ´ y¢SÄ¢ Í¢¢ïÚ¢Ú‡Ä¢¢Ä¢y ï¢ ‹¢Ã¢} ì¢ J S¢éx¢ç‹Š¢: à¢èy¢H ï¢ Ã¢¢Ä¢éÎ¢üÃ¢ÁÃ¢¢H¢Ä¢œ ï¢ |¢ëà¢} ì¢ JJ 72
|¢¢Ú¢Ä¢y¢ï S¢êÿ}¢Ã¢¢S¢: SÃ¢Á¢‹¢p Ã¢ëÜU¢Ä¢y¢ï J MŒ ´¢ ÜéUD¢Ä¢y ï¢ y¢SÄ¢ SÃ¢¢Îé |¢¢ïÁÄ ´¢ çÃ¢c¢¢Ä¢y ï¢ JJ 73
} ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ï¿ ¢ ´ x ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ y ¢ S Ä ¢ y ¢ èÿ ‡ ¢ Ï ¢ ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ y ¢ ï y ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ J Ú ¢ ÿ ¢ S ¢ è Ã ¢ | ¢ Ã ¢ y Ä ¢ ïÃ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ú è Î ïÃ ¢ ¢ X ‹ ¢ ¢ ïŒ ¢ } ¢ ¢ J J 7 4
Fïã¢ïù‹¢é}¢ïÄ¢ ï¢ |¢QUSÄ¢ çÓ¢qñÚïy¢ñ<Ã¢Ú¢çx¢‡¢: J ÜëUc‡¢ »Ã¢ SÈéUÚyÄ¢ïÜUSy¢SÄ¢¢‹y¢p Ï¢çã: S¢Î¢ JJ 75
S¢ãS¢¢ SÈéUçÚy ´¢ Fïã¢œ ´¢ ÎëcÅì±¢ ãS¢çy¢ ÒUçÓ¢y ì¢ J ÒUçÓ¢Îì±íÁ¢‹y¢}¢¢H¢ïvÄ¢ çÃ¢Úã¢çÎÃ¢ Ú¢ïçÎçy¢ JJ 76
¥¢‹¢‹Î¢ó¢ëyÄ¢çy¢ ÒU¢çŒ¢ ÒU¢çŒ¢ S¢}|¢¢c¢y¢ïù}¢é‹¢¢ J S¢¢C¢X´ Ã¢‹Îy ï¢ ÒU¢çŒ¢ ÒUçÓ¢œ¢êc‡¢è´ Ó¢ çy¢Dçy¢ JJ 77
¥Œ¢Ú¢Š¢¢‹ ì¢ ÿ¢}¢SÃ¢ïçy¢ ÒU¢çŒ¢ Ðí¢‰¢üÄ¢y ï¢ ãçÚ} ì¢ J Fïãï‹¢ çÃ¢Ã¢à¢: ÒU¢çŒ¢ S¢ Ó¢ x¢¢Ä¢çy¢ ç‹¢›Œ¢: JJ 78
ãÚ!ï ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢! SÃ¢¢ç}¢‹ ì¢ ! ÜUëc‡¢ ! x¢¢çïÃ¢‹Î ! }¢¢Š¢Ã¢! §yÄ¢¢l¢: ÜUèy¢Äü¢yÄ¢Óé™Úñç|¢Š¢¢: ÒU¢çŒ¢ S¢yŒ¢y¢:ï JJ 79
To that intent lover of Krishna, things not associated with Him, like
sandal-paste is as though poison-paste, garlands of fragrant flowers, like
a snake on the body, ornaments like blemish, soft and beautiful flower-
bed like burning fire-pit, and the moon like a hot scorching sun ;
New lovely mansion like fearful forest, cool and sweet-smelling breeze
like flames of burning forest fire; a fine soft garment is burdensome ; rela-
tives are like jackals, his own physical beauty is like leprosy ; tasty meals
like poison, melodious notes of music like sharp arrows ; and a charming
woman with likeness to heavenly nymph (apsara), like a female de-
mon! 70 -74.
From these indications, one can guess intimacy of the renowned devo-
tee, to Krishna. Only Krishna is vibrating within and out to him. 75.
That devotee, thoroughly possessed by Krishna sometimes looking
at the Lord delightfully, suddenly his face gleams with laughter, sometimes
seeing Him going away, he cries with the thought of separation. 76.
At times, in bliss he dances or speaks with Him, at other times he
prostrates before Him or stands still or prays to Him humbly, saying ‘O
Shri Hari, forgive me of my foolishness, have mercy on me’ or overflow-
ing with love he sings loudly in high pitch, confidently. 77 - 78.
Loudly he recites the divine names of that protector of the virtuous,
like-’O Shri Hari, O Narayan, O Master, Krishna, Govinda, Madhava’,
and others. 79.
§yÄ¢¢çÎç|¢Ï¢üãéçÃ¢Š¢ñçpqñ: S¢ ©Œ¢Hçÿ¢y¢: J Œ¢é‹¢¢çy¢ |¢éÃ¢‹ ´¢ |¢QU: SÃ¢Œ¢¢ÎÚÁ¢S¢¢ùçw¢H} ì¢ JJ 80
¥ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ S ¢ ï ‹ ¢ ñ Ã ¢ } ¢ ¢ y ¢ | ¢ ü Ã ¢ y Ä ¢ S Ä ¢ ã Ú ï S y ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ñ J ç ‹ ¢ Ú¢ ï Š ¢ : Ð í ¢ ‡ ¢ } ¢ ‹ ¢ S ¢ ¢ ï : Ð í ï } ¢ | ¢ Q U S Ä ¢ ç ‹ ¢ ç p y ¢ } ¢ ì J J 8 1
Ðí¢ÚÏŠ¢¢‹y ï¢ çÃ¢ã¢Ä¢¢S¢ ñ¢ Œ¢é}¢¢‹Ã¢¢ ›è ÜUHïÃ¢Ú} ì¢ J x¢é‡¢¢‹}¢¢Ä¢¢}¢Ä¢ ´¢ ›è´p çãyÃ¢¢ |¢Ã¢çy¢ ç‹¢x¢éü‡¢: JJ 82
çÎÃÄ¢ ´¢ y¢‹¢é´ ¾ír¢MŒ¢ ´¢ Ðí¢ŒÄ¢ ÜëUc‡¢ïÓÀÄ¢¢ S¢ Ó¢ J çÎÃÄ ´¢ çÃ¢}¢¢‹¢}¢¢Ls SÃ¢ïC´ y¢h¢}¢ Ä¢¢çy¢ Ã ñ¢ JJ 83
x¢¢ïH¢ÜïUï S¢¢ïùÿ¢Úï Š¢¢ç}Ý Ã¢ÜñUé‡Æï Ã¢¢çŒ¢ |¢QUÚ¢Åì J ÜUëc‡¢SÄ¢ Ã¢y¢üy¢ùïw¢‡Ç´ S¢Ãï¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ S¢Ã¢Ãü¢ç‹Îy¢: JJ 84
y¢ï‹¢ ÜëUc‡¢ï‹¢ Îœ¢¢ç‹¢ s‹¢‹y¢¢‹Ä¢ÿ¢Ä¢¢ç‡¢ Ó¢ J y¢~¢ çÎÃÄ¢¢ç‹¢ S¢¢ñwÄ¢¢ç‹¢ Ðí¢ŒÝ¢ïçy¢ Á¢‹¢ç‹¢ ! {íéÃ¢} ì¢ JJ 85
¥ŠÄ¢¢y}¢à¢¢›ç}¢çy¢ y¢ï }¢Ä¢¢ Ðí¢ïQU}¢à¢ïc¢y¢: J »y¢¢Ã¢ÎïÃ¢ Á¢èÃ¢¢‹¢¢´ }¢y ´¢ ç‹¢:Ÿ¢ïÄ¢S¢¢Ä¢ }¢ï JJ 86
Ã ¢ ï Î ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ´ Œ ¢@ Ú ¢ ~ ¢ S Ä ¢ Ú ã S Ä ¢ ´ S ¢ ¢ W K Ä ¢ ¢ï x ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ï : J Š ¢ } ¢ ü à ¢ ¢ › S Ä ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ Œ Ä ¢ ï y ¢ ç m S Œ ¢ C } ¢ é ç Î y ¢ ´ } ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ J J 8 7
y¢S}¢¢Îïy¢jÃ¢yÄ¢¢çŒ¢ Ÿ¢ïÄ¢S ï¢ Š¢¢Ä¢ü}¢¢y}¢ç‹¢ J y¢ï‹¢ }¢éQU¢ S¢Ã¢üÜUC¢yÐí¢ŒSÄ¢S¢ï Œ¢Ú}¢´ S¢éw¢} ì¢ JJ 88
That devotee of the lord, thus indicated variously, purifies and refines
the entire earth, with the dust of his feet. 80.
O Mother, certainly, controlling of mind and breath, in the case of
ardent passionate (ekantik) devotee who has fixed his mind in the spiri-
tual form of Shri Hari, is accomplished effortlessly (without yogic prac-
t i se s ) . 8 1 .
At the end of the destined period of life, leaving the mortal body, a
devotee, man or woman, breaking the attributes of Maya, the cosmic
illusion, including three Gunas, attains the desireless state. 82.
Obtaining the supreme divine form (Brahmrup i.e. Akshar Mukta),
by the grace of Krishna, mounting on the celestial air-car he attains the
abode of his favourite deity. 83.
That best of the devotees stays in Goloka or Akshardham or
Vaikuntha, serving the Lord eternally, respected by all. 84.
O Mother, there he enjoys the imperishable, celestial happiness
unendingly, forever. 85.
An epilogue of Shri Harigita.
Thus I have fully explained you the principles of spiritual knowledge
(adhyatma- knowledge of Bhagvan and soul). To my mind, this much is
adequate for the ultimate redemption of the souls. 86.
Thus I have explicitly communicated you the gist and the secret of the
Vedas, the Pancharatra, Sankhya, Yoga, along with the religious texts. 87.
»y¢ÎíãSÄ ´¢ Œ¢Ú} ´¢ Ä¢: Ÿ¢¢ïcÄ¢çy¢ Œ¢çÆcÄ¢çy¢ J |¢çÃ¢cÄ¢çy¢ y¢Ä¢¢ï: ÜëUc‡ ï¢ |¢çQUp S¢éw¢}¢èçŒS¢y¢} ì¢ JJ 89
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
ÚãSÄ¢ç}¢çy¢ Œ¢é~¢ï‡¢ x¢èy ´¢ }¢¢y¢¢ ç‹¢à¢}Ä¢ S¢¢ J ÐíS¢ó¢NÎÄ¢¢ùyÄ¢‹y ´¢ Ðí¢ïÓ ï¢ ç‹¢:S¢´à¢Ä¢¢ S¢y¢è JJ 90
SÃ¢Š¢}¢ü¿¢¢‹¢Ã¢ñÚ¢xÄ¢ñLŒ¢ïy¢¢ ‹¢Ã¢Hÿ¢‡¢¢ J |¢çQU: ÜëUc‡ ï¢ yÃ¢Ä¢¢ Ðí¢ïQU¢ ‹¢ë‡¢ ´¢ Ÿ¢ïÄ¢SÜUÚè ãÚï ! JJ 91
S¢ y é¢ ÜëUc‡¢SyÃ¢}¢ïÃ¢¢çS¢ ãçÚ‹¢¢}¢¢ù~¢ S¢¢}Ðíy¢} ì¢ J ç‹¢pÄ¢ï‹¢ïçy¢ Á¢¢‹¢¢ç}¢ yÃ¢m¢vÄ¢ñ‹¢üCS¢´à¢Ä¢¢ JJ 92
yÃ¢ÄÄ¢ïÃ¢ S¢´Ä¢¢ïÁÄ¢ }¢‹¢ ï¢ }¢¢Ä¢¢ÜU¢HS¢}¢éjÃ¢¢y ì¢ J S¢}¢°íÜUC¢‹}¢éQU¢çS}¢ Ä¢¢ç}¢ Š¢¢}¢¢l y ï¢ Œ¢Ú} ì¢ JJ 93
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
§yÄ¢évyÃ¢¢ S¢¢ y¢}¢ïÃ¢¢‹y¢ãüôÚ ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡ ´¢ Ðí|¢é} ì¢ J ÎŠÄ¢ ñ¢ çÃ¢à¢éh}¢‹¢S¢¢ y¢ï‹¢¢|¢êgïãçÃ¢S}¢ëçy¢: JJ 94
x¢èy¢¢}¢ïy¢¢´ çã S¢¢ÿ¢¢hçÚ}¢éw¢ÜU}¢H¢çó¢:S¢ëy¢¢´ Ã¢ïÎS¢¢Úæ J
ÜëUc‡¢´ S ¢´Œ¢êÁÄ¢ |¢QUK¢ Ðíçy¢çÎ‹¢}¢çw¢H¢ }¢~¢ Ã¢¢Š²¢Ä¢}¢ïÜU}¢ì JJ
Hence, for your supreme good, bear it firmly in mind; so that freed
from all pain, you will attain the highest happiness. 88.
Whoever will listen to, or read this supreme secret, will attain the
desired bliss and devotion in Krishna. 89.
Suvrat said:-
Hearing this saga of devotion from her son that virtuous lady was
pleased and fully satisfied. She Premavati or Bhakti said to her son: 90.
O Shri Hari, you have told all about nine-featured devotion to Krishna,
coupled with self-duties, knowledge and detachment. It is for the welfare
of the people. 91.
From your speech, I clearly understand and recognise you, that you
are truly Krishna Himself by name Shri Hari, now present here, undoubt-
edly. 92.
Now, fixing my mind on you only, liberated from all my sufferings,
caused by illusion (Maya) and death (Kaal), I will go to that original abode
of yours, the highest one (Akshardham). 93.
Suvrat said:-
Uttering these words, with peaceful mind she entered the Samadhi,
meditating on Shri Hari, Lord Narayan, and became unconscious. 94.
This text of (Shri Hari) Gita, the sermon, coming from the lotus-mouth
of Shri Hari himself, is the essence of Vedas. Whoever, worshipping
‹¢¢‹¢¢ÜU¢}¢¢ç|¢H¢c¢è ‹¢‹ é¢ Š¢Úç‡¢Œ¢y ï¢ ! Ä¢: Œ¢Æïm¢ ç‹¢à¢¢}Ä¢ïl¢Ä¢¢ySÃ¢ïC´ J
S ¢ S ¢ ¢ñw Ä ¢´ y Ã¢ çÚ y¢ } ¢ ‰¢ Á ¢‹ ¢ : Ü ëU c‡ ¢ | ¢ôQ U ç‹ ¢ Ú¢ à ¢ è: J J 9 5 J J
ãçÚx¢èy¢¢Ä¢¢´ |¢çQUSÃ¢MŒ¢Hÿ¢‡¢ç‹¢MŒ¢‡¢‹¢¢}¢¢ c¢Åìô~¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 36 JJ
-------------------------------
JJ ¥ƒ S¢#ô~¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 37 JJ
Ú¢Á¢¢Ãï¢¢Ó¢ -
ŠÄ¢¢Ä¢‹y¢è |¢x¢Ã¢‹y ´¢ S¢¢ |¢çQU: S¢}Ðí¢Œ¢ ÜU ´¢ x¢ôy¢? J y¢y¢ ï¢ ãçÚp ôÜU Ó¢RïU? ¾íêsïy¢‹} ï¢ }¢ã¢}¢é‹¢ï! JJ 1
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
y¢SÄ¢ ´¢ ŠÄ¢¢‹¢çS‰¢y¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ y é¢ |¢êŒ¢¢S¢èÎL‡¢¢ïÎÄ¢: J çÃ¢Š¢¢y¢é}¢¢çqÜÚ ÜëUc‡¢: F¢yÃ¢¢ùx‹²¢x¢¢Ú}¢¢çÃ¢à¢y ì¢ JJ 2
ÎÎà¢ü S¢¢ù‰¢ ŠÄ¢¢Ä¢‹y¢è ãôÚ y¢´ NÎÄ¢¢}Ï¢éÁ¢ï J ¥¢çÃ¢|¢êüy¢´ Ä¢‰¢¢ÎëC´ Ðí‰¢}¢¢Ÿ¢}¢S¢´çS‰¢y¢}¢ì JJ 3
Krishna, reads or hears it every day, devotedly, fully or one chapter from
it, having fulfilled his several desires, will attain devotion in Krishna, be-
coming desireless, soon. 95.
Thus ends the thirty-sixth chapter entitled ‘Narration of the
nature and indications of devotion’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER - 37
Bhakti offering last prayers to Shri Hari, revealing himself as
Shri Krishna.
The king said: while meditating upon the Lord, which destination did
Mother Bhakti attain? Then what did Shri Hari do? O great sage, kindly
tell me all this. 1.
Suvrat said -
While she was still continuing in the state of meditation, O King, dawn
advanced and Krishna took bath, and entered the fire-place in order to
perform daily rites. 2.
While meditating she saw Shri Hari as a celibate revealing himself as
he was perceived earlier in her lotus-heart. 3.
Ð íS ¢ ó¢ } ¢ é w ¢ Ó ¢ ‹ Î í¢ | ¢ ´ Ã¢ ¢ ç Ú Á¢ Ó À Î H ¢ ï Ó ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J ç m |¢ é Á¢ ´ Ú }¢ ‡ ¢ è Ä ¢ ¢ X ´ à Ä¢ ¢ } ¢ S¢ é ‹Î Ú çÃ ¢ ° í ã } ¢ ì J J 4
ÜU¢ ñŒ¢ è ‹¢ ¢ Ó À ¢ Î‹¢ ´ Eï y¢ }¢ éœ¢ Ú èÄ¢ ´ Ó ¢ çÏ¢ ½ íy¢ }¢ ì J ‹¢ QUÜU¢ Ï¢ h Ü éUçÅ HàÄ¢ ¢ }¢ S¢ êÿ }¢ çà¢ Ú ¢ ïL ã } ¢ ì J J 5
çS ¢ y ¢ Ä¢ ¿¢ ¢ ïŒ ¢ Ã¢ èy ¢ ´ Ó ¢ ÜU Ú ¢ œ ¢ Á ¢ Œ¢ } ¢ ¢ çH ÜU } ¢ ì J ÜU ‡ ÆS ‰¢ S¢ ê ÿ } ¢ y ¢ éHS ¢ è ÜU¢ Dd x mÄ ¢ à ¢ ¢ ï |¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 6
|¢¢Hï ÜU‡Æï Ó¢ NÎÄ ï¢ |¢éÁ¢Ä¢¢ï: à¢¢ï|¢‹¢¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ J ÜU¢à}¢èÚÓ¢‹ÎíÜU¢ïŒ¢ïy¢¢‹Ä¢êŠÃ¢üŒ¢é‡Çî¢ç‡¢ çÏ¢½íy¢} ì¢ JJ 7
»Ã¢´ ãôÚ S¢¢ Œ¢àÄ¢‹y¢è Œ¢ë‰¢ÜìU SÃ¢¢y}¢‹¢}¢ñÿ¢y¢ J Îïãïç‹ÎíÄ¢}¢‹¢:Ðí¢‡¢x¢é‡¢ï|Ä¢Sy¢yÐíÜU¢à¢ÜU}¢ì JJ 8
S¢ ‹ }¢ ¢ ~ ¢ ´ y¢ ´ ¾í r ¢ ‡ ¢ ñ v Ä¢ }¢ ¢ Œ¢ ó ¢ ´ sÿ ¢ Ú ï‡ ¢ Ó ¢ J S¢ ¢ ÎÎà ¢ ü y ¢ y¢ Sy ¢ çS} ¢ Sy¢ } ¢ ïÃ¢ S¢ }¢ Ã¢ ñÿ ¢ y¢ J J 9
S¢¢ïù‰¢ SÃ¢}¢ïÃ¢ Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡ ´¢ Á¢¢‹¢‹y¢è´ ç‹¢pÄ¢ï‹¢ y¢¢} ì¢ J y¢ÎíêŒ ´¢ Îà¢üÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢ S¢¢pÄ Z¢ S¢¢ y¢}¢ñÿ¢y¢ JJ 10
Ü U¢ ïç Å Ü U ‹ Î Œ ¢ ü H¢ Ã ¢ ‡ Ä ¢ ´ ‹ ¢ Ã ¢ è ‹ ¢ Á ¢ H Î ¢ çS ¢ y ¢ } ¢ ì J Ð íy Ä ¢ X ç‹ ¢ : S ¢ Ú y Ü U¢ ï çÅ Ü U ¢ ï ç Å Ó ¢ ‹ Î íS ¢ } ¢ l é çy ¢ } ¢ ì J J 1 1
à¢éhãï}¢¢|¢Ã¢S¢‹¢´ ÚÕÜU¢@è}¢‹¢¢ïãÚ}¢ì J }¢Ä¢êÚÏ¢ãü}¢éÜéUÅ´ }¢ÜUÚ¢ÜëUçy¢ÜéU‡ÇH}¢ì JJ 12
Having pleasant face with moon-like lustre, eyes resembling lotus
petals, having two arms, and of dark complexion, and attractive figure,
Wearing loin-cloth (Koupin) and white upper garment, and having
fine, tender, curly black hair on his head tied with turban. 4 -5.
(She saw him) wearing white sacred thread (Yajnopavit) and string
of beads in hand for chanting (Maala), and wearing two small auspicious
Tulsi garlands around his neck (Tulsi-Kanthhi).
There were beautiful vertical marks of saffron with moon like spot
inside, on his forehead, throat, heart and shoulders (Urdhvapundra Tilak
and Chandlo). 6 - 7.
Then she saw her body, mind, breath and the like attributes sepa-
rated from her Self, their illuminator. 8.
Then she saw her Self merged in the imperishable ‘Akshar ’ and
therein the residing Supreme Self and then again there she saw Shri
Hari himself. 9.
When Shri Hari perceived that she has realized Shri Hari being Shri
Krishna himself, he manifested the same form to her. She saw that form
wonder-struck. 10.
In astonishment, she saw Him assuming the elegance of millions and
millions of cupids and having dark complexion of fresh cloud and emit-
ting the brightness of millions and millions of moons through each of
his limbs. 11.
He was wearing garment of shining, of pure-golden shade occupied
ÜU‡Æ¢ïÌS¢yÜU¢ñSy¢é| ´¢ Ó¢ }¢éQU¢ã¢ÚçÃ¢|¢êc¢‡¢} ì¢ J Ã¢ñÁ¢Ä¢‹y¢è´ dÁ ´¢ ÜU‡Æï ÎŠ¢y ´¢ Ó¢ }¢‹¢¢ïãÚ} ì¢ JJ 13
|¢éÁ¢Ä¢¢ï: ÜUÅÜïU ãñ} ï¢ Ÿ¢ëWHï Ó¢¢XÎï à¢é| ï¢ J ÎŠ¢y ´¢ ‹¢êŒ¢éÚï Ó¢¢æÍíÄ¢¢ï: çÜUà¢¢ïÚ´ Ó¢¢LH¢ïÓ¢‹¢} ì¢ JJ 14
‹ ¢ Å Ã ¢ Ä ¢ ü S ¢ } ¢ ¢ Ü UË Œ ¢ ´ Ó ¢ ‹ Î ‹ ¢ ï ‹ ¢ S ¢ éÓ ¢ <Ó ¢ y ¢ } ¢ ì J Œ ¢ ¢ ñ c Œ ¢ ¢ ‹ ã ¢ Ú ¢ † À ïw ¢ Ú ¢ ´p çÏ ¢ ½ í y ¢ ´ Ó ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ ´S ¢ Ü U ¢ ñ J J 1 5
çm|¢éÁ ´¢ Ã¢¢ÎÄ¢‹y ´¢ Ó¢ }¢éÚHè´ }¢Š¢éÚSÃ¢Ú} ì¢ J ¥¢pÄ¢üÎà¢ü‹ ´¢ y ´¢ Ó¢ ÎëcÅì±¢ NC¢ ‹¢‹¢¢}¢ S¢¢ JJ 16
Œ¢é‹¢Sy¢}¢‰¢ S¢¢ùŒ¢àÄ¢l‰¢¢Œ¢êÃ¢ü}¢Ã¢çS‰¢y¢}¢ì J Ã¢<‡¢Ã¢ïc¢´ SÃ¢y¢‹¢Ä ´¢ y¢y¢¢ï ‹¢yÃ¢¢ ‹¢é‹¢¢Ã¢ y¢} ì¢ JJ 17
|¢çQULÃ¢¢Ó¢ -
Ä¢: Œ¢¢y¢é´ S¢Î}¢yÄ¢üçÃ¢ÐíÃ¢ëc¢x¢¢çSy¢cÄ¢¢Ã¢ëc¢¢ÉK¢S¢éÚ±í¢y¢ï|Ä¢¢ïùÁ¢ç‹¢ }¢iëãyÜUL‡¢Ä¢¢ sïÜU¢‹y¢Š¢}¢üçÐíÄ¢: J
}¢H ê ¢¿¢¢‹¢y¢}¢pÄ¢¢ÜUü! çÃ¢Š¢ëy¢¢‹¢ÜïU¢Ã¢y¢¢Ú! Ð|í¢ ï¢ ! Ã¢‡Ä¢¢üÜUËŒ¢Ã¢y ï¢ ‹¢}¢¢ùïSy é¢ ãÚÄ ï¢ y¢S} ñ¢ Œ¢Úïà¢¢Ä¢ y ï¢ JJ 18
S¢Ã¢ZS¢ã¢Ã¢‹¢Š¢‹¢TÄ¢x¢‹Š¢Ã¢¢ã‹¢‹y¢¢Ä¢ü}¢¢}Ï¢Áé¢ãÚ¢}¢yë¢Ã¢¢ãç}¢~ ï¢ J
S¢yÐíï}¢Ã¢yÄ¢éçÎy¢S¢¢Š¢éx¢é‡¢¢y}¢ç‹¢Dï Ï¢éçh: S¢Î¢ yÃ¢çÄ¢ ãÚï! }¢}¢ ç‹¢pH¢ùSy é¢ JJ 19
with jewel belt; wearing the crown (Mugat) of peacock feathers and ear-
pe nd ant s of cr oco di l e s h ape ( M a kra ka ar) , and K aus t u bha gem
(Kausthubhamani) illuminating his neck, and also the ornament of pearl
necklace and charming garland made of Tulsi clusters. He was wearing
on arms, upper armlets and chains and golden bracelets (on wrists) and
anklets. She witnessed Him to be a youth (15 yrs) resembling an actor-
dancer with charming eyes, elegantly besmeared with sandal paste and
wearing floral garlands and crescent as ornaments. 12 - 15.
She saw him having two arms and playing flute with melodious notes.
Beholding Him with wondering eyes, again and again she bowed before
Him. Then again she saw Him in his original state as her own son, wearing
celibate attire. Then she saluted him and praised him. 16.
Bhaktimata’s vision of her Atma.
Bhakti said:-
O Lord, to protect righteous people, gods, cows and religion, from
the multitude of arrogant demons, on account of compassion, you are
born to me. You are the lover of intent devotion. You are like the sun
removing heap of radical ignorance, and have taken several incarnations;
to that supreme lord Shri Hari, who has assumed the form of a celibate, I
salute you. 17 - 18.
O the friend of the all-tolerating, you are forgiving as the earth, pure
as water, indestructible like fire, well-wisher for all like air and untouched
»ÜU¢ ‹ y¢ Š¢ }¢ üŠ¢ Ú ! Š¢ èÚ ! Ã¢ Ú ¢ |¢ Ä¢ ¢ V Œ¢ ¢ ‡ ¢ ïù Í ¢ S¢ Y ÎÃ¢ Î ¢ Ã¢ S¢ }¢ ¢ ç|¢ Š¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ! J
¥Í‹K¢Š¢Ú¢}¢ÚŠ¢Ú¢}¢ÚS¢¢Š¢éÚÿ ï¢ Ï¢éçh: S¢Î¢ yÃ¢çÄ¢ ãÚï! }¢}¢ ç‹¢pH¢ùSy é¢ JJ 20
Œ ¢ ¢ c ¢ ‡ Ç c¢ ‡ Ç Œ ¢ ç Ú w ¢ ‡ Ç ‹ ¢ Œ ¢ ç‡ Ç y ¢ ! Ÿ ¢ è x ¢ ¢ ïH ¢ ï Ü UŠ ¢ ¢ } ¢ x ¢ ç } ¢ y ¢ ¢ ç} ¢ y ¢ | ¢ Q U Á ¢ è Ã ¢ ï J
|¢QïUçŒS¢y¢¢çw¢HŒ¢é}¢‰¢üçÃ¢y¢¢‹¢ÜUËŒ ï¢ Ï¢éçh: S¢Î¢ yÃ¢çÄ¢ ãÚï! }¢}¢ ç‹¢pH¢ùSy é¢ J21
ôã S¢¢çÃ¢ã è‹¢ }¢w¢ Ã¢y ¢ü‹ ¢! Î ñÃ¢ çŒ¢~ Ä¢Ü ëUh }¢üÃ ¢ïÎ ‹¢çÃ ¢Ú¢ x¢x ¢|¢çQUÏ ¢¢ïŠ¢ï J
à¢éhï Ï¢ëãÎì±íy¢}¢ã¢±íy¢à¢¢‹y¢Î¢‹y ï¢ Ï¢éçh: S¢Î¢ yÃ¢çÄ¢ ãÚï! }¢}¢ ç‹¢pH¢ùSy é¢ JJ22
S¢ÓÀ¢›S¢´Ÿ¢Ä¢ ! çÁ¢y¢ïç‹ÎíÄ¢ ! S¢yÄ¢ ! S¢yÄ¢S¢VËŒ¢ ! }¢¢Š¢Ã¢ ! ãçÚçmÁ¢S¢¢Š¢éŒ¢êÁ ï¢ J
Ÿ¢¢hï S¢}¢¢çŠ¢}¢çy¢Ä¢¢ïx¢ÜUH¢ÐíÃ¢ëœ¢ ñ¢ Ï¢éçh: S¢Î¢ yÃ¢çÄ¢ ãÚï ! }¢}¢ ç‹¢pH¢ùSy é¢ J23
Î}|¢ ¢ œ± ñçÎÜUŒ¢ ‰¢ ¢ S¢ éÚ Îïçà¢ ÜUÿ }¢ ¢ Œ¢ ¢ H¢ ïçÓ À Îïù L ‡ ¢ }¢ éw ¢ ¢ à¢ Ä¢ ‹¢ ¢ ïÎã ïy¢ ¢ ï ! J
çÃ¢E¢S¢é|¢ëyÜUL‡¢y¢¢çŒ¢y¢ë|¢¢Ã¢|¢¢çÁ¢ Ï¢éçh: S¢Î¢ yÃ¢çÄ¢ ãÚï ! }¢}¢ ç‹¢pH¢ùSy é¢ J24
like the sky (i.e. five elements), strong as the sun, preserver like the moon,
kind as Hara (Shiva), and worthy of devotion like nectar-carrying cloud,
O the one loving saintly people and their virtues O settled in the self, O
Shri Hari, may my intellect be engaged on you. 19.
O the sustainer of undistracted devotion, O courageous one, posing
the hands like giving boons and protection, and whose name uttered only
once, burns away the multitude of sins; O the protector of the cows, the
Brahmins, the earth, the gods, and the virtuous! May my intellect be en-
gaged on you. 20.
O expert in destroying the multitude of troublemakers, you have lead
innumerable devoted souls to the abode of Goloka. You are a canopy
fulfilling desires of the devotees. Let my intellect be engaged on you. 21.
You are the promoter of sacrifices without violence (ahimsa yajnas).
You are one who offer oblations to gods and manes; and preach devotion
with its integral components like knowledge, detachment, and doing one’s
religious duties; observing great vow of celibacy and others; being calm,
pure and restrained; Let my intellect be engaged on you. 22.
O Madhava, the shelter of the genuine scriptures, truth-embodied
and truth-willed, worshipped by Brahmins and saints, inclined towards
faith, meditation, pure intellect and the art of Yoga. Let my intellect be
engaged on you. 23.
Shri Hari, who has caused the uprooting of the demonic king and his
»ïEÄ¢üS¢¢ÚçÃ¢‹¢Ä¢Ðíçy¢|¢¢‹¢Ã¢lçÃ¢l¢y¢Œ¢¢ï‹¢Ä¢S¢Î¢°íãÎ¢ç‹¢y¢¢ÉKï J
‹¢¢‹¢¢S¢éHÿ¢‡¢çÃ¢Hçÿ¢y¢S¢¢ñ}Ä¢}¢êy¢ïü ! Ï¢éçh: S¢Î¢ yÃ¢çÄ¢ ãÚï ! }¢}¢ ç‹¢pH¢ùSy é¢ J25
Œ¢ê‡¢ïü‹Îéç‹ ¢ç‹ÎÃ ¢Î‹¢ ¢}Ï¢éÁ¢Œ¢~ ¢‹¢ï~¢ï Ã ¢¢S¢¢ ïçÃ¢ |¢êc¢ ‡¢S¢éÃ¢ïc¢S¢éÎ à¢ü‹¢ èÄ¢ï J
} ¢ ‹ ÎçS } ¢ y ¢ ïÿ¢ ‡ ¢ N y ¢ ¢ çw ¢ H Á ¢ èÃ ¢Î ñ‹ Ä ¢ ï Ï¢ éçh : S ¢Î ¢ y Ã ¢ çÄ¢ ã Ú ï! }¢ } ¢ ç‹ ¢ pH ¢ ù S y ¢ é J J 2 6
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
§çy¢ S¢´Sy¢éÃ¢y¢è ÜëUc‡ ´¢ y¢yS¢}¢¢çãy¢}¢¢‹¢S¢¢ J çÃ¢Hè‹¢}¢êH}¢¢Ä¢¢ S¢¢ çÃ¢ÚÚ¢}¢¢Ó¢HçS‰¢çy¢: JJ 27
Œ¢Œ¢¢y¢ ÎïãSy¢sïüÃ¢ ‹¢ñÃ¢¢Ï¢éŠÄ¢y¢ y¢´ y é¢ S¢¢ J S¢l¢ï çÎÃÄ¢y¢‹¢é´ Ðí¢Œ¢ Á¢‹¢¢ÎëàÄ¢ ´¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ Œ¢éÚ¢ JJ 28
y¢Ä¢ñÃ¢ SÃ¢Œ¢ôy¢ Ðíï}‡¢¢ S¢ïÃ¢}¢¢‹¢¢ ç‹¢Ú‹y¢Ú} ì¢ J Ÿ¢h¢çÎç|¢: S¢ã¢Ã¢¢yS¢èçm}¢éQU¢ ¾ír¢à¢¢Œ¢y¢: JJ 29
çÃ ¢ R U} ¢ ¢ Ü üU à ¢ Ü U S Ä ¢ ¢ Ï Î ï Ã ¢ S ¢ éÃ ¢ ï Î x ¢ Á ¢ ï‹ Î é ç| ¢ : J Ðíç } ¢ y ¢ ï Ã ¢ y ¢ ü } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ï Ó ¢ | ¢ ¢ S Ü U Ú ï ‹ ¢ èÓ ¢ Ú ¢ ç à ¢ x ¢ ï J J 3 0
preceptor, hypocritically boasting of Vedic path, outraging the red-faced

invaders; one who bears fatherly love for all living beings May my intellect
be engaged on you. 24.
O Shri Hari, bearing gentle form, marked by all auspicious signs, and
endowed with attributes like essence of entire competency, modesty, gen-
erous, learning’s, austerities, cautiousness; insisting on goodness and cShri
Harity, May my intellect be engaged on you. 25.
Excelling the moon with face and eyes like lotus petals, elegant beau-
tiful garments and ornaments; and one taking away the misery of all beings
by their slight glance at his gentle smile. May my intellect be engaged on
you ! 26.
Bhakti attains divine state.
Suvrat said:-
Thus praising Krishna, her mind got absorbed in him and her root-
nescience disappearing, she stopped speaking further and stayed still. Her
mortal body collapsed unaware of it. 27.
At that moment she obtained celestial form, invisible to the people, as
in the past. 28.
Being liberated from Durvasa’s curse she continued to serve her hus-
band with love, and lived with Shraddha and the 12 other wives, with that
celestial body. 29.
It was in Vikrama era 1848, in the month of Kartika in the bright
ªÁ¢ïü }¢¢çS¢ çS¢y ï¢ Œ¢ÿ ï¢ Îà¢}Ä¢ ´¢ }¢‹ÎÃ¢¢S¢Úï J çÃ¢ã¢Ä¢ |¢¢ñçy¢ÜÚ Îïã´ |¢çQU: çS¢hÎà¢ ´¢ Ä¢Ä¢ ñ¢ JJ 31
Œ¢çÚÃ¢ïCKçS‰¢y¢¢Sy¢ ´¢ Ó¢ y¢Î¢ y¢i‹Š¢Ã¢¢ïùçw¢H¢: J çÃ¢S¢´¿¢ ´¢ ‹¢C‹¢¢Çè´ Ó¢ ÎëcÅì±¢ùÁ¢¢‹¢‹}¢ëy¢ïçy¢ y ï¢ JJ 32
LÎç‹y¢ S}¢ |¢ëà ´¢ y¢<ã y¢yŒ¢é~¢¢ ¿¢¢çy¢Ï¢¢‹Š¢Ã¢¢: J ¥¢E¢S¢Ä¢œ¢¢‹Š¢}¢üSy é¢ H¢ñçÜUÜUè´ Îà¢üÄ¢‹ ì¢ x¢çy¢} ì¢ JJ 33
Ä ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ à ¢ ¢ ›æ Ä ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ ç Ã ¢ œ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ñ Š Ã ¢ ü Î ñ ç ã Ü U Ü U } ¢ ü S ¢ : J Ü U ¢ Ú Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ S ¢ Š ¢ } ¢ ü ¿ ¢ S y ¢ S Ä ¢ ¢ Á Ä ¢ ï Dï ‹ ¢ S ¢ ê ‹ ¢ é ‹ ¢ ¢ J J 3 4
ÜëUc‡¢Sy¢é y¢SÄ¢¢´ ‹¢ëŒ¢! çÎÃÄ¢Îïã}¢éŒ¢¢x¢y¢¢Ä¢¢´ ç‹¢Á¢}¢¢y¢ë|¢¢Ã¢}¢ì J
Ó¢RïU S¢éŠ¢è: SÃ¢¢°íÁ¢Ä¢¢ïçc¢y¢¢Ä¢¢´ y¢¢´ }¢¢‹¢Ä¢ó¢ïÃ¢ S¢Î¢ù‹¢éÃ¢ëœÄ¢¢ JJ 35
JJ §çy¢ Ÿ¢èS¢yS¢çXÁ¢èÃ¢‹¢ï ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢Ó¢çÚ~¢ï Š¢}¢üà¢¢›ï Ðí‰¢}¢ÐíÜUÚ‡¢ï Ðíï}¢Ã¢yÄ¢¢
çÎÃÄ¢x¢çy¢Ðí¢ç#‹¢¢}¢¢ S¢#ô~¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 37 JJ
-------------------------------
fortnight on the tenth day that being a Saturday, when the sun was rising in
Tula zodiac, mother Bhakti left her physical body and attained immortal-
ity. 30 - 31.
Her sons and all the kinsmen surrounding her, seeing her unconscious
and pulse-less, knowing her dead, wept heavily. Dharma consoled and
reminded them of the fate of worldly things. 32 - 33.
Then he arranged to carry out final rites of the deceased, befitting to
his financial capacity, at the hands of his eldest son, Ramapratapji. 34.
Since the day she passed away, practical Krishna respected and loved
his elder brother’s wife Suvasini Bai as his mother. 35.
Thus ends the thirty-seventh chapter entitled ‘Attainment of
Divine State by Premavati (Bhakti)’ in the first Prakarana of
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
JJ ¥ƒ ¥Cô~¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 38 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
¥‰¢ Š¢}¢ü: SÃ¢Š¢}¢üS‰¢: S¢¢WKÄ¢¢ïx¢}¢éŒ¢¢çŸ¢y¢: J S¢ïÃÄ¢}¢¢‹¢: S¢éy¢ñ|¢ïüÁ ï¢ ÜëUc‡¢}¢ïÃ¢ çÎÃ¢¢ç‹¢à¢} ì¢ JJ 1
y Ä ¢ Q U ÐíÃ ¢ ëç œ ¢ Ü U} ¢ ¢ üS ¢ ¢ ñ çÃ ¢ Ú Q U ¢ ï çÃ ¢ c¢ Ä ¢ ïc Ã ¢ H } ¢ ì J ç Á ¢ y ¢ S Ã ¢ ¢ Î ¢ ï ç} ¢ y ¢ ¢ ã ¢ Ú ¢ ï ¾ír ¢ Ó ¢ Ä ¢ ü± íy ¢ ï Ú y ¢ : J J 2
y ¢ Œ ¢ : Ü ë U à ¢ è Üë U y ¢ y ¢ ‹ ¢ é Í Ä ¢ ¢ ü ‹ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ï x ¢ Ï ¢ H ¢ ï < Á ¢ y ¢ : J Œ ¢ é~ ¢ M Œ ¢ ï |¢ x ¢ Ã ¢ ç y ¢ x ¢ ¢ É ç F x Š ¢ } ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ¥ | ¢ ê y ¢ ì J J 3
y¢Œ¢¢ïÄ¢¢ïx¢çÃ¢à¢éh¢y}¢¢ Hÿ¢‡¢ñÚ¢çXÜñUÚ‰¢ J SÃ¢¢ŒÝñp¢S¢ó¢}¢ëyÄ¢éyÃ ´¢ S¢¢ïùÃ¢ñÓÀ¢›Îëà¢¢ùùy}¢‹¢: JJ 4
y ¢ y ¢ : Ÿ ¢ è }¢ j ¢ x ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ Î à¢ }¢ SÜ U‹ Š¢ } ¢ ¢ ÎÚ ¢ y ¢ ì J ç ‹ ¢ Ä¢ } ¢ ï ‹ ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ Æ çó ¢ y Ä¢ ´ ç Ó ¢ ‹ y ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ Üë Uc ‡ ¢ } ¢ ¢ y} ¢ ç ‹ ¢ J J 5
Ðíçy¢}¢¢S¢´ }¢¢çS¢ÜU¢ç‹¢ Ðíï}¢Ã¢yÄ¢¢ ¥ÜU¢ÚÄ¢y ì¢ J y¢‰¢¢ï‹¢}¢¢çS¢ÜÚ Ÿ¢¢h´ ~¢ñŒ¢ÿ¢´ Ó¢ Ä¢‰¢¢çÃ¢çŠ¢ JJ 6
ª‹¢c¢¢‡}¢¢çS¢ÜÚ Ÿ¢¢h´ y¢y¢: c¢¢‡}¢¢çS¢ÜÚ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! J S¢ãdà¢Sy¢~¢ çÃ¢Ðí¢‹ ì¢ Ä¢‰¢ïçŒS¢y¢}¢|¢¢ïÁ¢Ä¢y ì¢ JJ 7
CHAPTER - 38
Last days of Dharma His revelations about Shri Hari.
Suvrat said -
Then Dharma, firm in his religious duties, resorted to the philosophi-
cal thoughts of Sankhya and Yoga, and worshipped Krishna day and night.
He was served by his sons. 1.
He had given up all the interest in worldly matters; dispassionate about
sensual pleasures, overcoming taste, taking little food, he was engaged in
austerities. 2.
Due to severe penance, and constant meditation and Yoga, his body
had become slim, but it was shining with splendour. Deep love was devel-
oped in his heart, for the Lord in the form of his son. 3.
As he was purified by austerities and Yogic practices, by some bodily
indications and (meaningful) dreams, and through his own knowledge of
the scriptures, he came to know that his death was nearing. 4.
Since then he began to read the tenth canto of Shrimad Bhagavat,
with devotion, regularly and kept meditating on Krishna in his heart. 5.
After Premavati’s death, he performed rituals of offering oblation every
th
10 day of shukla paksha of the month according to the scriptures; and
after three fortnights also and then again, before and at the end of six
months. On that day he offered food to thousands of Brahmins, according
to their wish. 6 - 7.
S¢#} ï¢ }¢¢çS¢ÜïU Ó¢¢S¢ ñ¢ |¢¢ïÁ¢çÄ¢yÃ¢¢ çmÁ¢¢ïœ¢}¢¢‹ ì¢ J çÃ¢S¢ëÁÄ¢ Ï¢é|¢éÁ ï¢ S¢¢ÜÚ ç‹¢Á¢Ï¢‹Š¢éÁ¢‹¢¢çÎç|¢: JJ 8
Á Ã ¢ Ú ¢ <y ¢ Ú ¢ S ¢ è‹ } ¢ ã y ¢ è à¢ Ú èÚ ï y ¢ S Ä ¢ y ¢ çg‹ ¢ ï J y ¢ Î ¢ ‹ y ¢ Ü U¢ H ‹ ¢ ñÜ UÅ K ´ çÃ ¢ çÃ ¢ Î ï S ¢ ¢ ïù çŒ ¢ Ó ¢ ï y ¢ S ¢ ¢ J J 9
çÃ¢ã¢Ä¢ S¢Ã¢üy¢: S¢X´ ÜëUc‡¢ŠÄ¢¢‹¢Œ¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢: J »ÜU¢ÎàÄ¢¢´ ç‹¢Á¢üH¢Ä¢ ´¢ ÜëUc‡¢´ çÃ¢ÐíñÚŒ¢êŒ¢éÁ¢y ì¢ JJ 10
ç ‹ ¢ çà ¢ S ¢ é# ïc ¢ é S¢ Ã ¢ ï ü c¢ é Œ ¢ ¢ ÎS ¢ ´Ã ¢ ¢ ã ‹ ¢ ´ ç Œ¢ y ¢ é : J Ü é UÃ ¢ ü ‹ ¢ ì ã ç Ú Á ¢ üÁ ¢ ¢ x ¢ ¢ Ú S ¢ ã Á ¢ ¢ x ¢ Ú ‡ ¢ ± í y ¢ è J J 1 1
ç‹ ¢ Î í¢ } ¢ H | ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ïù ‰ ¢ Á Ã ¢ Ú Ã ¢ ï Î ‹ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ë c¢ : J S ¢ } ¢ ¢ ô Š¢ S ¢ ã S ¢ ¢ Ðí¢ Œ ¢ ã Ú ïÚ ïÃ ¢ ïÓ À Ä ¢ ¢ ù ‹ ¢ Í ¢ ! J J 1 2
¾ í r ¢ Á Ä ¢ ¢ ï çy ¢ p Ä ¢ ï y ¢ ~ ¢ ç Ã ¢ ã Ú ‹ y ¢ ´ Ï ¢ ë ã m ‹ ¢ ï J Ä ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ é Ú ñ ç ÿ ¢ y ¢ ´ Ü ë U c‡ ¢ ´ Î Î à ¢ ü } ¢ é Ú H è Ü UÚ } ¢ ì J J 1 3
y¢gà¢ü‹¢¢‹¢‹ÎS¢}¢éÎí}¢xÝ: S¢ŃCÚ¢ï}¢¢ùŸ¢éÜUH¢Ã¢ëy¢¢ÿ¢: J
S¢S¢}½í} ´¢ Î‡ÇÃ¢Î¢‹¢}¢œ ´¢ y¢S‰¢ ñ¢ y¢y¢: Ðí¢TçHÚ°íy¢¢ïùSÄ¢ JJ 14
y¢´ Ã¢èÿ¢}¢¢‡¢: S¢ãS¢¢ ãçÚ}¢ïÃ¢ñÿ¢y¢¢y}¢Á¢}¢ì JÜëUc‡¢y¢éËÄ¢¢çw¢H¢ÜU¢Ú´ Ã¢<‡¢Ã¢ïc¢}¢Ã¢çS‰¢y¢} ì¢ JJ 15
In the seven-month’s ritual he satisfied the best of Brahmins with

pure, rich food; and only after they left, himself took meals with his family
members and relatives. 8.
Dharmadev becomes ill.
On that day there arose high fever in his body. Then he was aware
that his death is closer. 9.
Leaving all worldly attachments, he contemplated on Krishna alone.
On the eleventh day, that being ‘Nirjala Ekadasi’ he observed complete
fast without taking even a drop of water. 10.
At night, when all others were asleep, Shri Hari was pressing his
father ’s feet keeping awake; as if he had taken a vow of wakefulness,
along with his father. 11.
O sinless king, due to the pains of fever, Dharma had no sleep; sud-
denly he went in deep meditation by the wish of his son, Shri Hari. 12.
Dharma saw before him in the glow of lustrous flame of the supreme
spirit, that roamer of Vrindavan, Lord Krishna, holding flute in his hand, as
he had seen Him previously. 13.
Visualizing Him, he was thrilled and immersed in the ocean of joy.
With tears in his eyes, confused, he prostrated before Him and stood with
folded hands. 14.
As he was beholding Him-the Lord, next moment, he saw there his
own son Shri Hari, in the same form of Krishna, but in celibate attire. 15.
¥Ã¢y¢è‡¢¢ïü ç‹¢Á¢x¢ëãï Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢ ï¢ ãçÚS¢´¿¢Ä¢¢ J ¥Sy¢èçy¢ y¢yÿ¢‡ ï¢ y¢SÄ¢ S}¢ëçy¢Ú¢S¢èó¢Ú¢çŠ¢Œ¢ ! JJ 16
Ä¢¢Ã¢Î¢çÔHcÄ¢çy¢ Ðíï}‡¢¢ y ´¢ y¢¢Ã¢yS¢ çy¢Ú¢ïÎŠ ï¢ J ÃÄ¢éçy‰¢y¢¢ïùS¢ ñ¢ ÎÎà¢¢ü°íï ç‹¢Á¢S¢ïÃ¢¢Œ¢Ú´ ãçÚ} ì¢ JJ 17
y ´¢ x¢¢É´ S¢ Œ¢çÚcÃ¢ÁÄ¢ Œ¢éHÜU¢X¢ïùŸ¢éH¢ïÓ¢‹¢: J Ðí‡¢}Ä¢ Ðí¢‰¢üÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢ ‹¢ë‹¢¢ÆKçŒ¢çãy¢ñEÚ} ì¢ JJ 18
Š¢}¢ü ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
¿¢¢y¢¢ïùSÄ¢l ãÚï ! }¢Ä¢¢ùç¶HÁ¢x¢ySÃ¢¢}¢è yÃ¢}¢ïÜU: J
Ðí |¢é }¢ü yÐí ïD¢ ï Ã ¢ÚÎ ¢ï Á¢x ¢eé LÚÁ ¢: Ÿ¢è ÜëU c‡¢ »Ã ¢ S Ã¢Ä ¢}¢ ì J J
|¢QU¢|¢èCÈUHÐíÎSy¢é‹¢é|¢ëy¢¢´ S¢ïÃÄ¢: S¢Î¢ Ÿ¢ïÄ¢S¢ï J
}¢ ¢Ä¢ ¢Ä¢ ¢: Œ¢Ú y¢: Œ¢ Ú¢Ä ¢ çÃ¢| ¢Ã¢ ï y ¢S} ¢ñ ‹¢} ¢Sy ¢ïù Sy¢ é } ¢ï JJ 19
S¢ »Ã¢ ÜëUc‡¢ ï¢ |¢x¢Ã¢¢´SyÃ¢}¢èà¢: S¢¢ÿ¢¢yŒ¢Ú´ ¾ír¢ çã ç‹¢x¢éü‡ ´¢ Ä¢y ì¢ J
« y ¢ ´ ç Ã ¢ Š¢ ¢ y ¢ é ´ ç ‹ ¢ Á ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ v Ä ¢ } ¢ ~ ¢ } ¢ y Œ ¢ é~ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Å K ´ Š ¢ Ú çS ¢ S Ã ¢ y ¢ ‹ ~ ¢ : J J 2 0
ã Ú ï ! à¢ Ú èÚ ´ w ¢ Hé Œ¢ @c ¢ ñ} ¢ ï ü Œ¢ ç y¢ cÄ¢ y¢ èçy ¢ Ðíç y¢ |¢ ¢ çy¢ Í ¢ dñ: J
‹¢ y¢jÄ ´¢ çÜUç@ÎçŒ¢ SÃ¢çÓ¢œ ï¢ }¢}¢¢çSy¢ Ä¢œÃ ´¢ ÎëÉ}¢¢çŸ¢y¢¢ïùçS¢ JJ 21
O King! At that moment he recollected that Krishna himself has in-
carnated in his house by name Shri Hari. 16.
(In that state of dream) He embraced Him (Krishna) with love; but
suddenly disappeared. When he awoke, in front of him, he saw Shri Hari;
his son, prompt to serve him. 17.
He embraced him close, having horrification on his body and tears in
his eyes. Dharma saluted Him (his son), the lord himself, disguised in hu-
man form, as if in drama. 18.
Dharma said:-
O Shri Hari, now I know, you are the only master of the whole world.
You are the sole object of my love. You are the preceptor of the world;
the bestower of boons, Lord Shri Krishna, fulfilling the desires of your
devotees. You are always to be devoted for the final beatitude by human
beings. You are beyond the cosmic illusion. O the highest one, the all
pervading Lord, I salute you! 19.
You are that supreme spirit, Lord Krishna the Brahman, void of
phenomenal qualities. To fulfil your promise, you are born to me, playing
the role of my son; though really being (unborn and) self-willed. 20.
O Shri Hari! I know, this my body will perish in five or six days. I do
not worry about it because I am surrendered to you, firmly. 21.
» ÜUSy ¢ é ¶ïÎ ¢ ï N çÎ Á¢ ¢ Ä¢ y ¢ ï } ¢ ï Ü U‰¢ ´ S¢ çã cÄ¢ ï çÃ¢ Ú ã ´ y ¢ Ã¢ ïçy ¢ J
Î ïã ¢ ‹ y ¢ Ú ¢ # ¢ Ã ¢ ç Œ ¢ y ¢ ï ç Ã ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ï x ¢ ¢ ï } ¢ ¢ | ¢ ê‹ } ¢ } ¢ ï çy ¢ y Ã ¢ Î ã ´ Ã ¢ ë‡ ¢ ¢ ïç } ¢ J J 2 2
Ÿ¢è|¢x¢Ã¢¢‹¢éÃ¢¢Ó¢ -
çÎCK¢ y¢¢y¢ ! yÃ¢Ä¢¢ ¿¢¢y ´¢ }¢ySÃ¢MŒ ´¢ Ä¢‰¢¢çS‰¢y¢} ì¢ J ¿¢ïÄ ´¢ Ðí¢ŒÄ ´¢ Ó¢ y ï¢ çÜUç@ó¢¢Ã¢çà¢C}¢y¢: Œ¢Ú} ì¢ JJ 23
çãyÃ¢ï} ´¢ |¢¢ñçy¢ÜÚ Îïã´ çÎÃÄ¢Îïãï‹¢ S¢Ã¢üÎ¢ J }¢yŒ¢¢Eü »Ã¢ SÃ¢Á¢‹¢ñ: S¢¢ÜÚ S‰¢¢SÄ¢SÄ¢S¢´à¢Ä¢} ì¢ JJ 24
¥y¢çp‹y¢ ´¢ çÃ¢ã¢Ä¢ñÃ¢ ç‹¢:S¢X ï¢ }¢yŒ¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢: J çÃ¢à¢éhï‹¢¢y}¢ç‹¢ NÎ¢ }¢ÎìŠ²¢‹¢ç‹¢Úy¢ ï¢ |¢Ã¢ JJ 25
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
»Ã¢}¢éQU ï¢ |¢x¢Ã¢y¢¢ S¢¢ïùçy¢NC}¢‹¢¢ Ã¢ëc¢: J ‹¢}¢SÄ¢´Sy ´¢ Á¢x¢¢Îïy‰ ´¢ çÃ¢‹¢C¢çw¢HÃ¢¢S¢‹¢: JJ 26
Ðíçy¢ÜUy¢éü}¢~¢ ‹¢çã ÜU¢ïùçŒ¢ |¢Ã¢ÎéŒ¢ÜëUôy¢ çÃ¢‹¢¢TçH} ì¢ J
Ðí|¢Ã¢çy¢ y¢y¢ ©L}¢¢ïããÚï ! Ó¢Ú‡¢¢}Ï¢éÁ ´¢ y¢Ã¢ ‹¢y¢¢ïùçS}¢ Î‡ÇÃ¢y ì¢ JJ 27
§yÄ¢véyÃ¢¢ y¢}¢S¢ ñ¢ ‹¢‹¢¢}¢ }¢çéÎy¢: ÜëUc‡ ´¢ SÃ¢Ï¢éçhÐÎí´ y ´¢ Ã¢‡¢¢üï S¢}¢}¢¢‹¢Ä¢yS¢ |¢x¢Ã¢¢‹SÃ¢¢|¢¢çÃ¢ÜUÐŸí¢Ä¢: J
Œ¢~é¢¢Ã¢ç‹y¢ÜU ¥¢Á¢ãé¢Ã¢ Ó¢ Ã¢cë¢Sy¢SÄ¢¢°Œí¢p¢jÃ¢ ñ¢ Ä¢¢SÄ¢‹ ì¢ ÎèÍ¢Œü¢‰ ´¢ ÐÎí¢y¢}é¢}¢H´ y¢Á¿¢¢‹¢çÓ¢‹y¢¢}¢ç‡¢} ì¢ J28
I regret heart, and do not know how I will be able to tolerate your
separation. Hence I beg you that I may not beseparated from you in the
next-birth. 22.
The Lord said:-
‘O revered father! Fortunately, you have known my original form, as
it is. Now, nothing remains to be gained or known by you.
Abandoning this physical body, you will have a divine one, and you
will stay beside me, with your people, no doubt.
Hence, leaving aside all anxiety, be disinterested, and dedicatedly do
concentrate on me, in your pure heart. 23-25.
Suvrat said:-
Thus said by the Lord, Dharma was very happy. All his desires van-
ished and again saluting Him he said: 26.
Nobody in this world is able to repay your favours, except saluta-
tions! O the destroyer of mighty passion. I prostrate before your lotus
feet. 27.
Saying thus, he happily saluted Krishna, the giver of self-knowledge,
Shri Hari being modest by nature, honoured him. Dharma now leaving for
final journey-wishing to impart the true-pure knowledge like a jewel,
Š¢}¢üÃ¢ÚÐíÎ¢‹¢‹¢¢}¢¢ùCô~¢à¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 38 JJ
-------------------------------
JJ ¥ƒ »ÜU¢ïÝÓ¢yÃ¢¢ôÚà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 39 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
y¢¢Ã¢éŒ¢ïyÄ¢¢à é¢ y ´¢ ‹¢yÃ¢¢ ½í¢y¢Ú¢ñ Ï¢éçh}¢œ¢Ú ñ¢ J ç‹¢c¢ïÎy¢éSy¢´ ç‹¢ÜUc¢¢ Š¢}¢ü: Ðí¢ïÃ¢¢Ó¢ y¢ ñ¢ y¢y¢: JJ 1
Ÿ¢ë‡¢éy ´¢ }¢mÓ¢: Œ¢é~¢ ñ¢ ! ÚãSÄ ´¢ Ã¢çÓ}¢ Ã¢ ´¢ çãy¢} ì¢ J y¢Ó™¢Ã¢Š¢¢Ä Z¢ NÎÄ ï¢ Ðíy¢èçy¢Ä¢üçÎ Ã¢¢çÓ¢ } ï¢ JJ 2
©Œ¢¢S¢‹¢ ´¢ Ä¢SÄ¢ ÜéU}¢¢ïü Ã¢Ä ´¢ Ÿ¢èÚ¢çŠ¢ÜU¢Œ¢y¢ï: J S¢ »Ã¢ ãçÚ‹¢¢}¢¢ùÄ ´¢ Ã¢y¢üy ï¢ S¢¢ïÎÚ ï¢ çã Ã¢¢} ì¢ JJ 3
¥y¢¢ùïlçÎ‹¢y¢ ï¢ |¢çQU: SÃ¢Š¢}¢‡üï¢ Ä¢}¢:ñ S¢ã J ç‹¢àÀk¢ùSÄ¢Ãñ¢ ÜUy¢ÃüÄ¢¢ S‰¢ïÄ ´¢ Ã¢¢çÓ¢ S¢Î¢ùSÄ¢ Ó¢ JJ 4
ÜëUc‡¢¢Ó¢¢üÄ¢¢: Ðíçy¢çÎ‹ ´¢ Ä¢SÄ¢¢: ÜéU}¢üp Œ¢êÁ¢‹¢} ì¢ J S¢¢ŒÄ¢SÄ¢ñÃ¢ïçy¢ çã ¿¢¢yÃ¢¢ Œ¢êÁ¢‹¢èÄ¢¢ Ä¢‰¢¢çÃ¢çŠ¢ JJ 5
fulfilling all desires, called Shri Hari’s elder and younger brothers, near
him. 28.
Thus ends the thirty-eighth chapter entitled ‘Shri Hari offer-
ing boon to Dharma’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER - 39
Dharma’s instructions to his sons to worship Shri Hari.
Suvrat said:-
Those two brothers who were most intelligent came and saluting, sat
near him. Then Dharma said to them; 1.
O sons! Listen to my speech. I am telling a secret for your benefit. If
you have conviction in my speech, bear dear it in your heart, divinely. 2.
Who-so-ever, we do worship, of that consort of Radhika, is the same,
your uterine brother Shri Hari. Hence today onwards, devotion may duti-
fully, and cautiously and perfectly be offered to him and you should al-
ways abide by his word. 3- 4.
Whatever adoration we are doing of Krishna’s Idol, everyday, that
image is to be worshipped as per rituals, apprehending it to be of him
alone. Whatever Mantras of Krishna have been taught by me to you,
Ä¢éÃ¢¢|Ä¢¢}¢éŒ¢çÎC¢ñ Ðí¢Ñì}¢‹~¢ ñ¢ ÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ Ä¢ ñ¢ }¢Ä¢¢ J y¢¢Ã¢SÄ¢ñÃ¢ïçy¢ çÃ¢¿¢¢Ä¢ Á¢Œ¢‹¢èÄ¢¢Ã¢|¢èCÎ¢ñ JJ 6
| ¢ Á ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï Ú ¢ Î Ú ¢ Î ï ‹ ¢ ´ } ¢ Î ¢ ¿ ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ ü } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ï : J | ¢ ç Ã ¢ c Ä ¢ çy ¢ ç ã Ã ¢ ¢ ´ Ÿ ¢ ïÄ ¢ § ã ¢ } ¢ é~ ¢ Ó ¢ ç ‹ ¢ ç p y ¢ } ¢ ì J J 7
© ‹ } ¢ ê H ç Ä ¢ c Ä ¢ ç y ¢ s ï c¢ Ü U Ë Ä ¢ Š¢ } ¢ ñ ü ç Š¢ y ¢ ¢ ‹ | ¢ é ç Ã ¢ J ¥ S ¢ é Ú ¢ ‹ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ é c¢ ¢ Ü U ¢ Ú ¢ ‹ ¢ à ¢ ›¢ ï ù ç Œ ¢ } ¢ ‹ ¢ è c¢ Ä ¢ ¢ J J 8
Œ¢¢ïc¢çÄ¢cÄ¢çy¢ S¢h} Z¢ xHçŒ¢y ´¢ |¢éçÃ¢ ÎéÁ¢ü‹¢ñ: J ÐíÃ¢y¢üçÄ¢cÄ¢çy¢ ÜëUc‡¢ |¢ôQU Ó¢ñc¢ çÃ¢à¢ïc¢y¢: JJ 9
¥¢Ó¢¢Ä¢üyÃ ´¢ Ó¢ Ä¢éÃ¢Ä¢¢ï: S‰¢¢Œ¢çÄ¢yÃ¢¢ ÜéUHï ç‹¢Á¢} ì¢ J SÃ¢ÜUèÄ ´¢ Š¢¢}¢ Œ¢Ú} ´¢ ÐíÄ¢¢SÄ¢çy¢ }¢ã¢Ä¢à¢¢: JJ 10
¥SÄ¢¢çŸ¢y¢¢Sy¢y¢: S¢Ã¢ïü ÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢¢SÄ¢Ãñ¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢Î¢ J Ðçíy¢}¢ ´¢ Œ¢êÁ¢çÄ¢cÄ¢ç‹y¢ Ä¢¢SÄ¢‹yÄ¢ïÃ¢¢y}¢Ã¢¢ç†Ày¢} ì¢ JJ 11
»y¢çó¢Ï¢h}¢Ä¢¢üÎ¢çS‰¢y¢¢p¢SÄ¢ S¢}¢Ó¢üÜU¢: J |¢QU¢py¢éÃ¢üx¢üçS¢ôh Ä¢¢SÄ¢‹yÄ¢ïÃ¢ ç‹¢Á¢ïçŒS¢y¢¢} ì¢ JJ 12
§yÄ¢éQUÃ¢çy¢ Š¢}¢ïü y¢ ñ¢ ÐíNC ñ¢ y¢yÿ¢‡ ï¢ ãçÚ} ì¢ J Ðí‡¢}Ä¢ Ðí¢ïÓ¢y¢é: ÜëUc‡¢! y¢Ã¢ SÃ¢: Œ¢¢çã ‹¢ ñ¢ S¢Î¢ JJ 13
y¢¢Ã¢éÃ¢¢Ó¢ ãçÚ: Ðíèy¢: ÜëUc‡¢}¢ïÃ¢¢ÎÚ¢léÃ¢¢} ì¢ J |¢Á¢y ´¢ y¢ï‹¢ y¢¢ïÿÄ¢¢ç}¢ çy¢D‹y¢ ñ¢ çŒ¢y¢ëà¢¢S¢‹ ï¢ JJ 14
y¢y¢Sy¢ ñ¢ y é¢ y¢}¢ïÃ¢ Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡ ´¢ |¢ïÁ¢y¢éÚ¢Îëy¢ ñ¢ J y¢Á¿¢¢‹ ´¢ çyÃ¢ÓÀÄ¢¢ y¢SÄ¢ ÒU¢çÓ¢yÜU}¢|¢Ã¢œ¢Ä¢¢ï: JJ 15
know those pertaining to Him alone and chant them as grantors of desired
fruit. 5 - 6.
If you keep on worshipping him with respect according to my in-
structions your welfare in this world and life hereafter, will undoubtedly be
accomplished. 7 - 8.
This Shri Hari will uproot, the irreligious demons arrogance by Kali’s
influence in human form, even though unequipped by weapons, just by his
will power. He will also enhance the righteous tradition faded by wicked
people; and he will propagate especially the devotion unto Krishna. Then,
establishing your role as preceptor, in family, after gaining great success he
will return to his supreme abode. 9 - 10.
All people, will then become followers of this Krishna alone, and
those having worshipped His image, granting eternal bliss, will attain their
desire fruits. Those worshippers abiding by the code laid down by him,
and his devotees in general, will certainly attain their cherished goal. 11 -12
When Dharma told them thus, both of them were much delighted and
instantly saluting Shri Hari, said: ‘O Shri Hari, ever protect us; since we
belong to you’. 13.
Shri Hari was pleased with them and said: ‘Both of you worship,
Krishna, with reverence. I shall be happy if you keep on acting as per
instructions of our father. 14.
Thereafter, they kept on adoring him as Sri Krishna, with reverence.
ãÄ¢éüŒ¢¢SyÄ¢éŒ¢Îïà¢¢ïùÄ¢}¢ïÜU¢ÎàÄ¢¢ ç‹¢à¢¢ïùç‹y¢} ï¢ J Ä¢¢} ï¢ S¢éy¢¢|Ä¢ ´¢ Š¢}¢ïü‡¢ ÜëUy¢¢ïù‰¢¢ÜU¢ïüÎÄ¢¢ïù|¢Ã¢y ì¢ JJ 16
ãçÚ: Œ¢ÐíÓÀ çŒ¢y¢Ú´ ½í¢~¢¢Îè‹¢ ´¢ Ó¢ Ÿ¢ë‡Ã¢y¢¢} ì¢ J Ä¢œ¢ïù|¢èC´ NçÎ SÄ¢¢œ¢Îì¾íêçã ÜUy¢¢üS}Ä¢ã´ çŒ¢y¢: JJ 17
y¢}¢éÃ¢¢Ó¢ y¢Î¢ Š¢}¢ü: Œ¢ê‡¢üÜU¢}¢¢ïùS}Ä¢ã´ ãÚï ! J ‹¢¢çSy¢ |¢QU ñ¢ y é¢ y ï¢ y¢ëç#: ÜëUc‡¢ ! ÒUÓ¢‹¢ } ï¢ NçÎ JJ 18
ÎïãŒ¢¢y¢¢Ã¢çŠ¢ y¢y¢: ÜUy¢éüç}¢ÓÀ¢ç}¢ y¢¢}¢ã} ì¢ J çÜU‹yÃ¢à¢QïU‹¢ Œ¢êÁ¢¢çÎ ÜUy¢éZ à¢vÄ ´¢ }¢Ä¢¢ ‹¢ Ã ñ¢ JJ 19
¥y¢¢ïùã´ Ÿ¢¢ïy¢éç}¢ÓÀ¢ç}¢ Ÿ¢è}¢j¢x¢Ã¢y ´¢ ãÚï ! J S¢¢‰ Z¢ S¢#¢ãçÃ¢çŠ¢‹¢¢ y¢yS¢}Œ¢¢ÎÄ¢ } ï¢ Îíéy¢} ì¢ JJ 20
§yÄ¢|¢èC´ çŒ¢y¢é: Ÿ¢éyÃ¢¢ ãçÚNüC: Ðíà¢SÄ¢ y¢} ì¢ J y¢ÎñÃ¢ ÜU¢ÚÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢ }¢‡ÇŒ¢¢çÎ Ä¢‰¢¢çÃ¢çŠ¢ JJ 21
Ú ¢ } ¢ Ð í y ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ï ‹ ¢ y ¢ y ¢ ¥ ¢ ‹ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ S ¢ Ã ¢ ñ c ‡ ¢ Ã ¢ } ¢ ì J Ä ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ ï Q UH ÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ ´ ç Ã ¢ Ðí ´ Œ ¢ ¢ ñ Ú ¢ ç ‡ ¢ Ü U } ¢ éL Ÿ ¢ é y ¢ } ¢ ì J J 2 2
¥¢Œ¢h}¢¢ü‹¢éS¢¢Úï‡¢ Š¢}¢ü: ÜëUyÃ¢¢ù‰¢ ‹¢ñyÄ¢ÜU} ì¢ J çÃ¢çŠ æ¢ çÃ¢çŠ¢¿¢ ï¢ çÃ¢ÎŠ ï¢ Œ¢éÚ¢‡¢Ÿ¢Ã¢‡¢SÄ¢ Ó¢ JJ 23
ÐíyÄ¢ÿ¢ÜëUc‡¢ïùçŒ¢ S¢çy¢ }¢Ä¢¢üÎ¢S‰¢¢Œ¢‹¢¢Ä¢ S¢: J Ðí¢çy¢çDŒ¢yÜëUc‡¢}¢ê=y¢ S¢#¢ã¢Ã¢çŠ¢ Œ¢¢ñÚÅè} ì¢ JJ 24
¥¢Î ñ¢ ç‹¢<Ã¢ÍÝy¢¢çS¢hKñ S¢}¢|Ä¢Ó²ü x¢‡¢¢çŠ¢Œ¢} ì¢ J ÜéUHÎïÃ ´¢ }¢¢Lôy¢ Ó¢ y¢y¢: ÜëUc‡¢}¢Œ¢êŒ¢éÁ¢y ì¢ JJ 25
However, due to his own wish, they had occasionally, his identification as
Shri Hari (and occasionally as Shri Krishna). 15.
Dharma delivered this lesson of Shri Hari’s adoration, to his sons on
E k a d a s i , a t t h e l a s t h o u r o f n i gh t . T h e n t h e s u n a r o s e a n d m o r n i n g
d a w n ed . 1 6 .
Dharma’s last wish to listen Shrimad Bhagavata.
Shri Hari asked his father, while his brothers were listening, O father,
whatever wish you have in your heart, kindly speak out. I am here to
fulfil it. 17.
On that, Dharma, told him: O Shri Hari! I am fully satisfied at heart.
However, I do not have completeness of love unto you, in my heart. I
would like to intensify it unto the time of leaving this mortal body; I am
weak; now it is not possible for me to perform ritual of worship indeed.
Therefore I wish to listen to Shrimad Bhagavata Purana, O Shri Hari!
along with meaning, by a week-long vow. Do arrange it for me, urgently!
18 - 20.
Shri Hari was pleased to listen to this wish of his father; and having
praised him, he ordered to construct mandap etc. immediately. He then
sent his elder brother Rama Pratap, to call a Vaishnav Brahmin of pre-
scribed qualities and an expert in Purana discourse and, of wide knowl-
edge. Dharma performed routine rituals as per emergency code and then
performed the ritual for listening of Purana. Though, Krishna Himself was
x¢¢Ä¢~¢èÜëUc‡¢}¢‹~¢¢‡¢ ´¢ Á¢Œ¢¢‰ Z¢ ¾í¢r¢‡¢¢ç‹Ã¢Î: J Ã¢±íï Œ¢@ñÃ¢ y¢ï|Ä¢¢ïùÎ¢m¢S¢¢ï|¢êc¢¢S¢‹¢¢çÎ Ó¢ JJ 26
Ã¢ëy¢¢Sy ï¢ y¢Á…Œ ´¢ Ó¢RéU: S¢#¢ã¢ç‹¢ Ä¢‰¢¢çÃ¢çŠ¢ J Š¢}¢ü ©Ó™¢S¢‹ ï¢ çÃ¢Ðí´ y¢}¢éŒ¢¢çÃ¢çÃ¢à¢œ¢y¢: JJ 27
¥¢Î ñ¢ Ÿ¢è}¢j¢x¢Ã¢y ´¢ S¢}Œ¢êÁÄ¢ ¾í¢r¢‡ ´¢ y¢y¢: J Œ¢éŒ¢êÁ¢ ÃÄ¢¢S¢‹¢¢}ÝñÃ¢ Ÿ¢¢ïy¢ëçÃ¢Ðí¢´Sy¢y¢p S¢: JJ 28
ÁÃ¢Ú¢<y¢ÚçŒ¢ }¢‹Î¢ùùS¢èœ¢SÄ¢ Š¢}¢üÎëÉçS‰¢y¢ï: J çÎÃ¢¢ Œ¢éÚ¢‡ ´¢ à¢éŸ¢¢Ã¢ S¢}¢¢ôŠ¢ ç‹¢çà¢ Ó¢¢Œ¢ S¢: JJ 29
Ä¢‰¢¢çÃ¢çŠ¢ ÜU‰¢ ´¢ ç‹¢yÄ ´¢ Ÿ¢ë‡Ã¢y¢¢ïùSÄ¢ çÎ‹¢¢ç‹¢ c¢Åì J Ä¢Ä¢épy¢é‰Ä¢ Z¢ |¢ëx¢éÁ ï¢ Ðí¢y¢Sy¢¢}¢S¢}¢¢Œ¢Ä¢y ì¢ JJ 30
S¢}Œ¢êÁÄ¢ Ã¢¢Ó¢ÜÚ y¢S} ñ¢ SÃ¢‡¢ü}¢éÎí¢S¢ãdÜU} ì¢ J ÎÎ ñ¢ |¢êc¢¢p Ã¢¢S¢¢´çS¢ ãñ} ´¢ ôS¢ã´ Ó¢ x¢ ´¢ à¢é|¢¢} ì¢ JJ 31
Ú ¢ } ¢ Ðíy ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ } ¢ éw Ä ¢ ñS y ¢ ´ x ¢ èy ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ç Î ~ ¢ ç ‹ ¢ : S Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ñ: J S ¢ ã ñÃ ¢ Ðí¢ Œ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ S ¢ ã Ä ¢ ¢ M É ´ S Ã ¢ Ü ïU y ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 3 2
Ã¢ëy¢ï|Ä¢ ï¢ ¾í¢r¢‡¢ï|Ä¢¢ïù‰¢ ÎÎ¢Ã¢éœ¢}¢Îçÿ¢‡¢¢} ì¢ J ã¢ï} ´¢ y é¢ Îïà¢ÜU¢H¿¢ ï¢ Á¢Œ¢¢y}¢ÜU}¢ÜU¢ÚÄ¢y¢ì JJ 33
present in the form of Shri Hari, he installed a golden image for a week, in
order to accord with manners. 21. - 24.
Initially, he worshipped Ganapati, for completion of the week long
vow, without obstacle, and then, having worshipped family deity Maruti
i.e. Hanuman, he then worshipped Krishna. He chose five expert Brah-
mins to recite Gayatri Mantra and Krishna-Mantra, and he offered them
cloths, ornaments and seat. Being chosen thus, they performed the recita-
tion for seven days as per prescribed code. Then, Dharma seated the
chief Brahmin on high altar and worshipped him in the name of sage Vyasa.
Then he also worshipped Brahmin audience. 25 - 28.
Dharma was firm in righteousness and hence the acuteness of fever
was moderate in his case. He used to listen to Bhagavata Purana during
day time and practice meditation during night. Thus daily listening to the
story (of Krishna) from Bhagavata, six days passed; and on Friday morn-
ing on the fourth day of the dark half of the Jyestha month he concluded
the ritual. 29 - 30.
On conclusion, he gave thousand gold coins to that recite (vakta)
Brahmin, as Dakshina, and honoured him; he also gave him, ornaments,
clothes, golden lion and an auspicious cow. Then he arranged him
reach to his house, in a horse ride, with singing troop accompanied by
R am prat ap. 31 - 32.
Then he gave nice Dakshina to elected group of Brahmins. Then,
being familiar with the gathering, on auspicious place and time, he ar-
ranged Homa ritual incorporating Mantra-recital. In the morning, he grate-
fully invited Brahmins with sweet food items and bid them farewell, giving
Œ¢êÃ¢¢üØ »Ã¢ ç}¢C¢ó¢ñSy¢Œ¢üÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢ Ã¢¢ÇÃ¢¢‹ ì¢ J çÃ¢S¢Á¢üÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢ Ó¢ y¢¢‹ ì¢ ÎœÃ¢¢ |¢¢ïÁ¢‹¢Îçÿ¢‡¢¢} ì¢ JJ 34
ÁÃ¢Ú¢<y¢Ú¢S¢èÎçŠ¢ÜU¢ù‰¢ y¢SÄ¢ Ú¢}¢Ðíy¢¢Œ¢¢çÎc¢é |¢éQUÃ¢yS¢é J
à¢èÍ¢í´ y¢y¢Sy¢ï SÃ¢Á¢‹¢¢p S¢Ã¢ïü ç‹¢c¢ïÎéÚïyÄ¢¢ç‹y¢ÜU »Ã¢ y¢SÄ¢ JJ 35
JJ §çy¢ Ÿ¢èS¢yS¢çXÁ¢èÃ¢‹¢ï ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢Ó¢çÚ~¢ï Š¢}¢üà¢¢›ï Ðí‰¢}¢ÐíÜUÚ‡¢ï Š¢}¢üÜëUy¢Œ¢é~¢¢ïŒ¢Îïà¢
Ÿ¢è}¢j¢x¢Ã¢y¢S¢#¢ãŸ¢Ã¢‡¢ÜU‰¢‹¢‹¢¢}¢ñÜU¢ï‹¢Ó¢yÃ¢¢ôÚà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 39
-------------------------------
JJ ¥ƒ Ó¢yÃ¢¢ôÚà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 40 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
çŒ¢y¢é: à¢ÚèÚà¢ñç‰¢ËÄ ´¢ ÎëcÅì±¢ Œ¢é~¢¢ çÃ¢Ó¢ÿ¢‡¢¢: J ¥¢S¢ó¢}¢ëyÄ¢éy¢ ´¢ y¢SÄ¢ ç‹¢çpvÄ¢éNüçÎ |¢êŒ¢y ï¢ ! JJ 1
ç Ã ¢ ç Š ¢ ¿ ¢ ¢ ‹ Ã ¢ ñ ç Î Ü U¢ ç ‹ Ã ¢ Ð í ¢ ‹ S ¢ } ¢ ¢ ã ê Ä ¢ ã ç Ú Î í é ü y ¢ } ¢ ì J ¥ ‹ y ¢ Ü U } ¢ ü ç Ã ¢ ô Š ¢ S ¢ Ã ¢ Z ç Œ ¢ y ¢ Ú ´ y ¢ ñ Ú Ü U ¢ Ú Ä ¢ y ¢ ì J J 2
Ðí¢Ä¢çpœ ´¢ c¢ÇÏÎ´ y ï¢ Îïãà¢éhK‰¢ü}¢¢çÎy¢: J ÐíyÄ¢¢}Ý¢Ä¢ï‹¢ ãï}Ý¢ùùà é¢ çÃ¢çŠ¢‹¢¢ y¢}¢ÜU¢ÚÄ¢‹ ì¢ JJ 3
them gifts. Thereafter, when Ramapratap and others had taken food, he
developed severe fever. Immediately, all his kinsmen came and sat by his
side. 33 - 35
Thus ends the thirty-ninth chapter entitled ‘Advice given by
Dharma to his sons and the week-long exposition of the Bhagavata
Purana’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the life story of
of conduct). 39
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER - 40
Dharma departs; his sons observe funeral rites.
Suvrat said:-
O King! When the wise sons noted the loosened body of their father,
they were sure at heart that his death was approaching. 1.
Then Sri Shri Hari called the Brahmins who were well-versed in fu-
neral rites and performed all the rituals. 2.
As a purifying ritual performed for the body, they observed the dec-
laration of six year-atonement with donations as substitutes of gold, ac-
cordingly. 3.
Œ¢ c¢ üÎ ¢ ïù ‹ ¢ é}¢ y¢ ï y¢ ~¢ Ã¢ Œ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ Ðí ¢ x ¢ Ü U¢ Ú Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ ì J ç à¢ w ¢ ¢ ÜU ÿ ¢ ¢ ï Œ¢ S‰ ¢ Ã¢ Á ¢ Z F ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ Îà ¢ çÃ¢ Š¢ ´ y¢ y¢ : J J 4
Œ¢^¢X‹¢¢ç|¢: S¢çãy¢´ Lçv}¢‡Ä¢¢çÎç|¢ÚCç|¢: J ÜëUc‡¢}¢CÎHï çÃ¢Ðí¢ Ã¢ïÎ }¢‹~¢ñSy¢}¢¢Ó¢üÄ¢‹¢ì JJ 5
Ðí¢ Ä ¢ çp œ ¢ ¢ X x ¢ ¢ ï Î ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ Î ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ç‹ ¢ Ó ¢ y ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï Î à ¢ J x ¢ ¢ ï| ¢ êç } ¢ çy ¢ H } ¢ éw Ä ¢ ¢ ç‹ ¢ çÃ ¢ Ðíï| Ä ¢ S y ¢ } ¢ Î ¢ Œ ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ ì J J 6
¥¢}¢¢ó¢¢‹¢ ´¢ y¢‰¢¢ ÐíS‰¢¢‹ ì¢ S¢ãd´ S¢¢ÁÄ¢Îçÿ¢‡¢¢‹ ì¢ J ¥Î¢Œ¢Ä¢´Sy¢‰¢¢ïyRU¢ç‹y¢Š¢ï‹¢é´ Ã¢ñy¢Ú‡¢è´ y¢y¢: JJ 7
« ‡ ¢ Š ¢ ï ‹ ¢ é´ Œ ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ Š ¢ ï ‹ ¢ é æ } ¢ ¢ ïÿ ¢ Š¢ ï ‹ ¢ é ´ Ó ¢ y ¢ ï‹ ¢ y ¢ ï J ¥ Î ¢ Œ ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ } ¢ é w Ä ¢ Ü U Ë Œ ¢ } ¢ ¢ çŸ ¢ y Ä ¢ ñ Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ Ú ¢ ç Š ¢ Œ ¢ ! J J 8
»ÜUÎ‡Ç¢ÜëUçy¢E¢S ´¢ y æ¢ ÎëcÅì±¢ù‰¢ S¢éy¢¢ Îíéy¢} ì¢ J y¢è‰¢¢ïüÎÜïU‹¢ FŒ¢Ä¢¢@RéU: S¢¢Ÿ¢éçÃ¢H¢ïÓ¢‹¢¢: JJ 9
x¢¢ï}¢Ä¢ï‹¢¢ïŒ¢çH#¢Ä¢ ´¢ |¢éÃÄ¢¢Sy¢èÄ ü¢ ÜéUà¢¢´çSy¢H¢‹ ì¢ J çÃ¢ÜUèÄ ü¢ Ï¢ãéH¢´Sy¢~¢¢ïÎçvà¢ÚSÜU}¢S¢êc¢éŒ¢‹ ì¢ JJ 10
y¢y¢: S¢Vèy¢ü‹ ´¢ sïÃ¢ ‹¢¢}Ý ´¢ ÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ y¢ïùçw¢H¢: J Ó¢RéULÓ™ñÏ¢ü‹Š¢éÁ¢‹¢¢: S¢Ã¢üÎé:w¢¢Œ¢ã¢çÚ‡¢¢} ì¢ JJ 11
Œ¢éÚ:çS‰¢y ï¢ |¢x¢Ã¢çy¢ çS‰¢ÚèÜëUy¢çÃ¢H¢ïÓ¢‹¢: J Š¢}¢¢ïüùŒ²‹¢‹Ä¢|¢¢Ã¢¢ïù‰¢ Á¢ã ñ¢ S¢l: ÜUHïÃ¢Ú} ì¢ J 12
Taking the permission of the assembly of learned men there, they
performed shaving of hair ritual for him, leaving the areas of head, arm-
pits and genitals, and also performed tenfold baths. 4.
Drawing an eight petal lotus diagram, invoking Shri Krishna in that,
with his eight queens, beginning with Rukmini and others, they worshipped
Him with hymns of the Vedas. 5.
On account of purification rites, they gave away gifts of cows and
other ten gifts that included cows, land, sesame and others, to the Brah-
mins. 6.
One thousand pots of clarified butter with uncooked food articles
including money, were donated. Along with it, a ‘Vaitarani’ cow, Utkranti
cow, Runna cow, Paap cow and Moksha cow were gifted, in view of
death. 7.
Following the principal codes they donated cows as atonement for
debts, sins, and for attaining salvation. 8.
Having seen him lying like a staff and breathing his last, quickly, they,
the sons, bathed him with holy water, with tears in their eyes. 9.
They made him sleep on the ground smeared with cow dung and
scattered with Kusha grass and sesame, with his head placed in northern
direction. 10.
All the relatives, gathered there, began to sing names of Krishna,
loudly, that which is reputed to take away sorrows. 11.
The god being in front, Dharma had his eyes fixed on Him, with an
ãÚï: ÐíS¢¢Î¢çó¢}¢éüQU ï¢ ÎéÃ¢¢üS¢: à¢¢Œ¢Ï¢‹Š¢‹¢¢y ì¢ J S¢l »Ã¢ y¢‹¢é´ çÎÃÄ¢ ´¢ ÐíŒ¢ïÎï Ó¢ „éw¢ï‹¢ S¢: JJ 13
y¢y¢ ï¢ |¢QUK¢çÎç|¢: S¢¢ÜÚ ÜëUc‡ ´¢ y ´¢ Œ¢é~¢MçŒ¢‡¢} ì¢ J S¢ïÃ¢}¢¢‹¢: S¢Î¢ y¢SÄ¢ Œ¢¢Eü »Ã¢¢Ã¢S¢yS¢ Ã ñ¢ JJ 14
Œ¢Ú¢S¢é´ y ´¢ çÃ¢H¢ïvÄ¢¢‰¢ S¢éy¢¢Sy¢~¢¢ïçÓ¢y ´¢ ÃÄ¢Š¢é: J Ú¢ïÎ‹¢SÄ¢ ç‹¢çc¢hyÃ¢¢œ¢Î¢‹¢è´ Š¢ñÄ¢ü}¢¢çS‰¢y¢¢: JJ 15
Ã ¢ Œ ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ Ü U¢ Ú ç Ä ¢ y Ã ¢ ¢ y ¢ ï S ¢ Fé : à¢ è y ¢ ¢ ï Î Ü ïU ‹ ¢ Ó ¢ J ç Œ ¢ y ¢ ë} ¢ ï Š¢ çÃ ¢ Š ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ï ‹ ¢ y ¢ y Ü U } ¢ ¢ ü ù Ó ¢ Ú Î ° í Á ¢ : J J 1 6
ªŠÃ¢¢ïüçÓÀC¢çÎÎ¢ïc¢¢‡¢ ´¢ S¢Ã¢ü‰¢ñÃ¢ sS¢}|¢Ã¢¢y ì¢ J Ðí¢Ä¢çpœ ´¢ y¢çó¢ç}¢œ ´¢ ‹¢¢Ó¢Ó¢¢Ú S¢ Ã ñ¢ çŒ¢y¢é: JJ 17
¥çŠ¢ÜU¢ÚSÄ¢ çS¢hK‰¢Z çŒ¢y¢éLœ¢ÚÜU}¢üç‡¢ J SÃ¢Ä ´¢ y¢é ÜëUÓÀîÐíçy¢}¢¢SÃ¢‡¢üS¢VËŒ¢}¢¢Ó¢Úy¢ì JJ 18
Í¢ëy¢ï‹¢¢|Ä¢ÁÄ¢ S¢´F¢ŒÄ¢ Ðíïy ´¢ Ã¢S¢‹¢}¢ïÜUÜU} ì¢ J Œ¢çÚŠ¢¢ŒÄ¢ çS¢y ´¢ ‹¢êÕ´ Ðí¢xÃ¢ÎSÃ¢¢Œ¢Ä¢Ó™ S¢: JJ 19
¥ ‹ Ä ¢ Ó ™ y ¢ ¢ Î ë à ¢ ´ Ã ¢ ¢ S ¢ S y ¢ } ¢ ¢ Ó À ¢ Î Ä ¢ Î é œ ¢ } ¢ } ¢ ì J y ¢ y ¢ p ‹ Î ‹ ¢ Œ ¢ éc Œ ¢ dx x ¢ é H ¢ H ¢ ç Î ç| ¢ Ú ¢ <Ó ¢ Ó ¢ y ¢ ì J J 2 0
çÀÎíïc é¢ S¢#S é¢ SÃ¢‡¢üw¢‡ÇÜU¢‹ ì¢ S¢ }¢éw¢¢çÎc é¢ J Ðíçÿ¢ŒÄ¢¢ïyRU}¢‡¢Ÿ¢¢h´ }¢ëy¢S‰¢¢‹ ï¢ Ó¢ÜU¢Ú Ó¢ JJ 21
unwavering mind, left his earthly body instantly. 12.

With the grace of Shri Hari, he became liberated from the curse of
Durvasa, immediately obtaining divine form, with ease. 13.
Then, in his divine form, he stayed with Bhakti and others, serving,
Shri Krishna eternally, being with Him. 14.
Final rites of Dharmadev performed by Rampratapji.
Seeing his vital breath leaving him, the sons behaved in a modest
way, becoming courageous, as there should be no weeping at that. 15.
Having shaved their heads, they took bath in cold water and the
eldest son performed the funeral rites of his father. 16.
As his father died a natural death, without having any ailments of
upper body and also of other parts, owing to which no expiation was
required to be observed. 17.
Ramapratap, himself, to be a rightful claimant to perform father ’s
obsequies, observed a Krucchra candrayan vrat, in which he gave away
gold to the deserving. 18.
Having besmeared the deceased with clarified butter and bathed and
covering him with a single new white cloth, he laid the corpse, as before. 19.
And he covered him (the corpse) again with one more cloth of same
quality. Then he worshipped him with sandal, wreaths of flowers. 20.
H av i n g p l ac ed g o l d e n c o i n s o n s e v e n h o l e s b eg i n n i n g w i t h h i s
fa ce, h e p erfo rm e d , ‘ U t k r am an a S h rad d h a’ o n e o f o b s eq u i es , at t h e
à¢Ã¢‹¢¢}Ý¢ y¢~¢ çŒ¢‡Ç}¢Œ¢S¢ÃÄ¢ï‹¢ S¢ yÃ¢Î¢y¢ì J m¢ÚÎïà¢ï Œ¢¢‹‰¢‹¢¢}Ý¢ Ó¢ñÜU¢ïçgCçÃ¢Š¢¢‹¢y¢: JJ 22
Ðíïy ´¢ Ã¢´à¢ÜUÅï Ï¢ÎìŠ±¢ Ã¢¢S¢S¢¢ÓÀ¢çÎy ´¢ y¢y¢: J Œ¢é~¢¢: S¢çŒ¢‡Ç¢: SÃ¢Á¢‹¢¢: Ðí¢Ó¢è´ ç‹¢ÚãÚ‹ ì¢ çÎà¢} ì¢ JJ 23
ÁÄ¢ïD ï¢ Ú¢}¢Ðíy¢¢Œ¢SÄ¢ ‹¢‹ÎÚ¢}¢¢ç|¢Š¢: S¢éy¢: J }¢ëyS‰¢¢ËÄ¢ ´¢ H¢ñçÜUÜÚ Ã¢çq´ x¢ëãèyÃ¢¢ùÓ¢ÚÎ°íy¢: JJ 24
ÎÎ¢ñ çŒ¢‡Ç´ y¢ëy¢èÄ¢´ Ó¢ Ó¢yÃ¢Úï w¢ïÓ¢Ú¢wÄ¢Ä¢¢ J Ú¢}¢Ðíy¢¢Œ¢: Ðíïy¢¢Ä¢ çÃ¢Ÿ¢¢} ï¢ |¢êy¢S¢´¿¢Ä¢¢ JJ 25
Ó¢Hç‹y¢ S}¢¢°íy¢ ï¢ Ã¢ëh¢: ÜUç‹¢D¢: Œ¢ç‰¢ y¢¢‹¢‹ é¢ J ç›Ä¢Sy é¢ Ó¢yÃ¢Ú¢‹y ´¢ y¢}¢‹¢é±íÁÄ¢ Ä¢Ä¢é‹¢üÎè} ì¢ JJ 26
à}¢à¢¢‹ ï¢ à¢Ã¢}¢¢S‰¢¢ŒÄ¢ çÓ¢y¢¢S‰¢¢‹¢ïù°íÁ¢: S¢éy¢: J S¢ Ðíïy¢¢Ä¢ ÎÎ ñ¢ çŒ¢‡Ç´ çÃ¢çŠ¢Ã¢yS¢¢Š¢ÜU¢wÄ¢Ä¢¢ JJ 27
ÜëUy¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ S¢´SÜëUy¢|¢éçÃ¢ y¢éHSÄ¢Ey‰¢Ó¢‹Î‹¢ñ: J çÓ¢y¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ S‰¢¢çŒ¢y ï¢ Ã¢q ñ¢ RUÃÄ¢¢Îïù‰¢ Á¢éã¢Ã¢ y¢} ì¢ JJ 28
FçŒ¢y ´¢ Í¢ëy¢çH#´ y¢}¢ïÜU Ã¢›}¢Ã¢¢Ñì}¢éw¢} ì¢ J ãéyÃ¢¢ùŠ¢üÎxŠ ï¢ y¢çS}¢p S¢çy¢H¢ÁÄ¢¢ãéy¢èÎüÎ ñ¢ JJ 29
pl ace of death. 21.
In the name of corpse, he offered a bit of food, to it, circumbulating
anticlockwise, and then at the entrance, in the name of its final journey he
again offered one more bit of food, which meant for the deceased alone,
(Ekoddista). 22.
Having tied the cloth-covered corpse on to a bamboo-hearse, his
sons, nearest relatives and people belonging to him, carried it in eastern
direction. 23.
The eldest son of Ramapratap, named Nandaram, having carried
customary fire, from the place of death, moved ahead. 24.
Ramapratap offered third morsel of food, in the name of dead-spirits
moving in the sky, and other spirits, on the cross-way. 25.
Old and the young men followed him, moving ahead of women,
who followed up to the cross way only, then went to the river. 26.
In the crematorium, having placed the corpse on the pyre, the eldest
son offered, accordingly, a morsel of food to the deceased in the name of
Sadhaka. 27.
On a purified ground, the pyre was prepared with woods of Tulsi,
Peepal, sandal (Chandan), and leaving the corpse there, funeral fire was
lit. 28.
When half burnt, the bathed, ghee-smeared, single-clothed, down-
ward faced corpse, he, again offered sesame, clarified butter into the fu-
neral fire. 29.
Then his sons and relatives wept exceedingly, stood there till the
Œ¢é~¢¢ÎÄ¢Sy¢y¢ ï¢ x¢¢É´ LLÎéSy¢~¢ Ï¢‹Š¢Ã¢: J ÎxŠ¢Ðí¢Ä¢ïù‰¢ y¢ôS}¢Sy ï¢ séœ¢S‰¢é: S¢à¢éÓ¢ ï¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ 30
¥Œ¢àÄ¢‹y¢çpy¢¢|¢êô}¢ Œ¢éÚSÜëUyÄ¢ ÜU‹¢èÄ¢S¢: J S¢ÚÄ¢ê´ y ï¢ Ä¢Ä¢é: S¢Ã¢ïü S}¢Ú‹y¢Sy ´¢ }¢ã¢‹¢Îè} ì¢ JJ 31
y¢~¢ Ðíÿ¢¢ËÄ¢ Ã¢¢S¢¢´çS¢ y¢¢‹Ä¢ïÃ¢ Œ¢çÚŠ¢¢Ä¢ Ó¢ J çà¢w¢¢}¢é‹}¢éÓÄ¢ S¢FéSy ï¢ Ã¢ëhŒ¢êÃ Z¢ ÐíçÃ¢àÄ¢ y¢¢} ì¢ JJ 32
S¢ÜëUçó¢}¢ÁÁ²ñyÄ¢ y¢Å´ Ðí¢Ó¢è‹¢¢Ã¢èçy¢‹¢p y ï¢ J y¢~¢¢Ó¢}Ä¢ çà¢w¢ ´¢ Ï¢ÎìŠÃ¢¢Îÿ¢¢°í¢‹¢¢ÎÎé: ÜéUà¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ 33
ÎÎéÁ¢üH¢THèæ›èæ›è‹Ðíïy¢¢Ä¢¢Œ¢¢Ñì}¢éw¢¢p y ï¢ J çŒ¢y¢ëy¢è‰¢ïü‹¢ S¢çy¢H¢‹ ì¢ Ã¢Î‹y¢ ï¢ x¢¢ï~¢‹¢¢}¢‹¢è JJ 34
Œ¢é~¢¢: S¢çŒ¢‡Ç¢p y¢‰¢¢ S¢¢ïÎÜU¢ §y¢ÚïùçŒ¢ Ó¢ J ÎÎéÎ¢üÍ¢¢THèç‹¢y‰ ´¢ y¢S} ñ¢ S¢}Ï¢ç‹Š¢‹¢ ï¢ ‹¢Ú¢: JJ 35
Œ¢é‹¢: F¢yÃ¢¢ù‰¢ Ã¢¢S¢¢´çS¢ Œ¢çÚŠ¢¢Ä¢ïy¢Ú¢ç‡¢ y ï¢ J ©Œ¢¢çÃ¢à¢ó¢Îèy¢èÚï à¢¢ïÜUÃÄ¢¢ÜéUçHy¢¢‹y¢Ú¢: JJ 36
à¢¢ïÜU¢Œ¢‹¢¢ïÎæ Ï¢ãéŠ¢¢ Ó¢RéUSy¢ïc¢ ´¢ Œ¢éÚ¢ñÜUS¢: J Ã¢ëh¢ Š¢èÚ¢: Œ¢éÚ¢‡¢¿¢¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢y ï¢ ! Ðí¢çÑìÝÎà¢ü‹¢ñ: JJ 37
ÜU‹¢èÄ¢S¢: Œ¢éÚSÜëUyÄ¢ y¢y¢ §üÄ¢éx¢ëüã¢†À‹¢ñ: J ¥Œ¢àÄ¢‹y¢: Œ¢Ú¢ÜìU S¢Ã¢ïü Œ¢ÑìQUè|¢êy¢¢ ¥Š¢¢ï}¢éw¢¢: JJ 38
completion of burning, being mournful. 30.
They never turned back to see the funeral site having let the young
in front, went to the great river Sarayu, recollecting about the de-
p a rt ed s o u l . 3 1 .
Having washed their clothes and wearing those only, they all, includ-
ing the old, having untied their hair (Shikha), on the head, took bath in the
river. 32.
Having dipped only once in the river, all of them came back to the
bank, wearing their sacred threads on the right shoulders. Having taken
water put in palm (Achamanas) three times and tied their hairs, took in
their right hands, Kusha grass, pointing south. 33.
Facing south, they offered handful oblations of water with sesame for
dead ancestors belonging to three generations, uttering their gotra names.
(Gotra-clan’s name). 34.
His sons, nearest relatives, other men belonging to him, thus offered
handful of water oblations (to him). 35.
Having taken bath again, and worn other clothes, they sat by river
bank, being sad and sorrowful. 36.
People those who were there around, like old men, and the coura-
geous, and men well-versed in Puranas, tried variously to console them
through exemplifying the past. 37.
Having let the young in front, slowly they walked home, not looking
back, all of them moved in a row, sadly. 38.
F¢yÃ¢¢ ç›Ä¢Sy é¢ à¢¢ïÜU¢y¢¢üSy¢ïc¢¢}¢°íy¢ ¥¢HÄ¢} ì¢ J ¥¢Ä¢Ä¢é<}¢çHy¢¢: S¢Ã¢ ü¢ LÎ‹yÄ¢Sy ï¢ Ó¢ y¢¢ ¥‹ é¢ JJ 39
çÃ¢ÎàÄ¢ ç‹¢}Ï¢Œ¢~¢¢ç‡¢ m¢çÚ çS‰¢yÃ¢¢ y¢y¢¢ïù‹¢H} ì¢ J Ã¢ëc¢|¢¢Îè´p S¢´SŒ¢ëàÄ¢ çÃ¢çÃ¢à¢éSy ï¢ ç‹¢ÜïUy¢‹¢} ì¢ JJ 40
¥¢E¢SÄ¢ LÎy¢: Œ¢~é¢¢‹ ì¢ S¢çŒ¢‡Ç¢l¢Sy¢y¢ ï¢ ‹¢Ú¢: J SÃ ´¢ SÃ ´¢ x¢ãë´ Ä¢Ä¢:é S¢Ã¢üï y¢¢: ›èp¢E¢SÄ¢ y¢çyS~¢Ä¢: JJ 41
à¢ ¢ ïŠ¢ çÄ ¢ yÃ¢ ¢ x ¢ ëã ´ Œ¢ é ~¢ ¢ ¾ ír ¢ Ó ¢ Ä¢ üŒ¢ Ú ¢ Ä¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ : J Îà¢ ¢ ã }¢ ¢ S¢ y¢ ¢ ÿ ¢ ¢ Ú HÃ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ à¢ ¢ p |¢ êà¢ Ä¢ ¢ : J J 42
S¢ ‹ y Ä¢ Q US¢ Ã¢ ü|¢ ¢ ï x ¢ ¢ p ã ¢ SÄ ¢ ã c ¢ ¢ üçÎ Ã¢ <Á¢ y ¢ ¢ : J Ð íy Ä¢ ã ´ |¢ x ¢ Ã¢ eè y ¢ ¢ ´ à¢ é Ÿ ¢ é Ã¢ ép çÎ ‹ ¢ ¢ y Ä ¢ Ä¢ ï J J 43
Îà¢¢ã¢ç‹¢ S¢çŒ¢‡Ç¢p S¢¢ïÎÜU¢Sy é¢ çÎ‹¢~¢Ä¢} ì¢ J Œ¢¢HÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢éÚ¢à¢¢ñÓ¢}¢SŒ¢ëà¢‹y¢¢ïù‹Ä¢}¢¢‹¢Ã¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ 44
x¢¢ï~¢S¢}Ï¢‹Š¢Úçãy¢¢ ¥çŒ¢ çà¢cÄ¢¢p y¢SÄ¢ Ä ï¢ J ¥¢à¢¢ñÓ ´¢ Œ¢¢HÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢é: Œ¢çÿ¢‡¢è´ S¢Ã ü¢ »Ã¢ y ï¢ JJ 45
¥ÍÄ¢¢ü‹y¢ ´¢ }¢¢‹¢S¢è´ S¢‹ŠÄ¢ ´¢ ÜéUà¢Ã¢¢çÚçÃ¢Ã¢<Á¢y¢¢} ì¢ J Ó¢RéUSy¢ïùÍÄ Z¢ y é¢ ÐíyÄ¢ÿ ´¢ ÎÎé: S¢êÄ¢¢üÄ¢ S¢êy¢ÜïU JJ 46
ÜëUc‡¢Œ¢êÁ¢¢´ NÎ¢ Ó¢RéUgüà¢¢ y¢yÐíçy¢}¢ïÿ¢‡¢}¢ì J çÃ¢ÎŠ¢éSy¢~¢ y ï¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢´ Ã¢ñEÎïÃ æ¢ y é¢ ‹¢¢Ó¢Ú‹¢ì JJ 47
Having bathed, the women, sorrow stricken, reached the house ahead,
of them, gathered there, began to wail. 39.
Having chewed some curry leaves at the entrance, then having touched
the fire and bull they entered the house. 40.
The relatives having consoled the weeping sons, left for their homes,
as did even their women. 41.
Then they purified the house and did not eat salt and salted food for
ten days and slept on the floor. 42.
They left all enjoyment including laughter and others and listened to
Bhagavad Gita, every day. 43.
The nearest seven generations relatives observed period of untouch-
ability (sutak) for ten days while relatives of 8th-14th generations for three
days. 44.
Those who did not belong to his family (clan), and his disciples, ob-
served sutak for one and a half day (Pakshini - one night enclosed by two
days). 45.
They only observed rituals of the day mentally without oblations of
Kusha grass and water. They offered oblations to the sun, directly in the
days of impurity. 46.
They did worship Shri Krishna in heart looking at his idol every day,
but did not observe giving oblations to Vaishnavadevas. 47.
Confirmed celibate, Shri Hari observed all the rituals pertaining to the
Ã ¢< ‡ ¢ ±í y ¢ S‰ ¢ ¢ ï ç ‹ ¢Á ¢ ç ‹¢ y Ä ¢Ü U } ¢ü ãç Ú S y¢ é S¢ Ã ¢ Z ç Ã ¢ç Š ¢ Ã¢ Ó ™ ÜU ¢ Ú J
Œ ¢ ¢ Ü Ú S Ã ¢ ã S y ¢ ï‹ ¢ Œ ¢ ë ‰¢ ç x Ã ¢ Š ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ S Ã ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ S Œ ¢ ë à ¢ ‹ Ã ¢ ñ Ï ¢ é | ¢ é Á ¢ ïù ‹ ¢ é Í ¢ d } ¢ ì J J 4 8
Š¢}¢üÎïã¢ïyS¢x¢ïü y¢g¢ãçÃ¢çŠ¢‹¢¢}¢¢ Ó¢yÃ¢¢ôÚà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 40 JJ
-------------------------------
JJ ¥ƒ »ÜUÓ¢yÃ¢¢ôÚà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 41 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
çm y ¢ èÄ ¢ ï çq çÓ ¢ y ¢ ¢ | ¢ S } ¢ S ¢ Ú Ä Ã ¢ ¢ ´ Ðí ¢ çÿ ¢ Œ ¢ ó ¢ ë Œ ¢ J ¥ çS ‰ ¢ S ¢ @ Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ Ÿ ¢ ¢ h ´ Á Ä ¢ ï D: Œ ¢ é ~ ¢ p Ü U ¢ Ú S ¢ : J J 1
¥¢}¢}¢ëyŒ¢¢~¢ »ÜUçS}¢‹ ì¢ Œ¢Ä¢¢ïù‹Ä¢ôS}¢Sy é¢ Ã¢¢çÚ S¢: J |¢ëyÃ¢¢‹y¢çÚÿ ï¢ ç‹¢ÎŠ¢ ñ¢ ÐíÎ¢ïc ï¢ Ðíïy¢y¢éCÄ ï¢ JJ 2
Ðíïy¢çŒ¢‡Ç¢‹ ì¢ Îà¢ ÎÎ ñ¢ ‹¢Ã¢Ÿ¢¢h´ S¢ Ó¢¢Ó¢Ú‹ ì¢ J ¥C¢Îà¢¢ùùà¢è:Ðí}¢éw¢¢‹ ì¢ Œ¢Î¢‰¢¢ZSy¢~¢ ‹¢¢ùùÓ¢Úy ì¢ JJ 3
Îà¢ }¢ ïùçqS¢ çŒ¢ ‡ Ç¢ p çŒ¢ ‡ ÇÎ¢ ‹¢ ¢ Î‹¢ ‹y¢ Ú }¢ ì J ÜïUà¢ à}¢ ŸÃ¢ ¢ çÎÃ¢ Œ¢ ‹¢ ï Œ¢ éÚ ¢ içã Ú ÜU¢ Ú Ä¢ ‹¢ ì J J 4
day, accordingly cooking himself separately; he observed strict untouch-

ability (sutak) with his men every day. 48.
Thus ends the fortieth chapter entitled ‘Dharma’s final de-
parture and rites observed following it’ in the first Prakarana of
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER - 41
Sons of Dharma observe further funeral rites.
Suvrat said:-
O King! On the second day, the eldest son, having collected the
bones and ashes from the funeral site, threw it in the river Sarayu. 1.
Then filling two un-burnt clay pots with water and milk, respectively,
he deposited those there, for satiating the spirit, in the night. 2.
He offered ten morsels (Pinda) of food to the spirit and observed
Nav-Shraddha, (funeral rites) for nine days. 3.
On the tenth day, along with all the blood-relatives, he went out of
city and had his hair and beard shaved, after the offering of food to the
departed one. 4.
¼ ~ ¢ Ï ¢ ‹ Š¢ é Á ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ S ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ü ‹ | ¢ ¢ ï Á ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ S ¢ ç Œ ¢ ‡ ÇÎ : J Î ï ã à ¢ é ô h ç Ã ¢ Š ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ‰ ¢ Ó ¢ Ü U ¢ Ú ñ Ü U ¢ Î à ¢ ¢ çã Ü U } ¢ ì J J 5
Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢Œ¢êÁ¢ ´¢ y¢~¢¢Î ñ¢ ÜëUyÃ¢¢ Ÿ¢¢h´ Ó¢ Ã¢ñc‡¢Ã¢} ì¢ J Ó¢ÜU¢Ú y¢Œ¢ü‡ ´¢ çÃ¢c‡¢¢ï: S¢¢}¢ç|¢Ã¢ñüc‡¢Ã¢ñ: S¢ Ó¢ JJ 6
Ÿ¢¢h¢‹Ä¢ïÜU¢Îà¢ y¢y¢: Œ¢@ çÃ¢c‡¢éx¢‡¢SÄ¢ Ó¢ J ¾ír¢¢Îè‹¢ ´¢ Ó¢ Œ¢@¢‹¢ ´¢ Ó¢ÜU¢Úïy‰ ´¢ S¢ c¢¢ïÇà¢ JJ 7
Ã¢ëc¢¢ïyS¢x Z¢ y¢y¢: ÜëUyÃ¢¢ }¢ãñÜU¢ïçgC}¢ïÃ¢ Ó¢ J çÃ¢c‡¢é}¢|Ä¢ÓÄ¢¢ïüÎÜéU}| ´¢ ÎÎ ñ¢ S¢¢ó¢´ S¢S¢ê~¢ÜU} ì¢ JJ 8
à¢ÄÄ¢ ´¢ S¢¢ïŒ¢SÜUÚ ´¢ Ðí¢Î¢y~¢Ä¢¢ïÎà¢ Œ¢Î¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ J çÃ¢Ðíï|Ä¢¢ïùCçÃ¢Š¢¢‹Ä¢ïÃ¢ S¢ã Îçÿ¢‡¢Ä¢¢ S¢ Ó¢ JJ 9
x ¢ ¢ ï Ú ‰ ¢ ¢ E } ¢ ç ã c Ä ¢ ¢ ç Î Î ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ç‹ ¢ Ðí Î Î ¢ ñ y ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ J Ÿ ¢ ¢ h ¢ ç ‹ ¢ c¢ ¢ ï Çà ¢ y ¢ y ¢ S y ¢ ‹ ~ ¢ ï ‡ ¢ ñ Ã ¢ Ó ¢ Ü U ¢ Ú S ¢ : J J 1 0
y¢~¢¢l´ }¢¢çS¢ÜÚ Ÿ¢¢h´ y¢y¢¢ïùS¢¢Ã¢ê‹¢}¢¢çS¢ÜU} ì¢ J çmy¢èÄ¢}¢¢çS¢ÜÚ Ó¢RïU y¢y¢›ñŒ¢çÿ¢ÜÚ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ 11
y¢ëy¢èÄ¢}¢¢çS¢ÜÚ Ó¢¢‰¢ y¢éÄ¢ü}¢¢çS¢ÜU}¢¢Ó¢Úy ì¢ J y¢y¢: Œ¢@}¢}¢¢SÄ ´¢ Ó¢ sê‹¢c¢¢‡}¢¢çS¢Ü æU Ó¢ S¢: JJ 12
c¢D}¢¢SÄ ´¢ y¢y¢: Ÿ¢¢h´ Ó¢RïU S¢#}¢}¢¢çS¢ÜU} ì¢ J y¢y¢¢ïùC} ´¢ }¢¢çS¢ÜÚ Ó¢ Ÿ¢¢h´ ‹¢Ã¢}¢}¢¢çS¢ÜU} ì¢ JJ 13
Then he offered food (lunch) to all the relatives and brothers. On the
eleventh day he performed all the rituals after the purification of the body.
He worshipped Shri Krishna, at the beginning then made the funeral ritual
in the Vaishnava tradition. Afterwards he pleased Vishnu with the musical
hymns of Samaveda by the priests of Vishnu cult. 5- 6.
Then he performed eleven funeral rites in which, Vishnu, Shiva, Yama,
Chandra, Agni, Kavya, Mrutyu, Rudra, Purush and Pret are the eleven
Vishnugan shraddhas and other-five offered to Brahma, Vishnu, Rudra,
Yama and Pret for the devatas shraddhas, thus sixteen in total. 7.
Having observed the ritual of letting loose a bull, then followed it with
ritual of offering oblation to the deceased alone. Having worshipped Shri
Hari, he gave a clay pot of water with food that being tied with a string. 8.
Having donated a bed-stead and other allied articles of utility of thir-
teen sorts, he gave to the Brahmins, other eight sorts of articles along with
money. 9.
He donated cow, cShri Hariot, horse and buffaloes, etc. and per-
formed the sixteen rites objected to departed person, as written in the
Tantra books. 10.
He observed the funeral rite applicable to before completion of first
month, then the first month, and one in the third fortnight and in the second
month. Then followed the third month’s and fourth, then the fifth and one
rite was observed prior to sixth month and the sixth. Thus he observed,
the seventh, eighth and ninth. 11- 13.
y¢y¢ ï¢ Îà¢}¢}¢¢SÄ ´¢ Ó¢ y¢‰¢ñÜU¢Îà¢}¢¢çS¢ÜU} ì¢ J Ó¢RïU m¢Îà¢}¢¢SÄ ´¢ Ó¢ S¢ ª‹¢¢çÏÎÜU}¢ç‹y¢ÜU} ì¢ JJ 14
y¢y¢p |¢¢ïÁ¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ SÃ¢¿¢¢y¢è‹ ì¢ ¾í¢r¢‡¢¢´Sy¢‰¢¢ J S¢çŒ¢‡ÇèÜUÚ‡¢Ÿ¢¢h´ m¢Îà¢ïùçq Ó¢ÜU¢Ú Ó¢ JJ 15
ç‹¢:E¢S¢Š¢ï‹¢é´ y¢~¢¢Î¢çyŒ¢‡ÇS¢´Ä¢¢ïÁ¢‹¢¢Î‹¢é J }¢¢ïÿ¢Š¢ï‹¢é´ Ó¢ ÎœÃ¢¢ùS¢¢ñ Ã¢¢}¢ÎïÃÄ¢}¢x¢¢Œ¢Ä¢y¢ì JJ 16
¾í¢r¢‡¢¢‹|¢¢ïÁ¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ çÎ‹¢ï y¢~¢ S¢ãdà¢: J Ó¢y¢é<Ã¢Š¢¢ç‹¢S¢¢ïùó¢¢ç‹¢ SÃ¢¿¢¢y¢è´pïy¢Ú¢‹¢çŒ¢ JJ 17
~¢Ä¢¢ïÎà¢ïùçq S¢}Œ¢êÁÄ¢ çÃ¢c‡¢é´ Ó¢ Ÿ¢Ã¢‡¢¢çÎÜU¢‹ ì¢ J ÎœÃ¢¢ Î¢‹¢¢ç‹¢ Ï¢ãéŠ¢¢ Œ¢¢‰¢ïÄ¢Ÿ¢¢h}¢¢Ó¢Úy ì¢ JJ 18
y¢y¢: F¢yÃ¢¢ çÃ¢à¢éhïùS¢ ñ¢ Œ¢çÚŠ¢¢Ä¢ Ó¢ Ã¢¢S¢S¢è J x¢‡¢ïà ´¢ Œ¢êÁ¢çÄ¢yÃ¢ñÃ¢ ÜU¢ÚÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢ }¢XH} ì¢ JJ 19
y ¢ Î ¢ y ¢ S } ¢ ñ Š¢ } ¢ üç à ¢ cÄ ¢ ¢ : Œ ¢ ¢ ñÚ ¢ p à ¢ y ¢ à ¢ ¢ ïù Œ ¢ Ú ï J Î Î éŠ ¢ ü‹ ¢ ´ Ï ¢ ã éçÃ ¢ Š ¢ ´ ‹ ¢ êy ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ Ä ¢ ´ à ¢ éÜ U¢ ç ‹ ¢ Ó ¢ J J 2 0
y¢~¢¢çŒ¢ |¢¢ïÁ¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ çÎ‹ ï¢ çÃ¢Ðí¢‹S¢ãLà¢: J S¢¢ïù‹Ä¢¢´p¢x¢‹y¢éÜU¢´Ì¢ïÜU¢‹Ðí¢#¢´p¢ó¢¢<‰¢‹¢¢ïùçw¢H¢‹ ì¢ JJ 21
S¢¢çó¢ŠÄ¢¢çh ãÚïSy¢çS}¢ó¢¢ñŠÃ¢üÎñçãÜUÜU}¢üç‡¢ J ÜëUy¢ïùçŒ¢ }¢éwÄ¢ÜUËŒ¢ï‹¢ ‹Ä¢ê‹ ´¢ çÜU}¢çŒ¢ ‹¢¢|¢Ã¢y ì¢ JJ 22
He continued to observe rites for the tenth month and eleventh, then
the twelfth, finally one more before the end (completion) of the year. 14.
He offered lunch to the relatives and Brahmins on the twelfth day and
observed the rite of offering oblations to the deceased equating him with
past ancestors. 15.
Following the ritual of offering oblations, he donated a cow, in the
name of the deceased and one more, in the view of attaining salvation,
along with Samaveda recital. 16.
On that day he satisfied thousands of Brahmins with four kinds of
food articles, including relatives and others. 17.
On the thirteenth day, he richly worshipped Lord Vishnu along with
minor deities Shravana and others. He gave various donations and thus
observed the rite of provision for the journey (to heaven). 18.
Having taken bath and dressed with pure clothes, he having worshipped
Ganesha and then observed a procedure of accepting auspices. 19.
Then, the disciples of Dharma, natives of the town and hundreds of
others gave him wealth of different kinds, and new clothes. 20.
There he satisfied, on that day, thousands of Brahmins as well as all
others, uninvited men, who had come there desiring food. 21.
Though the funeral rites were observed following principal codes,
with donations of expensive gifts all along, there was hardly any defi-
ciency, by virtue of Shri Hari’s gracious presence. 22.
Ramapratap with his son Iccharama and wife, used to mutter daily
Ú¢}¢Ðíy¢¢Œ¢: S¢S¢éy¢ §ÓÀ¢Ú¢}¢p S¢ç›Ä¢ ñ¢ J Á¢Œ¢y¢: S}¢ ÜëUc‡¢}¢‹~ ´¢ y¢ ñ¢ çŒ¢y¢éHüÏŠ¢}¢‹Ã¢ã} ì¢ JJ 23
ãÚ ñ¢ S¢ã¢ïÎÚïù‰¢¢S¢èyÜëUc‡¢Š¢è<Ã¢S}¢ëy¢¢ y¢Ä¢¢ï: J §ÓÀÄ¢ñÃ¢ Ðí|¢¢ïSy¢SÄ¢ Ðí±íçÁ¢cÄ¢y¢ ¥¢HÄ¢¢y ì¢ JJ 24
ÜU}¢üÜU¢‡ÇŒ¢‰¢ç}¢y‰¢}¢èEÚ ï¢ |¢êy¢Hï Ðíçy¢ãy ´¢ y é¢ ‹¢¢çSy¢ÜñU: J
S¢}ÐíÃ¢y¢üÄ¢çy¢ S¢ S}¢ |¢êŒ¢y ï¢ ! y¢¢y¢}¢ïŠ¢çÃ¢çŠ¢Ó¢¢Ú‡¢ï‹¢ Ã ñ¢ JJ 25
Š¢}¢¢ñüŠÃ¢üÎïçãÜUçRUÄ¢¢çÃ¢çŠ¢‹¢¢}¢ñÜUÓ¢yÃ¢¢ôÚà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 41 JJ
-------------------------------
the hymns of Krishna that obtained from his father. 23.
They became forgetful that brother Shri Hari being Lord Krishna
himself, perhaps by his will. He now thought of making exit from the
h o u s e. 2 4 .
Thus the ritualistic path that was declined by the atheists, now being
resurrected by the lord on this earth, in the form of following father ’s
funeral rites accordingly. 25.
Thus ends the forty-first chapter entitled ‘Description of
Dharma’s funeral rites’ in the first prakarana of Satsangi Jivan,
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
JJ ¥ƒ çmÓ¢yÃ¢¢ôÚà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 42 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
Ä¢ ‰¢ ¢ çÃ¢ Š¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ S¢ ´Ã¢ ëœ¢ ï çŒ¢ y ¢ éL œ ¢ Ú ÜU} ¢ üç‡ ¢ J » ïÓ À œ¢ y ¢ : Ðí± íçÁ ¢ y ¢ é´ ‹ ¢ è HÜU‡ Æ¢ ï ‹ ¢ Ú ¢ çŠ¢ Œ¢ ! J J 1
Fïã´ SÃ¢çS}¢‹SÃ¢Ï¢‹Š¢ê‹¢ ´¢ S¢w¢è‹¢ ´¢ Ó¢ Œ¢éÚ¢ñÜUS¢¢} ì¢ J S¢Ã¢¢üçŠ¢ÜÚ S¢ çÃ¢¿¢¢Ä¢ SÃ¢Ðí±íÁÄ¢¢‹y¢Ú¢Ä¢ÜU} ì¢ JJ 2
y¢ÓÀ¢‹y¢Ä ï¢ x¢‡¢¢Š¢èà ´¢ S¢Ã¢üçÃ¢ÍÝç‹¢Ã¢¢Ú‡¢} ì¢ J ÎêÃ¢¢üçÎç|¢: S¢ S¢}Œ¢êÁÄ¢ y¢éC¢Ã¢ ÐíÄ¢y¢¢TçH: JJ 3
ç Ã ¢ Í Ý ï à ¢ ! ç Ã ¢ Í Ý Ó ¢ Ä ¢ w ¢ ‡ Ç ‹ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ } ¢ Š¢ ï Ä ¢ ! Ÿ ¢ è à ¢ V Ú ¢ y } ¢ Á ¢ ! „ é Ú ¢ ç { Ð ± ‹ l Ð ¢ Î ! J
Îéx ¢ ¢ ü}¢ ã ¢ ± íy ¢ ÈUH¢ çw ¢ H}¢ X H¢ y}¢ ç‹Ã¢ Í Ý´ }¢ }¢ ¢ Œ¢ ã Ú çS¢ çh çÃ ¢ ‹¢ ¢ Ä¢ ÜU ! yÃ¢ }¢ ì J J 4
S ¢y Œ¢ kÚ ¢x ¢} ¢ç ‡¢ Ã ¢‡ ¢ü à¢ Úè ÚÜ U¢ ç ‹y ¢: Ÿ ¢è çS ¢ç hÏ ¢ éç hŒ ¢ç ÚÓ ¢< Ó¢ y ¢Ü éU Vä }¢ Ÿ¢ è: J
Îÿ¢Sy¢‹¢ï Ã¢HçÄ¢y¢¢çy¢}¢‹¢¢ï¿¢à¢é‡Ç¢ï çÃ¢ÍÝ´ }¢}¢¢Œ¢ãÚ çS¢çhçÃ¢‹¢¢Ä¢ÜU ! yÃ¢}¢ì JJ5
Œ¢¢ à¢¢Väà ¢¢ÏÁ¢ Œ¢Úà¢ê ´p ÎŠ¢Ó™y¢é <|¢Î¢ï ü<|¢p à¢¢ï‡ ¢ÜéUS ¢é}¢dx ¢é}¢¢ XÁ¢¢y¢ : J
çS ¢ ‹ Î êÚ à ¢ ¢ ïç| ¢ y ¢ H H ¢ Å çÃ ¢ Š¢ éÐíÜ U¢ à ¢ ¢ ï çÃ ¢ Í Ý ´ } ¢ } ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ã Ú çS ¢ çh çÃ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ Ü U ! y Ã ¢ } ¢ ì J J 6
CHAPTER - 42
Shri Hari leaving home praises lord Ganesh.
Suvrat said:-
O King! At the completion of father ’s funeral rites accordingly,
Nilakantha desired to move about for pilgrimage. 1.
He, having thought that the affectionate closeness of relatives, friends,
and people of the town for him, to be the highest obstacle in his leaving for
pilgrimage. 2.
To overcome this barrier, he having worshipped, Ganesh, who takes
away all the difficulties, with Durva grass and others, praised him with
folded hands. 3.
Ganapati Ashtak.
O Vignesha, having the description of destroying the heap of hurdles,
O! The one born of Sankara, your feet are worshipped by king of celestials,
Indra, thou are born as the fruit (result) of Durga’s great vow, O all auspi-
cious-incarnate, O! Siddhivinayaka, thou take away my hurdle. 4.
Thy body is of the lustre of a ruby diamond, besmeared with saffron
and by Siddhi and Buddhi placed on thy both sides; thy beautiful trunk
encircled towards the right chest; kindly take away my hurdle. 5.
Thy four hands hold a noose (paash), a goad (ankush), a lotus (kamal)
ÜU ¢ Ä¢ ïüc ¢ é çÃ¢ Í ÝÓ ¢ Ä¢ |¢ èy¢ çÃ¢ çÚ ç @}¢ éw Ä ¢ ñ: S¢ }Œ¢ êçÁ ¢ y¢ : S ¢ éÚ Ã¢ Ú ñÚ çŒ¢ }¢ ¢ ïÎ ÜU¢ l ñ: J
S¢Ã¢ïüc¢é Ó¢ Ðí‰¢}¢}¢ïÃ¢ S¢éÚïc¢é Œ¢êÁÄ¢¢ï çÃ¢ÍÝ´ }¢}¢¢Œ¢ãÚ çS¢çhçÃ¢‹¢¢Ä¢ÜU ! yÃ¢}¢ì JJ7
à¢ èÍ ¢í¢@ ‹¢S w¢ H‹ ¢Ó ¢é@éÚ Ã¢ ¢ïŠÃ ¢üÜ U‡ ÆS ‰¢ êH¢ ï‹ ÎéLÎ íÃ¢ ‡¢ ã¢ çS ¢y ¢ÎïÃ¢ S¢ Y: J
à ¢ êŒ ¢ ü Ÿ ¢ éç y ¢ p Œ ¢ ë ‰ ¢ é Ã ¢ y ¢ é ü Hy ¢ é X y ¢ é ‹ Î ¢ ï ç Ã ¢ Í Ý ´ } ¢ } ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ã Ú çS ¢ ç h ç Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ Ü U ! y Ã ¢ } ¢ ì J J 8
Ä¢¿¢ ¢ ïŒ¢ Ã¢ èy¢Œ¢ ÎHç}|¢ y¢‹ ¢ ¢x ¢ Ú ¢Á¢ ¢ï } ¢¢ S¢¢ çÎŒ¢ é‡Ä¢ ÎÎëà¢èÜëUy¢ «ÿ ¢ Ú¢ Á¢ : J
| ¢ Q U ¢ | ¢ Ä ¢ Ð í Î ÎÄ ¢ ¢ H Ä ¢ ç Ã ¢ Í Ý Ú ¢ Á ¢ ¢ ï ç Ã ¢ Í Ý ´ } ¢ } ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ã Ú ç S ¢ ç h ç Ã¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ Ü U ! y Ã ¢ } ¢ ì J J 9
S¢ ÎíÕS¢¢ Úy¢ çy¢ Ú¢çÁ¢y ¢S¢ çyÜ UÚèÅ: ÜU¢ ñS ¢é} |¢Ó ¢¢L Ã¢S ¢‹¢ mÄ¢ ª<Á¢y ¢Ÿ¢ è: J
S ¢ Ã ¢ ü ~ ¢ } ¢ X H Ü U Ú S } ¢ Ú ‡ ¢ Ðí y ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ ï ç Ã ¢ Í Ý ´ } ¢ } ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ã Ú çS ¢ ç h çÃ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ Ü U ! y Ã ¢ } ¢ ì J J 1 0
ÎïÃ¢¢‹y¢ÜU¢lS¢éÚ|¢èy¢S¢éÚ¢<y¢ãy¢¢üJ çÃ¢¿¢¢‹¢Ï¢¢ïŠ¢‹¢Ã¢Úï‡Ä¢y¢}¢¢ïŒ¢ãy¢¢ü J
¥ ¢ ‹ ¢ ç ‹ Î y ¢ ç~ ¢ | ¢ é Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ï à¢ Ü é U} ¢ ¢ Ú Ï ¢ ‹ Š ¢ ¢ ï! ç Ã ¢ Í Ý ´ } ¢ } ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ã Ú ç S ¢ ç h ç Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ Ü U ! y Ã ¢ } ¢ ì J J 1 1
and an axe (kohado). Thou are adorned with a garland of red-flowers, O

the one born of Uma! Thou are of the lustre of moon with your forehead
adorned with a red-mark, take away my hurdles. 6.
Thou are adored by the Brahma and others, fearing obstacles in their
missions, and by the best of celestials with sweet-balls and other articles.
Thou are worshipped as the foremost among the celestials. 7.
Thy fat mouse moving rapidly, stumble, hence become quiet, making
chu, chu, sound, that rendered the band of gods laughing, (glee) Thy ears
as large as winnowing basket, and the belly, big and plump. 8.
The king of snake has taken the place of thy sacred-thread, and upon
thy grace the Lord of stars - the moon has become grateful by men, wish-
ing merits, in the beginning of every white fortnight. Thou are abode of
mercy, giving assurance of safety to the devotees. 9.
Thy crown is dazzling with pure gems decorated, Thou are adorned
with two beautiful safflower-dyed clothes. Thou are endowed with vari-
o u s p o w er s , Th y n am e r em e m be r e d , s h o we r s au s p i ci o u s ne s s
(favourableness) everywhere. 10.
Thou have taken away the fear of celestial gods afflicted by rival
demons, and removed the inner darkness of the king Varenya by teaching
him various knowledge, thou have made the three worlds blissful, O
brother of Kumara, O Siddhivinayaka, take away my hurdles. 11.
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
§çy¢ S¢´Sy¢êÄ¢ çÃ¢ÍÝïà æ¢ y ´¢ Ðí‡¢}Ä¢ Ó¢ |¢êŒ¢y ï¢ ! J à¢éÓ¢ïÎüà¢}Ä¢ ´¢ à¢évH¢Ä¢ ´¢ ÐíÃ¢±í¢Á¢ ãçÚ: Ðíx ï¢ JJ 12
¥Œ¢ëCì±ñÃ¢¢°íÁ¢¢Îè‹SÃ¢¢‹Ï¢‹Š¢ê‹ ì¢ Œ¢¢ñÚ´ Ó¢ ÜU@‹¢ J »ÜU¢ÜUè ç‹¢Ä¢üÄ¢ ñ¢ x¢ïã¢çó¢yÄ¢éF¢‹¢ÓÀHï‹¢ S¢: JJ 13
© ÎÑ ì } ¢ éw ¢ p Ó ¢ ¢ H ¢ Î ¢ ñ y ¢ Œ ¢ p Ä ¢ ¢ ü S¢ } ¢ é y S ¢ éÜ U : J S ¢ } Ð í¢ ŒÄ ¢ S ¢ Ú Ä ¢ ê y ¢ è Ú } ¢ ç y ¢ Dç m Á¢ ‹ ¢ ï ÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 1 4
S¢¢ÓÀ¢Î‹ ´¢ y é¢ ÜU¢ñŒ¢è‹¢}¢éœ¢ÚèÄ ´¢ }¢ëx¢¢çÁ¢‹¢} ì¢ J çÏ¢½íg‡Ç´ Ó¢ Œ¢¢H¢à ´¢ ¾ír¢S¢ê~ ´¢ çS¢y ´¢ y¢‰¢¢ JJ 15
ÜU¢‡Æï ÎŠ¢¢‹¢Sy¢éHS¢èÜU¢DÁ ´¢ }¢¢çHÜU¢mÄ¢} ì¢ J S¢Ó¢‹ÎíÜU¢ïŠÃ¢üŒ¢é‡ÇîSÄ¢ HH¢Åï Hÿ¢‡ ´¢ y¢‰¢¢ JJ 16
Á¢Å ´¢ }¢¢ñTè´ }¢ïw¢H ´¢ Ó¢ Á¢Œ¢}¢¢H ´¢ ÜU}¢‡ÇHé} ì¢ J ç|¢ÿ¢¢Œ¢¢~ ´¢ Ã¢›w¢‡Ç´ çÏ¢½íyŒ¢¢‹¢èÄ¢x¢¢H‹¢} ì¢ JJ 17
à¢¢H°í¢}¢çà¢H ´¢ Ï¢¢H}¢éÜéU‹Î´ Ó¢¢ËŒ¢S¢}Œ¢éÅï J ç‹¢Š¢¢Ä¢ Ã¢¢S¢S¢¢ùùÃ¢ïCK ÜU‡Æï çÏ¢½íÎŒ¢¢ÎéÜU: JJ 18
HÍÃ¢è´ Ó¢ Œ¢éçSy¢ÜU ´¢ S¢¢ÚÓ¢y¢écÜUSÄ¢ S¢éÚçÿ¢y¢¢} ì¢ J }¢Š¢êy‰¢¢QUS¢éÃ¢›¢lñ: SÜU‹Š ï¢ çÏ¢½íÎçy¢çÐíÄ¢¢} ì¢ JJ 19
Shri Hari takes articles of worship with Him.
Suvrat said:-
Thus having praised and saluted Ganesh, Shri Hari left his house on
Friday, the tenth day in bright fortnight of Ashada month, 1849, in early
morning hour. 12.
Having never asked, his brothers, relatives or the town people, he
alone went out of the house in the guise of taking bath. 13.
At the outset, he moved in northern direction with an eagerness to
observe penance, then having reached the bank of Sarayu, stayed there
for a while. 14.
He had covered himself with a strip of cloth for loins (koupin), deer
skin as the upper garment (mrugcharma), holding a Palasham stake
(Palasha no dand); he wore a white sacred-thread (Yajnopavit). 15.
Wearing two strings of Tulasi wood around his neck (kanthi), he had
marked a moon like dot in between the vertical lines, on the forehead
(kumkum chandlo in the middle of Urdhvapundra tilak). 16.
He had his hair matted, and encircled a girdle of Munja grass around
the waist (Munj mekhala), and held a rosary (Maala), for uttering names
and wooden pot (Kamandalu), another utensil for alms (Bhikshaapaatra),
and a piece of cloth to filter the water (Jal Gaaranu). 17.
In a small box he put the divine stone Salagrama (form of Vishnu) and
the idol of child Krishna, covered with a small piece of cloth and wore it in
his neck (Baal Mukund no batavo). He was not wearing any footwear. 18.
» Ã ¢ ´ çÃ ¢ Š¢ : çS ‰ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï Š¢ ¢ < } ¢ L çœ ¢ y ¢ èc¢ éü } ¢ üã ¢ ‹ ¢ Î è} ¢ ì J Á ¢ ‹ ¢ Î à ¢ ü‹ ¢ | ¢ èy ¢ p y ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ü: Ðíy Ä ¢ ñÿ ¢ y ¢ ¢ x ¢ } ¢ } ¢ ì J J 2 0
y ¢¢ Ã¢ œ ¢~ ¢ ¢S ¢é Ú : Ü Uç pÎ ¢ Ä¢ ¢ çm Üë U y¢ ç Ã¢ °í ã : J Ð í¢ x ¢‹ Ä¢ ¢ ï‹ Ä ¢¢ Ä¢ é Š¢ ã y¢ ¢S ¢ éÚ à ¢ï c¢ p y ¢ çÎ íŒ ¢ é: JJ 2 1
}¢ëy¢¢‹¢¢}¢çŒ¢ S¢ SÃ¢¢‹¢ ´¢ çÐíÄ ´¢ ÜUy¢éZ S¢}¢ély¢: J ¥S¢ã¢Ä ´¢ çS‰¢y ´¢ S¢l ï¢ ‹¢l ´¢ çÓ¢ÿ¢ïŒ¢ y ´¢ Lc¢¢ JJ 22
Œ¢çy¢y¢: S¢ }¢ã¢‹¢l ´¢ Š¢èÚ ï¢ Úÿ¢‹ ì¢ SÃ¢Œ¢éçSy¢ÜU¢} ì¢ J y¢Úçy¢ S}¢¢çy¢|¢è}¢ ´¢ y¢ ´¢ Ä¢¢Î¢ïç|¢Úçy¢|¢èc¢‡¢ñ: JJ 23
¥ ¢ Ú Ã ¢ ïL Î Ä ¢ ¢ œ ¢ ¢ ´ y ¢ é S ¢ ¢ Š¢ üÄ ¢ ¢ } ¢ ~ ¢ Ä ¢ ´ y ¢ Ú ‹ ¢ ì J Ðí¢ Œ ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ Ú ´ y ¢ y ¢ S y ¢ S Ä ¢ ¢ ´ Ä ¢ ¢ ïÁ ¢ ‹ ¢ ç~ ¢ y ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ y Œ ¢ Ú } ¢ ì J J 2 4
Ä¢‰¢¢ SÃ¢}¢S¢éÚ¢ï çÃ¢l¢‹}¢ëy¢ç}¢yÄ¢¢Ó¢Ú´Sy¢‰¢¢ J ©s}¢¢‹¢¢ï çãÜUÌ¢ïHñ<‹¢pïC¢ïùÎëàÄ¢y¢ïÃ¢ S¢: JJ 25
Ó ¢ ïC ¢ çÃ ¢ Ú ç ã y ¢ y Ã ¢ ¢ œ ¢ ´ } ¢ ëy ¢ ç} ¢ y Ä ¢ Ã ¢ x ¢ y Ä ¢ S ¢ : J y ¢ ‹ } ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ïç ã y ¢ ¢ ï Î ñ y Ä ¢ S y ¢ y ¢ ¢ ïù x ¢ ¢ Î ç y ¢ ã <c ¢ y ¢ : J J 2 6
Ä¢~¢ y¢~¢ çS‰¢y¢¢‹ ì¢ SÃ¢èÄ¢¢´Sy¢ySÃ¢ÜU}¢¢üÃ¢ÎÓ™ S¢: J ÜïUÓ¢‹}¢ëy ´¢ ãôÚ y¢~¢ }¢ïç‹¢Úï ‹¢ Ó¢ ÜïUÓ¢‹¢ JJ 27
Ä¢¢ïx¢ñEÄ¢ïü‡¢ ÜëUc‡¢Sy é¢ ‹¢ Ðí¢#¢ïù}Ï é¢ Œ¢Ú¢|¢Ã¢} ì¢ J y¢y¢ ï¢ Ä¢Ä¢¢Ã¢éœ¢ÚSÄ¢ ´¢ ÜëUc‡¢Ã¢‡ Z¢ çã}¢¢HÄ¢} ì¢ JJ 28
He held on his shoulder a small booklet containing the essence of

four texts (Pancharatna no Gutako), which was fully protected with bee-
wax and good cloth, as it was very dear to him. 19.
Thus the religious one, desiring to cross the great river Sarayu, waited
for the float, standing away from the sight of people to avoid them. 20.
Shri Hari escapes the torment of a demon.
In the meanwhile there came a demon, crooked and ugly. He was an
enemy of Shri Hari, in prior birth and was killed by the Lord, in the battle,
with the weapons wielded at to each other. 21.
He wished to do something dear to his dead relatives. Hence, at
once with anger, he dropped Him in the river, when He was helpless. 22.
The brave Shri Hari, though thrown in the fearful big river, tried to
swim protecting the booklet, from the much terrible crocodiles. 23.
From sunrise to almost three hours, he swam in the river, eventually
got to the bank, having crossed more than three yojanas (39 – 48 km). 24.
Having imagined that the demon knowing Him to be dead, He be-
haved in the same manner by becoming unmoved amidst the waves. 25.
Having learnt Him dead through His stillness, the demon caught in
His illusive web, became overjoyed and told thus. 26.
The demon told his fellows staying here and there about the deed he
committed. Some of them thought Shri Hari was dead, and others did
no t. 2 7.
Š¢ }¢ üS Ä¢ Üé UH ÎïÃ ¢ ¢ ïù ‰¢ ã ‹ ¢ ê} ¢ ¢ ´ç p Ú Á ¢ è Ã¢ ‹ ¢ : J Ü ëUy ¢ ¢ çq ÜU¢ ï ã ô Ú Î íC é´ Îï Ã¢ x ¢ ï ã } ¢ é Œ¢ ¢ x ¢ }¢ y¢ ì J J 29
S¢ çã Ÿ¢èÚ¢}¢Ó¢‹ÎíSÄ¢ ÎëÉ|¢QU¢ïù‹¢éÃ¢¢S¢Ú} ì¢ J y¢gà¢ü‹ ´¢ ÜUÚ¢ïçy¢ S}¢ SÃ¢ïCÎïÃ ´¢ çÃ¢Î‹ ì¢ çã y¢} ì¢ JJ 30
¥Œ¢àÄ¢´Sy¢~¢ y ´¢ Œ¢éÄ¢ Z¢ çÃ¢çÃ¢ÓÄ¢ Ó¢ S¢}¢‹y¢y¢: J ¥Ðí¢ŒÄ¢ S¢ÚÄ¢êy¢èÚï }¢éãêy Z¢ ŠÄ¢¢‹¢}¢¢Ó¢Úy ì¢ JJ 31
Š¢ }¢ ü| ¢ QU è Œ¢ ¢ ïc ¢ ç Ä¢ y¢ é }¢ éÓ À ïœ ¢ é ´ y ¢ ç mÚ ¢ ïç Š¢ ‹ ¢ : J Ó ¢ ç Ú y¢ é´ | ¢ ¢ Ú y¢ ï Ã¢ c ¢ ï ü ç‹ ¢ x ¢ üy¢ ´ y¢ }¢ Ã ¢ ñ œ¢ y¢ : J J 32
çÃ¢çÎyÃ¢¢ y¢çyS‰¢ôy¢ y¢ê‡¢ü}¢éyŒHéyÄ¢ S¢ÚÄ¢ê´ y¢y¢: J Ï¢¢HMŒ¢Š¢Ú: ÜëUc‡ ´¢ Ðí¢ŒÄ¢ ‹¢yÃ¢¢ù°íy¢: çS‰¢y¢: JJ 33
y¢}¢éÃ¢¢Ó¢ ãçÚ: Ðíèy¢: Ðí‡¢}Ä¢¢ã ï¢ ÜUŒ¢èEÚ ! J ÜéUHÎïÃ¢¢ïùçS¢ ‹¢: S¢¢ÿ¢¢yÜéUy¢¢ïù~¢ S¢ãS¢¢ùùx¢y¢: JJ 34
Í¢¢ïÚ¢Ú‡Ä ´¢ ç‹¢x¢üy¢SÄ¢ y¢Œ¢¢´çS¢ y¢#éç}¢ÓÀy¢: J Îà¢ü‹ ´¢ }¢XH¢Ä¢ñÃ¢ Á¢¢y ´¢ y ï¢ }¢}¢ Ã¢¢ç†Ày¢} ì¢ JJ 35
yÃ¢ó¢¢}¢¢ïÓ™¢Ú‡¢¢ÎïÃ¢ x¢ëã¢Îì°í¢}¢¢‹y¢Ú´ ‹¢ë‡¢¢} ì¢ J ±íÁ¢y¢ ´¢ ÜU¢Ä¢üçS¢çh: SÄ¢¢œ¢yS¢¢ÿ¢¢gà¢ü‹¢¢çyÜU} é¢ JJ 36
Shri Hari leaves for Himalayan Mountain where Hanuman

me e t s H i m.
Because of the Yogic powers, Krishna was not defeated from the
water. Afterwards he proceeded to North to see the mountains, purple
coloured in Himalayan range. 28.
The ever-living Hanuman, Dharma’s family-deity, having performed
his daily rituals, came there to see Shri Hari. 29.
Being a firm devotee of Shri Ram, he used to have His Darshana,
knowing Him to be his most favoured god. 30.
Hanuman not seeing Rama in the temple, searched for Him in the
vicinity but to no avail, then he came to the bank of Sarayu, meditated
there for a while. 31.
He learnt through his meditation that He has gone to roam about
Bharat, India (Bharatavarsha), to resurrect religion and devotion and to
terminate its rival demons. 32.
Having known the situation, Hanuman quickly flew from the Sarayu
bank, reached child Krishna, saluted Him and stood before. 33.
Shri Hari praises Hanuman, in turn Hanuman praises Shri Hari.
Thus pleased Shri Hari, having saluted Hanuman, told ‘O’ Monkey-
supreme, you are our family god, what made you come here in person
unexpectedly? 34.
With a desire to observe penance, I had left for dense forest. Your
desired Darshana occurred here is for my good. 35.
ã‹¢é}¢¢‹¢éÃ¢¢Ó¢ -
Á¢¢‹¢¢ç}¢ yÃ¢¢}¢ã´ S¢¢ÿ¢¢çÎCÎïÃ ´¢ }¢}¢ Ðí|¢¢ï ! J S¢èy¢¢Œ¢ôy¢ Ú¢}¢Ó¢‹Îí´ Œ¢éÚïù~¢ Ã¢ÚÎ´ Ó¢ } ï¢ JJ 37
çÎ‹ ï¢ Ä¢~¢¢x¢y¢¢ïùçS¢ yÃ ´¢ Ðí|¢ ï¢ ! ÀéŒŒ¢Ä¢S¢: Œ¢éÚï J y¢y¢: Ðí|¢ëyÄ¢‹¢éçÎ‹ ´¢ ÜUÚ¢ïç}¢ y¢Ã¢ Îà¢ü‹¢} ì¢ JJ 38
ç‹¢yÄ¢ÜU} ü¢ çÃ¢Š¢¢Ä¢¢l S¢XÃ¢¢‹y ï¢ yÃ¢Îèÿ¢‡¢} ì¢ J ÜUy¢éZ Š¢}¢üx¢ëã´ Ä¢¢y¢ ï¢ ‹¢ ÎëCSy¢~¢ Ã ñ¢ |¢Ã¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ 39
y¢y¢SyÃ¢ÎìŠ²¢‹¢Ä¢¢ïx¢ï‹¢ ¿¢¢yÃ¢¢ y¢Ã¢ çÓ¢ÜUè<c¢y¢} ì¢ J ¥~¢¢x¢y¢ ï¢ çÎÎëÿ¢éSyÃ¢ ´¢ ÜëUŒ¢ ´¢ ÜéUL }¢çÄ¢ Ðí|¢ ï¢ ! JJ 40
}¢¢‹¢écÄ¢‹¢¢ÅK}¢¢S¢¢l Ä¢‹}¢ ´¢ Ã¢ÎçS¢ |¢QUÃ¢y ì¢ J y¢œ ï¢ à¢¢ï|¢‹¢}¢ïÃ¢¢çSy¢ Î¢S¢ »Ã¢¢çS}¢ y ï¢ yÃ¢ã} ì¢ JJ 41
S¢¢ÜÚ yÃ¢Ä¢¢ùùx¢ç}¢cÄ¢¢ç}¢ Ä¢l¢¿¢¢ y¢Ã¢ y¢<ã y é¢ J S¢ïÃ¢ ´¢ Ã¢‹ ï¢ ÜUçÚcÄ¢¢ç}¢ ç‹¢yÄ ´¢ y¢Ã¢ y¢Œ¢SÄ¢y¢: JJ 42
Ÿ¢è|¢x¢Ã¢¢‹¢éÃ¢¢Ó¢ -
}¢¢Ly¢ï! |¢QUÚ¢Á ´¢ yÃ¢ ´¢ Á¢¢‹¢¢}Ä¢‹¢éŒ¢} ´¢ ÎëÉ} ì¢ J S}¢Ú¢ç}¢ yÃ¢ ´¢ Ä¢Î¢ y¢<ã yÃ¢Ä¢¢ùùx¢}Ä ´¢ }¢}¢¢ç‹y¢ÜïU JJ 43
y¢è±íÃ¢ñÚ¢xÄ¢Ä¢éQUSÄ¢ séÎ¢S¢è‹¢SÄ¢ S¢Ã¢üy¢: J S¢¢}Ðíy ´¢ Ú¢ïÓ¢y ï¢ ‹¢ñÃ¢ S¢X: ÜUSÄ¢¢çŒ¢ } ï¢ Ã¢‹ ï¢ JJ 44
By uttering your name only, men will venture out of their homes and
towns, meet success in their efforts. When you have appeared in person
what to speak then? 36.
Hanuman said - O Lord! I know that you are my real favourable
god, Ramachandra, the consort of Sita, who bestowed boon upon me,
before. 37.
From the very day of your arrival from Chhapaiya town, I am having
your Darshana every day. 38.
After observing my rituals, when I went to Dharma’s house to see
you, you were not seen there. 39.
Then having known through meditation about your desire, I have
come here wishing your Darshana, be merciful, O Lord! 40.
You speak to me as a devotee, having adopted human form that
shows your highness. But I remain a servant always. 41.
I will come with you, with your order if given; I will serve you daily in
the forest, during your penance. 42.
The God said:-
O Maruti! I know you are the devotee-supreme, firm and unparal-
leled, when I remember you, come to me. 43.
With intense detachment and indifference about everything I have
come here in the forest, at present, nobody’s company interests me. 44.
SÃ¢S‰¢¢‹ ´¢ Ä¢¢çã Ä¢ãèüÓÀ¢ y¢Ã¢¢çŒ¢ SÄ¢¢‹}¢Îèÿ¢‡ ï¢ J y¢<ã ŠÄ¢¢‹¢ï‹¢ Ï¢éŠÃ¢¢ }¢¢}¢éŒ¢ïÄ¢¢ Ä¢~¢ y¢~¢ |¢ ï¢ ! JJ 45
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
§yÄ¢éQUSy¢ï‹¢ ã‹¢é}¢¢´Sy¢ÎïÜU¢ç‹y¢ÜU|¢QUÚ¢Åì J y¢çÎçXy¢¿¢: S¢ãS¢¢ y ´¢ Ðí‡¢}Ä¢ çy¢Ú¢ïù|¢Ã¢y ì¢ JJ 46
ÒUçÓ¢yÒUçÓ¢œ¢Îèÿ¢¢Ä¢ñ Ã¢‹¢}¢|Ä¢ïyÄ¢ ÎêÚy¢: J Ðí‡¢}Ä¢ y¢´ çy¢Ú¢ïŠ¢œ¢ï ÒUçÓ¢çœ¢Dçy¢ Ó¢¢°íy¢: JJ 47
Í¢¢ïÚïùÚ‡Ä ï¢ ÒUçÓ¢œ ´¢ Ó¢ S¢}¢¢çŠ¢S‰¢}¢Ã¢ïyÄ¢ S¢: J |¢êy¢ôãd¢çÎy¢ ï¢ Úÿ¢ ´¢ ÜUÚ¢ïyÄ¢ïÃ¢¢ç|¢y¢pÚ‹ ì¢ JJ 48
x¢y ï¢ }¢LyS¢éy ï¢ S¢¢ïù‰¢ }¢¢S¢ï‹¢ñÃ¢ }¢ã¢±íy¢è J Ðí¢Œ¢çh}¢çx¢ôÚ ÜëUc‡ ´¢ ÃÄ¢y¢èyÄ¢ Ï¢ãéà¢¢ïùÅÃ¢è: JJ 49
© Œ ¢ y Ä ¢ Ü U ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ´ y ¢ S Ä ¢ ¢ Î í ï< Î ‹ ¢ ñ : Ü U ç y ¢ Œ ¢ Ä ¢ ñ Ú S ¢ ¢ ñ J | ¢ ê çÚ Ã Ä ¢ ¢ H } ¢ ë x ¢ ¢ Ü U è ‡ ¢ Z Ðí ç Ã ¢ Ã ¢ ï à ¢ } ¢ ã ¢ Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 5 0
ôS ¢ ã ñ ÃÄ¢ ¢ üÍ ¢ íñÃ ¢ üÚ ¢ ã ñp }¢ çã c¢ ñp }¢ ã ¢ x ¢ Á ¢ ñ: J x ¢ Ã¢ Ä¢ ñ L L ç|¢ p ñÃ¢ ÃÄ ¢ ¢ #´ ÜU Sy¢ êçÚ Ü U¢ } ¢ ëx ¢ ñ: J J 51
Ï ¢ ã é Œ ¢ é c Œ ¢ È U H¢ ‹ ¢ ¹í ‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ |¢ ê L ã Á ¢ ¢ ç y ¢ ç| ¢ : J S¢ ç Ú çj p S¢ Ú ¢ ï ç | ¢ p Ä ¢ é Q Ú ‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ y ¢ ç ~ ¢ ç } ¢ : J J 5 2
Go to your original place now. When you wish to see me (myself),
through meditation accomplish it, and come there wherever I am, O mon-
key-supreme! 45.
Hanuman exits and Shri Hari enters a great forest.
Suvrat said:-
Thus told by Shri Hari, Hanuman, an ardent devotee-supreme, im-
mediately knowing His inner wish, having saluted him, disappeared. 46.
Hanuman, at times, used to come to see Him from distant places,
having saluted, he would disappear, and sometimes he used to sit before
him. 47.
As and when, Shri Hari was in meditation in dense forest, Hanuman
used to come there, giving protection from devils and beasts, (by keeping
guard) wandering around him. 48.
The great ascetic reached the black Himalaya mount (Shyam-giri
Himalayas), within a month from the exit of Hanuman, having crossed
many a forests. 49.
After some days, He entered great a forest where innumerable vi-
cious snakes and beasts dwelt, at the foot of the mount. 50.
The forest was crowded with lions, tigers, hippos, buffaloes, huge
elephants, forest-bulls, deer and musk-deer. 51.
There were groves of various trees embellished with fruits and flow-
ers; also there ran rivers, brooks and lakes, giving shelter to many a spe-
cies of birds. 52.
¥y¢èÃ¢ S¢éÜéU}¢¢Ú¢X ï¢ Ã¢‹Ä¢ÜU‹ÎÈUH¢à¢‹¢: J ç‹¢LŒ¢¢‹¢yŒ¢Î ï¢ Š¢èÚ ï¢ Ï¢¢H¢ïùçŒ¢ ôãdç‹¢|¢üÄ¢: JJ 53
¥ ¢ y } ¢ Î à¢ è ü Î è Í ¢ üÎ à¢ è ü Ü é Uà¢ ¢ ° í} ¢ çy ¢ Ú S } ¢ Ä ¢ : J çÃ ¢ Ó ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ Ú Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ï y ¢ ~ ¢ S Ã ¢ Š ¢ } ¢ Z Œ ¢ çÚ Œ ¢ ¢ HÄ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì J J 54
Ã¢‹¢Ã¢¢S ´¢ Îé:w¢MŒ¢}¢çŒ¢ x¢ïãS¢éw¢¢çŠ¢ÜU} ì¢ J }¢‹¢éœ ï¢ S}¢ çÃ¢ÚQUyÃ¢¢Îì°í¢}Ä¢S¢¢ñwÄ¢|¢ëà¢¢LçÓ¢: JJ 55
| ¢ Ú y ¢ ¢ w Ä ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ Æ¢ l ñ : Ð í ¢ # ¢ S ¢ X } ¢ çy ¢ ã ü çÚ : J Œ ¢ é H ã S Ä ¢ ¢ Ÿ ¢ } ¢ ï Ü U y ¢ é Z y ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ ´ ç S ¢ | ¢ ë à ¢ } ¢ é y S ¢ é Ü U : J J 56
»ÜUÎ¢ çÃ¢S}¢ëy¢¢ŠÃ¢¢ùS¢ ñ¢ çÎà¢}¢¢Ï¢ŠÄ¢ S¢@H‹ ì¢ J ¥HÏŠ¢ÈUHy¢¢ïÄ¢¢çÎÃÄ¢üyÄ¢RU¢}¢çg‹¢~¢Ä¢} ì¢ JJ 57
y¢éÚèÄ¢ïùçq ç‹¢Úó¢yÃ¢¢Ó™Úy¢: çà¢ç‰¢H´ Ã¢Œ¢é: J Š¢Ú‡Ä¢ ´¢ ‹Ä¢Œ¢y¢œ¢SÄ¢ Ã¢¢y¢¢ãy¢ §Ã¢ ŠÃ¢Á¢: JJ 58
S¢ }¢éãêy Z¢ y¢‰¢¢|¢êy¢: à¢‹¢ñLy‰¢¢Ä¢ H¢ïÓ¢‹¢ï J ©‹}¢èËÄ¢ S¢Ã¢üy¢: Œ¢àÄ¢‹¢ì ‹¢Îè´ ÎêÚ¢ÎÃ¢ñÿ¢y¢ JJ 59
à ¢ ‹ ¢ ñ p H ó ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ Œ¢ œ ¢ ¢ ´ çã } ¢ Ã ¢ y Œ¢ ¢ Îç ‹¢ :S ¢ ëy ¢ ¢ }¢ ì J ¥ ¢ Œ ¢ h } ¢ ¢ ü‹ ¢ é S ¢ ¢ Ú ï ‡ ¢ y¢ ~¢ ‹ ¢ ñy Ä¢ ÜU } ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ Ú y ¢ ì J J 60
Œ¢Œ¢ ñ¢ y¢¢ïÄ ´¢ y¢y¢Sy¢SÄ¢¢: Ðí¢Œ¢ çÜU@‹¢ ç‹¢Ã¢ëüçy¢} ì¢ J y¢œ¢èÚS‰¢Ã¢Å¢Š¢Sy¢¢çmà¢Ÿ¢¢}¢ S¢ |¢êŒ¢y ï¢ ! JJ 61
He was very tender, subsisting on forest herbs and fruits, though a
boy as he was, brave, not fearing cruel beasts, wandering without foot-
wear. 53.
He was the prophet of the Self, long-sighted, of sharp intellect, with-
out hatred. He wandered about the forest, strictly observing self-religious
duties. 54.
He used to see His forest stay as a comfort more than home, by
virtue of His detachment and disinterestedness in rustic pleasures. 55.
Shri Hari had become detached minded towards company of men
influenced by the learning he made from Shrimad Bhagavata’s fifth skanda
of Jadabharata’s example. He was very eager to observe penance in the
hermitage of Pulaha. 56.
Once moving in certain direction, Shri Hari forgot His way, hence
went without food and water for three days. 57.
On the fourth day his body became weak due to insistent moving
without food, hence collapsed on the ground like a flag broken by the
wind. 58.
Having stayed the same way for a while, he stood up slowly, opened
his eyes, seeing around, found a river at some distance. 59.
Moving slowly, he reached the river, flowing at the foot-hill, and ob-
served the daily ritual accordingly in the crisis. 60.
Then he drank water from the river and felt relieved a bit. He took
rest under a Banyan tree on the bank. 61.
SÃ¢ÐíïDSÄ¢ ãÚï: ÜëUÓÀî´ Ã¢‹¢Ã¢¢S¢S¢}¢éjÃ¢}¢ì J ¥à¢vÝéUÃ¢çó¢Ã¢ ÎíCé´ çÃ¢Ã¢ïà¢¢}Ï¢éç‹¢ôŠ¢ ÚçÃ¢: JJ 62
S¢¢ïù‰¢S¢¢Ä¢ý¢‹¢è´ S¢‹ŠÄ¢¢}¢éŒ¢¢S¢¢}¢¢S¢ Îà¢üÄ¢‹ ì¢ J Ðí¢#¢‹¢ ´¢ y¢è±íÃ¢ñÚ¢xÄ ´¢ ‹¢ñçDÜU¢‹¢ ´¢ çS‰¢ôy¢ Ðí|¢é: JJ 63
¥‹Š¢ÜU¢Ú ï¢ }¢ã¢‹¢¢S¢èœ¢~¢ ÜëUc‡¢¢C}¢èç‹¢çà¢ J ‹¢¢ÎëàÄ¢‹y¢¢½íS¢‹y¢yÄ¢¢ Àó¢¢‹Ä¢ëÿ¢¢ç‡¢ Ó¢¢‹¢Í¢ ! JJ 64
çà¢Ã¢¢ Í¢êÜU¢p à¢¢ÎêüH¢: à¢ÏÎÄ¢‹y¢ §y¢Sy¢y¢: J ½í}¢ç‹y¢ S}¢ Ó¢ çÛ¢Ìè‹¢ ´¢ à¢ÏÎ¢Sy¢èÿ‡¢¢p Á¢ç¿¢Úï JJ 65
¥¢S¢‹Í¢‹¢ÚÃ¢¢ |¢è}¢¢: S¢ãñÃ¢ Sy¢‹¢çÄ¢Õéç|¢: J Œ¢çÚy¢: ÐíSÈéUÚç‹y¢ S}¢ çÃ¢léy¢p }¢éãé}¢éüãé: JJ 66
|¢ êy¢ ¢ Ã¢ Ë Ä¢ ¢ ï ½ í} ¢ ‹ y Ä¢ p ÎêÚ ¢ gÎë çà¢ Ú ï } ¢ éã é : J |¢ Ä ¢ V Ú ñÃ¢ S¢ ¢ Ú ¢ ç ~¢ Š¢ èüÚ ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ }¢ Œ Ä¢ |¢ êó¢ ë Œ¢ ! J J 67
ãçÚSy é¢ Ú¢Š¢¢Œ¢çy¢}¢ïÃ¢ çÓ¢œ ï¢ ÎëÉ¢S¢‹¢: SÃ ´¢ Œ¢çÚçÓ¢‹y¢Ä¢¢‹¢: J
Ðí¢Œ¢yS¢}¢¢ôŠ¢ x¢y¢|¢è: Ðíà¢¢‹y¢ ¥¢S¢èmŒ¢é|¢¢ü‹¢çÃ¢ãè‹¢Ã¢yS¢: JJ 68
y¢~¢¢Á¢x¢¢}¢ S¢ãS¢¢ Š¢ëy¢S¢êÿ}¢MŒ¢Sy¢Îà¢ü‹¢¢ïyS¢éÜU}¢‹¢¢: Œ¢Ã¢‹¢¢XÁ¢‹}¢¢ J
‹¢yÃ¢¢ y¢}¢¢çŸ¢y¢S¢}¢¢çŠ¢}¢Ã¢ïÿÄ¢ y¢œ é¢ S‰¢¢‹ ´¢ |¢Ä¢VÚ}¢Ã¢ïyÄ¢ S¢ y¢~¢ y¢S‰¢ ñ¢ JJ69
The sun as if unable to see his beloved Shri Hari’s difficulty in the
forest, became immersed in the sea. 62.
The lord showed the world as to how men of intense detachment
show dedication and behave in crisis, by observing evening ritual accord-
ingly. 63.
It was pitch darkness all over on the eighth day of dark fortnight, due
to thick shroud of clouds; even stars were invisible in the sky, O the sinless
one! 64.
There were foxes, owls, tigers and other beasts wandering here and
there, making different sounds, and insects like crickets made sharp
sounds. 65.
There were awesome thunders with echoing sounds, along with re-
peated lightening explosions all around. 66.
There were repeated scenes of rows of devils moving around, and
the night was dreadful even to the brave. 67.
Firmly sitting there, Shri Hari concentrated on his own form (original
form) in mind as the dear of Radha i.e. Krishna, and becoming fearless; he
ignored all the feeling of the bodily existence, peacefully, drowned deep in
meditation. 68.
At that time, Hanuman, the son of the wind arrived there at once, in
subtle form, desiring to see Shri Hari. He saw him drowned deep in medi-
tation, saluted him and stayed there alone, knowing that the place is dan-
gerous. 69.
ãçÚÐí±íÁÄ¢¢Ä¢¢´ çã}¢¢çÎíçÃ¢Ó¢Ú‡¢‹¢¢}¢¢ çmÓ¢yÃ¢¢ôÚà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 42 JJ
-------------------------------
JJ ¥ƒ ç~¢Ó¢yÃ¢¢ôÚà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 43 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
}¢ã¢ç‹¢à¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ Ðí¢#¢Ä¢ ´¢ |¢ñÚÃ¢Sy¢~¢ |¢êy¢Ú¢Åì J ¥¢Ä¢Ä¢ ñ¢ S¢ãS¢¢ Ú¢Á¢‹ ì¢ ! ÜëUy¢¢‹y¢ §Ã¢ Îïçã‹¢¢} ì¢ JJ 1
ç Œ ¢ à ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ ñ Ç ¢ ü ç Ü U ‹ ¢ è ç | ¢ p | ¢ ñ Ú Ã ¢ è Ä ¢ ¢ ï ç x ¢ ‹ ¢ è x ¢ ‡ ¢ ñ : J Ã ¢ ë y ¢ ç ›à ¢ ê H Œ ¢ ¢ ç ‡ ¢ p Á ¢ ç Å H ¢ ï ù L ‡ ¢ Ã ¢ è ÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ : J J 2
ÎèçŒ¢ÜU¢‹¢¢´ S¢ãdï‡¢ ÎëàÄ¢Sy¢¢HÎíé}¢¢ïŒ¢}¢: J ÃÄ¢¢œ¢¢SÄ¢Sy¢èÿ‡¢ ÎĆî¢ï°í ï¢ }¢c¢èÃ¢‡¢¢ïü |¢Ä¢VÚ: JJ 3
}¢ ‹¢ éc Ä¢ Œ¢ à¢ éŒ ¢ÿ Ä¢ ¢ç Î} ¢¢ ´S ¢y ¢ë #: w ¢Ú ¢Ú Ã¢ : J Î‹ y¢ ¢‹ y¢ Úx ¢y ¢¢ ´p Ã¢ ü‹ ¢ì Œ ¢à ¢ê Tè Ã¢ y¢ » Ã¢ Ó ¢ JJ 4
Ú Q U¢ ç @ y ¢ S¢ } ¢ ° í ¢X : Ð í ïy ¢ ñ Ú ‹ ¢é x ¢ y ¢¢ ï ù ç S ¢y ¢ ñ : J S Ü U ‹ Š¢ ¢ S ¢ Q U¢ N y ¢ }¢ ë x ¢ Ã ¢Ú ¢ ã } ¢ çã c ¢ ¢ ç Îç | ¢ : JJ 5
Thus ends the forty-second chapter entitled ‘Shri Hari’s wan-

dering about Himalayan mountain in his migration’ in the first
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER - 43
Bhairava and his herd arrive and show their exploits.
Suvrat said:-
When mid-night approached, then there came suddenly Bhairava,
the king of evil as if in the form of Yama, the god of death. 1.
He was surrounded by demons (pishach), female rascals (daakini),
and a group of Bhairavis and Yoginis and he held a trident, looking rude
with reddish eyes. 2.
He seemed like a palm tree with a glow of thousand lights. He was
terrifying with his opened mouth and elevated molars, and as dark as ink. 3.
He was satisfied with flesh of humans, animals, birds and others, and
making sounds like a donkey. He used to chew with his molars, live ani-
mals. 4.
His entire body was smeared with blood, and black-spirits followed
him. There were dead remains of animals killed like deer, pigs and buffa-
loes on his shoulder. 5.
y ¢ mÅ Îíé} ¢ Ã¢ ¢ S¢ S¢ p y ¢ m‹ ¢Ðí¢ ç‡ ¢ |¢ ¢ ïÁ¢ ‹ ¢ : J çÃ¢ ã ¢ Ú ¢ ‰¢ Z Ó ¢ |¢ ÿ Ä¢ ¢ ‰¢ Z x ¢y ¢ : Œ¢ é‹ ¢ L Œ¢ ¢ x ¢ y ¢ : J J 6
y¢SÄ¢ y¢SÄ¢¢‹¢éx¢¢‹¢¢´ Ó¢ Í¢¢ïÚà¢ÏÎï‹¢ |¢êçÚ‡¢¢ J S¢‹~¢Sy¢¢ ÎéÎíéÃ¢éÃ¢ü‹Ä¢¢: à¢¢ÎêüH¢l¢ §y¢Sy¢y¢: JJ 7
y¢ÓÀÏÎ´ }¢¢Lçy¢: Ÿ¢éyÃ¢¢ Ó¢RïU çÜUHçÜUHŠÃ¢ç‹¢} ì¢ J y¢~¢S¢éSy¢ï‹¢ y ï¢ S¢Ã¢ïü ÃÄ¢¢#ï‹¢ ÜUÜéU|¢p w¢} ì¢ JJ 8
ãçÚSy¢ï‹¢ Á¢Á¢¢x¢¢Ú Ðíïy¢Ð´ Ó¢ ÎÎà ü¢ y¢} ì¢ J y¢‰¢¢ŒÄ¢é‹¢éçmxÝ}¢‹¢¢: SÃ¢S‰¢Sy¢S‰¢ ñ¢ S¢ ç‹¢|¢üÄ¢: JJ 9
y ´¢ ÎëcÅì±¢ S¢x¢‡¢: RéUh ï¢ |¢ñÚÃ¢ ï¢ |¢è}¢Îà¢ü‹¢: J Ðí¢ã¢S}¢yS‰¢¢‹¢x ´¢ sï‹ ´¢ |¢êy¢ ! |¢ÿ¢Ä¢ S¢yÃ¢Ú} ì¢ JJ 10
Ðïíy¢ ! }¢¢ÚÄ¢ à¢H ê ‹ï¢ Úÿ¢: ! w¢¢Î¢SÄ¢ Ó¢¢ç}¢c¢} ì¢ J çŒ¢Ï¢ Ç¢çÜUç‹¢ ! à¢èÍ í́¢ yÃ ´¢ ÜUÃ¢¢ïc‡ ´¢ ÚQU}¢SÄ¢ Ó¢ JJ 11
Ã ¢ Î çó ¢ y ‰ ¢ ´ y ¢ y S ¢ } ¢ èŒ ¢ } ¢ ¢ x ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï ã ‹ y ¢ é} ¢ él y ¢ : J x ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ç Á ¢ Í ¢ ëÿ ¢ Ã ¢ S y ¢ ´ Ó ¢ Ó ¢ RéUÍ ¢ ¢ ï üÚ ´ Ú Ã ¢ ´ } ¢ éã é: J J 1 2
y¢¢Ã¢ySÃ¢MŒ ´¢ Á¢°í¢ã }¢ã¢çx¢çÚç‹¢| ´¢ ÜUçŒ¢: J Œ¢éÓÀï‹¢¢Ã¢ïCK à¢y¢à¢: çŒ¢à¢¢Ó¢¢‹S¢¢ïùã‹¢yŒ¢Î¢ JJ 13
}¢ëy¢Ðí¢Ä¢¢ Ï¢|¢êÃ¢éSy ï¢ çÜU‹y é¢ SÃ¢¢à¢é|¢ÜU}¢üç|¢: J ‹¢¢ÚÜU¢ §Ã¢ Îè‡¢¢üX¢ ‹¢ ç¹íÄ¢‹y ï¢ S}¢ |¢êç}¢Œ¢ ! JJ 14
He dwelt under a Banyan tree, eating forest animals. He used to go

away from that place for strolling and hunting preys, again coming back to
the same. 6.
Owing to his and his followers’ terrible sounds, often, the forest dwell-
ing animals, including tigers and others being threatened, would scatter
here and there. 7.
Having heard this sort of sound, Maruti, made a sound kila-kila, that
echoed all over, reaching mount-summits and the sky that terrified all those
evils there. 8.
Owing to this sound, Shri Hari woke up, and saw that evil, but
remained undisturbed and fearless. 9.
Having seen Him, the terrifying Bhairava with his herd became ex-
cited, and told ‘eat Him up quickly, the man in our place’. 10.
They try to kill Shri Hari but Maruti chase them away.
And he continued ‘O dead spirit! Kill him with spear, and eat up His
flesh, O Dakini! Quickly drink His warm blood’. 11.
Telling thus, he came near, to kill Him and his herd also desirous of
killing, made dreadful sounds, repeatedly. 12.
The great-monkey Hanuman, assuming an enormous form, seemed
like a stunning mount, entangled with his tail, hundreds of evils and kicked
them with his foot. 13.
O King! They became as if dead and injured, similar to the dwellers
|¢ñÚÃ ´¢ ÎëÉ}¢éCKñÃ¢ y¢¢ÇçÄ¢yÃ¢¢ }¢ã¢ÚÃ¢}¢ì J Ó¢ÜU¢Ú |¢êÄ¢: ÜUèà¢ï‹Îí¢ï Îà¢üÄ¢ç‹Ã¢ÜëUy¢¢‹¢‹¢}¢ì JJ 15
©m}¢‹ÚQU}¢¢SÄ¢ï‹¢ ‹Ä¢Œ¢y¢yS¢ ãy¢¢ï |¢éçÃ¢ J x¢‡Çà¢ñH §Ã¢¢x¢ï‹Îí¢Ó™ê‡¢üÄ¢†Ày¢à¢: SÃ¢ÜU¢‹ ì¢ JJ 16
Œ ¢ é ‹ ¢ S y ¢ ¢ Ç‹ ¢ | ¢ è y ¢ ¢ ï ù S ¢ ¢ ñ à ¢ ‹ ¢ ñ Î ê ü Ú } ¢ x ¢ ¢ œ ¢ y ¢ : J Î é Î í é Ã ¢ é p x ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ S y ¢ S Ä ¢ ~ ¢ S y ¢ ¢ : S ¢ Ã ¢ ü § y ¢ S y ¢ y ¢ : J J 1 7
y¢~¢ y¢~¢ ç‹¢HèÄ¢Ãñ¢ y¢S‰¢éSy ï¢ S¢ÜUH ´¢ ç‹¢à¢¢} ì¢ J ÜUŒ¢è‹Î¢íïùçSy¢ x¢y¢ ï¢ Ã¢ïçy¢ Ã¢èÿ¢}¢¢‡¢¢: Ðçíy¢ÿ¢‡¢} ì¢ JJ 18
ŠÄ¢¢‹¢çS‰¢y¢Sy é¢ |¢x¢Ã¢¢‹ ì¢ x¢êÉñEÄ¢ü: SÃ¢}¢¢Ä¢Ä¢¢ J ‹¢ñÃ¢¢¾íÃ¢èçyÜUç@ÎçŒ¢ ÃÄ¢éœ¢S‰¢ ñ¢ Ó¢¢L‡¢¢ïÎÄ ï¢ JJ 19
F¢yÃ¢¢çqÜÚ ÜéUÃ¢üy¢ïùS} ñ¢ ÈUH¢‹Ä¢¢NyÄ¢ }¢¢Lçy¢: J S¢éS±¢Îêç‹¢ ÎÎ ñ¢ Á¢¢‹¢ó¢éŒ¢¢ïc¢‡¢Ó¢y¢éCÄ¢} ì¢ JJ 20
ãçÚ: ÜëUy¢¢çqÜUSy¢SÄ¢ Ðíà¢´S¢ó¢éŒ¢ÜU¢çÚy¢¢} ì¢ J |¢évyÃ¢¢ y¢¢ç‹¢ Á¢H´ Œ¢èyÃ¢¢ x¢‹y¢é}¢ñÓÀœ¢y¢¢ïù°íy¢: JJ 21
ã‹¢ê}¢‹y¢´ Œ¢çÚcÃ¢ÁÄ¢ Ï¢¢H}¢ê<y¢Š¢Ú´ y¢y¢: J Ðí¢ã ÚÿÄ¢¢ Ã¢Ä¢´ ÜU¢Hï yÃ¢Ä¢¢ùçS¢ ÜéUHÎïÃ¢y¢¢ JJ 22
}¢¢Lçy¢Sy¢}¢éÃ¢¢Ó¢¢ƒ }¢¢ }¢ ´¢ }¢¢ïãÄ¢ }¢¢Ä¢Ä¢¢ J Î¢S¢¢ïùçS}¢ y¢Ã¢ ãï Ú¢}¢! Š¢}¢ü‹¢‹Î‹¢ ! }¢ ´¢ S}¢Úï: JJ 23
of the hell, due to their inauspicious deeds, but they did not actually die. 14.
Having banged Bhairava with his fists, Hanuman the monkey-supreme,
made a booming sound many times, showing his threatening face. 15.
Vomiting blood from the mouth, the beaten Bhairava fell down on
earth, like a high mountain, making flour of his hundreds of followers. 16.
Bhairava slowly ran away, fearing to be beaten again, his herd also
melted away, ran helter-skelter, being terrified. 17.
They, having hidden, here and there, stayed entire night, anticipating,
the monkey-supreme’s presence or his exit, every moment. 18.
The Lord Shri Hari, being in meditation, hiding his powers with his
maya did not utter a word, and woke up at dawn. 19.
When He was observing His daily rituals after bath, Maruti, rendered
him with ripened and tasty fruits, knowing that He was fasting for four
days. 20.
Shri Hari, having completed the rituals, ate those fruits and drank
water. Expressing His gratitude, praised Hanuman for the help, and wished
to move ahead. 21.
Having embraced the child-form Hanuman, Shri Hari said thus, ‘we
are to be protected in crisis as you are our family-god’. 22.
Maruti replied him- O Lord, please be kind and do not bind me in
your illusory power. O Rama, I am your servant, you are the son of Dharma,
please keep me in your remembrance. 23.
©vyÃ¢ïy‰¢}¢‹y¢<Š¢}¢x¢¢yÐíèy¢: Œ¢Ã¢‹¢Ý‹Î‹¢: J ©ÎÑì}¢éw¢¢ï ãçÚ: Ðí¢Ä¢¢yÐí¢ç‡¢Ÿ¢ïÄ¢SÜëUÎèÿ¢‡¢: JJ 24
Ä¢~¢ Ú¢ç~¢: Œ¢y¢ï‹}¢¢x¢ïü y¢~¢ñÃ¢¢ïÃ¢¢S¢ ç‹¢|¢üÄ¢: J Ä¢‰¢¢HÏŠ¢ÈUH¢ó¢¢çÎ |¢é@¢‹¢: Ò ¢Œ²éŒ¢¢Ã¢S¢‹ ì¢ JJ 25
çÎ‹¢ñ: ÜUçy¢Œ¢Ä¢ñ: àÄ¢¢} ´¢ y ´¢ ÃÄ¢y¢èyÄ¢ çã}¢¢HÄ¢} ì¢ J ¥°íï Eïy ´¢ y¢}¢ïÃ¢¢ôÎí ÎÎà ü¢ x¢x¢‹¢SŒ¢ëà¢} ì¢ JJ 26
Ú ¢ ñŒ²Ã¢ ‡ ¢ Z Îíé}¢ ñã èü‹ ¢ ´ Œ¢ à¢ éŒ¢ ÿ Ä¢ ¢ çÎÃ¢ <Á¢ y¢ }¢ ì J ç Ã¢ çÓ ¢ ~¢ Š¢ ¢ y¢ éw ¢ ç‹ ¢ ç|¢ Ä¢ éüQÚ çÃ¢ y¢ y¢ ÜU‹ ÎÚ }¢ ì J J 27
y ¢ Œ ¢ ç S Ã ¢ Á ¢ ‹ ¢ S ¢ ´S ¢ ï Ã Ä ¢ ´ S ¢ ï ç Ã ¢ y ¢ ´ Î ï Ã ¢ y ¢ ¢ x ¢ ‡ ¢ ñ : J Ò Uç Ó ¢ Ó ™ ã ï} ¢ Ã ¢ ‡ ¢ Z y ¢ ´ Î Î à¢ ü ç x ¢ ç Ú } ¢ j é y ¢ } ¢ ì J J 2 8
©Œ¢yÄ¢ÜU¢SÃ¢ïÃ¢ Ó¢Ú´Sy¢SÄ¢¢S¢¢Ã¢ïÜUÎ¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! J çÃ¢S}¢ëy¢¢ŠÃ¢¢ ‹¢Îè´ ÜU¢ç@yÐí¢Œ¢ y¢yŒ¢¢Îç‹¢:S¢ëy¢¢} ì¢ JJ 29
y¢ ´¢ ÒUçÓ¢Á…¢‹¢éÎÍÝ¢ïÎ ´¢ ÒU¢ŒÄ¢x¢¢Š¢Á¢H ´¢ ãçÚ: J Ðíçy¢Œ¢êÚ´ y¢Ú‹¢ì Ä¢¢y¢¢ï ÎÎà¢¢ü°íï ‹¢x¢mÄ¢} ì¢ JJ 30
» Ü US y ¢ S Ä ¢ ¢ : Œ ¢ ç p } ¢ ï Ó ¢ Ðí¢ x ¢ ï Ü U p ¢ ï ó ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï ç x ¢ ç Ú : J y ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ïÚ ‹ y ¢ ‹ ¢ ü Î è} ¢ êH } ¢ Ã ¢ ñ ÿ ¢ y ¢ } ¢ ã ¢ x ¢ éã ¢ } ¢ ì J J 3 1
y¢y¢¢ïùŠÃ¢¢‹ ´¢ S¢ ‹¢¢Œ¢àÄ¢yS¢êÄ¢üp¢Sy¢}¢éŒ¢¢x¢}¢y ì¢ J ¥‰¢ Ðí¢vŒ¢Ã¢üy ï¢ ÜUçpy ì¢ Œ¢é}¢¢‹ ì¢ ÎëC¢ïù}¢Ú¢ïŒ¢}¢: JJ 32
Saying thus the son of Pavana, (Maruti) disappeared being pleased.

Shri Hari went facing North, looking at the animals, for their welfare. 24.
Shri Hari, the fearless one, used to stop where and when the night
approached. He used to eat fruits that were available on the way, some-
times even went fasting. 25.
Shri Hari reaches the Himalaya, from there to Pulaha hermitage.
Some days passed by, He having left, the black Himalaya (Shyamgiri),
now saw the white Himalayan Mountain (Shwetgiri Himalaya), touching
the sky. 26.
The mountain seemed silver-lustred, without trees as well as birds
and animals, significant with mines of metallic ores, with expansive cav-
erns. 27.
He saw the mountain resorted by the ascetics and by groups of gods,
and it was a wonderful mount, somewhere looking golden. 28.
O King! Shri Hari was wandering in the valleys of the mountain, and
once he forgot the path, and reached a river, originated from the moun-
tain. It had different depths, sometimes knee-deep, sometimes deep down.
Shri Hari swam across the river, and saw two mountains before him. 29.
There were two high mountains - one on the western side and the
other on the eastern side of the river. Between them,
he saw a huge cave, from which the river originated. There he did not
find any way to proceed further and the sun also was ready to set. At that
S¢ çã }¢êy¢¢ïü çã}¢çx¢çÚSy ´¢ ÜUç@çyS¢hÄ¢¢ïçx¢‹¢} ì¢ J ÎñÃ¢¢Î}¢¢x¢üx ´¢ ¿¢¢yÃ¢¢ y¢~¢ }¢¢x¢ü}¢Îà¢üÄ¢y ì¢ JJ 33
ÐíçÃ¢àÄ¢¢SÄ¢ ´¢ x¢éã¢Ä¢ ´¢ yÃ ´¢ ‹¢l¢}¢ïÃ¢ ±íÁ¢ÓÀ‹¢ñ: J ¥°íï Ã¢y} ü¢ Ðí¢ŒSÄ¢S¢èçy¢ y¢}¢évyÃ¢¢ù|¢êçœ¢Ú ï¢ ‹¢x¢: JJ 34
y¢ÓÀ>yÃ¢¢ ÐíÓ¢H´Sy¢ï‹¢ Œ¢‰¢¢ |¢êçÚy¢}¢¢ï|¢ëy¢¢ J ç‹¢à¢: Ðí‰¢}¢Ä¢¢}¢¢‹y¢ï Ï¢çã}¢¢üx¢ü}¢Ã¢¢Œ¢ S¢: JJ 35
y¢~¢x¢¢Š¢Á¢H ï¢ ÎëC ï¢ OÎSy ï¢ ‹¢¢çy¢çÃ¢Sy¢ëy¢: J y¢Åï y¢SÄ¢¢Ã¢S¢œ¢ ´¢ y é¢ ç‹¢à¢ ´¢ ÿ¢éçŠ¢y¢ »Ã¢ S¢: JJ 36
Ðí¢y¢Sy¢y¢: ÐíÓ¢çHy¢Sy¢ëy¢èÄ¢ïùçq }¢ã¢Œ¢‰¢} ì¢ J Ðí¢Œ¢ïy‰ ´¢ S¢ ÃÄ¢y¢èÄ¢¢Ä¢ Îéx¢üS‰¢¢‹¢¢ç‹¢ |¢êçÚà¢: JJ 37
§y‰¢´ s}¢¢Ýéc¢ÜëUçy¢‹¢ëüŒ¢ ! Ã¢<‡¢Ú¢Á¢: Œ¢àÄ¢ó¢é}¢¢Á¢‹¢çÄ¢y¢é: S¢ çÃ¢çÓ¢~¢à¢¢ï|¢¢}¢ì J
Ðí¢ Œ¢ ¢ Ÿ ¢ } ¢ ´ ÜUç y¢ Œ¢ Ä ¢ ñ<ÎÃ¢ S¢ ñ}¢ ü‹ ¢ ¢ ï¿ ¢ ´ ¾ír ¢ ¢ y}¢ Á¢ SÄ¢ Œ¢ éHã ¢ w Ä¢ }¢ é‹ ¢ ï: ÐíçS¢ h }¢ ì J J 38
|¢ñÚÃ¢x¢‡¢Œ¢Ú¢Á¢Ä¢Œ¢éHã¢Ÿ¢}¢¢x¢}¢‹¢ç‹¢MŒ¢‡¢‹¢¢}¢¢ ç~¢Ó¢yÃ¢¢ôÚà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ43JJ
-------------------------------
time He saw a person of divine lustre on the eastern mountain. 31-32.
He was the Himalaya Mountain incarnated as human being. He thought
that Shri Hari is a great ascetic who has missed his way unfortunately. So
he appeared before him to show the right path. 33.
‘You enter this cave, go slowly walking in the river stream - and will
then get the way’ said the mountain and disappeared. 34.
Listening to him (obeying him), Shri Hari walked through the very
dark path as he was told and at the end of the first hour of the night
(around 9pm), he got the way of exit. 35.
He saw there, a lake very big and full of deep water. He passed his
night on its bank, though he was very hungry. 36.
On the third morning, He got to the highway, having crossed many a
difficult places and forests. 37.
After some days with super-human deeds thus, the celibate-supreme
seeing the strange beauty of Himalaya, reached the beautiful hermitage of
renowned sage Pulaha, the son of Brahma. 38.
T h u s e n d s th e f o rt y - th i r d ch a p te r en ti tl ed ‘ T h e D e f e a t o f
Bhairava’s herd and Shri Hari’s arrival at Pulaha Hermitage’ in
t h e f i r s t Pr a k a r a n a o f S a t s a n g i J i v a n , t h e l i f e s t o r y o f L o r d
N a r a y a n , a l s o t i t l e d a s ‘ D h a r ma s h a s t r a ’ ( t h e r u l e s o f t h e c o d e
of conduct). 43
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
JJ ¥ƒ Ó¢y¢épyÃ¢¢ôÚà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 44 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
y ¢ ´ Î Î à ¢ ¢ üŸ ¢ } ¢ ´ Ü ëU c‡ ¢ ¢ ï Î à ¢ ü‹ ¢ ¢ Î ïÃ ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J y ¢ Œ ¢ : ç S ¢ çh ÐíÎ ´ y ¢ ê‡ ¢ Z Ÿ ¢ Ä ¢ ‡ ¢ èÄ ¢ ´ } ¢ é} ¢ éÿ ¢ éç| ¢ : J J 1
Ä¢~¢¢y}¢|¢QUÃ¢¢yS¢ËÄ¢¢çÎÓÀ¢MŒ¢ï‡¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢Î¢ J S¢¢ÿ¢¢yÜëUc‡¢: S¢çó¢çãy¢ ï¢ |¢x¢Ã¢¢‹|¢Ã¢çy¢ {íéÃ¢} ì¢ JJ 2
¥ ¢ c ¢ ü | ¢ ¢ ï | ¢ Ú y ¢ ¢ ï Ä ¢ ~ ¢ y ¢ Œ ¢ p R ï U Œ ¢ é Ú ¢ ‹ ¢ ë Œ ¢ ! J } ¢ ã ¢ Œ ¢ é ‡ Ä ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ R U ‹ ¢ Î è Œ ¢ çÚ y ¢ ¢ ï Ä ¢ ~ ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ ü y ¢ ï J J 3
y¢~¢ F¢yÃ¢¢ }¢ã¢‹¢l¢´ ç‹¢yÄ¢ÜU}¢ü çÃ¢Š¢¢Ä¢ Ó¢ J S¢ Ó¢RïU }¢éQU‹¢¢‰¢SÄ¢ çÃ¢c‡¢¢ïÎüà¢ü‹¢Œ¢êÁ¢‹ ï¢ JJ 4
|¢ Ú y¢ S Ä¢ y¢ Œ¢ :S‰ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ï SÃ¢ ¢ Ã¢ ¢ S¢ }¢ ÜUÚ ¢ ïœ¢ y¢ : J y ¢ mÎ¢ Ú ¢ Š¢ ‹ ¢ ´ çÃ¢ c‡ ¢ ¢ ï Ú ÜU¢ c¢ èüÓ ™ }¢ ã ¢ y¢ Œ¢ ¢ : J J 5
}¢ëx¢¢|¢ïü ÎÄ¢Ä¢¢ y¢SÄ¢ çÃ¢c‡¢êŒ¢¢S¢‹¢ ¥¢S¢ Ä¢: J çÃ¢ÍÝæ S}¢Ú´Sy ´¢ Ó¢ }¢éãéÚS¢X ï¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢}¢¢S¢ S¢: JJ 6
S¢‹yÄ¢QUÏ¢¢sS¢X¢ïùçŒ¢ Œ¢éÚ@‹¢ÜU‰¢¢´ }¢éãé: J çÓ¢‹y¢Ä¢ó¢¢‹y¢ÚSÄ¢¢çŒ¢ Ï¢éhK¢Îï: S¢X}¢éÁ…ã ñ¢ JJ 7
CHAPTER - 44
Shri Hari reaches Pulaha hermitage, observes penance there.
Suvrat said:-
Krishna saw that hermitage, a mere glance at which makes one pure.
The place is renowned to produce quick yields for penance observed
here, and a place to be sheltered by seekers of liberation. 1.
Where Lord Krishna Himself, always, upon His own will, showering
affection unto His devotees, becomes visible to them, for certain. 2.
Where Bharat, the son of Rishabhadeva, did his penance here, long
before, and the praiseworthy river Gandaki flows around in all four direc-
tions like a chakra. 3.
Having bathed there, Shri Hari, observing His daily rituals, worshipped
Lord Vishnu, in the holy place Muktinath (the God of Liberation). 4.
He stayed where Bharata did his penance once, and followed the
same trait, worshipping Vishnu and observing severe penance. 5.
Often remembering Bharata’s interrupted worship of Vishnu ow-
ing to unyielding compassion (moha) shown by him unto an young
antelope, Shri Hari remained there always undisturbed from the living
things around. 6.
Though, having renounced all external connections, thinking repeat-
edly about the story of attachment of Puranjana (in Shrimad Bhagavata),
He, left out any association from intellect and other faculties within, care-
fully. 7.
¥S¢X´ ç‹¢x¢éü‡ ´¢ à¢éh´ ÐíÜU¢à ´¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢}¢ÿ¢Ú} ì¢ J S¢çÓ™ÎíêŒ ´¢ SÃ¢}¢¢y}¢¢‹ ´¢ }¢‹Ä¢y ï¢ S}¢¢Á¢}¢ÃÄ¢Ä¢} ì¢ JJ 8
y¢ ~¢ ñ ÜïU ‹ ¢ Œ¢ Î ¢ ç y¢ D ó¢ ê ŠÃ¢ üÏ¢ ¢ ã é mÄ¢ ¢ ï Á¢ Œ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì J x ¢ ¢ Ä¢ ~¢ è ´ Ã ¢ ïÎ Á¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ ¢ è´ y¢ Œ ¢ ¢ ï ù y¢ ŒÄ¢ y¢ Îéc ÜUÚ }¢ ì J J 9
¥ Ü ü U } ¢ ‡ ÇH } ¢ ŠÄ ¢ S ‰ ¢ ´ | ¢ x ¢ Ã ¢ ‹ y ¢ ´ ç ã Ú ‡ } ¢ Ä ¢ } ¢ ì J à ¢ W Ó ¢ R U Š¢ Ú ´ Î ï Ã ¢ ´ Î ŠÄ ¢ ¢ ñ N ç Î y ¢ Œ ¢ p Ú ‹ ¢ ì J J 1 0
ç~¢ÜU¢H´ x¢‡ÇçÜUF¢‹ ´¢ }¢éQU¢‹¢¢‰¢SÄ¢ Œ¢êÁ¢‹¢} ì¢ J çÃ¢ÎŠ¢yÐíyÄ¢ã´ Ó¢RïU y¢Œ¢: ÈUHÎH¢çÎ|¢éÜìU JJ 11
y¢SÄ¢ çÃ¢ÐíÏ¢Å¢ïÏ¢¢üËÄ ï¢ ÎëcÅì±¢ |¢êçÚy¢Ú´ y¢Œ¢: J çÃ¢S}¢Ä ´¢ Ðí¢Œ¢éÚyÄ¢‰ Z¢ Ï¢ãÃ¢¢ïùçŒ¢ y¢Œ¢çSÃ¢‹¢: JJ 12
ôÜU ÜU¢ Ä¢ ¢ Š¢ Ã¢ » c¢ ôÜU {íéÃ¢ © y¢ SÜ U‹ Î: Ü éU}¢ ¢ Ú ¢ ïù ‰¢ Ã ¢ ¢ J
Îœ¢¢ï Ã¢¢ «|¢éÚïc¢ çÜUó¢é |¢x¢Ã¢¢ó¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢<c¢‹¢üÚ: JJ
Î é: S¢ ¢ŠÄ¢ ¢ç‹¢ ‹ ¢ëç| ¢S y¢ Œ¢ ¢´çS ¢ ÜéUL y¢ ï Œ¢ ê‡ ¢ïü‹ Îéà¢ ¢‹ y¢ léçy ¢ J
çÚyÄ¢¢pÄ¢üÃ¢à¢¢œ¢Œ¢çSÃ¢}¢éç‹¢ç|¢Sy¢ïŒ¢ï y¢Œ¢Sy¢<ÜUy¢: JJ 13
y¢Œ¢SÄ¢‹y ´¢ Ó¢ y ´¢ ÎëcÅì±¢ y¢ySÃ¢MŒ¢çÃ¢Îp Ä ï¢ J y ï¢ y é¢ xH¢ô‹¢ Œ¢Ú ´¢ Ðí¢Œ¢é: SÃ¢ÐíïDÜëUÓÀîÎà¢ü‹¢¢y ì¢ JJ 14
S¢Î¢ S¢ãÓ¢Ú ñ¢ y¢SÄ¢ |¢çQUŠ¢}¢¢ñü y¢Œ¢:çÐíÄ¢ ñ¢ J y¢Œ¢: ÜéUÃ¢üçy¢ y¢çS}¢‹ ì¢ S}¢ çy¢Dy¢Sy¢SÄ¢ Œ¢¢EüÄ¢¢ï: JJ 15
Shri Hari considered himself being as completely detached, above all
attributes (nirgun), pure, enlightened, eternal, imperishable form of truth
and pure consciousness being unborn and absolute. 8.
Standing on one leg, and both hands held upwards, chanting Gayatri
mantra known to be the mother of all the Vedic hymns, He observed the
most severe of penances. 9.
Observing the penance, He meditated in His heart upon the god, set
amidst the radiance of the sun, of golden hue, bearing conch and divine
disc. 10.
Every day he used to take bath thrice in river Gandaki, and worship
Lord Vishnu, and observe penance, surviving only on fruits and leaves. 11.
Many ascetics, having seen the Brahmin boy observing severe pen-
ance in his childhood, were astonished. 12.
They thought of Him ‘Whether is He Prahlada, the son of Kayadhu,
or is He Dhruva, or Kumar the son of Shiva, or else Datta or Rubhu, if
not, is He god-sage Nar Narayan ? And they seeing Him Observing hard
penance that seem to be impossible for ordinary men; and beholding His
calm nature of a full moon, got fascinated. 13.
Having seen Him observing penance, and knowing His real form (Vishnu),
they became over distressed at their beloved god’s hard work. 14.
Always accompanied him were Dharma and Bhakti, both fond of pen-
ªŠÃ¢üÏ¢¢ã¢ïÚïÜUŒ¢Î¢ çy¢Dy¢¢ïùçy¢ÜëUà¢SÄ¢ Ó¢ J |¢çQUÎüÿ ï¢ Ã¢ëc¢ ï¢ Ã¢¢}¢ ¥¢Sy¢¢´ |¢êŒ¢¢y¢à¢VÄ¢¢ JJ 16
ç‹ ¢ Î ü } | ¢ } ¢ ï Ã ¢ } ¢ é ç‹ ¢ ± Î ¢ çÎ y Ä ¢ } ¢ é Œ ¢ çy ¢ Dy ¢ : J Ó ¢ ¢ y ¢ é } ¢ ¢ ü S Ä ¢ ´ Ã Ä ¢ y ¢ èÄ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ S ¢ ¢ p Ä ¢ ¢ ü ‹ Ü é U Ã ¢ ü y ¢ ¢ ï } ¢ é ‹ ¢ è‹ ¢ ì J J 1 7
»ÜU¢ÎàÄ¢ ´¢ ÐíÏ¢¢ïŠ¢‹Ä¢¢}¢‰¢ S¢¢ÿ¢¢çgÃ¢¢ÜUÚ: J ©Œ¢ïÄ¢¢Ä¢¢ç‹y¢ÜÚ y¢SÄ¢ çm|¢éÁ¢ ï¢ çÎÃÄ¢çÃ¢°íã: JJ 18
y ´¢ çÃ¢H¢ïvÄ¢ ç‹¢Á¢¢|Ä¢¢à ï¢ S¢¢ÿ¢¢j¢SÜUÚ}¢¢x¢y¢} ì¢ J Ðí‡¢}Ä¢ S¢¢C¢X}¢S¢ ñ¢ Ï¢h¢TçHŒ¢éÅ¢ïùÏ¢íÃ¢èy ì¢ JJ 19
Á¢Ä¢! Á¢Ä¢! Á¢x¢Î¢y}¢ ‹|¢¢SÜUÚ¢ ãSÜUÚ! y Ã¢´ S¢ÜUHç‹¢x¢}¢ }¢êy¢ïü! ¾í¢r¢‡¢¢ Ú¢Š¢‹¢èÄ¢ ! J
| ¢ ë à¢ y ¢ } ¢ çS ¢ ç‹ ¢ } ¢ x Ý ´ y Ã ¢ ¢ ´ ç Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Á ¢ è Ã ¢ H¢ ïÜ Ú S ¢ é w ¢ çÄ ¢ y ¢ é ç} ¢ ã Ü U ¢ ï Ã ¢ ¢ à ¢ v Ý é UÄ ¢ ¢ œ ¢ çó ¢ Ú S Ä ¢ J J 2 0
Á¢x¢ÎÃ¢‹¢ç‹¢Ú¢ïŠ¢¢ïyŒ¢çœ¢ãïy¢éSyÃ¢}¢èà¢¢ï ãçÚãÚçÃ¢çŠ¢}¢ê<y¢: S¢Ã¢üH¢ïÜUÐíÜU¢à¢: J
¥ç|¢}¢y¢ÈUHÎ¢y¢¢ïŒ¢¢S¢Üï|Ä¢: ÜëUŒ¢¢H¢ï! ‹¢}¢‹¢Œ¢Ú‹¢ë‡¢¢}¢ŒÄ¢¢}¢Ä¢¢ñÍ¢´ ç‹¢ã´çS¢ JJ 21
¥‹¢ Hçã }¢ ÜUÚ¢l¢ : S¢ ç‹y¢ y¢ ïÁ¢ çSÃ¢ ‹¢ ¢ï Ä¢ ï y¢ § ã |¢ Ã¢y¢ »Ã¢ Ðí¢ ŒÄ¢ y¢ ïÁ¢ pÚç‹y¢ J
y ¢ Ã ¢ Ã ¢ Ú Î! ç Ü UH ñy ¢ ‹ } ¢ ‡ ÇH ´ Ð í¢ ŒÝ éÄ ¢ éÄ ¢ ï ü Œ ¢ é ‹ ¢ ç Ú ã | ¢ Ã ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ Š ¢ ¢ ñ ü y ¢ ï ‹ ¢ } ¢ Á …ç ‹ y ¢ } ¢ é QU ¢ : J J 2 2
ance. They used to be there beside Him, as He observed austerities. 15.

Seeing Him standing on one leg and his hands held upwards and
becoming weak, Dharma and Bhakti stood there supporting Him from left
and right, fearing His fall-down. 16.
The ascetics became startled, seeing His true ascetic like penance for
the sun, spanning, more than four months. 17.
The sun god appears and Shri Hari eulogises him.
The sun appeared himself before Him on Prabodhini Ekadasi, with
his divine form, having two arms. 18.
Having seen the sun come in person, Shri Hari, having saluted him
with eight limb prostration (sashtang pranam), and with folded hands said
thus: 19.
‘Be Victorious! Be victorious, O the soul of the world! O Bhaskar!
Thou make the day, thou are (Nigama) personified, and adored by Brah-
mins and who is there competent to comfort this world from its immersion
in the dark? 20.
You are the cause of creation, protection and destruction of this world,
and an incarnate of Brahma, Vishnu and Shiva, who enshines the entire
universe, and giving desired fruits to the worshippers, compassionate, and
taking away all ailments of men, who pay obeisance unto you. 21.
The fire, the moon, and others have become lustrous, enlightened by
§ ã y ¢ Ã ¢ çÜ U Ú ‡¢ S Ä ¢ ¢S Ä ¢ ñÜU Ü U S Ä¢ ¢ çŒ ¢ y ¢ ïÁ¢ : S ¢çã y ¢ é}¢ } ¢ ëy¢ Œ ¢ ïcÃ ¢ Œ Ä ¢‡ ÇÜ U ¢ïà ¢ ï ‹ ¢ Ü U¢ ïù çŒ¢ J
Ðí|¢ Ã¢ çy¢ çÜU}¢ é y¢ <ã ¾ír ¢ ‡ ¢ Sy¢ ï´ù à¢ é}¢ ¢ çH‹ ¢ ì ! S¢ ÜUHçÜUÚ ‡ ¢ y¢ ïÁ¢ Sy¢ ´ ‹ ¢ }¢ ¢ }¢ è E Ú ´ yÃ¢ ¢ }¢ ì J J 23
çÓ ¢Úç}¢ã }¢} ¢ çÓ¢œ¢ ïù|¢èçŒS¢y ¢´ Îà¢ ü‹¢´ y¢ ï ÎéçÚ y¢ç‹ ¢Ó¢ Ä¢} ¢êH¢ ïyÜëU‹ y¢‹¢ ´ Ðí¢ŒÄ¢ Ó ¢¢l J
© ÎÄ¢ §Ã¢ S¢éŠ¢¢´à¢¢ïÚ‡ ¢üÃ¢SÄ¢¢çy¢ã c¢¢ïü NÎÄ¢ÜéUã Ú}¢ŠÄ¢ï }¢¢çy¢ ‹¢ñÃ¢¢ÏÁ¢Ï¢‹Š¢¢ï!J J24
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
§çy¢ Sy¢éÃ¢‹y ´¢ y ´¢ Ðí¢ã S¢êÄ¢ü‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢ ï¢ Ã¢Ó¢: J ãÚï! y¢é|Ä ´¢ ÐíS¢ó¢¢ïùçS}¢ Ã¢Ú´ }¢mÚÄ¢ïçŒS¢y¢} ì¢ JJ 25
y¢y¢ ï¢ ãçÚÄ¢üÄ¢¢Ó ï¢ y ´¢ Ã¢Ú´ SÃ¢SÄ¢¢ç|¢Ã¢¢ç†Ày¢} ì¢ J |¢x¢Ã¢‹¢ì! Ä¢çÎ y¢éC¢ïùçS¢ y¢<ã Îïçã }¢ÎèçŒS¢y¢} ì¢ JJ 26
y ¢ } ¢ ¢ ïŒ ¢ ã S y Ã ¢ } ¢ ï Ã ¢ ïç y ¢ y ¢ } ¢ : S ¢ Ã ¢ Z } ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ y ¢ Ú } ¢ ì J ã y ¢ éü } ¢ ã ü çS ¢ Î ïÃ ¢ ï à¢ ! Î é : w ¢ S ¢ ´S ¢ ë çy ¢ Ü U ¢ Ú ‡ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 2 7
ÜU¢}¢: RU¢ïŠ¢pH¢ï|¢¢l¢ §ç‹ÎíÄ¢¢ç‡¢ Ó¢ Ã¢<‡¢‹¢: J }¢ã¢ÚÄ¢: S¢ç‹y¢ y¢ï|Ä¢SyÃ¢Ä¢¢ ÜU¢Ä Z¢ }¢}¢¢Ã¢‹¢} ì¢ JJ 28
y¢Œ¢:S‰¢ñÄ¢ü}¢ÜU¢}¢yÃ¢´ S¢Ã¢ïüç‹ÎíÄ¢Á¢Ä¢Sy¢‰¢¢ J ‹¢ñçDÜU¾ír¢Ó¢Ä¢¢ül¢ x¢é‡¢¢: SÄ¢é: S¢Ã¢üÎ¢ }¢çÄ¢ JJ 29
you. You a bestower of boons, upon attaining your esteemed sphere,
men never get entangled in trans-migratory ocean, thus they become
liberated. 22.
Even the lustre of your single ray could not be tolerated by the drink-
e r s o f n ec t a r (g o d s ) a n d n o n e f r o m t h e u n i v e rs e . W h a t t o t e l l t h e n ?
O b e a r e r o f r a y s ! O f t h e s p l e n d o u r o f w h o l e r a n g e o f r a ys , I s a -
l u t e yo u , O Lo r d ! 2 3 .
O lotus-friend! Having obtained your Darshana, a long cherished
desire of mine, effecting elimination of heaps of miseries, my heart has
become immeasurably overjoyed as the sea becoming effervescent at the
sight of the moon. 24.
Boon asked by Nilkanth Varni from Suryadev.
Suvrat said:-
Then Lord Suryanarayan praising Shri Hari, told thus, O Shri Hari! I
am pleased with you, ask for the desired boon. 25.
Then Shri Hari asked His cherished boon telling ‘O Lord ! If you are
pleased, bestow me my desired boon. 26.
As you dispel the darkness, take away all my inner darkness which is
the cause of misery related to birth and death. 27.
For a celibate, lust, anger, greed, and sensual organs are the greatest
inner enemies, from which, protection to be granted to me by you. 28.
Let there be in me always all these virtues, such as inclination for
Ä¢Î¢ Ä¢Î¢ S}¢ÚïÄ ´¢ yÃ¢¢}¢ã´ SÃ¢NÎÄ ï¢ Ðí|¢¢ï ! J y¢Î¢ y¢ÎïÎëà¢ï‹¢ñÃ¢ yÃ¢Ä¢¢ ÎïÄ ´¢ SÃ¢Îà¢ü‹¢} ì¢ JJ 30
»y¢¢Ã¢ÎïÃ¢ }¢ïù|¢èC´ Îïs‹Ä¢‹}¢¢ç²ÜÚ yÃ¢ã} ì¢ J S¢éw ´¢ çÜU}¢çŒ¢ ‹¢ïÓÀ¢ç}¢ yÃ¢œ¢ ï¢ }¢¢Ä¢¢çÃ¢}¢¢ïÓ¢ÜU¢y ì¢ JJ 31
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
¥¢ïç}¢yÄ¢évyÃ¢¢ y¢y¢: S¢êÄ¢üSy ´¢ Ðí‡¢}Ä¢¢¾íÃ¢èmÓ¢: J S¢¢ÿ¢¢yÜëUc‡¢SyÃ¢}¢ïÃ¢¢çS¢ Á¢¢‹¢¢}¢èçy¢ ãÚï! NçÎ JJ 32
y¢‰¢¢çŒ¢ ‹¢Ú‹¢¢ÅK‹ï¢ }¢¢ç}¢y‰ ´¢ Ä¢¢Ó¢çS¢ Ð|í¢¢!ï J Ä¢¢‹ ì¢ Ä¢¢Ó¢çS¢ x¢‡é¢¢´Sy ï¢ y é¢ S¢ç‹y¢ çS¢h¢: S¢Î¢ yÃ¢çÄ¢ JJ 33
yÃ¢jQïUcÃ¢çŒ¢ y ï¢ ÜëUc‡¢ ! yÃ¢yÐíy¢¢Œ¢¢jÃ¢ç‹y¢ çã J ôÜU Œ¢é‹¢SyÃ¢çÄ¢ ÜUËÄ¢¢‡¢S¢eé‡¢¢ÜUÚ §üEÚï JJ 34
§yÄ¢évyÃ¢¢ ãçÚ}¢¢‹¢}Ä¢ Ðíèy¢: S¢¢ïù‹y¢ÎüŠ ï¢ ÚçÃ¢: J ãçÚà¢}¢ ü¢ Ðíèy¢}¢‹¢¢Sy¢Œ¢pÄ¢ Z¢ S¢}¢¢Œ¢Ä¢y ì¢ JJ 35
y¢yÿ¢ï~¢}¢¢ã¢y}Ä¢}¢çy¢Ðíà¢S´¢´Sy¢ê‡ Z¢ y¢Œ¢:çS¢çhçÃ¢Š¢¢y¢ëy¢¢çÎ J
S¢‹}¢¢ç‹¢y¢ ï¢ |¢êçÚ y¢Œ¢çSÃ¢Ã¢Ä¢ñüLÃ¢¢S¢ y¢Îìm¢Îçà¢ÜU¢çÎ‹ ´¢ S¢: JJ 36
penance, firmness, dispassion, ability to conquer the senses, life-long celi-

bacy and others. 29.
As and when you are recollected in my heart then and there, grant me
with this Darshana of yours, O Lord! 30.
All this is my only desire, and I do not wish for illusory pleasure from
you, as you are the liberator. 31.
Sun god praises Shri Hari.
Suvrat said:-
Having given positive consent to Shri Hari, Surya, saluting Him told
thus ‘you are Krishna Himself that I know from within O Shri Hari! 32.
Even then, you beg me thus, being human-incarnate. All these virtues
that you have asked for are there within you, forever. 33.
Even in your devotees these virtues are present, by your influence,
then what to tell about yourself, being the Lord, who is the treasure of
favourable virtues, O Krishna! 34.
Having said thus, the sun being pleased at Shri Hari, paying obei-
sance to Him, disappeared, Shri Hari Sharma also being completely con-
tented, concluded His penance. 35.
Appreciating the greatness of that place, like its quick delivery of
fruits for penance observed and other qualities, Shri Hari, being honoured
profusely by great ascetics, stayed with them on Dwadashi (the twelfth
day). 36.
S¢êÄ¢ü‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢ÐíS¢¢Î‹¢‹¢¢}¢¢ Ó¢y¢épyÃ¢¢ôÚà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 44 JJ
-------------------------------
JJ ¥ƒ Œ¢@Ó¢yÃ¢¢ôÚà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 45 JJ
Ú¢Á¢¢Ãï¢¢Ó¢ -
ã Ú ¢ ñ Ð í ± íç Á ¢ y ¢ ï x ¢ ï ã ¢ i ‹ Š ¢ Ã ¢ S y ¢ S Ä ¢ S ¢ é ± í y ¢ ! y ¢ çS } ¢ ç ‹ Ã ¢ Ã ¢ ë h Ðí ï } ¢ ¢ ‡ ¢ S y ¢ çÓ ™ œ ¢ ¢ : ç Ü U } ¢ Ü é U Ã ¢ ü y ¢ J J 1
Ÿ¢ë‡Ã¢‹ÜëUc‡¢ÜU‰¢¢ ¾ír¢‹}¢Š¢éÚ¢p }¢‹¢¢ïãÚ¢: J ÚS¢¿¢ ï¢ ‹¢ñÃ¢ y¢ëŒÄ¢¢ç}¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ }¢yÄ¢¢ïüù}¢ëy ´¢ çŒ¢Ï¢‹ ì¢ JJ 2
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
Ä¢Î¢ S¢ |¢x¢Ã¢¢‹ ì¢ x¢ïã´ yÄ¢vyÃ¢¢ Ðí±íçÁ¢y¢ ï¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! J y¢Î¢ y¢SÄ¢ Ã¢Ä¢SÄ¢¢Sy ´¢ ÎíCéæ y¢eëã}¢¢Ä¢Ä¢é: JJ 3
¥ÎëcÅì±¢ y¢~¢ y ï¢ ‹¢l ´¢ çÃ¢çÓ¢‹Ã¢ç‹y¢ S}¢ y ´¢ Œ¢éÚï J y¢SÄ¢¢ïŒ¢Ã¢ïà¢‹¢S‰¢¢‹ ´¢ Ä¢lœ¢œ¢ÎìÃ²H¢ïÜUÄ¢‹ ì¢ JJ 4
y¢~¢¢ŒÄ¢ÎëcÅì±¢ù‹Ä¢~¢¢çŒ¢ y¢ï x¢Ã¢ïcÄ¢ S¢éNœ¢}¢} ì¢ J Ä¢Î¢ ‹¢ Hïç|¢Úï y¢<ã LÎ‹y¢Sy¢eëã´ Ä¢Ä¢é: JJ 5
Thus ends the forty-fourth chapter entitled ‘The grace of Lord
Suryanarayan’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the life
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER - 45
Shri Hari leaves home His men search for Him.
The King said:-
‘O Suvrat! At the departure of Shri Hari from the house, what did
his affectionate relatives do then? 1.
O Brahmin! expert like me, after listening to the beautiful and capti-
vating stories of Shri Krishna, is not satisfied, as an ordinary mortal is not
satisfied drinking the nectar. 2.
Suvrat said:-
As the god-ascetic left his house, his friends came to see him. 3.
Not finding him there, they searched for him near the river, in the
town, and in the places where he used to sit. 4.
But there also they failed to see him. Then they went to other places
to search for their best friend, but could not meet him. Then they went to
his home with tears in their eyes. 5.
¥°íÁ ´¢ y¢SÄ¢ S¢XyÄ¢ y¢}¢éÎ¢S¢è‹¢}¢¢çS‰¢y¢} ì¢ J ‹¢èHÜU‡Æ ï¢ |¢Ã¢Îì½í¢y¢¢ x¢y¢: ÒU¢Œ¢èçy¢ Ó¢¢ïçÓ¢Úï JJ 6
y¢Î¢ Ú¢}¢Ðíy¢¢Œ¢¢ïùçŒ¢ x¢ïãï x¢ïãï Ã¢‹ ï¢ Ó¢ y¢} ì¢ J y¢‰¢ïÓÀ¢Ú¢}¢}¢éwÄ¢¢p çÃ¢çÓ¢vÄ¢éÏ¢ü‹Š¢Ã¢¢ïùçw¢H¢: JJ 7
S¢¢Ÿ¢é‹¢ñ~¢¢p y ï¢ S¢Ã¢ïü Ä¢Î¢ ‹¢ñÿ¢‹y¢ y ´¢ ÒUçÓ¢y ì¢ J y¢Î¢‹¢è´ yÃ¢°íÁ¢Sy¢SÄ¢ Á¢¢y¢çp‹y¢¢y¢éÚ ï¢ |¢ëà¢} ì¢ JJ 8
ãï ÜëUc‡¢! ãï ãÚï! Ï¢‹Š¢¢ï! ãçÚÜëUc‡¢! }¢}¢¢‹¢éÁ¢! J ãï ‹¢èHÜU‡Æ! ãï Ã¢<‡¢çó¢yÄ¢éÓ¢ñÚ¢Á¢éã¢Ã¢ y¢} ì¢ JJ 9
}¢ã¢Îé:w¢¢çÏŠ¢Œ¢çy¢y¢: à¢¢ïÓ¢‹ ì¢ SÃ¢x¢ëã}¢ïyÄ¢ S¢: J çÃ¢HH¢Œ¢¢ïÓ™ÜñU: Fïã¢Îì½í¢y¢½í¢üy¢çÚy¢èÚÄ¢‹ ì¢ JJ 10
ã¢ }¢ ´¢ yÄ¢vyÃ¢¢ x¢y¢: ÜU¢S¢ ñ¢ ½í¢y¢¢ ÜU}¢HH¢ïÓ¢‹¢: J y¢SÄ¢ |¢¢ïÁ¢‹¢Ã¢ïH¢çŒ¢ x¢y¢¢ ‹¢ê‹ ´¢ çã ‹¢ñyÄ¢ÜUè JJ 11
Ò x¢yÃ¢¢ y¢SÄ¢ Ã¢èÿ¢ïÄ ´¢ }¢éw ´¢ Ó¢‹Îí}¢‹¢¢ïãÚ} ì¢ J Ÿ¢ë‡¢éÄ¢ ´¢ Ã¢¢ Ò x¢yÃ¢¢ã´ y¢ÎèÄ ´¢ Ã¢Ó¢‹¢¢}¢ëy¢} ì¢ JJ 12
§y‰ ´¢ S¢ ¾í¢r¢‡¢: Fïã¢ÎyÄ¢‰ Z¢ çÃ¢HH¢Œ¢ ã J Ó¢çÚ~¢¢ç‡¢ S}¢Ú´Sy¢SÄ¢ ç‹¢‹¢¢Ä¢¢ã¢ç‹¢ Îé:w¢y¢: JJ 13
§ÓÀ¢Ú¢}¢¢ÎÄ¢Sy ï¢ Ó¢ Ï¢‹Š¢± ï¢ ¿¢¢y¢Ä¢Sy¢‰¢¢ J y¢}¢ïÃ¢ ç‹¢yÄ ´¢ à¢¢ïÓ¢‹y¢ ï¢ ç‹¢‹Ä¢é: ÜëUÓÀîï‡¢ Ã¢¢S¢Ú¢‹ ì¢ JJ 14
ç›Ä¢: S¢éÃ¢¢çS¢‹¢è}¢éwÄ¢¢: à¢¢ïÓ¢‹yÄ¢Sy¢}¢ã<‹¢à¢} ì¢ J ÜëUÓÀîï‡¢ñÃ¢¢ã¢ç‹¢ ç‹¢‹Ä¢éãüÚïÚ‰¢ ÜU‰¢ ´¢ Ÿ¢ë‡ é¢ JJ 15
They met there, his elder brother who was sitting unhappily. They
asked him. ‘Where has your brother Nilakantha gone?’ 6.
Then Ramapratap - the brother - and all the relatives Iccharam and
others searched him in every house and also in the forest. 7.
They were not able to see him anywhere, and were full of tears in
their eyes. Then Shri Hari’s elder brother was much worried. 8.
And then he began to call him loudly O Krishna, O brother, O
Shri Hari Krishna, O my younger one, O Nilakantha, O great Brahmin
c e li b a t e . 9 .
He came home as if drowned in the ocean of deep sorrow. And
with utmost love and affection cried loudly saying ‘O my brother, O
my brother! Alas! Where has my handsome brother gone abandoning
me? His regular lunch - time has also gone by. Where should I go to
see his face - very beautiful like the moon? Where should I go to listen
h i s n ec t ar i n e s p ee ch ’ ? 1 0 - 1 2 .
Thus, the Brahmin grieved due to love and affection for him and rec-
ollecting his behaviour, deeds, he spent his days in grief. Iccharam, his
other relatives and Suhasini also grieved about Him daily and passed their
days in great difficulty. 13- 14.
All the women including house - wives wept for him day and night,
and spent the days in pain. ‘Now listen to the story of Shri Hari. 15.
}¢éQU‹¢¢‰ æ¢ ‹¢}¢SÜëUyÄ¢ y¢~¢yÄ¢¢´p y¢Œ¢çSÃ¢‹¢: J y¢y¢¢ï çÃ¢ç‹¢Ä¢üÄ¢¢ñ Ðí¢y¢Ã¢ü‡¢èü‹Îí ï¢ Îçÿ¢‡¢¢}¢éw¢: JJ 16
Ï ¢ ã ê‹ Ä ¢ Ú ‡ Ä ¢ ¢ ç‹ ¢ ‹ ¢ x ¢ ¢ ‹ S ¢ çÚ y ¢ p S ¢ Ú ¢ ´ çS ¢ S ¢ : J ¥ y Ä ¢ RU¢ } ¢ Î ç Ã ¢ ¿ ¢ ¢ y ¢ y ¢ œ Ã ¢ ¢ ï Ï ¢ ¢ H} ¢ éç‹ ¢ ‹ ¢ ë üŒ ¢ ! J J 17
ç ã } ¢ ¢ H Ä ¢ ¢ ïŒ ¢ y Ä ¢ Ü U ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ´ ç Ã ¢ Ó ¢ Ú ‹ ¢ ì x ¢ ã ‹ ¢ ´ } ¢ ã y ¢ ì J Ð í ¢ Œ ¢ ô S ¢ ã ñ p à ¢ ¢ Î ê ü H ñx ¢ ü Á ¢ ñ} ¢ ü œ ¢ ñ| ¢ ü Ä ¢ V Ú } ¢ ì J J 18
Ã ¢Ú ¢ã ñ} ¢ü çã ¯ñ : Rê UÚ ñÚ ¢ ÜU è‡ ¢Z x ¢Ã ¢Ä ¢¢ çÎ ç| ¢: J }¢ ãè Lã ñp Ï ¢ã éç |¢ }¢ ü ãç jÚ çy ¢S ¢V äH }¢ ì JJ 19
Î é: c Ðí Ã ¢ ï à Ä ¢ ï } ¢ ‹ ¢ é c Ä ¢ ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ´ çÃ ¢ Ó ¢ Ú ´S y ¢ ~ ¢ x ¢ u Ú ï J Ä ¢ ~ ¢ S ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ´ y ¢ ~ ¢ Ã ¢ S ¢ ‹ Ð í¢ Œ ¢ Ï ¢ é ^¢ ï H Œ ¢ œ ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 20
y¢~¢ Ú¢Á¢¢ Œ¢Ã¢üy¢èÄ¢ ï¢ }¢ã¢Îœ¢¢ç|¢Š¢: S¢éŠ¢è: J ¥¢Ã¢¢SÄ¢ S±¢HÄ ´¢ y ´¢ Ó¢ çS¢c¢ïÃ ï¢ Ï¢ãé|¢¢Ã¢y¢: JJ 21
|¢çx¢‹¢è y¢SÄ¢ }¢¢Ä¢¢wÄ¢¢ Fïãï‹¢ Œ¢çÚÓ¢Ä¢üÄ¢¢ J çS¢c¢ïÃ ï¢ Œ¢ÚÄ¢¢ |¢QUK¢ y¢}¢¢y}¢Ÿ¢ïÄ¢S ï¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ 22
y¢Ä¢¢ï: ÐíS¢ó¢ ï¢ |¢x¢Ã¢¢‹ÎœÃ¢¢ S¢´S¢ëçy¢}¢¢ïÓ¢‹¢} ì¢ J ¿¢¢‹ ´¢ SÃ¢SÄ¢ y¢y¢: Ðí¢Ä¢¢m‹¢}¢ïÃ¢ y¢Œ¢:çÐíÄ¢: JJ 23
}¢éQU‹¢¢‰¢¢çó¢x¢üy¢SÄ¢ Ðí¢#SÄ¢ñy¢m‹ ´¢ ãÚï: J Ã¢S¢y¢Sy¢~¢ y¢~¢¢SÄ¢ ÜU¢H: S¢´Ã¢yS¢Ú¢ïùyÄ¢x¢¢y¢ì JJ 24
Ã¢‹ ï¢ Í¢¢ïÚï S¢ çÃ¢Ó¢Ú‹¢ì SÃ¢Š¢}¢Z S¢}Ä¢x¢¢Ó¢Ú‹ ì¢ J }¢ã¢‹y¢}¢ïÜÚ ‹Ä¢°í¢ïŠ ´¢ Ðí¢#Ã¢¢‹Ú}Ä¢Îà¢ü‹¢}¢ì JJ 25
Shri Hari departs Muktinath enters a dense forest.
At the dawn, having paid obeisance to Muktinath and the ascetics of
the place, the great celibate went in southern direction. 17.
O King, the child-ascetic crossed many forests, mountains, rivers
and lakes, without disclosing his real form. 18.
When he was wandering in the deep valleys of Himalaya, he met the
herds of frightful and cruel lions, tigers, boars, buffaloes, and bisons. The
forest was much crowded by many big and tall trees. 19.
Moving about the cave, impenetrable to average men, he used to
stop wherever he was during dusks, thus he reached Buttolapur eventu-
ally. 20.
There was the noble king of that mountain named Mahadatta, who
having welcomed, and made him stay at his palace, served with respect. 21.
The king’s sister named Maya, also rendered services unto him, with
affection and devotion for her own welfare. 22.
The Lord much pleased due to their services, and bestowed them
with the liberation from trans-migration and disclosed his own original
form to them. As he was fond of penance, he left for forest from there. 23.
One year went by, since Shri Hari left Muktinatha, and stayed at
various places, finally reaching this forest. 24.
Moving in the dense woods, observing self-religious duties, finally
got to a huge beautiful Banyan (Nyagrodha) tree. 25.
y ¢ Ç ¢ x ¢ ï ‹ ¢ ¢ ç y ¢ } ¢ ã y ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ê Ã ¢ ïü ‹ ¢ l ¢ S y ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ ï œ ¢ Ú ï J à ¢ ¢ ï ç | ¢ y ¢ ´ Ó ¢ ‹ ¢ H S y ¢ } Ï ¢ ñ } ¢ üã ç j Ú ç | ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï Ã ¢ ë y ¢ } ¢ ì J J 2 6
Œ ¢ ç Ú y ¢ ¢ ï x ¢ Á ¢ Ä ¢ ê‰¢ ñ p Ó ¢ Ú çj Ú ç| ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ çÎ y ¢ } ¢ ì J y ¢ ´ Œ ¢ àÄ ¢ ´S y ¢ ~ ¢ S ¢ ¢ ïù Œ ¢ àÄ ¢ ‹ } ¢ ã ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ïçx ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ïÜ U Ü U} ¢ ì J J 2 7
»ï‡ ¢ }¢ ¢ S¢ ‹¢ }¢ ¢ S¢ è‹¢ ´ Á¢ Å ¢ Ä¢ ¿¢ ¢ ïŒ¢ Ã¢ èçy¢ ‹¢ }¢ ì J S¢ ¢ Ó À ¢ Î‹¢ ´ Ó ¢ ÜU¢ ñŒ¢ è‹¢ ´ Ã¢ S¢ ¢ ‹¢ }¢ Œ¢ çÚ ° íã }¢ ì J J 28
à¢¢H°í¢}¢¢Ó¢ü‹ ´¢ ÜëUyÃ¢¢ x¢èy¢¢Œ¢Æ‹¢ ©ly¢} ì¢ J x¢¢ïŒ¢¢H‹¢¢}Ý¢ çÃ¢wÄ¢¢y ´¢ ‹¢‹¢¢}¢ çÃ¢‹¢Ä¢ï‹¢ y¢} ì¢ JJ 29
Ä¢¢ïx¢è‹Îí: S¢¢ïùçŒ¢ y ´¢ Ã¢èÿÄ¢ x¢¢ÉFïãç}¢Ã¢¢ÎÚ¢y ì¢ J ©y‰¢¢Ä¢ S¢l¢ïùçy¢ÐíèyÄ¢¢ Œ¢çÚÚ|Ä¢¢Œ¢ ç‹¢Ã¢ëüçy¢} ì¢ JJ 30
x¢¢Éç}¢~ ï¢ §Ã¢¢ï|¢ ñ¢ y¢¢Ã¢¢Sy¢¢}¢‹Ä¢¢ï‹Ä¢Îà¢ü‹¢¢y ì¢ J ©Ã¢¢S¢ y¢~¢ Ã¢‡¢èü‹Îí ï¢ Ä¢¢ïx¢è‹Îíï‡¢¢çy¢}¢¢ç‹¢y¢: JJ 31
}¢¢‹¢Ä¢æSy ´¢ x¢éLyÃ¢ï‹¢ Ï¢¢HSÃ¢¢}¢è S¢ Ä¢¢ïçx¢‹¢} ì¢ J ¥çà¢ÿ¢yS¢ÜUH´ Ä¢¢ïx ´¢ Ä¢¢ïx¢à¢¢›´ y¢‰¢¢çw¢H} ì¢ JJ 32
¥¢ÎÚ¢çÓÀÿ¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ Ä¢}¢¢´p ç‹¢Ä¢}¢¢‹S¢ y¢} ì¢ J ¥¢S¢‹¢¢ç‹¢ çÃ¢çÓ¢~¢¢ç‡¢ Ðí¢‡¢¢Ä¢¢}¢ÜUH¢Sy¢‰¢¢ JJ 33
To its East there was a great lake and a river to its North. The place
looked beautiful with surrounding of high grown reeds. 26.
Seeing the moving herds of elephants making various sounds, he also,
saw a great ascetic there. 27.
Shri Hari meets an ascetic Gopalamuni; learns yoga from him.
He was seated on a mat of deer skin, having matted hair, wearing the
sacred thread; and a strip of cloth for loins, and he was without any pos-
sessions. 28.
Having worshipped Salagram (divine stone), he began to recite
B h a g a v at G i t a . H e w a s n a m e d G o p a l a , t o w h o m S h r i H a r i s a l u t e d
humbly. 29.
The great ascetic also seeing him, immediately having stood up and
embraced with friendly love and affection, instantly felt bliss. 30.
Seeing each other, they became intense friends, the great celibate
made stay there being honoured by the great ascetic. 31.
The child-ascetic Shri Hari regarded him as his preceptor, and learnt
from him all the features of Yoga and Yogic texts. 32.
The great Yogi Gopala taught him, with respect, all the preliminary
steps leading up to samadhi such as the rules and regulations (Yama-s
include nonviolence[ahimsa], celibacy[brahmcharya], truthfulness[satya],
overcoming the desire to steal[ashtay] and desire to possess other ’s
objects[aprigraha]; Niyama-s include purity[shauch], penance[tap],
j o yf u l n e s s [ s a n t o s h ] , s t u d y o f Ve d a s [ s w a d h ya y] a n d ‘ Vi s h n u
pooja’[ishwarpooja]), the various postures (Asana) and the art of con-
ÐíyÄ¢¢ã¢Ú´ Š¢¢Ú‡¢ ´¢ Ó¢ ŠÄ¢¢‹ ´¢ Ó¢ }¢‹¢S¢¢ ãÚï: J S¢}¢¢çŠ¢}¢X|¢êy ´¢ S¢ çà¢ÿ¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ Ó¢¢çX‹¢} ì¢ JJ 34
S¢ÜëUyÐí¢ïQÚ çã y¢yS¢Ã Z¢ ÜU¢Hï‹¢¢ËŒ¢ï‹¢ S¢ Ðí|¢é: J Ä¢‰¢¢Ã¢ÎïÃ¢ Á¢°í¢ã x¢éL´ çÃ¢S}¢¢Œ¢Ä¢´p y¢} ì¢ JJ 35
‹¢ïy¢è´ Ó¢ çmçÃ¢Š¢ ´¢ Ï¢ôSy¢ ÜU¢ñTÚè´ ‹¢¢ñçHÜU ´¢ y¢‰¢¢ J à¢WÐíÿ¢¢H‹¢¢l¢p çRUÄ¢¢ ¥¢Î¢Ã¢S¢¢Š¢Ä¢y ì¢ JJ 36
y ¢ y ¢ : R U} ¢ ï ‡ ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ C ¢ X Ä ¢ ¢ ïx ¢ ´ S ¢ S ¢ } ¢ S ¢ ¢ Š ¢ Ä ¢ y ¢ ì J x ¢ éM Œ ¢ çÎ C } ¢ ¢ x ¢ ïü ‡ ¢ Ü U¢ Hï ‹ ¢ ¢ Ë Œ ¢ ï‹ ¢ | ¢ êŒ ¢ y ¢ ï ! J J 3 7
Ä¢¢ïx¢à¢¢›´ y é¢ ç‹¢çw¢H´ Ÿ¢éçy¢}¢¢~¢ï‡¢ S¢¢ïù°íãèy ì¢ J y¢ï‹¢¢çy¢çÃ¢çS}¢y¢ ï¢ Ä¢¢ïx¢è y ´¢ }¢ï‹ ï¢ ÜëUc‡¢S¢çó¢|¢} ì¢ JJ 38
SÃ¢SÄ¢¢çy¢ç‹¢:SŒ¢ëãSÄ¢¢çŒ¢ y¢çS}¢‹Ðíï}¢¢çy¢à¢¢çÄ¢y¢¢} ì¢ J ÎëcÅì±¢ }¢çy¢}¢y¢ ´¢ Ÿ¢ïD ï¢ }¢ï‹ ï¢ y ´¢ x¢éL}¢ïÃ¢ S¢: JJ 39
Œ¢ÚSŒ¢Ú´ x¢éLçŠ¢Ä¢¢ñ S¢ïÃ¢}¢¢‹¢¢ñ Œ¢ÚSŒ¢Ú}¢ì J ÜU‹Î}¢êHÈUH¢ã ¢Ú¢Ã¢êc¢y¢éSy¢~¢ Ã¢yS¢Ú}¢ì JJ 40
S¢ã}¢¢‹¢ ñ¢ çã} ´¢ Ã¢¢y ´¢ Ã¢c Z¢ Ó¢¢y¢Œ¢}¢‹Ã¢ã} ì¢ J F¢y¢ ñ¢ ç~¢c¢Ã¢‡ ´¢ y¢è±í´ Ó¢RU¢y ï¢ y¢Œ¢ »Ã¢ y¢ ñ¢ JJ 41
y¢Î ¢Ÿ¢} ¢S¢}¢ èŒ¢ï ù‰¢ Í ¢¢ïc ¢¢ï x ¢¢ïŒ ¢ñÚÜU ¢Ä¢ü y¢ J }¢çã c¢èx¢ ¢üp¢ ÚÄ¢çj Ú¢Ä¢ ¢y¢ñp Ä¢Î ëÓÀÄ¢ ¢ JJ 42
trolling breath (Pranayama), restraining the sense organs (Pratyahara),
steady focusing of the mind on Shri Hari (Dharana), meditation (Dhyana),
culmination of meditation (Samadhi). 33 - 34.
As if to astonish the preceptor, the Lord learnt everything perfectly in
no time what was told only once. 35.
At the beginning he learnt all the Yogic practices like Neti, Basti of
two types, Kunjalkriya, Naulika, Shankha-Prakshalana and others ( all
these actions are to cleanse and purify the body internally). 36.
O King, after that, gradually, he learnt the eight-fold Yoga (yama,
niyama, asana, pranayama, pratyahara, dharana, dhyana and Samadhi),
as told by the preceptor, in short period. 37.
He learnt the Yogic philosophy only by listening. Yogi Gopala with
wonder regarded him as Krishna. 38.
Though he was dispassionate himself, seeing that highly brilliant Shri
Hari, the ascetic developed devoted love for Him and regarded Him as
his preceptor. 39.
Having mutual respect with a preceptor-perspective in mind, they
served each other. They stayed there for a year surviving on herbs, roots
and fruits. 40.
Enduring cold, rain and scorching sun accordingly they both used to
take bath thrice a day, and observed hard penance. 41.
Once, there came cow-herds grazing their cows and buffaloes and
built a stable, near that hermitage. 42.
y¢~¢¢x¢yÄ¢ Ðíçy¢çÎ‹ ´¢ à¢¢ÎêüH¢: Œ¢@c¢¢‹ ì¢ Œ¢à¢ê‹ ì¢ J ¥|¢ÿ¢Ä¢´Sy¢y¢ ï¢ x¢¢ïŒ¢¢ Ï¢|¢êÃ¢é: çw¢ó¢Ó¢ïy¢S¢: JJ 43
Ä¢¢ïx¢è‹Îí´ Ðí¢‰¢üÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢éSy¢y¢Sy ï¢ Úÿ¢ ‹¢: Œ¢à¢ê‹ ì¢ J Ä¢¢ïçx¢Ú¢Á¢! S¢}¢‰¢¢ïüùçS¢ ‹¢¢}¢ S±´ S¢¢‰¢üÜÚ ÜéUL JJ 44
¥à¢QU: Œ¢à¢éÚÿ¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ S¢¢ïù‰¢ çÓ¢‹y¢¢ÜéUH¢ïù|¢Ã¢y ì¢ J y¢y¢Sy¢}¢¢ã Ã¢‡¢èü‹Îíçp‹y¢ ´¢ yÄ¢Á¢ }¢ã¢}¢é‹ ï¢ ! JJ 45
à¢W´ Ã¢¢ÎÄ¢ y¢ï‹¢ñÃ¢ ‹¢¢Ä¢¢SÄ¢‹yÄ¢~¢ ôãS¢ÜU¢: J y¢Ã¢ Ä¢¢ïx¢Ðíy¢¢Œ¢ï‹¢ x¢ç}¢cÄ¢‹yÄ¢l ¼ï çyÃ¢y¢: JJ 46
§yÄ¢éQU: S¢¢ïùçŒ¢ Ä¢¢ïx¢è y ´¢ }¢¢‹¢Ä¢Š¢}¢ü‹¢‹Î‹¢} ì¢ J y¢ÎñÃ¢ ÜëUŒ¢Ä¢¢ ÎŠ}¢ ñ¢ à¢W´ ÎèÍ¢üç‹¢‹¢¢çÎ‹¢} ì¢ JJ 47
S¢ ‹¢¢Î ï¢ Ä¢¢Ã¢çy¢ ÿ¢ï~ ï¢ ÃÄ¢¢#¢Sy¢¢Ã¢çy¢ ÜUp‹¢ J ôãd ï¢ ‹¢¢Ä¢¢Ó™ y¢ó¢S‰¢ ï¢ Á¢x¢¢}¢¢‹Ä¢~¢ S¢Ã¢üà¢: JJ 48
ç‹¢|¢üÄ ´¢ y¢Î|¢êyS‰¢¢‹ ´¢ S¢¢Š¢¢ïSy¢SÄ¢ ÐíS¢¢Îy¢: J ªc¢é: S¢éw ´¢ S¢Œ¢à¢Ã¢ ï¢ x¢¢ïŒ¢¢H¢: Ðí¢#çÃ¢S}¢Ä¢¢: JJ 49
S¢ Ó¢¢çŒ¢ çÃ¢çS}¢y¢ ï¢ Ä¢¢ïx¢è Ðíy¢¢Œ ´¢ y¢SÄ¢ y ´¢ NçÎ J Á¢¢‹¢ó¢H¢ñçÜUÜ Ú }¢ï‹ ï¢ Œ¢éLc ´¢ y ´¢ ‹¢Ú¢ÜëUçy¢} ì¢ JJ 50
Ã¢<‡¢Ú¢Åì ç‹¢Ã¢S¢´Sy¢~¢ ÐíyÄ¢ã´ à¢éhÓ¢ïy¢S¢¢ J ¥ŠÄ¢¢Ä¢}¢ïÜÚ x¢èy¢¢Ä¢¢ çmy¢èÄ ´¢ S¢éçÃ¢Ó¢¢ÚÄ¢‹¢ì JJ 51
SÃ¢MŒ¢}¢¢y}¢‹¢: à¢éh}¢S¢¢Š¢¢Ú‡¢Hÿ¢‡¢ñ: J y¢œÃ¢y¢ ï¢ ç‹¢çpÜU¢Ä¢¢‰¢ SÃ¢¢‹¢é|¢êyÄ¢¢ Ó¢ Ï¢éçh}¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ 52
But wild tigers ate their five or six cows every day, which made the
cow-herds a lot worried. 43.
They prayed to that great ascetic thus ‘kindly protect our cattle, O!
ascetic-supreme, and live your name’s reputation’. 44.
Ascetic Gopal, being unable to protect cattle, became worried. Then
Shri Hari addressed him to leave his worry. Shri Hari continued ‘blow
your conch; by its virtue, wild beasts will never come here, they leave this
place by the influence of your Yogic power.’ 46.
Thus told by Shri Hari, the ascetic honouring the words of Dharma’s
son, and with His grace, blew the conch, making a lengthy sound. 47.
As the echoing sound filled the place, unto which, wild beasts would
never venture. They all ran away from that place. 48.
Due to the mercy of the sage Shri Hari the place became safe and the
cowherds, astonished, stayed there with their animals, happily. 49.
The ascetic, wondered within, knowing His power, then thought Him
to be supreme-being in the guise of human form. 50.
The great celibate, staying there, with pure mind, studied the second
chapter of Bhagavad Gita, and thought about it, daily. 51.
Being intelligent, he learnt about the nature of the pure self with its
typical characteristics, and had His own conclusions about the same,
through self-experience. 52.
ÐíyÄ¢¢ã¢Úï‡¢ïç‹ÎíÄ¢¢‡¢ ´¢ y¢‰¢¢‹y¢:ÜUÚ‡¢SÄ¢ Ó¢ J Ðí¢‡¢SÄ¢ Ã¢ëœ¢è: S¢ÜUH¢Sy¢çS}¢‹}¢éãéÚŠ¢¢ÚÄ¢y ì¢ JJ 53
» Ã ¢ } ¢ | Ä ¢ S ¢ y ¢ S y ¢ S Ä ¢ Ü U¢ H ï ‹ ¢ çÜ UÄ ¢ y ¢ ¢ y } ¢ ç ‹ ¢ J Ï ¢ | ¢ êÃ ¢ ŠÄ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ï x ¢ S Ä ¢ Œ ¢ Ò y ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ëŒ ¢ S ¢ œ ¢ } ¢ ! J J 5 4
y¢y¢¢ïùSÄ¢ NÎÄ¢ïùw¢‡Çç}¢ç‹ÎíÄ¢¢çÎÐíÜU¢à¢ÜU}¢ì J ¥¢y}¢ÁÄ¢¢ïçy¢}¢üãÎí¢Á¢‹S¢Ã¢üÜU¢H}¢ÎëàÄ¢y¢ JJ 55
»Ã ¢ ´ çÃ¢ à¢ é h }¢ ¢ y}¢ ¢ ‹¢ }¢ ÿ ¢ Ú ¾ ír ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ S¢ ã J »ï v Ä¢ ï ‹¢ |¢ ¢ Ã¢ Ä ¢ çó ¢ yÄ ¢ ´ ¾ír ¢ |¢ êy¢ § Ã¢ ¢ |¢ Ã¢ y ¢ ì J J 56
Ä ¢ ¢ ïx ¢ } ¢ ïy ¢ ´ S Ã ¢ ç} ¢ ~ ¢ ´ y ¢ ´ Ðí¢ ‰ ¢ üÄ ¢ ‹ y ¢ } ¢ ç à ¢ ÿ ¢ Ä ¢ y ¢ ì J ¾ír ¢ | ¢ êÄ ¢ ´ x ¢ y ¢ S y ¢ ï ‹ ¢ y ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï x ¢ ¢ ïŒ ¢ ¢ H Ä ¢ ¢ ïx Ä ¢ çŒ ¢ J J 5 7
Ã¢‡¢èü‹Îíæ Ó¢ ãôÚ S¢¢ÿ¢¢ó¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢}¢ëc¢èEÚ} ì¢ J ¥Ã¢ñœ¢çÎÓÀÄ¢ñÃ¢¢S¢ ñ¢ |¢ôQU y¢ôS}¢Sy¢y¢¢ïùÜUÚ¢ïy ì¢ JJ 58
ÎŠÄ¢ ñ¢ y¢}¢ïÃ¢ NÎÄ ï¢ çS¢hÄ¢¢ïx¢ ï¢ ÎëÉ¢S¢‹¢: J ¥yÄ¢‹y¢çÃ¢S}¢ëôy¢ Ðí¢Œ¢ y¢y¢¢ïùS¢ ñ¢ Ã¢Œ¢éc¢ ï¢ }¢éç‹¢: JJ 59
çÃ¢ã¢Ä¢ |¢¢ñçy¢ÜÚ Îïã´ çÎÃÄ¢Îïãï‹¢ S¢¢ïù‹¢Í¢ ! J x¢¢ïH¢ïÜÚ ÐíÄ¢Ä¢ ñ¢ S¢l ï¢ ãÚïSy¢SÄ¢ ÐíS¢¢Îy¢: JJ 60
Ã¢<‡¢Ú¢Á¢: çS¢hÄ¢¢xï¢Sy¢y¢p¢ÜUçS}¢ÜUçRUÄ¢: J S¢wÄ¢:é S¢´S‰¢¢çÃ¢ôŠ¢ ÜUëyÃ¢¢ Ðí¢Ñ}ì¢éw¢: ÐÄí¢Ä¢ ñ¢ y¢y¢: JJ 61
Restraining the internal and external senses, as well as all the move-
ments of Pran (breath), he concentrated on the supreme-self, repeat-
edly. 53.
Thus practising for over a period of time, his meditational quality
attained maturity. 54.
Hence, an undivided flame of light of the Self, was visible to him
constantly that glowed in his heart eternally, enshrining the entire body. 55.
Thus the pure, individual-self being united with the imperishable Self,
eternally, he became as if absorbed in Brahman. 56.
Shri Hari taught this Yogic knowledge to his friend on his request.
Then Gopal Muni also became united with the Supreme self. 57.
He knew that Shri Hari himself is the real Vishnu, in the form of the
great Brahmin and the great sage. He knew this by the will of Shri Hari,
and hence became a devotee of Him. 58.
The perfect yogi, the ascetic Gopal, being seated firmly, having Shri
Hari in his heart, became forgetful of himself as well as his bodily exist-
ence. 59.
O the perfect one! Gopal Muni, having left his carnal body, attaining
the divine one, moved to Golok of Shri Hari instantly, by His grace. 60.
Gopal leaves his body; Shri Hari proceeds to the East.
The great Brahmin Shri Hari, being united with the supreme self, ob-
served all the rituals after the sudden death of the friend. Then he pro-
¥w¢‡Ç¾ír¢MŒ¢S‰¢ ï¢ ‹¢¢S¢¢°íçS‰¢ÚÃ¢èÿ¢‡¢: J Š¢‹¢é}¢éüQU: à¢Ú §Ã¢ ÐíÄ¢¢çy¢ S}¢¢ŠÃ¢ç‹¢ Îíéy¢} ì¢ JJ 62
Î ïã ¢ ‹ ¢ éS ¢ ‹ Š ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ã è‹ ¢ çp ‹ y ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ Ü ë Uc ‡ ¢ } ¢ ï Ü UH : J ¥ ¢ çÎ Ã ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ ã y ¢ è‰ ¢ Z S ¢ Ðí ¢ Œ Ä ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ y S ¢ èç g‹ ¢ ~ ¢ Ä ¢ } ¢ ì J J 6 3
Ä¢~¢ Ä¢~¢ S¢ Ä¢Ä¢ ñ¢ Ï¢ÅéÃ¢Ä¢üSy¢~¢ y¢~¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢y¢ï! Á¢‹¢y¢¢Ä¢¢: J
¥¢x¢y¢SÄ¢ çã x¢éÚ¢ïçÚÃ¢ ‹¢¢ÜU¢œ¢SÄ¢ Îà¢ü‹¢}¢ã¢ïyS¢Ã¢ ¥¢S¢èy ì¢ JJ 64
Ä¢¢ïx¢¢|Ä¢¢S¢çÃ¢Š¢¢‹¢‹¢¢}¢¢ Œ¢@Ó¢yÃ¢¢ôÚà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 45
-------------------------------
ceeded in the eastern direction. 61.

Shri Hari, the manifestation of undivided union with the supreme-self,
having His looks set firm on the nose tip, moved swiftly like an arrow shot
from the bow, on the way. 62.
Without the sensation of bodily existence, Shri Hari, thinking about
Shri Krishna, moving alone, reached Aadivaraha Tirtha, where he stayed
for three days. 63.
Wherever the young celibate went, there the public celebrated
His darsana as a festivity, thinking Him the preceptor coming from
heaven. 64.
Thus ends the forty-fifth chapter entitled ‘Description of Shri
Hari practising Yoga’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
JJ ¥ƒ ¯Åì™y±¢ôÚà¢¢ïùŠ²¢²: JJ 46 JJ
„é±í¼ ©±¢™ -
¼¼: „ ± XÎïà¢ï ¯é Ðí¢²¢ y„èÚÐéÚæ Ï¢Åé: J ç„h± Ì |¢Ý ¢}¢¢„èÎí¢ …¢ ²~¢¢ç ¼{¢<}¢ÜU : J J1
¼ïÝ¢ç¼Ðí¢<ƒ¼¢ïù±¢y„èÓ™¢¼é}¢¢üS²æ }¢ã¢}¢éçÝ: J ¼géx¢ü »±¢Ýé„±æ „ïÃ²}¢¢Ý¢ï çã ¼ïÝ „: JJ2
x¢¢ïÐ¢HÎ¢„Ý¢}¢ñÜU: „¢{é: à¢èHx¢é‡¢¢ç‹±¼: J „ï±¢² æ¢ Ðíy²ãæ ¼S² ±¼ü¼ï S}¢¢ç¼|¢¢±¼: JJ3
ç „ h ¼ ¢ } ¢ „ } ¢ ‹ ~ ¢ ¢ p ¼ ~ ¢ ¢ ‹ ² ï ç „ h „ æ ¿ ¢ Ü U ¢ : J ¥ ¢ „ Ý ì „ ã d à ¢ : ÿ ¢ é Î í Î ï ± ¼ ¢ ï Ð¢ „ Ü U ¢ ¥ ç Ð J J 4
y ¢ ~ ¢ ñ Ü ïU Ã ¢ èy ¢ Ú ¢ x ¢ ¢ w Ä ¢ ¢ : Ü ïU çÓ ¢ Î ¢ S ¢ ´ p Ã ¢ < ‡ ¢ ‹ ¢ : J » Ü ïU Œ ¢ Ú } ¢ ã ´ S ¢ ¢ w Ä ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ çy ¢ S ¢ ´¿ ¢ ¢ p Ü ï UÓ ¢ ‹ ¢ J J 5
|¢ñÚÃ¢¢ïŒ¢¢S¢ÜU¢: ÜïUçÓ¢yÜïUçÓ¢yÜU¢ËÄ¢¢ ©Œ¢¢S¢ÜU¢: J ÜïUçÓ¢Ó™ Ä¢¢ïçx¢‹¢è|¢QU¢ Ã¢èÚçÃ¢l¢çÃ¢à¢¢ÚÎ¢: JJ 6
Ü U ¢ ñ Œ ¢ è ‹ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ~ ¢ Ã ¢S ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ : ç S ¢ h ¢ S y ¢ ~ ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ç Ú ° í ã ¢ : J ¥¢ S ¢ ó ¢ ï Ü U à ¢ y ¢ ´ } ¢ é w Ä ¢ ¢ S y ¢ Œ ¢ p Ä ¢ ¢ ü Úy ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ë Œ ¢ ! J J 7
CHAPTER - 46
Shri Hari visits Bengal; His victory over proud Siddhas.
Suvrat said:-
Thereafter that youth came there to the city of Sirpura in Bengal where
religious - minded, noble king Siddhavallabha lived. 1.
The king requested him wholeheartedly to stay there; so the great
sage Sri Shri Hari stayed there for four months in the palace, where he
was served by the king. 2.
One ascetic, named Gopaladasa, who was virtuous by nature, used
to serve him there every day, with devoted adoration. 3.
There were many sages having ‘Siddha’ title (who have achieved
some spiritual power) who had achieved some black magic powers; more-
over there were thousands of worshipers of mean (tamas) deities. 4.
There were some bachelors having the title as Veetaraga (who have
conquered the passions fully) or some having the title Paramahamsa (who
have achieved the salvation), some were sanyasi (monks), some were the
worshipers of Bhairava and some of them were the worshipers of god-
dess Kali. Some of them were the adorers of Yogini i.e. female deity and
some were experts in black magic. 5 - 6.
There were some, who used to wear only strip of cloth for loins
and Siddhas who followed complete non-acceptance, moving with their
hundred leaders engaged in penance, O King. 7.
y¢¢‹S¢éÓÀ¢Ä¢¢ïçÁÛ¢y ï¢ S‰¢¢‹ ï¢ Ã¢¢S¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ |¢êŒ¢çy¢: J y¢~¢ñÃ¢¢}¢é´ ‹¢èHÜU‡Æ´ Œ¢êÁ¢çÄ¢yÃ¢¢ ‹Ä¢Ã¢¢S¢Ä¢y ì¢ JJ 8
ÐíÓ ¢ éÚ ¢ Á Ä ¢ çS ¢ y ¢ ¢ ïŒ ¢ ïy ¢ ñ| ¢ üÿ Ä ¢ ñ| ¢ ¢ ï üÁ Ä ¢ ñp y ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì ‹ ¢ ëŒ ¢ : J Ðí y Ä ¢ ã ´ y ¢ ¢ ïc¢ Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ S ¢ y ¢ œ ¢ Î èçŒ „y ¢ Ã ¢ S y ¢ éç| ¢ : J J 9
Œ¢^ÜU¢‹¢¢S¢‹¢¢‰ Z¢ Ó¢ ÎÎ ñ¢ y¢ï|Ä¢: Œ¢ë‰¢ÜìU Œ¢ë‰¢ÜìU J SÃ¢çS¢hy¢ ´¢ Îà¢üÄ¢‹y¢ ï¢ ‹Ä¢êc¢éSy¢ïùçŒ¢ Ä¢‰¢¢S¢éw¢} ì¢ JJ 10
y ¢ œ ¢ g¢ ç } | ¢ Ü U ç S ¢ h y Ã ¢ ´ } ¢ é} ¢ éÿ ¢ é´ y ¢ ´ Š ¢ Ú ¢ Œ ¢ ç y ¢ } ¢ ì J ã Ú ï <Ã ¢ çÁ ¢ ¿ ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ç Ä ¢ c ¢ ¢ ï çÚ Ó À Ä ¢ ïy ‰ ¢ } ¢ | ¢ ê ó ¢ ë Œ ¢ ! J J 1 1
Ðí¢Ã¢ëÅìÜU¢Hï y¢~¢ Ã¢ëçC: Ðíçy¢Ã¢c¢¢üçŠ¢ÜU¢ù|¢Ã¢y ì¢ J ¥¢S¢¢Úñ: Œ¢èçÇy¢¢ ¥¢S¢´Sy ï¢ y é¢ çS¢h¢ç|¢}¢¢ç‹¢: JJ 12
Í ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Í ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Î Î ë çà ¢ Ú ï S y ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ y ¢ : S y ¢ ‹ ¢ çÄ ¢ Õéç | ¢ : J | ¢ Ä ¢ V Ú ¢ ç| ¢ <Ã ¢ l é çj | ¢ èü c¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ : S ¢ éÚ Ã ¢ y } ¢ üç ‹ ¢ J J 1 3
Í¢¢ïÚÍ¢¢ïc¢¢çy¢Ã¢¢y¢ï‹¢ Ã¢…íç‹¢Í¢¢ïüc¢‡¢ñSy¢‰¢¢ J çÎÃ¢¢ç‹¢à ´¢ Ó¢¢çy¢Ã¢ëCK¢ çw¢ó¢¢Sy ï¢ çS¢hy¢ ´¢ Á¢ãé: JJ 14
à¢‹ ñ¢ à¢‹¢ñSy¢y¢pRêU Ú¢~¢ ñ¢ Ú¢~¢ ñ¢ Œ¢H¢Ä¢‹¢}¢ì J ÒUçÓ¢yŒ¢@ ÒUçÓ¢yS¢# Ã¢ïŒ¢}¢¢‹¢¢ çã}¢¢ç‹¢Hñ: JJ 15
ÐíyÄ¢ã´ Ú¢Á¢|¢ëyÄ¢¢p y¢Ó™Ä¢ Z¢ ÎÎëà¢é: çS‰¢y¢¢: J çÎ‹¢ñ: ÜUçy¢Œ¢Ä¢ñ: S¢Ã¢ïü çS¢h¢pRéU: Œ¢H¢Ä¢‹¢} ì¢ JJ 16
»ÜU}¢ïÃ¢¢Ã¢çà¢C´ y ´¢ Ã¢<‡¢Ú¢Á ´¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢: S¢éŠ¢è: J ÎëcÅì±¢ S¢yÄ ´¢ y¢}¢ïÃ¢ñÜÚ çS¢h´ }¢ï‹ ï¢ ‹¢ Ó¢¢Œ¢Ú} ì¢ JJ 17
The king had sheltered them in a good open space and in the same
place he made this Nilakantha stay after serving him. 8.
Every day the king made them happy with food and eatables en-
riched with lot of ghee and sugar, and with their desired things. 9.
He gave each of them separate wooden seats. They also stayed there
happily exhibiting their perfection in penance. 10.
Then Shri Hari with a wish to disclose untrue or hollow accomplish-
ments of them, to the king, a seeker of liberation, thus decided: 11.
There were more rains in the rainy season this time, than usual, due to
which arrogant Siddhas suffered, who lived there. 12.
In the sky there were thick clouds gathered making thundering noise
and terrific lightning that made the sky very fearsome. 13.
They left their penance, being depressed and fatigued by the terrific
clouds, roaring storm, thunderbolt and heavy rain through day and night. 14.
Slowly, one by one, they ran away at night. Shivering due to cold
wind, sometime five or sometime seven of them in groups, fled from
t h er e. 1 5 .
The servants of the king observed their behaviour every day, and
saw, within a few days all of the Siddhas disappearing. 16.
The noble king, having seen the only celibate-supreme Shri Hari
re m ai n i n g t h er e, c am e t o k n o w t h a t h e w as t h e t r u e S i d d h a, an d n o t
o t h ers . 1 7 .
¥yÄ¢¢S¢¢Ú¢çy¢Ã¢¢y¢¢|Ä¢¢}¢ŒÄ¢‹¢¢ÜéUH}¢ïÃ¢ y¢} ì¢ J Ï¢ãéŠ¢¢ }¢¢‹¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ Ú¢Á¢¢ Œ¢¢ñÚ¢p S¢Ã¢üà¢: JJ 18
Œ¢H¢çÄ¢y¢¢´Sy é¢ y¢ç‹S¢h¢‹SÃ¢Îéx¢üx¢ëãÃ¢¢çS¢‹¢: J §y¢Ú¢´p ‹¢ëŒ¢ ï¢ }¢ï‹ ï¢ °í¢}Ä¢ñ: S¢¢Š¢¢Ú‡¢¢ç‹ÜUH JJ 19
y¢Î¢ à¢¢QU¢ÎÄ¢: çS¢h¢Sy¢SÄ¢¢ïyÜUc Z¢ çÃ¢H¢ïvÄ¢ y ï¢ J ¥yÄ¢}¢c¢üÁÃ¢He¢~¢¢pRéUSy ´¢ ã‹y¢é}¢él}¢} ì¢ JJ 20
S¢}¢‹~¢}¢¢c¢ÿ¢ïŒ¢¢lñ: SÃ¢ïCÎïÃ¢¢ïçÎy¢ñÚçŒ¢ J ¥ç|¢Ó¢¢Úñp y ´¢ ã‹y¢é´ ‹¢ à¢ïÜïU ÜU¢ïùçŒ¢ }¢¢ç‹~¢ÜU: JJ 21
S¢Ã¢ïü ÐíÄ¢¢S¢¢ çÃ¢ÈUH¢Sy¢ïc¢¢´ y¢çS}¢ç‹ã Ã¢<‡¢ç‹¢ J à¢›Í¢¢y¢¢ §Ã¢¢ÜU¢à ï¢ Ï¢|¢êÃ¢éÝí¢üÜëUy¢èEÚï JJ 22
y ´¢ y é¢ ã‹y¢é}¢à¢QñUSy¢ñ}¢¢üc¢}¢éçCÎéüÚ¢y}¢ç|¢: J S¢¢Š¢ ñ¢ x¢¢ïŒ¢¢H Î¢S¢¢wÄ ï¢ y¢yS¢ïçÃ¢ç‹¢ ç‹¢çÓ¢çÿ¢Œ ï¢ JJ 23
} ¢ ë y ¢ Ðí ¢ Ä ¢ S y ¢ Î ñ Ã ¢ ¢ | ¢ ê Ì H ç Á … u: S ¢ } ¢ ê < Ó À y ¢ : J } ¢ é w ¢ ç ‹ ¢ Ä ¢ ü y È ï U ‹ ¢ Á ¢ ¢ H ¢ ï ç ‹ ¢ p ï C ¢ ï ‹ Ä ¢ Œ ¢ y ¢ j é ç Ã ¢ J J 2 4
S¢ã dà¢¢ï Á¢‹¢¢ ÎíCé´ y¢ }¢¢x¢ÓÀçó¢y¢Sy¢y¢: J ¥Ðíy¢èÜU¢Ú}¢ïÃ¢¢ã é‹¢ëüŒ¢¢ l¢Sy¢}¢éŒ¢ÎíÃ¢}¢ì J J 25
çS¢h¢wÄ¢¢´Sy¢¢´Sy¢y¢ ï¢ Ú¢Á¢¢ Ð¢íã |¢ ï¢ }¢‹~¢à¢¢ç›‡¢ ! J ©Œ¢¢Ä¢: çRUÄ¢y¢¢}¢SÄ¢ |¢Ã¢çj: çS¢hÄ¢¢ïçx¢ç|¢: JJ 26
King and the citizens honoured him variously who withstood heavy
rains and storms, undisturbed. 18.
The king understood that the sages who ran away and the other sages
living in his palace-houses were simply ordinary ascetics. 19.
Then the Siddhas who followed ‘Shakti and others, having seen Shri
Hari’s rise, became over-jealous, self burning sensations in their bodies,
began to design his end (killing). 20.
None of the sorcerers with the help of their enchanted black grams
with mantras thrown at him, or with their called upon favourite deities or
with their incantations, were able to kill him. 21.
All their attempts to kill that celibate went in vain, like wielding weap-
ons in the air, as he was divine in human form. 22.
When the evil minded sorcerers could not kill Shri Hari, they threw
the black grams enchanted with black magic on the adorer of Shri Hari,
named Gopaladas. 23.
By that black magic, Gopaldas fainted and was about to die. His
tongue hung out, and foam from his mouth oozed and he became still and
fell down on the ground. 24.
From here and there thousands of people came to see him. The king
and the people thought that the condition of Gopaladasa was incurable. 25.
The king called on Siddhas and other experts in powerful Mantras to
find remedy for the ailment, with their accomplishments. 26.
y¢ ªÓ¢éÚÐíy¢èÜU¢Ä¢¢ïü |¢Ã¢yÄ¢SÄ¢ séŒ¢ÎíÃ¢: J ‹¢èHÜU‡Æ ï¢ }¢ã¢Ýì çS¢h: ÜUÚ¢ïyÃ¢SÄ¢ çÓ¢çÜUçyS¢y¢} ì¢ JJ 27
}¢¢yS¢Ä¢¢üÎïÃ¢}¢éQïU y¢ñÚçŒ¢ Ú¢¿¢¢<‰¢y¢: S¢ y¢é J S¢lSy¢yŒ¢¢Eü}¢¢x¢yÄ¢ y¢ÎÃ¢ñÓÀ¢QUÎécÜëUy¢}¢ì JJ 28
à ¢ ‹ ¢ ñ Ú Ã ¢ ¢ Î èœ ¢ y Ü U‡ ¢ ïü Ü ë Uc‡ ¢ S Ä ¢ ¢ C ¢ ÿ ¢ Ú ´ } ¢ ‹ ¢ é} ¢ ì J y ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ y S ¢ S ¢ ã S ¢ ¢ ïœ ¢ S ‰ ¢ ¢ ñ ‹ ¢ ëŒ ¢ y ¢ ï! ç‹ ¢ L Œ ¢ Î íÃ ¢ : J J 2 9
çÃ¢S}¢Ä ´¢ Œ¢Ú} ´¢ Ðí¢Œ¢éSy¢Î¢ S¢Ã¢ïü Á¢‹¢¢ ¥çŒ¢ J S¢¢ÿ¢¢ÓÀîèÜëUc‡¢MŒ ´¢ y ´¢ ÜëUc‡¢|¢QÚ Ó¢ }¢ïç‹¢Úï JJ 30
Ä¢ï‹¢ çÿ¢# ï¢ }¢¢c¢}¢éçC: S¢¢Š¢¢Ã¢çS}¢‹Œ¢é}¢¢‹S¢ y é¢ J SÃ¢ÜëUy¢ï‹¢¢ç|¢Ó¢¢Úï‡¢ S¢l ¥¢S¢èœ¢‰¢¢çÃ¢Š¢: JJ 31
çS¢h¢Sy¢SÄ¢ Ðíy¢èÜU¢Ú´ Ä¢¢Ã¢iéçhÏ¢H¢ïÎÄ¢} ì¢ J Ó¢RéUSy¢‰¢¢çŒ¢ ‹¢¢ï à¢ïÜéUx¢üy¢ÎŒ¢¢üSy¢y¢¢ïù|¢Ã¢‹ ì¢ JJ 32
Ðí‡ ¢ } Ä ¢ Ã ¢ <‡ ¢ Ú ¢ Á ¢ ´ y ¢ ï Ðí ¢ ƒ üçÄ ¢ y Ã ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ | ¢ êçÚ à ¢ : J y ¢ Î ç‹ y ¢ Ü U} ¢ éŒ ¢ ¢ ç‹ ¢ ‹ Ä ¢ éx ¢ éü‡ ¢ ° íã ‡ ¢ à ¢ èçH ‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 3 3
y¢~¢ x¢yÃ¢¢ S¢ |¢x¢Ã¢¢‹ ì¢ ÜëUŒ¢¢ç‹¢çŠ¢LÎ¢ÚŠ¢è: J §üÿ¢Ä¢¢ïy‰¢¢Œ¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ S¢l: ÜU‡Æ¢S¢é}¢ïÃ¢ y¢} ì¢ JJ 34
y¢y¢¢ïùçy¢çÃ¢çS}¢y¢ñ: çS¢hñÚÓÄ¢ü}¢¢‹¢: S¢ y¢ñ: Œ¢é‹¢: J SÃ¢S‰¢¢‹¢}¢ïyÄ¢ ‹Ä¢Ã¢S¢ySy¢êÄ¢}¢¢‹¢ ï¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ï‡¢ Ó¢ JJ 35
They said that the ailment was incurable and insisted that let great
Nilakantha to do the cure. 27.
This was told by them, with envy. By then he, Nilakantha, having
been asked by the king, came beside the deceased, found that indeed to
be a cruel act of black magic. 28.
Slowly he whispered eight-syllable Mantra of Shri Krishna into his
ears, no sooner this happened, the fainted Gopaldas instantly got up with-
out any trouble, O King ! 29.
Then all the people were surprised and some of them thought that
Shri Hari was the Lord Krishna himself and some of them thought that he
was the devoted worshipper of Lord Krishna. 30.
The ascetic, who threw the black grams enchanted with black magic
on Gopaladasa, became troubled in the same way immediately, by his
own black magic. 31.
The ascetics tried to cure him with all their knowledge and power,
but they could not and hence they lost their pride. 32.
They having saluted and requested the celibate-supreme Shri Hari,
repeatedly, brought him near Shri Hari, gracious enough to consider one’s
prayer. 33.
He, the god himself, the ocean of compassion and generous minded,
having gone there, by his mere glance, instantly got him up. 34.
Then the astonished sages worshipped him again, and king praised
him. Thereafter Shri Hari returned to his residence and stayed there. 35.
y¢y¢¢ïùçy¢çÃ¢çS}¢y¢ ï¢ Ú¢Á¢¢ ¿¢¢yÃ¢¢ S¢¢ÿ¢¢œ¢}¢èEÚ} ì¢ J Ðí¢Œ¢ y¢çÓÀcÄ¢y¢ ´¢ ÐíèyÄ¢¢ S¢ÜUH~¢S¢éy¢: S¢éŠ¢è: JJ36
Œ¢éÚï çÃ¢œ¢¢çÎH¢ï|¢ï‹¢ çS¢h¢Sy ï¢ Ä ´¢ Ä¢}¢¢ÎüÄ¢‹ ì¢ J S¢ S¢ y¢SÄ¢ Ðíy¢¢Œ¢ï‹¢ S¢l¢ïù|¢êçó¢LŒ¢ÎíÃ¢: JJ 37
Œ¢¢ñÚñ|¢ëüà ´¢ ÎèÄ¢}¢¢‹ ´¢ Š¢‹ ´¢ çÜU}¢çŒ¢ ‹¢¢°íãèy ì¢ J ‹¢ Ã¢›´ Ã¢¢ã‹ ´¢ Ã¢¢çŒ¢ S¢ y é¢ S¢Ã¢ü~¢ ç‹¢:SŒ¢ëã: JJ 38
y¢y¢ ï¢ Ú¢¿¢¢ ÎèÄ¢}¢¢‹¢¢: SÃ¢‡¢ü}¢éÎí¢: S¢ãdà¢: J Ã¢›¢ç‡¢ Ó¢ ‹¢ S¢¢ïùx¢ëØ¢Á…¢‹¢‹}¢¢Ä¢¢}¢Ä ´¢ çã y¢y ì¢ JJ 39
»y¢çS}¢ó¢‹y¢Úï y¢~¢ y¢ñçHX: ÜUp‹¢ çmÁ¢: J ¥¢Ä¢¢çó¢:S±: ÜéUÅé}Ï¢è Ó¢ Ã¢ïÎà¢¢›Œ¢éÚ¢‡¢çÃ¢y ì¢ JJ 40
Š¢¢<}¢ÜU: S¢ ÎÎ ñ¢ y¢S}¢ñ }¢ã¢Î¢‹¢¢ç‹¢ |¢êŒ¢çy¢: J }¢¢y¢XÜU¢HŒ¢éLc¢HÃ¢‡¢¢Îèç‹¢ |¢êçÚà¢: JJ 41
çÃ¢Ðí: S¢ x¢¢ñÚÃ¢‡¢¢ïüùçŒ¢ }¢ã¢Î¢‹¢Ðíçy¢°íã¢y ì¢ J ÜëUc‡¢Ã¢‡¢¢ïüù|¢Ã¢yS¢l ï¢ H¢ïÜïUùçŒ¢ x¢süy¢ ´¢ Ä¢Ä¢ ñ¢ JJ 42
y¢‰¢¢çÃ¢Š¢: S¢ SÃ¢Î¢ïc¢à¢¢‹yÄ¢‰ Z¢ ãçÚ}¢ïÃ¢ y¢}¢ì J H¢ïÜUÐíçS¢h}¢¢Ÿ¢éyÄ¢ y¢}¢ïÃ¢ à¢Ú‡ ´¢ Ä¢Ä¢ ñ¢ JJ 43
S¢ ÎëcÅì±¢ ÎéÎüà¢ ´¢ y¢SÄ¢ çÃ¢ÐíSÄ¢ ÜUL‡¢¢ç‹¢çŠ¢: J ÜU‡¢ïüùÃ¢ÎyÜëUc‡¢}¢‹~ ´¢ Œ¢¢Œ¢ï|Ä¢ ï¢ S¢¢ïùŒÄ¢}¢éÓÄ¢y¢ JJ 44
S ¢ l : S ¢ Œ ¢ êÃ ¢ üM Œ ¢ ¢ ïù | ¢ êœ ¢ eé‡ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ïÃ ¢ Ã ¢ ‡ ¢ üÄ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì J S Ã ¢ Î ïà ¢ } ¢ x ¢ } ¢ h ëC ¢ ï ç Ã ¢ çS } ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï Š¢ Ú ‡ ¢ èŒ ¢ y ¢ ï ! J J 4 5
The noble minded king, surprised very much, understood him as the
God himself and with love became his follower with his wife and son. 36.
In that city, the people who, were troubled by the sorcerers for the
greed of wealth etc. were freed from that, by the power of Shri Hari,
immediately. 37.
Shri Hari never accepted the generous wealth offered by the citizens,
nor any clothing or vehicle, as he was desireless in all aspects. 38.
He did not accept thousands of gold coins and clothes that were
given by the king, as he knew that those were the illusory things. 39.
In the meanwhile, there came a householder Brahmin from Telanga-
province, who had learnt the Vedas and religious texts and Puranas, but
was poor. 40.
The king being religious gave him plenty of gifts like elephants, ser-
vants and food including salt etc. 41.
Then that fair-coloured Brahmin on accepting great gifts, turned black
instantly and was gossiped by the people. 42.
Thus, to redress himself for the false accusation, he surrendered unto
Shri Hari alone, having heard his fame. 43.
Shri Hari saw his agony and uttered the Mantra of Lord Krishna in
his ear. And by this way he, the treasure of compassion, liberated the
Brahmin from his sins. 44.
¥à¢ïc¢Ä¢¢ïx¢è‹Îíy¢Œ¢çSÃ¢çS¢hÃ¢èÄ¢¢üçŠ¢ÜU ´¢ çÃ¢½íÎŒ¢èã à¢çQU} ì¢ J
¥‹¢‹Ä¢çS¢h´ ç‹¢Á¢S¢¢Š¢é|¢¢Ã ´¢ ‹¢¢ïçÎíÓÄ¢y ï¢ S}¢ Ðí‰¢Ä¢‹ ì¢ ãçÚ: „: JJ 46
çS¢h¢ç|¢}¢¢ç‹¢x¢éLŒ¢Ú¢Á¢Ä¢‹¢¢}¢¢ c¢ÅìÓ¢yÃ¢¢ôÚà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 46 JJ
-------------------------------
JJ ¥ƒ S¢#Ó¢yÃ¢¢ôÚà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 47 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
Ó¢¢y¢é}¢¢üSÄ ï¢ ÃÄ¢y¢èy¢ïù‰¢ çS¢h¢ Îïà¢¢‹y¢Ú´ Ä¢Ä¢é: J ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢¢ïùçŒ¢ y¢ñ: S¢¢ÜÚ Ä¢Ä¢ ñ¢ Ú¢¿¢¢ S¢}¢<Ó¢y¢: JJ 1
ÎïÃÄ¢¢: S¢}¢èŒ ï¢ ÜU¢}¢¢ÿÄ¢¢: ÜUç@Îìx¢í¢}¢}¢éŒ¢ïyÄ¢ y ï¢ J ¥¢Úïç|¢Úï Ï¢çãÃ¢¢üÅK ´¢ Œ¢¢ÜÚ ÜUy¢éZ Œ¢ë‰¢ÜìU Œ¢ë‰¢ÜìU JJ 2
çS¢h¢´Sy¢¢‹¢¢x¢y¢¢†ÀéyÃ¢¢ }¢ã¢ÜU¢ËÄ¢¢ ©Œ¢¢S¢ÜU: J y¢¢Ã¢œ¢~¢¢x¢}¢yÜUçpœ¢~¢yÄ¢ ï¢ ¾í¢r¢‡¢ ï¢ }¢ã¢‹ ì¢ JJ 3
Instantly he got back his past form, then praising the virtues of Shri
Hari, he went back to his country, being happy. 45.
Shri Hari, though possessed with high skills of excellence to the pow-
ers of all the ascetics, sages and Yogis, and people praising his qualities
like accomplishments of high order, and intelligence, Shri Hari was not
proud even for a moment. 46.
Thus ends the forty-sixth chapter entitled ‘Defeat of the over-
bearing Guru of Siddhas’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan,
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER - 47
Shri Hari’s encounter with Shakta and His victory over them.
Suvrat said:-
As four months went by, the ascetics moved to another place. Narayan
(Shri Hari), worshiped by the king, also went with them. 1.
While going to another place, they came to a village near Goddess
Kamakshi temple and started cooking separately in the garden outside
that village. 2.
Having heard the arrival of the ascetics, one great Brahmin, worship-
per of the Goddess Kali came there. 3.
S¢ çã Œ¢êÃ Z¢ SÃ¢Š¢}¢üS‰¢¢ï ç‹¢x¢}¢¢ïQUçRUÄ¢¢ÎÚ: J çÃ¢m¢‹SÃ¢Î¢Úç‹¢Úy¢ ¥¢S¢èÓÀèHx¢é‡¢¢ç‹Ã¢y¢: JJ 4
S ¢ Ó ¢ ñ Ü UÎ ¢ à ¢ ¢ Q U S ¢ X ¢ y Ü éU H ¢ ‡ ¢ ü Ã ¢ } ¢ à ¢ ï c ¢ y ¢ : J ¥ ¢ x ¢ } ¢ ´ Ã ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ S ¢ S ¢ l : È U H ç ‹ ¢ Î à ¢ ü ‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 5
y ¢ Î ¢ y ¢ S Ä ¢ L ç Ó ¢ S y ¢ çS } ¢ ó ¢ ¢ S ¢ è Î é : S ¢ X Î ¢ ïc ¢ y ¢ : J y ¢ Î éQ U ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ Ú S ¢ Q U ¢ ïù | ¢ ê y Ü U¢ ñ H S ¢ X ç Ðí Ä ¢ S y ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ J J 6
y¢y¢SyÄ¢vyÃ¢¢ SÃ¢Š¢}¢¢üÎè‹¢¢S¢èÓÀ¢QU¢°í‡¢èp Ä¢: J çS¢hïEÚ¢ç|¢}¢¢‹¢è S¢ y¢~¢¢Ä¢¢yÐíÁÃ¢H‹ ì¢ RéUŠ¢¢ JJ 7
S¢é Ú¢Œ¢¢ ‹¢}¢Î ¢Í¢ê‡¢ üÚQU¢ ÿ¢: Œ ¢HH¢à ¢‹¢: J ÜéUH ¢CÜU› èx¢és ¢Xÿ¢¢ H‹¢¢} Ï¢éçŒ¢ Ï¢: S ¢Î¢ J J 8
ÎŠ¢¼ìç~¢à¢êH´ ãSy ï¢ Ó¢ H¢ñã´ çS¢‹ÎêÚÓ¢‹ÎíÜU} ì¢ J çÃ¢½íyÜêUÓ¢ïü Ó¢ çS¢‹ÎêÚ´ ÜéUHŒ¢écŒ¢¢QUÜéUVä}¢} ì¢ JJ 9
}¢é‡Ç}¢¢H ´¢ }¢ã¢ÜU¢Hè´ S}¢Ú‹ ì¢ ÜéUÌ ´¢ }¢éãéãüS¢‹ ì¢ J ÜéU}¢¢ÚèŒ¢¢Ä¢éà¢éhK}Ï¢é}¢¢<Á¢y¢¢çw¢Hx¢¢~¢ÜU: JJ 10
Œ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ y ¢ Ó ¢ <Ã ¢ y ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ Ò Uçy ¢ ç } ¢ Î éÃ ¢ ¢ üçS ¢ y ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ ¢ : J çŒ ¢ Ï ¢ ñ Ü U § çy ¢ çÃ ¢ w Ä ¢ ¢ y ¢ : çà ¢ Ú ¢ ïÏ ¢ h ¢ L ‡ ¢ ¢ ´à ¢ éÜ U: J J 1 1
Ã¢ëy¢: ›èŒ¢Léc¢ñ°¢íü}Ä¢:ñ SÃ¢çà¢cÄ¢pñ S¢ S¢yÃ¢Ú} ì¢ J y¢~¢¢ùùx¢yÄ¢¢¾íÃ¢èçyS¢h¢p´çÜUy¢¢‹SÃ¢ÿï¢Ä¢¢ùçw¢H¢‹ ì¢ JJ 12
Earlier he was dedicated to his religious duties, respecting Vedic ritu-

als, and being virtuous and scholarly, true to his wife. 4.
Once due to contact with a black magician, he read thoroughly
the text of Koularnavam Tantra of black magic that promises immedi-
a t e r e su l t . 5 .
Then due to unholy association, he developed an interest in black
magic following and became dedicated to those rituals, and fond of un-
holy company. 6.
Having abandoned his original religious duties etc., he became the
leader of black magicians. Boasting of himself to be a master of Siddhas,
he came there burning with anger. 7.
He had red eyes rolling about, being drunk. He was a flesh-eater and
used to drink toilet (Kulvari) water, water washed from the secret part of
eight different women of a particular sect (Kulashtak). 8.
He held an iron trident in his hand, marked with a moon-like dot of
saffron-Between his eye-brows he wore a saffron mark, mixed with sub-
stance of women’s monthly course. 9.
He was laughing often taking names of Kulla a form of Mahakali,
wearing skull garland. He used to wash his body with water with which
unmarried girls had dipped their knees. 10.
His mouth was odourous due to chewing of raw fish after consuming
wine. He was wearing strip of red head-band, and was recognised as
top-drunkard. 11.
¥ã ï¢ ÜU‰ ´¢ çS¢hS¢´¿¢ ´¢ Š¢êy¢ ü¢ ! çÏ¢|¢ë‰¢ ÎéHü|¢¢} ì¢ J »ÜU »Ã¢ çã çS¢h¢ïùçS}¢ S¢¢}Ðíy ´¢ |¢éçÃ¢ ‹¢¢Œ¢Ú: JJ 13
Ä¢éc}¢¢Îëà¢¢ »Ã¢ }¢Ä¢¢ ÜëUy¢¢: çà¢cÄ¢¢: S¢ãdà¢: J Ä¢ñ}¢¢üç‹¢y ´¢ ‹¢ }¢m¢vÄ ´¢ y ï¢ ‹¢èy¢¢p Ä¢}¢¢HÄ¢} ì¢ JJ 14
y¢S}¢¢lêÄ¢´ S¢}¢éœ¢¢Ä ü¢ Š¢¢çÚy¢¢ ¾ír¢S¢ê~¢Ã¢y ì¢ J ÜU‡ÆdÁ¢¢ïù~¢}¢çÓÀcÄ¢¢ |¢Ã¢y¢¢lñÃ¢ |¢êy¢Ä¢ï JJ 15
¥‹Ä¢‰¢¢ Ã¢èÚŒ¢éLc¢¢ }¢Î¢¿¢¢}¢¢~¢ÜU¢çÑìÿ¢‡¢: J |¢ÿ¢çÄ¢cÄ¢ç‹y¢ Ã¢: S¢Ã¢¢üTèÃ¢y¢ ï¢ çÃ¢ÜUÅ¢‹¢‹¢¢: JJ 16
y¢Î¢‹¢è´ y¢ïùçw¢H¢: çS¢h¢: Ðí¢xÏ¢ãéŸ¢éy¢y¢eé‡¢¢: J ÐíyÄ¢ÿ ´¢ Ó¢ y¢}¢¢H¢ïvÄ¢ Ã¢ïŒ¢‹y ï¢ S}¢ |¢Ä¢¢jëà¢} ì¢ JJ 17
}¢çÚcÄ¢¢}¢¢ïùl Ã¢¢ï‹}¢œ¢¢ |¢çÃ¢cÄ¢¢}¢ ï¢ çã y¢ÎìÎíéy¢} ì¢ J çà¢cÄ¢¢ ¥SÄ¢ |¢Ã¢ï}¢ïçy¢ Ðí¢ïÓ¢éSy ï¢ Ó¢ Œ¢ÚSŒ¢Ú} ì¢ JJ 18
ÜU‡Æd…›¢ïÅçÄ¢y¢é}¢ély¢¢‹¢‰¢ y¢¢‹S¢ y é¢ J ÎëcÅì±¢ ãçÚ‹¢ëüŒ¢ ! Ðí¢ã çS¢h¢: ! ôÜU çRUÄ¢y ï¢ ç‹Ã¢Î} ì¢ JJ 19
çÓ¢‹y¢¢ ÜU¢çŒ¢ ‹¢ ÜUy¢üÃÄ¢¢ ÿ¢Îéí¢ùïÄ ´¢ ôÜU ÜUçÚcÄ¢çy¢ J çà¢cÄ ´¢ ÜUÚ¢ïy é¢ }¢¢}¢¢Î¢±Ä ´¢ Ä¢cé}¢¢Sy¢y¢: Œ¢Ú} ì¢ JJ 20
¥¢ESy¢¢ ¥çŒ¢ y¢ï‹¢ïy‰ ´¢ |¢èy¢¢: çS¢h¢Sy¢}¢¾íéÃ¢‹ ì¢ J ‹¢¢‹Ä¢çS¢hS¢}¢ ï¢ sïc¢ ã‹Ä¢¢lœÃ¢¢}¢çŒ¢ ÿ¢‡¢¢y ì¢ JJ 21
He was surrounded by the rustic men and women and by his follow-
ers. He came there immediately and gazing at all the ascetics who were
astonished by his appearance, spoke to them thus: 12.
‘O cunning men, how can you bear the title ‘Siddha’ which is very
difficult to have? Because there is only one ‘Siddha’ on this earth at present
and that is me!! I have made thousands of men like you as my followers.
The men who have not accepted my fellowship are carried out to the
house of death. Therefore take out the string around your neck which you
have possessed like a sacred thread and be my followers immediately, for
your welfare; otherwise the Virapurusas i.e. my followers having fearful
faces, and waiting only for my order, will eat all of you, alive. 13- 16.
After that those Siddhas who had heard about his qualities previously,
having seen him with their own eyes, now started shivering by fear. 17.
The ascetics started talking with each other: ‘We will die today or we
will become mad now. Hence we should become his followers.’ 18.
O king! When all of them became ready to take off of the string
around their neck, Shri Hari saw them doing like this and asked, ‘O
Siddhas! What are you doing ? 19.
Do not be worried. What can this worthless man do? Let him make
me first his follower and afterwards you may be his followers. 20.
Though they were promised thus by Shri Hari, the frightened siddhas
said to Him: ‘He is not like other Siddhas. He will kill you within a mo-
ment.’ 21.
çŒ¢Ï¢ñÜU ï¢ Ã¢<‡¢‹ ´¢ ÎëcÅì±¢ SÃ¢ÜU¢Ä¢ïü çÃ¢ÍÝMçŒ¢‡¢} ì¢ J ÎëCK¢ ÜUÚ¢HÄ¢¢ Œ¢àÄ¢ó¢¢Á¢éã¢Ã¢ y¢}¢ç‹y¢ÜïU JJ 22
yÄ¢vyÃ¢¢ Œ¢¢ÜUçRUÄ¢ ´¢ S¢l ï¢ ‹¢èHÜU‡ÆSy¢Îç‹y¢ÜU} ì¢ J »yÄ¢ Ã¢èÚ¢S¢‹¢ï‹¢ñÃ¢ y¢yS¢‹}¢éw¢}¢éŒ¢¢çÃ¢à¢y ì¢ JJ 23
y ¢ y Œ ¢ ëD y ¢ : ç S ¢ h S ¢ Y ¢ S y ¢ ‹ } ¢ éw ¢ ¢ < Œ ¢ y ¢ Î ë C Ä ¢ : J ç‹ ¢ c¢ ï Î é Ú ‰ ¢ ç Ã ¢ Ð í¢ ïù S ¢ ¢ ñ S Ã ¢ S ¢ ¢ } ¢ ‰ Ä ¢ ü } ¢ Î à ¢ üÄ ¢ y ¢ ì J J 2 4
çÓ¢ÿ¢ïŒ¢ }¢ç‹~¢y¢¢‹}¢¢c¢¢‹ ì¢ Í¢‹¢Œ¢~ ï¢ Ã¢ÅÎíé} ï¢ J S¢¢ïù|¢êÓÀécÜU: S¢l »Ã¢ çÏ¢|Ä¢é: çS¢h¢Sy¢Î¢ |¢ëà¢} ì¢ JJ 25
y¢‰¢¢ŒÄ¢ÿ¢éÏŠ¢}¢‹¢S ´¢ S¢éçS‰¢Ú´ Ã¢èÿÄ ´¢ Ã¢<‡¢‹¢} ì¢ J }¢¢c¢}¢éôC ç‹¢çÓ¢ÿ¢ïŒ¢ y¢çS}¢ó¢¢à¢ÜUÚ´ çmÁ¢: JJ 26
y¢‰¢¢çŒ¢ Ó¢ Ä¢‰¢¢Œ¢éÃ Z¢ çS‰¢y ´¢ y ´¢ Ã¢èÿÄ¢ S¢¢ïùÃ¢Îy ì¢ J ÜU¢H|¢ñÚÃ¢}¢éCK¢ yÃ¢ ´¢ çãç‹}¢ ÎïÃ ´¢ ç‹¢Á ´¢ S}¢Ú JJ 27
§yÄ¢éQUÃ¢‹y ´¢ ÎéÏ¢éüôh ÃÄ¢¢œ¢|¢èc¢‡¢H¢ïÓ¢‹¢} ì¢ J Ã¢<‡¢Ú¢Åì Ðí¢ã ÜU¢ çÓ¢‹y¢¢ Ä¢¢Ã¢ÓÀQUKél} ´¢ ÜéUL JJ 28
y¢ y¢ ¢ ï | ¢ ñ Ú Ã¢ Ã¢ èÚ ¢ ‹ S¢ Ðí ïÚ Ä¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ S ¢ y¢ ´ Ðí çy¢ J y ¢ ´ Î íCé }¢ ŒÄ ¢ à ¢ Q U¢ S y¢ ï Ðí ã y¢ ¢ ü Ú ´ Ã ¢ Ã ¢ çË x ¢ Ú ï J J 29
y¢y¢: Œ¢Œ¢¢y¢ S¢ ÿ¢¢ï‡Ä¢¢}¢ém}¢ÝíéçŠ¢Ú´ }¢é¶¢y ì¢ J }¢é}¢êÓÀü Ó¢ ÿ¢‡¢¢‹y¢ïù‰¢ Ðí¢ïœ¢S‰¢ ñ¢ RU¢ïçŠ¢y¢ ï¢ |¢ëà¢} ì¢ JJ 30
The Drunkard seeing the celibate as a obstacle in his mission, called

Shri Hari to come near, with terrifying looks. 22.
Nilakantha having stopped cooking immediately went near him and
sat down in front of him in Virasana. 23.
At the back of the celibate sat the group of Siddhas concentrating
their eyes on the face of that Brahmin. Then the Brahmin showed his
power. 24.
He threw the black grams enchanted by Mantra on a fig tree having
thick leaves. All of a sudden that tree became dry. Seeing this, Siddhas
became terrified much. 25.
Having seen that celibate calm, being firm even then, that Brahmin
threw a destructive fist of black grams on Him. 26.
Having seen him (Shri Hari) in the same state as before, this time
also, the Brahmin told Him to recall His favourite god, as he was to kill
him with a destructive Kalabhairava fist. 27.
The celibate-supreme said thus telling the wicked, awkward eyed
Brahmin, ‘what is that you are worrying, try whatever is possible?’ 28.
Then he ordered his Bhairava fighters to kill him, but they could not
even see him, in turn they attacked the Brahmin who ordered them. 29.
After that the Brahmin fell down on the ground and blood began to
flow down from his mouth. For a moment he was fainted but he rose up
and became angry. 30.
ÜëUyÃ¢¢ïÎÜïU‹¢ x¢‡Çêc¢¢‹Ã¢<‡¢‹ ´¢ Œ¢é‹¢Ú¾íÃ¢èy ì¢ J çS‰¢Ú ï¢ |¢Ã¢¢l yÃ¢ ´¢ ÍÝç‹y¢ Ã¢èÚ¢ Ï¢¢ÅéÜU|¢ñÚÃ¢¢: JJ 31
y¢Î¢ S¢ Ðí¢ã ÜU¢ çÓ¢‹y¢¢ ÐíñÚÄ¢œ¢¢´Sy¢y¢p S¢: J y¢ïùçŒ¢ y ´¢ ‹¢¢à¢ÜU‹ ì¢ ÎíCé´ Œ¢ïy¢é: S¢l: Ðíãy¢üçÚ JJ 32
Œ¢êÃ¢üÃ¢yŒ¢çy¢y¢: S¢¢ïù‰¢ Œ¢é‹¢Ly‰¢¢Ä¢ Ó¢¢¾íÃ¢èy ì¢ J Ã¢èÚñÚl }¢ã¢ÜU¢ËÄ¢¢ ãç‹}¢ yÃ¢ ´¢ S¢éçS‰¢Ú ï¢ |¢Ã¢ JJ 33
§yÄ¢évyÃ¢¢ ÐíñÚÄ¢œ¢¢´p y¢ïùçŒ¢ y¢mèÿ¢‡¢¢ÿ¢}¢¢: J Ðíãy¢üÄ¢ïüÃ¢ ‹Ä¢Œ¢y¢´Sy¢y¢ ¥¢S¢èyS¢ Œ¢êÃ¢üÃ¢y ì¢ JJ 34
Œ¢é‹¢: ÿ¢‡¢¢‹y¢ ©y‰¢¢Ä¢ RéUh: S¢ Ðí¢ã Ã¢<‡¢‹¢} ì¢ J Ã¢èÚñãü‹¢ê}¢y¢¢ïùl yÃ¢ ´¢ Í¢¢y¢Ä¢¢ç}¢ çS‰¢Ú ï¢ |¢Ã¢ JJ 35
ÐíñÚÄ¢œ¢¢´Sy¢y¢ ï¢ çÃ¢ÐíSy ï¢ y é¢ y ´¢ Ã¢èÿÄ¢ }¢¢Ly¢ï: J ÐíïD´ ‹¢yÃ¢¢ Œ¢Ú¢Ã¢ëyÄ¢ çÃ¢Ðí´ |¢ê}¢¢Ã¢Œ¢¢y¢Ä¢‹ ì¢ JJ 36
}¢éw¢¢m}¢‹ ì¢ S¢ LçŠ¢Ú´ }¢êçÓÀüy¢¢ïùy¢èÃ¢ çÃ¢uH: J ‹¢¢à¢ÜUyŒ¢é‹¢Ly‰¢¢y¢é´ ÜU‡Æ´ y¢ÎS¢Ã¢ ï¢ Ä¢Ä¢é: JJ 37
çÃ¢Ã¢ëœ¢‹¢ï~ ´¢ Œ¢çy¢y ´¢ ç¹íÄ¢}¢¢‡ ´¢ çÃ¢Ó¢ïC‹¢} ì¢ J y ´¢ y¢yS¢}Ï¢ç‹Š¢‹¢ ï¢ Ã¢èÿÄ¢ çÃ¢HïŒ¢éã¢ü ãy¢¢ §çy¢ JJ 38
LÎ‹y¢Sy ï¢ ‹¢èHÜU‡Æ´ Ðí‡¢}¢‹y¢: Œ¢é‹¢: Œ¢é‹¢: J ªÓ¢é: SÃ¢¢ç}¢‹ÎÄ¢ ´¢ ÜëUyÃ¢¢ Á¢èÃ¢Ä¢ñ‹ ´¢ yÃ¢}¢èEÚ: JJ 39
§üÎëçxÃ¢x¢<ãy¢´ ÜU} ü¢ Œ¢é‹¢‹¢¢üÄ¢´ ÜUçÚcÄ¢çy¢ J §yÄ¢évyÃ¢¢ |¢êçÚà¢¢ï ÎíÃÄ¢´ ç‹¢ÎŠ¢éSy¢yŒ¢Î¢ç‹y¢ÜïU JJ 40
He, washing his mouth with water said to the celibate again ‘Be steady;
today the fighters of ‘Batuka - Bhairava’ will kill you’. 31.
Then Shri Hari replied ‘what is to be worried? Order them’ Then he
ordered them, but they also could not see Shri Hari and reversed towards
the killer. 32.
He fell down again in the same manner, but getting up once, told ‘Be
careful-with fighters of Mahakali ‘I kill you’. 33.
Saying thus he ordered them but they also could not see him and
attacked the Brahmin and he fell down as before. 34.
After a moment he rose up and being angry said to Shri Hari, “Be
steady, now I will kill you by the fighters of Hanuman”. 35.
The Brahmin ordered the men of Maruti (to kill Shri Hari) but when
they saw their adorable Shri Hari, they paid homage to him, turned back
and put the Brahmin on the ground. 36.
He vomited blood from his mouth and became unconscious. He
could not stand up again, as he was about to die. 37.
Seeing that broad-eyed, fallen, dying, unmoved, man, his relatives
began to wail that he is dead. 38.
Those weeping relatives requested Nilakantka, repeatedly, and said
‘O Master, be merciful, make him alive, as you are the god.’ 39.
This sort of shameful act will not be carried by him again,’ saying
thus, they offered plenty of wealth at his feet. 40.
¥¢}¢¢ó¢¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ çS¢hï|Ä¢: S¢Ã¢ïü|Ä¢: à¢¢ï|¢‹¢¢‹Ä¢Îé: J y¢y¢ ï¢ ÎÄ¢¢Hé|¢üx¢Ã¢¢‹ ì¢ ÜëUŒ¢Ä¢ñÃ¢ y¢}¢ñÿ¢y¢ JJ 41
y¢¢Ã¢yS¢ S¢l ©y‰¢¢Ä¢ Ðí‡¢‹¢¢}¢ y¢}¢¢ÎÚ¢¼ì J ‹¢ñÃ æ¢ Œ¢é‹¢: ÜUçÚcÄ¢¢}¢èyÄ¢évyÃ¢¢x¢¢yS¢¢‹Ã¢Ä¢ ï¢ x¢ëã} ì¢ JJ 42
çS¢h¢Sy ï¢ Ðí¢‡¢Î¢y¢¢Ú´ y ´¢ ¿¢¢yÃ¢¢ Á¢x¢ÎèEÚ} ì¢ J S¢çÃ¢S}¢Ä ´¢ Ðí‡¢}Ä¢ñÃ¢ Ðí¢Œ¢éSy¢çÓÀcÄ¢y¢ ´¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ 43
ÜëUyÃ¢¢ Œ¢¢ÜÚ y¢y¢: S¢Ã¢ïü |¢¢ïÁ¢‹ ´¢ Ó¢ çÃ¢Š¢¢Ä¢ y ï¢ J y¢ ´¢ Ú¢ç~¢}¢êc¢éSy¢~¢ñÃ¢ |¢Á¢‹y¢ ï¢ Ú¢çŠ¢ÜU¢Œ¢çy¢} ì¢ JJ 44
|¢xÝ}¢¢‹¢: çŒ¢Ï¢ñÜUSy é¢ Œ¢¢Î¢ãy¢ §Ã¢¢ïÚx¢: J RU¢ïŠ¢¢çxÝÎs}¢¢‹¢¢X ï¢ ‹¢ñÃ¢ Ðí¢Œ¢ S¢ ç‹¢Ã¢ëüçy¢} ì¢ JJ 45
Ü U¢ H | ¢ ñ Ú Ã ¢ } ¢ | Ä ¢ Ó Ä ¢ ü } ¢ ã ¢ } ¢ ¢ ´S ¢ ñ} ¢ üã ¢ ç‹ ¢ ç à ¢ J S ¢ éÚ ¢ ´ Ú Q ´ U Œ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ç Ä ¢ y Ã ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ < ‡ ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ ã ‹ y ¢ é } ¢ ñ Ú Ä ¢ y ¢ ì J J 4 6
ÜUÚ¢HÃ¢Î‹¢¢ï ‹¢xÝ¢ï ÚQU¢ÿ¢¢ï }¢éQU}¢êŠ¢üÁ¢: J S¢¢ïùT‹¢¢çÎíç‹¢|¢: à¢êH´ çÏ¢½íhçÚ}¢éŒ¢¢Ä¢Ä¢¢ñ JJ 47
y¢Îç‹y¢ÜïU y é¢ S¢´S‰¢¢y¢é}¢à¢QU ï¢ ÎêÚ »Ã¢ S¢: J y¢S‰¢ ñ¢ y ´¢ Ó¢ S¢ ÎëcÅì±¢çŒ¢ ‹¢ çÏ¢|¢¢Ä¢ Á¢ã¢S¢ Ó¢ JJ 48
©c¢:ÜU¢H¢Ã¢çŠ¢ RêUÚ: S¢ y¢S‰¢¢Ã¢‰¢ Ã¢<‡¢Ú¢Åì J F¢y¢é´ x¢ÓÀó¢¢HéH¢ïÜïU y¢}¢êŠÃ¢üÜUÚà¢êçH‹¢} ì¢ JJ 49
y¢ÎìÎëCK¢ Ã¢ïŒ¢}¢¢‹¢¢X ï¢ |¢ñÚÃ¢¢ïùçŒ¢ S¢ y¢jÄ¢¢y ì¢ J Ó¢RïU Œ¢H¢Ä¢‹ ´¢ y¢ê‡ Z¢ ãç‹¢cÄ¢‹ÐíïÚÜÚ çmÁ¢} ì¢ JJ 50
Raw and pure food articles were given to all the Siddhas, then mer-
ciful Lord glanced at him compassionately. 41.
Then suddenly he rose up and paid homage to him with respect. ‘I
will never do such things again,’ said he and went to his house with his
relatives. 42.
O king, the Siddhas, knowing him Lord of the world, capable of
giving life, saluted him with wonder and accepted his fellowship. 43.
Cooking food there all of them had meal and stayed there for that
night reciting the songs of the Lord of Radhika i.e. Krishna. 44.
But the Brahmin drunkard, whose ego was hurt, whose body was burn-
ing with the fire of anger, could not be pacified, like a snake hit by leg. 45.
He worshiped Kala-bhairava in mid-night with plenty of meat and
gave him wine and blood to drink and sent him to kill Shri Hari. 46.
That naked, ugly-faced, red-eyed, Kala-bhairava, with his hair scat-
tered, and of the complexion of a black-mount, holding a spear, went to
Shri Hari. 47.
He could not stay near Shri Hari, so he stood at a distance. Shri Hari
seeing him did not fear, laughed instead. 48.
Till dawn, the cruel one waited there. When the celibate-one Shri
Hari, on his way to bath, saw him, that bearer of spear, Bhairava be-
gan to shiver with fear, and ran away instantly to kill the Brahmin, the
inspirer. 49- 50.
Œ¢H¢Ä¢}¢¢‹ ´¢ y ´¢ Ðí¢ã Ã¢<‡¢Ú¢Åì S¢ ÜëUŒ¢¢ç‹¢çŠ¢: J }¢¢Ã¢Š¢è¾í¢ür¢‡ ´¢ y ´¢ yÃ ´¢ y¢Îó¢¢Î¢ Ä¢y¢ ï¢ Ã¢Ä¢} ì¢ JJ 51
§yÄ¢éQU: S¢¢ïùçŒ¢ y¢m¢vÄ ´¢ Ðí¢ã çÃ¢Ðí}¢éŒ¢ïyÄ¢ y¢} ì¢ J y¢Î¢çy¢çÃ¢çS}¢y¢: S¢¢ïùçŒ¢ }¢ï‹ ï¢ S¢¢ÿ¢¢œ¢}¢èEÚ} ì¢ JJ 52
¥ Œ ¢ Ü U¢ Ú ´ ÐíÜ éUÃ ¢ ü‹ y ¢ } ¢ ¢ y } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ é Œ ¢ Ü U ¢ çÚ ç‡ ¢ J ç Š¢ P Uëy Ä ¢ y ¢ S Ä ¢ ç à ¢ cÄ ¢ y Ã ¢ ´ Ðí¢ # Ã ¢ ¢ ó ¢ ë Œ ¢ S ¢ œ ¢ } ¢ ! J J 5 3
y¢y¢¢ïù|¢Ã¢l‰¢¢Œ¢êÃ Z¢ Š¢}¢üç‹¢Dp Œ¢¢Œ¢|¢è: J Ã¢ïÎÏ¢¢s¢Tã¢ñ S¢l ï¢ °í‹‰¢¢‹ÜU¢ñH¢x¢}¢¢çÎÜU¢‹¢ì JJ 54
Ÿ¢è}¢j¢x¢Ã¢y ´¢ x¢èy¢ ´¢ Ðí¢ïQU ´¢ |¢x¢Ã¢y¢¢ Ó¢ S¢: J Œ¢Æ†Àë‡Ã¢Ýí¢çŠ¢ÜïUà ´¢ |¢ïÁ ï¢ |¢QUK¢ çÃ¢Î‹ ì¢ çã y¢} ì¢ JJ 55
Îïà¢¢‹y¢Úï çÃ¢Ó¢çÚy¢é´ çS¢h¢‹¢¢¿¢¢ŒÄ¢ y¢¢‹¢‰¢ J »ÜU¢vÄ¢ïÃ¢ ãçÚ: Ðí¢Ä¢¢ó¢Ã¢Hÿ¢¢ç|¢Š ´¢ çx¢çÚ} ì¢ JJ 56
§y‰¢´ }¢¢‹¢éc¢‹¢¢Å‹¢´ S¢ çÃ¢ÎŠ¢jêŒ¢¢çy¢}¢yÄ¢üçRUÄ¢: ÜéUÃ¢üó¢éyw¢‹¢‹¢´ }¢ã¢x¢éLx¢y¢¢Š¢}¢¢ü‹Ã¢Ä¢SÄ¢¢ñÁ¢S¢¢ J
Š¢}¢¿ü¢¢‹¢çÃ¢Ú¢x¢Ä¢¢ïx¢S¢çãy¢ ´¢ Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢|¢ôQU Œ¢Ú ´¢ |¢}ê¢ ñ¢ S¢}Ð‰í¢Ä¢´pÓ¢¢Ú S¢ }¢éÎï Ÿ¢è‹¢èHÜU‡Æ¢ùïSy é¢ ‹¢: JJ 57
The celibate - noble, treasure of mercy, said to that running fellow

‘Do not kill that Brahmin as he has given us food’. 51.
Having gone to Brahmin, Bhairava told him what he heard. Now Brah-
min becoming perplexed came to know Shri Hari to be the real god. 52.
Having criticized his own treachery committed towards that well-
wisher, he accepted his discipleship, O great king! 53.
Thereafter he became dedicated to the original religion as he was
previously, and feared sin. He renounced all the Agama texts like the Kaula
and others, except Vedas. 54.
He was taught Shrimad Bhagavata and Gita by the Lord, Reading
and listening that, and knowing Him to be Shri Krishna the consort of
Radha, he worshipped Him devotedly. 55.
Having ordered the Siddhas to move about, Shri Hari, alone went to
the mountain named Navalakha. 56.
O King, the divine lord taking human form for the welfare of beings,
and eradicating the overgrown irreligious traits, at a young age, with vigour,
wandered about this earth, spreading the highest devotion of Krishna con-
sisting self religious duties, non-attachment and knowledge. That
Nilakantha may bestow happiness unto us. 57.
Thus ends the forty-seventh chapter entitled ‘Defeat of the
drunkard Shakta’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the life
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
à¢¢QUçŒ¢Ï¢ñÜUŒ¢Ú¢Á¢Ä¢‹¢¢}¢¢ S¢#Ó¢yÃ¢¢ôÚà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 47 JJ
-------------------------------
JJ ¥ƒ ¥CÓ¢yÃ¢¢ôÚà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 48 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
Ðí¢ŒÄ¢ y ´¢ çx¢çÚ}¢¢Ls S¢ ÎÎà¢¢üjéy ´¢ çÃ¢|¢é: J çS¢h¢‹¢ ´¢ ‹¢Ã¢Hÿ¢¢‡¢ ´¢ S‰¢¢‹¢¢‹Ä¢ñÿ¢y¢ S¢Ã¢üà¢: JJ 1
‹¢Ã¢Hÿ¢S‰¢HècÃ¢çxÝÁÃ¢¢H¢ ¥çŒ¢ ç‹¢çÚ‹Š¢‹¢¢: J à¢èy¢¢}Ï¢êç‹¢ Ó¢ ÜéU‡Ç¢ç‹¢ y¢¢S¢cê‡¢¢}Ï¢çê‹¢ Ó¢ ÒUçÓ¢y ì¢ J 2
¥¢pÄ¢üç}¢çy¢ S¢}Œ¢àÄ¢ç‹S¢h¢´Sy¢~¢ çS‰¢y¢¢‹¢çŒ¢ J ÎÎà ü¢ S¢ÜUH¢‹}¢éQU¢‹ÎégüàÄ¢¢‹¢çŒ¢ Ä¢¢ïçx¢ç|¢: JJ 3
‹¢}¢pRïU S¢ y¢¢‹Ã¢èÿÄ¢ y ï¢ Ó¢ y ´¢ Ä¢¢ïçx¢‹¢ ´¢ x¢éL} ì¢ J ¥¢‹¢‹ÎÄ¢‹S¢ y¢¢‹|¢QU¢´Sy¢~¢¢ïÃ¢¢S¢ çÎ‹¢~¢Ä¢} ì¢ JJ 4
Š Ä ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ y ¢ ¢ ï Ã ¢ ¢ S ¢ é Î ï Ã ¢ ´ y ¢ ï y ¢ } ¢ ï Ã ¢ S È éU ç Ú y ¢ ´ N ç Î J ¥ ÿ ¢ Ú ï Š¢ ¢ ç} Ý Î Î ë à¢ é | ¢ ê ü çÚ y ¢ ï Á ¢ S ¢ } ¢ j é y ¢ } ¢ ì J J 5
y¢y¢Sy¢}¢ïÃ¢ ç‹¢çpyÄ¢ ÜëUc‡¢´ Š¢ëy¢‹¢Ú¢ÜëUçy¢} ì¢ J Ðí¢Œ¢éSy¢Œ¢:ÈUH´ S¢Ã¢ïü |¢ïçÁ¢Úï y¢´ y¢y¢ ï¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ 6
CHAPTER - 48
Shri Hari Visits Navalakha Siddhas and meets sage
Kapila, then proceeds to Jagannatha Puri.
Suvrat said:-
Having reached and climbed the mountain, the Lord saw that won-
derful places of nine hundred thousand (lakh) Siddhas-entirely. 1.
In those nine lakh places (Navalakshasthali), there were flames of
fires without fuels, and some springs of hot and cold waters. 2.
With wonder, he saw their Siddhas living, and all the liberated men,
who are impossible to be seen even by the Yogis. 3.
Seeing them he saluted and they also saluted him, the preacher of
Yogis. He stayed there for three days granting them happiness. 4.
Meditating Vasudeva in heart, they recognised him as being the same,
wonderful and very bright in the imperishable abode. 5.
O King then they decided that he is the lord Krishna himself, accept-
ing the form of a human. All of them got the fruit of their penance (seeing
him) and worshiped him. 6.
Shri Hari being devotedly saluted by them climbed down the moun-
tain, by elephant-way and came to ‘Vadava-Kunda’. 7.
Ã¢‹l}¢¢‹¢¢ïù‰¢ y¢ñ|¢üQUK¢ x¢Á¢}¢¢x¢ïü‡¢ Œ¢Ã¢üy¢¢y ì¢ J ©œ¢èÄ¢¢üŠ¢: S¢ Ã¢ÇÃ¢¢ÜéU‡Ç´ ãçÚLŒ¢¢Ä¢Ä¢ ñ¢ JJ 7
y¢~¢ S¢Y´ ç‹¢:S¢Ú‹y ´¢ |¢éÃ¢ ï¢ Ã¢¢ÄÃ¢çxÝŒ¢¢‰¢S¢¢} ì¢ J Œ¢àÄ¢ó¢éÃ¢¢S¢ S¢¢pÄ Z¢ ‹¢èHÜU‡Æ ï¢ çÎ‹¢~¢Ä¢} ì¢ JJ 8
y¢y¢ ï¢ Ä¢Ä¢¢Ã¢çxÝçÎà ´¢ x¢X¢S¢¢x¢ÚS¢X}¢} ì¢ J Ðí¢ŒÄ¢ F¢yÃ¢¢ Ó¢ y¢~¢¢çŒ¢ S¢ ©Ã¢¢S¢ çÎ‹¢~¢Ä¢} ì¢ JJ 9
S ¢ } ¢ é Î íw ¢ ¢ Ç è} ¢ éœ ¢ è Ä ¢ ü ‹ ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ x ¢ ¢ y Ü U çŒ ¢ H ¢ Ÿ ¢ } ¢ } ¢ ì J Ã ¢ ë y ¢ ´ Œ ¢ çÚ çŠ ¢ | ¢ ê y ¢ ï‹ ¢ S ¢ ¢ x ¢ Ú ï‡ ¢ S ¢ éà ¢ ¢ ï | ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 1 0
²~¢¢S¼ï |¢x¢±¢‹„¢ÿ¢¢y„¢WK¢™¢²xü¢Lé: S±²} ì¢ J ¼ÐS²‹ÜUçÐH ï¢ çÝy²æ ç~¢H¢vï²¢: Ÿ¢ïÄ¢S ï¢ ‹¢Œë¢ ! J11
SÃ¢Š¢}¢ü¿¢¢‹¢Ã¢ñÚ¢xÄ¢Ä¢¢ïx¢|¢çQUç‹¢MŒ¢ÜU} ì¢ J y ´¢ y¢~¢¢H¢ïvÄ¢ Œ¢Ú}¢¢´ Ðí¢Œ¢ |¢QUK¢y}¢Á¢ ï¢ }¢éÎ} ì¢ JJ 12
§üà¢Ã¢yS¢ïÃ¢}¢¢‹ ´¢ SÃ ´¢ x¢êÉñEÄ¢ü}¢çŒ¢ Ðí|¢é} ì¢ J çÃ¢Ã¢ïÎ ÜUçŒ¢H: ÜëUc‡ ´¢ ŠÄ¢¢‹¢ï‹¢¢S¢èœ¢y¢¢ïùçy¢}¢éy ì¢ JJ 13
Š¢}¢üS‰¢¢Œ¢‹¢ ©léQÚ SÃ¢ïÓÀÄ¢ñÃ¢ ‹¢Ú¢ÜëUçy¢} ì¢ J ÐíèyÄ¢¢çS¢c¢ïÃ¢ïù‹¢éçÎ‹¢}¢¢çy¢‰Ä¢ï‹¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ïçÓ¢y¢} ì¢ JJ 14
y ¢ Œ ¢ çS Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ } ¢ çy ¢ Ðí ï Dï S ‰ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ï y ¢ ~ ¢ S ¢ Ã ¢ < ‡ ¢ Ú ¢ Å ì J } ¢ ¢ S ¢ } ¢ ï Ü U } ¢ é çc¢ y Ã ¢ ¢ ‰ ¢ Œ ¢ é Ú è} ¢ ï y ¢ ¢ ´ S ¢ } ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ñ J J 1 5
ç ‹ ¢ Ã ¢ S ¢ ó ¢ ~ ¢ Ã ¢ ‡ ¢ è ü ‹ Î í : Œ ¢ é L c ¢ ¢ ï œ ¢ } ¢ Œ ¢ œ ¢ ‹ ¢ ï J ¥ Ï Š¢ ¢ ñ F ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ Á ¢ x ¢ ó ¢ ¢ ‰ ¢ Ã ¢ è ÿ ¢ ¢ ´ Ð í y Ä ¢ N } ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ Ú y ¢ ì J J 1 6
Nilakantha stayed there for three days observing with wonder, the
earth sparkling with huge eruptions of elements like fire, air and water. 8.
Then he went to the south east direction to the union of river Ganga
and the ocean. Taking bath there, he stayed for three days. 9.
Then sailing in a boat he crossed the creek and came to Kapilashrama
which was beautiful as surrounded by the ocean. 10.
O King, in that hermitage there lived sage Kapila, the principal pre-
ceptor of Sankhya philosophy, observing penance for the welfare of
three worlds. 11.
Seeing him there, who was practising devotion consisting of one’s
religious duties, knowledge, detachment, the son of Bhakti, Shri Hari,
was very well pleased. 12.
Seeing that Shri Hari, the Lord with concealed powers (supremacy),
serving him like the god; Kapila, while meditating realized Him to be
Krishna; thus became overwhelmed. 13.
Everyday sage Kapila, showing great hospitality, served Krishna with
love deservedly, the one who has accepted human form on his will, and
one who is aiming on establishing the religion, (Dharma). 14.
The celibate-king stayed there in that place, very endearing to the
ascetics, for one month and then went to Jagannatha Puri. 15.
§‹Îílé}ÝS¢Ú¢ï}¢éwÄ¢y¢è‰¢ïüc é¢ Ó¢ S¢ ¥¢ŒHÃ¢} ì¢ J ¥~¢yÄ¢ïc é¢ ÜUÚ¢ïçy¢ S}¢ çÃ¢Š¢¢‹ ´¢ y¢ñ<‰¢ÜÚ çÃ¢Î‹ ì¢ JJ 17
y ¢ y ¢ ¢ ïù ~ ¢ Ã ¢ S ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï ù Î í¢ ÿ ¢ èÓ ™Ú y ¢ ¢ ï Ä ¢ ê‰¢ à ¢ : Œ ¢ éÚ ï J ¥ S ¢ é Ú ¢ ‹ Ï ¢ ã éà¢ ¢ ï Ú ¢ Á ¢ ‹ Î } | ¢ | ¢ Q U‹ ¢ Ú ¢ Ü ë Uy ¢ è‹ ¢ ì J J 18
Œ ¢ Ú S Œ ¢ Ú S Œ ¢ ë Š¢ ¢ ï } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ R U ¢ ï Š ¢ à ¢ ê Ú y Ã ¢ } ¢ y S ¢ Ú ñ : J © m ë œ ¢ ¢ ‹ Š ¢ } ¢ ü ç Ã ¢ } ¢ é w ¢ ¢ ‹ Ü U ¢ } ¢ R U è Ç‹ ¢ Ü U ¢ ‹ ¢ ì w ¢ H ¢ ‹ ¢ ì J J 19
x¢éLyÃ¢S¢¢Š¢éy¢¢wÄ¢¢yÄ ñ¢ |¢êçÚÎ}|¢ï‹¢ çÏ¢½íy¢: J à¢ñÃ¢Ã¢ñc‡¢Ã¢à¢¢QU¢‹¢¢´ Ï¢¢sçHX¢ç‹¢ S¢Ã¢üà¢: JJ 20
}¢‹~¢çS¢çhÓ¢}¢yÜU¢ÚÎà¢ü‹¢ï‹¢ Œ¢éÚ¢ñÜUS¢: J Ã¢à¢èÜëUyÄ¢ ‹¢Ú¢‹ ì¢ ›è´p Š¢}¢¢ü‹ã¢Œ¢Ä¢y¢¢ï ç‹¢Á¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ 21
Ã¢y¢ü}¢¢‹¢¢ x¢éLyÃ¢ï‹¢ ç‹¢:SŒ¢ëã¢ §Ã¢ Ï¢¢sy¢: J Œ¢é~¢èy¢éËÄ¢¢: çà¢cÄ¢Œ¢Õè}¢éüãé: ÐíèyÄ¢¢ïŒ¢x¢ÓÀy¢: JJ 22
ÐíH¢ï|Ä¢ }¢¢Ä¢Ä¢¢ H¢ïÜU¢‹ ì¢ }¢ã¢ÈUHç‹¢Îà¢ü‹¢ñ: J x¢ëØy¢ ï¢ ÎíçÃ¢‡ ´¢ y¢ï|Ä¢: ÜU¢´çpÓ™ |¢Ä¢Îà¢ü‹¢ñ: JJ 23
Shri Hari stays in Jagannatha Puri and finds brigades of rivals
i n d i s g u is e .
The celibate-king staying there in the city of Purusottama i.e. Jagannatha
Puri, used to take bath in the sea and used to have Darshana of Jagannatha
every day. 16.
Taking bath in the holy lakes like Indradyumna and others, he per-
formed the rituals applicable to those holy places, knowing them accord-
ingly. 17.
O King, staying there he saw many demons in the form of hypocriti-
cal worshippers wandering in groups in that city. 18.
They were mutually envious due to their ego, hatred, power and jeal-
ousy, and there were arrogant men, who had turned away from religion,
and indulging in physical thirsts, and evil. 19.
Bearing traditional marks of Shiva, Vaishanava and Shakta outwardly,
they even had taken names like ‘Guru’ Sadhu’ etc. with their extreme
hypocrisy. 20.
Showing strange things with their magical power of Mantras which
they had achieved, to the men and women living in that city, they captured
them and then forced them to renounce their original religion. 21.
They behaved like preceptors outwardly showing themselves as
having no greed, no wish for anything; but slowly used to develop
relation with the wives of their disciples with lust though they were like
their daughters. 22.
Drawing the people of great illusory fruits through their charms they
used to take away wealth or at times by frightening them. 23.
y¢~¢ ÜU¢´çpœ¢èÿ‡¢à¢›S‰¢êHÄ¢CèSy¢‰¢¢Ä¢S¢¢‹ ì¢ J ÎŠ¢y¢çpçŒ¢Å¢‹ ì¢ S‰¢êH¢Ä¢y¢¢´Sy¢¢Œ¢S¢S¢çó¢|¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ 24
¥à¢›¢‹¢ïÃ¢ ÜU¢´çpÓ™ S¢¢ñ}Ä¢Ã¢ïc¢¢‹S¢ »ïÿ¢y¢ J Ã¢èÚÜëUyÄ¢¢}¢‹~¢²‹~¢ñ: ÐíÓÀó ´¢ Îí¢ïçã‡¢ ï¢ ‹¢ë‡¢¢} ì¢ JJ 25
à¢ñÃ¢¢†À¢QU¢´Sy¢~¢ Ã¢¢}¢¢ŠÃ¢x¢¢‹ÜU¢ñH¢x¢}¢¢çÎç|¢: J y¢‹}¢êHŒ¢hçy¢°í‹‰¢ñ: çà¢Ã¢à¢QUKÓ¢ü‹ ï¢ Úy¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ 26
Ã¢ñc‡¢Ã¢¢‹Îçÿ¢‡¢¢ŠÃ¢S‰¢¢‹}¢ÜU¢Ú¢çÎ}¢Ã¢<Á¢y¢¢‹ ì¢ J »y¢¢‹ ì¢ mÄ¢¢‹¢çŒ¢ SÃ¢èÄ¢çà¢cÄ¢SÃ¢¢Ó¢¢ÚÃ¢y¢ü‹¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ 27
S¢ ã dà¢ ¢ ï Ä ¢ ê‰¢ Ó ¢ Ú ¢ ‹ Ã¢ èÿ Ä¢ ñy¢ ¢ ‹ SÃ¢ ñÜUÃ¢ ñçÚ ‡ ¢ : J Š¢ Ú ¢ } ¢ çy¢ |¢ Ú ¢ ´ } ¢ ï‹ ¢ ï ã çÚ Sy¢ ñx ¢ êüÉ ÎéçcRU Ä¢ ñ: J J 28
Œ¢ @Ú ¢ ~¢ }¢ éçc¢ yÃ¢ ñÃ¢ y¢ y¢ S y¢ è‰¢ ¢ ü‹ y¢ Ú ´ Ðíçy¢ J x ¢ ‹ y¢ éÜU¢ }¢ ¢ ïù ŒÄ¢ S¢ ¢ Ã¢ ~¢ y¢ yŒ ¢ Ú ¢ |¢ êy¢ Ä¢ ïù Ã¢ S¢ y¢ ì J J 29
§‹Îílé}ÝS¢ÚSÄ¢ïÃ¢ Ðí¢Ä¢ ï¢ Ã¢¢S ´¢ S¢ Ó¢¢ÜUÚ¢ïy ì¢ J S¢Ã¢ü~¢ ç‹¢:SŒ¢ëã: à¢¢‹y¢: SÃ¢Š¢} Z¢ |¢çQU}¢yÄ¢Á¢‹ ì¢ JJ 30
Ä¢‰¢¢ ‹¢ çÃ¢léÚS¢éÚ¢ ¥¢y}¢¢‹ ´¢ ç‹¢Á¢Ã¢ñçÚ‡¢} ì¢ J y¢‰¢¢ S¢ Ã¢Ã¢ëy ï¢ y¢~¢ Ã¢<‡¢Ú¢Á¢ ï¢ ‹¢Ú¢çŠ¢Œ¢! JJ 31
Œ¢¢ñÚ¢Sy ´¢ çÃ¢çÃ¢Îé: ÜUç@‹}¢ã¢‹y ´¢ çS¢hÄ¢¢ïçx¢‹¢} ì¢ J y¢y¢¢ïùSÄ¢ Îà¢ü‹ ´¢ Ó¢¢Ó¢ Z¢ Ó¢RéU: Ðíçy¢çÎ‹ ´¢ Á¢‹¢¢: J 32
There he saw some men possessing sharp weapons and thick (ro-
tund) iron rods and some having thick flattened iron. Also there were
ascetics lustrous due to their penance, and some without weapons and
some pleasantly dressed. Some were secretly cheating the people with
chants, Charms and mystic diagrams. 24 - 25.
There were Shaivas, Shaktas who followed wicked ways in accor-
dance with Koulagama texts. Following the original ways as dictated by
those scriptures they worshipped Shiva and Shakti. 26.
Though there were Vaishnavas, following right hand ways (rituals)
they had not abandoned five ‘Makaras (Madya, Mamsa, Matsya, Mudra,
Maithuna), and both groups of men insisted their disciples to follow these
respective ways. 27.
Shri Hari saw his adversaries in thousands moving in groups and
thought they were of excessive burden on this earth, with their hidden
wrong doings. 28.
Having stayed for five nights, though he was desirous of moving for
other pilgrimage, but continued to be there, to defeat them. 29.
He stayed near the lake Indradyumna, most of the times, being dis-
passionate about everything, peaceful and not leaving one’s religious du-
ties and devotion. 30.
O King! That celibate-king moved in such a way that demons never
came to know him as their true foe. 31.
The citizens knew him as a great ascetic so they used to come and
y¢}¢¢Œ¢ëÓÀK Á¢‹¢¢ Ä ï¢ Ä ï¢ ÜU¢Ä Z¢ Ä¢lyS¢}¢¢Ó¢Ú‹ ì¢ J y¢ïc¢ ´¢ y¢ïc¢¢}¢çS¢ŠÄ¢œ¢œ¢Îé:S¢¢ŠÄ¢}¢çŒ¢ Îíéy¢} ì¢ JJ33
çS¢hSÃ¢¢‰¢ ü¢ ‹¢Ú¢Sy¢SÄ¢ Œ¢éÚy¢ ï¢ ÎíçÃ¢‡ ´¢ |¢ëà¢} ì¢ J ç‹¢ÎŠ¢éÃ¢üdŒ¢¢~¢¢çÎ Ðí¢ïÓ¢épïÎ´ y¢Ã¢ïçy¢ y¢} ì¢ JJ 34
S¢ y é¢ ÎëCK¢çŒ¢ y¢çyÜUç@ó¢ Á¢°í¢ã¢çy¢ç‹¢:SŒ¢ëã: J ¥yÄ¢¢pÄ Z¢ y¢Î¢H¢ïvÄ¢ çÃ¢çÃ¢ÎéSy ï¢ y¢}¢èEÚ} ì¢ JJ35
¥S¢éÚ¢Sy¢ïù‰¢ çÃ¢œ¢›èÚS¢¢SÃ¢¢Î¢çÎH¢ïHéŒ¢¢: J Î}|¢|¢QU¢Sy¢ÎéyÜUc Z¢ }¢¢yS¢Ä¢¢üó¢ñÃ¢ S¢ïçãÚï JJ 36
¥Œ¢}¢¢‹ ´¢ y¢SÄ¢ Ó¢RéUSy¢ïùŒ¢à¢ÏÎ}¢éw¢¢ }¢éãé: J y¢çS}¢ç‹}¢‰Ä¢¢Œ¢Ã¢¢Î´ Ó¢¢Ú¢ïŒ¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢éLhy¢¢: JJ 37
ÒUçÓ¢hK¢‹¢S‰¢}¢éœ¢¢ïËÄ¢ SÃ¢¢Ã¢¢S ´¢ ç‹¢‹Ä¢éL‹}¢Î¢: J Ï¢ãéŠ¢¢ |¢yS¢üÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢éSy¢~¢ y ï¢ y ´¢ }¢ã¢±íy¢} ì¢ JJ 38
ÜïUçÓ¢œ ´¢ ç‹¢ÎüÄ¢¢: RêUÚ¢ Š¢ëyÃ¢¢ çÃ¢çC}¢ÜU¢ÚÄ¢‹ ì¢ J ¥|¢¢c¢Ä¢´p ÐíS¢| ´¢ ÜïUçÓ¢œ ´¢ }¢¢ñ‹¢}¢¢çS‰¢y¢} ì¢ JJ 39
§ y ‰ ¢ ´ s é Œ ¢ Î í é y ¢ ¢ ï ù Œ Ä ¢ ¿ ¢ ñ Î ï ü ã ¢ ã ´ } ¢ ç y ¢ Ã ¢ < Á ¢ y ¢ : J ¥¢ y } ¢ ç ‹ ¢ D ¢ ï ã ç Ú : ç Ü U ç @ ó ¢ ¢ ç w ¢ l y ¢ ç ‹ ¢ Á ¢ ¢ ‹ y ¢ Ú ï J J 4 0
see him and serve him every day. 32.

Whatever work the people started to do after consulting him, they
immediately used to succeed in that, though it seemed to be very dif-
ficult. 33.
When people used to get success in their deeds they used to offer
him plenty of wealth, cloths and vessels etc. They used to tell him ‘This is
for you’. 34.
That dispassionate person never accepted those things even by sight;
seeing thus, people wondered and thought him to be the Lord. 35.
Demon’s intolerence of Shri Hari’s rise; they torment Him.
Those demons greedy of wealth, women, food and other things and
the hypo critic devotees, could not tolerate his rising greatness, out of
envy. 36.
They indulged in humiliating him through insulting remarks often
and those arrogant men engaged themselves in imposing false charges
on him. 37.
Sometimes those furious men took him, while meditating, to their
places and used to threaten him, who was an observer of great vow. 38.
Some merciless cruel men holding him and making a slave of him,
and some forcibly made him to speak when he observed silence. 39.
Thus being tormented by the fools, Shri Hari, who was free from his
bodily - ego and always absorbed in the Self, never became agitated
within. 40.
S¢¢Š¢éy¢¢}¢yÄ¢Á¢‹ ì¢ SÃ¢SÄ¢ ÿ¢}¢¢à¢èH ï¢ ãçÚSy¢y¢: J ÐíãS¢ó¢¢ã y¢¢‹ ì¢ Ú¢Á¢´Sy¢Î¢S¢éÄ¢üçÁ¢ãèc¢üÄ¢¢ JJ 41
Îïã¢ïùçSy¢ ‹¢EÚ ï¢ ‹¢ê‹¢}¢¢y}¢¢ùÓÀïl¢çÎHÿ¢‡¢: J ¥Sy¢èçy¢ Ã¢ïÎà¢¢›¢ç‡¢ Ðí¢ãé: Œ¢êÃ¢ïü Ó¢ S¢¢Š¢Ã¢: JJ 42
¥y¢ ï¢ }¢¢‹¢¢Œ¢}¢¢‹¢ ñ¢ } ï¢ ÎñçãÜUyÃ¢¢yS¢}¢¢Ã¢é|¢ ñ¢ J }¢y¢ ñ¢ |¢ôQU yÃ¢¢y}¢‹¢ñÃ¢ ÜéUÃ¢ïü ÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢Î¢ JJ 43
RU¢ïŠ¢SyÃ¢ïc¢ }¢‹¢écÄ¢¢‡¢ ´¢ à¢ÚèÚS‰¢ ï¢ }¢ã¢‹ ì¢ çÚŒ¢é: J Ã¢y¢üy ï¢ ÐíÎã‹ ì¢ Îïã´ S¢éÜëUy¢¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ ‹¢¢à¢Ä¢‹ ì¢ JJ 44
|¢QU¢: S¢Ã¢ïü Ä¢êÄ¢}¢çŒ¢ |¢Ã¢‰¢¢y¢: RéUŠ¢´ çŠ¢Ä¢¢ J |¢çQU¿¢¢‹¢}¢ã¢à¢~¢é´ çÁ¢yÃ¢ïC´ |¢Á¢y¢¢}¢Ú} ì¢ JJ 45
§yÄ¢¢Ÿ¢éyÄ¢ ãÚïÃ¢¢üvÄ ´¢ y¢~¢ Ä ï¢ ÎñçÃ¢ÜU¢ ‹¢Ú¢: J ÜéUS¢X¢#¢S¢éÚyÃ¢¢p y ï¢ y é¢ y ´¢ Ÿ¢ïÄ¢S¢ïùŸ¢Ä¢‹ ì¢ JJ 46
Á¢¢yÄ¢¢S¢éÚ¢Sy é¢ Ä ï¢ y¢ïc é¢ ÜïUçÓ¢œ¢mÓ¢‹ ´¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! J Ä¢éQÚ Ðí¢ãéSy¢Î¢ yÃ¢‹Ä ï¢ }¢ïç‹¢Úï y¢¢‹¢çŒ¢ çmc¢: JJ 47
y¢y¢¢ïù|¢êyÜUHãSy¢ïc¢¢}¢‹Ä¢¢ï‹Ä¢´ Š¢}¢üÃ¢ñçÚ‡¢¢} ì¢ J }¢ãmKçy¢RU}¢½íCÏ¢éhè‹¢¢´ à¢›Š¢¢çÚ‡¢¢}¢ì JJ 48
Shri Hari, advice’s for them.

Not leaving his uprightness and forgiveness Shri Hari, laughed and
told them, with a wish to remove their evil nature, thus: 41.
‘This earthly body is perishable and the inner Self is characterised by
indestructibility and such other qualities. This has been claimed by Vedas
and other scriptures and sages, long before. 42.
Therefore respect and insult both are related to the body and so they
are equal to me. I worship Lord Krishna always within my heart. 43.
Anger is the great enemy of human beings which dwells in the body.
It burns the body as well as destroys the good deeds. 44.
All of you should be the worshipers and do renounce anger from
your mind; because that anger is the great enemy of knowledge and devo-
tion. So conquer it and worship your desired deity’. 45.
Demons disobey; quarrel between them and cause
self destruction.
Listening to this advice by Shri Hari, the men who were noble and
virtuous previously, but by the cruel company had become demons, took
to Shri Hari’s shelter for their beatitude. Some of them who were demons
by birth even, took Shri Hari’s words as acceptable but others took these
men to their enemies. 46 - 47.
There arose a great quarrel between those corrupt minded demons
fighting with each other with weapons, who had been the enemies of reli-
gion. 48.
} ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ï c Ä ¢ ¢ ü} ¢ y S ¢ Ú R U ¢ ï Š ¢ ° í S y ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ´ } ¢ ê É Ó ¢ ïy ¢ S ¢ ¢ } ¢ ì J Ã ¢ ë‰ ¢ ¢ Ü Uç H Ú | ¢ êj ê Ä ¢ ¢ ´S y ¢ ï c ¢ ¢ } ¢ L ‡ ¢ Ó ¢ ÿ ¢ é c¢ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 4 9
y¢Î¢ SÃ¢S‰¢¢‹¢}¢¢x¢yÄ¢ y¢S‰¢ ñ¢ Ã¢<‡¢Ã¢ÚSy¢y¢: J ¥‹¢¢Îëy¢SÃ¢Ã¢¢vÄ¢¢‹¢¢}¢éÓÀïÎ´ Œ¢¢Œ}¢‹¢ ´¢ çÃ¢Î‹ ì¢ JJ 50
Œ¢ÚSŒ¢Ú´ y ï¢ S¢XyÄ¢ Ä¢ê‰¢à¢Sy¢~¢ y¢~¢ Ó¢ J RéUŠ¢¢ïÎì½í¢‹y¢¢ §Ã¢¢‹Ä¢¢ï‹Ä ´¢ Ðí¢ïÓ¢é}¢ü}¢üç|¢Î ï¢ çx¢Ú: JJ 51
Ü UH ã ¢ ïù | ¢ ê‹ } ¢ ã ¢ ´S y ¢ ïc¢ ¢ ´ } ¢ êÉ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ´ } ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ã Ú ï J ¥ Ÿ ¢ Ã Ä ¢ | ¢ êçÚ Î éÃ ¢ ¢ üv Ä ¢ ¢ ï Í ¢ ¢ ïÚ Î èÍ ¢ ü } ¢ ã ¢ Ú Ã ¢ : J J 5 2
Œ¢ÚSŒ¢Ú´ |¢yS¢üÄ¢‹y¢: S¢l¢ïùS¢èTx¢ëãép y ï¢ J ÜïUçÓ¢ÓÀQUèŠ¢ü‹¢êćÄ¢ïÜïU ÜïUçÓ¢Ó™ Œ¢Úà¢êç†ÓÀy¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ 53
ÜéU‹y¢¢‹ÜïUçÓ¢yÜUà¢¢: ÜïUçÓ¢y¶Åì±¢X¢ç‹¢ y¢‰¢¢ùŒ¢Úï J H¢ïãÎ‡Ç¢‹ÜU¢DÎ‡Ç¢´çpçŒ¢Å¢‹¢ïÃ¢ ÜïUÓ¢‹¢ J54
çS¢‹ÎêÚ¢QU¢ç‹¢ Á¢x¢ëãéç›à¢êH¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ ÜïUÓ¢‹¢ J |¢éà¢é‡Çèp ÿ¢éÚ¢‹ÜïUçÓ¢ÎçxÝÏ¢¢‡¢¢‹¢éŒ¢¢ÎÎé: JJ 55
y ¢ y ¢ S y ¢ ï ç‹ ¢ ÎüÄ ¢ ´ Á¢ Í Ý é : Œ¢ Ú SŒ ¢ Ú } ¢ } ¢ < c¢ ‡ ¢ : J à¢ ›ñÚ ›ñ} ¢ éüç C ç| ¢ p Ä ¢ ç C Î‡ Ç Îíé } ¢ ¢ çÎç |¢ : J J 5 6
Ðíã ¢Úà¢ ÏÎp } ¢ã ¢‹¢ ¢S¢è œ¢ïc¢ ¢´ Ï ¢HèÄ¢ S¢¢} ¢ì J |¢ïÚè Œ¢Åã y¢êÄ¢ ¢ü‡¢ ¢´ à¢ ÏÎp¢ Ú|¢Åè Ä¢éy¢ : JJ 57
à¢ êÚ ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ }¢ çŒ¢ ÎéÎëüàÄ ¢ ´ y¢ l éh ´ y¢ é }¢ éH´ y¢ Î¢ J Ï ¢ |¢ êÃ¢ ¢ S¢ éÚ S¢ Y ¢ ‹¢ ¢ ´ }¢ œ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ´ Œ¢ HH¢ à¢ ‹¢ ñ : J J 58
Those foolish demons overpowered by ego, envy, hatred and anger,
quarrelled with each other without reason. 49.
Then the great celibate came to his own place and stayed there. He
knew the forthcoming destruction of those sinful men, as they had no
regard for his advice. 50.
Gathering in groups here and there, slaughtering each other, with agi-
tated minds, they exchanged emotional remarks. 51.
There was a great conflict again arose by Shri Hari’s illusory power
between them with exchange of revolting words that not to be heard, and
inaudible long shrilling noises. 52.
Blaming and condemning each other, they immediately started fight-
ing taking weapons in their hands. Some of them took Shakti and some
sharp axe, or lance or whip or a staff with a skull at the top, (Khatwanga)
or iron rods or wooden sticks, or tridents, red with lead, or Bhushundi i.e.
the knife or fire-arrows. 53 - 55.
They slaughtered each other mercilessly being intolerant, with weap-
ons or missiles or fists and wooden staffs and also with trees. 56.
Those mighty men’s fighting sound was very high, mixed with beat-
ings of kettle drums and other instruments. That violent war of demons,
who became intoxicated by meat eating, was a horrible sight even to the
brave. 57 - 58.
It was a great festivity for flesh eating devils, herons, crows, vultures
y¢Î¢ }¢ã¢ïyS¢Ã¢ ï¢ s¢S¢èjêy¢¢‹¢ ´¢ Œ¢HH¢çà¢‹¢¢} ì¢ J ÜUV¢‹¢ ´¢ Ã¢¢Ä¢S¢¢‹¢ ´¢ Ó¢ x¢ë{í¢‡¢ ´¢ Ó¢ à¢é‹¢¢}¢çŒ¢ JJ 59
çŒ¢à¢¢Ó¢¢‹¢ ´¢ à¢¢çÜU‹¢è‹¢ ´¢ Ä¢¢ïçx¢‹¢è‹¢ ´¢ Ó¢ Úÿ¢S¢¢} ì¢ J |¢ñÚÃ¢¢‡¢ ´¢ Ó¢ S¢Ã¢ïüc¢¢}¢dŒ¢ ´¢ Œ¢H|¢¢ïçÁ¢‹¢¢} ì¢ JJ 60
çà¢Ú¢´çS¢ ÜUÚÃ¢¢H¢lñSy¢ïc¢ ´¢ ÜëUœ¢¢ç‹¢ |¢êy¢Hï J ‹¢¢çHÜïUÚÈUH¢‹¢èÃ¢ Œ¢y¢ç‹y¢ S}¢ S¢ãdS¢: JJ 61
çÀó¢¢çÑìÍ¢í}¢êH¢: ÐíŠ¢‹ ï¢ ÜïUçÓ¢çÓÀó¢|¢éÁ¢mÄ¢¢: J Œ¢ïy¢é: Œ¢ëç‰¢ÃÄ¢ ´¢ çÃ¢çÓÀó¢S¢ÜUH¢X¢p ÜïUÓ¢‹¢ JJ 62
Î‹y¢çŒ¢C¢Š¢Ú¢ïD¢ç‹¢ Œ¢çy¢y¢¢‹Ä¢çŒ¢ |¢êy¢Hï J y¢ïc¢ ´¢ à¢èc¢¢üç‡¢ Ú¢Á¢ï‹Îí ! ÎéÎëüàÄ¢¢‹Ä¢|¢Ã¢T‹¢ñ: JJ 63
¥S¢éÚ¢‡¢ ´¢ S¢ãd¢ç‡¢ Îà¢ y¢çS}¢ç‹Î‹ ï¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! J à¢}¢‹¢¢çy¢ç‰¢y¢ ´¢ Ðí¢Œ¢éÚ‹Ä¢¢ï‹Ä ´¢ ç‹¢ÍÝy¢ ´¢ Lc¢¢ JJ 64
y ¢ y ¢ : Ð í | ¢ ë y Ä ¢ | ¢ ê l éh ´ y ¢ ï c¢ ¢ ´ ç ‹ ¢ y Ä ¢ ´ Á ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ à ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ J } ¢ ¢ ´S ¢ ¢ ã ¢ Ú Ï ¢ ç H D ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ´ } ¢ œ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ´ } ¢ l Œ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ y ¢ : J J 6 5
ÒUçÓ¢çg‹ ï¢ S¢ãdï mï ÒUçÓ¢yŒ¢@à¢y¢¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ J ÒUçÓ¢yŒ¢@S¢ãd¢ç‡¢ S¢ãdæ ÒU¢çŒ¢ y ï¢ }¢ëy¢¢: JJ 66
mï à¢y ï¢ ÒU¢çŒ¢ Ó¢ à¢y ´¢ Œ¢@¢à¢Ó™ çÎ‹ ï¢ ÒUçÓ¢y ì¢ J }¢ëy¢¢: Œ¢ÚSŒ¢Ú¢Í¢¢y¢¢ÎïÃ ´¢ }¢¢S¢mÄ ´¢ s|¢êy ì¢ JJ 67
»Ã¢´ ÜëUc‡¢ïÓÀÄ¢¢ Ú¢Á¢‹S¢Ã¢ïü Š¢}¢üÎíéã¢ïùS¢éÚ¢: J çÃ¢‹¢ïà¢éSy¢ï‹¢ S¢}Ðí¢Œ¢é}¢éüÎ´ ÎïÃ¢x¢‡¢¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ 68
ç À ó ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ S ¢ ¢ çà À ó ¢ Ü U ‡ ¢ ¢ ü ç à À ó ¢ ã S y ¢ ¢ p Ü ï U Ó ¢ ‹ ¢ J S ¢ æ x ¢ í ¢ } ¢ | ¢ è Ú Ã ¢ p ñ Ü ï U y ¢ y ¢ p R é U : Œ ¢ H ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 6 9
and dogs, goblins, female devils, demons and Bhairavas, and all others
who strive for blood and flesh. 59 - 60.
Thousands of heads were rolled down the earth being slain by swords,
as if coconuts. Some fighter ’s feet were chopped, both shoulders were
slain of some, and all the limbs were cut and thrown on the ground of
some, in the battle, thus. 61 - 62.
Lower lips of men had fallen, owing to pounding (gnawing) of teeth,
their heads were crushed, that made the sight terrifying for the people. 63.
O king, about ten thousand demons killing each other by anger, be-
came the guests of Yama - the God of death, on that day. 64.
Their war that begun in search of victory, thus continued forever,
as they were mighty due to flesh eating, and intoxicated due to drink-
ing wines. 65.
They died in thousand or two thousands a day, or in five hundreds,
sometimes even five thousand of those (demons) in a day with death. 66.
Sometimes only in hundred or two, or fifty on some day, they died,
hurting each other, which went on for two months. 67.
Thus, by the will of Shri Krishna, all the men of opposition to the
religion, met with danger, that made gods joyful. 68.
Some of them had their nose or ears or hands chopped off, and
some were frightened at the war, ran away from the scene. 69.
Îï à¢ ¢ ‹ y¢ Ú çS‰ ¢ y¢ ï|Ä ¢ Sy ¢ ï Ã ¢ ëœ ¢ }¢ ïy¢ Îà¢ ïc¢ y ¢ : J ¥ S¢ é Ú ï| Ä¢ ¢ ï Ï¢ çHD ï|Ä ¢ Ü U‰¢ Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ S ¢ éÚ ¢ çÎ y¢ : J J 70
y¢Î¢ çÃ¢à¢ïc¢y¢: ÜëUc‡ ï¢ Ï¢hÃ¢ñÚ¢ çÁ¢Í¢¢´S¢Ã¢: J à¢›¢Í¢¢y¢ÜUH¢|Ä¢¢S ï¢ Ï¢|¢êÃ¢éSy¢yŒ¢Ú¢ |¢ëà¢} ì¢ JJ 71
}¢ëy¢ïc Ã¢S¢éÚS¢Yïc¢é Š¢}¢ü{íéÿ¢é ã çÚSy¢Î¢ J ¥Š¢} ¢ü}¢êH´ ‹¢C´ ã èyÄ¢ïÃ¢´ }¢ï ‹¢ï ç‹¢Á¢¢‹y¢Ú ï JJ 72
y¢y¢: S¢ Ï¢¢ïŠ¢çÄ¢yÃ¢ñÃ¢ ÎñÃ¢¢TèÃ¢¢´Sy¢Î¢çŸ¢y¢¢‹ ì¢ J yÄ¢¢Á¢çÄ¢yÃ¢¢ ÎéÚ¢Ó¢¢Ú´ S¢‹}¢¢x¢ïüùS‰¢¢Œ¢Ä¢yŒ¢é‹¢: JJ 73
ÜëUc‡¢|¢QU}¢ôãS¢¢Îè‹Š¢}¢¢ZSy¢ï|Ä¢p S¢¢ïùçw¢H¢‹ ì¢ J ©Œ¢¢çÎÎïà¢ y¢ñ: ÐíèyÄ¢¢ }¢¢ç‹¢y¢p S¢éŒ¢êçÁ¢y¢: JJ 74
‹¢C¢‹y¢Sy¢}¢S¢: S¢Ã¢ïü Ðíy¢¢Œ¢ï‹¢ñÃ¢ y¢SÄ¢ y ï¢ J ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢´ y¢´ ç‹¢çpyÄ¢ |¢ïçÁ¢Úï y¢mÓ¢:çS‰¢y¢¢: JJ 75
» Ã ¢ ´ S ¢ | ¢ x ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ Ý í ¢ Á ¢ ó ¢ à ¢ ›¢ ï ù ç Œ ¢ Ã ¢ ë c¢ Î í é ã : J ¥ S ¢ é Ú ¢ ‹ S Ã ¢ Ðí y ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ï ‹ ¢ y ¢ } ¢ ¢ ï | ¢ ¢ S Ã ¢ ¢ ç ‹ ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ã Ú y ¢ ì J J 7 6
§y‰ ´¢ Š¢}¢Z Ó¢ |¢ôQU Ó¢ Œ¢¢ïc¢Ä¢‹¢ì Š¢}¢ü‹¢‹Î‹¢: J y¢ÎìÎíéãp Á¢Ä¢ó¢~¢ Œ¢éÚï }¢¢S¢¢‹Îà¢¢Ã¢S¢y ì¢ JJ 77
»y¢pçÚ~ ´¢ Ÿ¢ë‡¢éÄ¢¢hÚïÄ¢ü: S¢Vèy¢üÄ¢ïm¢ ÐíÄ¢y¢: Œ¢é}¢¢‹S¢: J
}¢éQU ï¢ |¢Ã¢ïySÃ¢¢çÚçÃ¢Œ¢Îì±íÁ¢ï|Ä¢ ï¢ H|¢ïy¢ Ó¢¢‹y ï¢ Œ¢Î}¢ÓÄ¢éy¢SÄ¢ JJ 78 JJ
They told about this occurrence from the beginning entirely, to the
powerful demons staying in various places. 70.
Then those arch enemies of Shri Krishna, who were desirous of kill-
ing him, began to engage themselves in implementation of armoury, with
eagerness. 71.
Then Shri Hari thought that in the destruction of those demons, who
were opponents of religion, the root cause of irreligious acts, had come to
an end. 72.
After that Shri Hari guiding those men who took to his shelter, and
who were virtuous by nature, induced them to leave their bad ways and
established them on a favourable path. 73.
He taught them devotion to Shri Krishna, non-violence and entire
religious duties, and in reciprocation he was honoured with love and wor-
shipped by them. 74.
Having got rid of the inner darkness by His influence, they came to
know Him to be Narayan himself, began to serve Him abiding in His
words. 75.
Thus that Lord, though without weaponry, terminated haters of re-
ligion, by His own might, and his splendour dispelled the darkness. 76.
Thus protecting the religion and devotion, the son of Dharma, be-
ing victorious upon the rivals of righteousness stayed in that town for ten
months. 77.
JJ §çy¢ Ÿ¢èS¢yS¢çXÁ¢èÃ¢‹¢ï ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢Ó¢çÚ~¢ï Š¢}¢üà¢¢›ï Ðí‰¢}¢ ÐíÜUÚ‡¢ï
©yÜUHÎïà¢èÄ¢¢S¢éÚS¢YŒ¢Ú¢|¢Ã¢ç‹¢MŒ¢‡¢‹¢¢}¢¢CÓ¢yÃ¢¢ôÚà¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 48 JJ
-------------------------------
JJ ¥ƒ »ÜU¢ï‹¢Œ¢@¢à¢œ¢}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 49 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
§ y ¢ ¢ ï Ä ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ñ Ã ¢ <‡ ¢ Ú ¢ Á ¢ ¢ ï Î çÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ´ çÎ à¢ } ¢ ïÜ U H : J ¥ ‹ ¢ ëS ¢ ë y ¢ ¢ ï çÎ Ã Ä ¢ Î ïã ñŠ¢ ü} ¢ ¢ ül ñ: S ¢ Ã ¢ üÎ ñÃ ¢ S ¢ : J J 1
x ¢ ç} ¢ cÄ¢ ‹ S ¢ ïy¢ éÏ ¢ ‹ Š¢ ´ S¢ ¥¢ ç ÎÜêU}¢ ü}¢ éŒ¢ ¢ Ä¢ Ä¢ ¢ ñ J y¢ y ¢ ¢ ï }¢ ã ¢ Ã¢ ‹ ¢ ï x ¢ Ó À ‹ Ðí¢ Œ¢ }¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ S¢ Œ¢ œ¢ ‹ ¢ }¢ ì J J 2
y¢~¢ Ú¢Á¢¢ S¢~¢Š¢}¢¢ü ÎñÃ¢è´ S¢}ÐÎ}¢¢çŸ¢y¢: J y¢´ }¢ã¢Œ¢éLc¢´ ¿¢¢yÃ¢¢ Ã¢¢S¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ }¢¢‹¢Ä¢‹¢ì JJ 3
¥‹¢¢ÓÀó¢ ´¢ Úã:S‰¢¢‹ ï¢ S¢¢ïùŠÄ¢éÃ¢¢S¢ çÃ¢y¢<ÎÜU¢} ì¢ J Ú¢Á¢ÜUèÄ¢¢ ¥‹¢éS¢Ã ´¢ S¢ïÃ¢‹y ï¢ S}¢ y¢}¢¢Îëy¢¢: JJ 4
Men who listen or sing Shri Hari’s life-story will become free from
disturbances of enemies as well as other miseries and ultimately attain the
abode of Achyuta. 78.
Thus ends the forty-eighth chapter entitled ‘The Defeat of de-
mons in Utkaladesa’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER - 49
Pilgrimage of Nilkanth Varni in South India.
Suvrat said:-
From Jagannatha Puri the great celibate Shri Hari alone went to the
south though always being followed by Dharma and other celestials in
divine forms. 1.
Going up to Setubandha Rameshwar, he reached a place named
AadiKurma, then moving in that great forest he got to a place called
Manasapattana . 2.
There the king Satradharma, being noble and religious recognised
Shri Hari to be a great person, honoured and made him stay there. 3.
He stayed in a secluded place, on a raised ground, which was open
to air. He was very well served by the royal attendants, respectfully,
every day. 4.
Á ¢x ¢ ó¢ ¢‰ ¢ Œ¢ é Ú½ í C¢ S ¢é Ú¢ ï QU S Ã¢ Á ¢‹ ¢ ÿ¢ Ä¢ ï J ãï y ¢é ´ ç Ã¢ Î ‹y ¢ Sy ¢ ´ Îñ y Ä¢ ¢ Sy ¢ ~¢ y Ä¢ ¢ ã ‹y ¢ é} ¢ él y ¢¢ : J J 5
»ÜU¢çÜU‹ ´¢ y¢}¢¢¿¢¢Ä¢ ç‹¢çà¢ Ã¢ïl¢}¢Ã¢çS‰¢y¢} ì¢ J S¢ŃyÄ¢ Ó¢RéUSy¢ôS}¢Sy ï¢ à¢y¢à¢¢ïùà}¢¢ç|¢Ã¢c¢ü‡¢} ì¢ JJ 6
ÐíÎ ¢ ïc¢ ¢ Î ¢ Ðí| ¢ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ‹ y ¢ ´ çÓ ¢ çÿ ¢ Œ ¢ éS y ¢ ï } ¢ ã ¢ ïŒ ¢ H ¢ ‹ ¢ ì J ç‹ ¢ Î ¢ ïüc¢ ï S ¢ ¢ Š¢ éà ¢ èH ïù çŒ ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ‹ ¢ C çŠ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ï ã Ú ¢ ñ J J 7
y¢mïçÎ}¢ç|¢y¢SyÃ¢¢S¢†Ày¢à¢¢ï sà}¢Ú¢à¢Ä¢: J »ÜU¢ïùŒÄ¢à}¢¢ ‹¢¢SŒ¢ëà¢œ¢´ y¢Î¢S¢èÎjéy ´¢ }¢ãy ì¢ JJ 8
» Ã ¢ ´ | ¢ x ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ ¢ y ¢ ï ‹ ¢ S Ã ¢ ñ E Ä ¢ ï ü Î < à¢ y ¢ ï ù ç Œ ¢ y ¢ ï J y ¢ Î ì Î í ¢ ï ã Ï ¢ é ô h ‹ ¢ Á ¢ ã éÚ ç ‹ y ¢ Ü U¢ x ¢ y ¢ } ¢ ë y Ä ¢ Ã ¢ : J J 9
¥‰¢ ÃÄ¢‰¢üÐíÄ¢~¢¢Sy ï¢ à¢›ñSy¢h‹¢‹¢ïÓÀÃ¢: J SÃ¢SÃ¢¢Ä¢éŠ¢¢ç‹¢ S¢´S¢¢ŠÄ¢ y¢~¢¢S¢‹ ì¢ Ä¢ê‰¢à¢¢ïùçw¢H¢: JJ 10
y¢Î¢pÄ Z¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢: Ÿ¢éyÃ¢¢ Ðí¢y¢ÚÄ¢¢œ¢Îç‹y¢ÜU} ì¢ J Œ¢¢ñÚ¢ Á¢‹¢¢p ç‹¢çw¢H¢Sy¢gëcÅì±¢ çÃ¢S}¢Ä ´¢ Ä¢Ä¢é: JJ 11
çÃ¢çS}¢y¢ ï¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢çy¢: Ðí¢ã Ðít¢ÎSÄ¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ Œ¢éÚ¢ J Úÿ¢¢ ‹¢ëôS¢ãï‹¢ ÜëUy¢¢ y¢‰¢¢ |¢x¢Ã¢y¢¢SÄ¢ çã JJ 12
»c¢ »Ã¢ |¢Ã¢ïôyÜU Ã¢¢ ? Ðít¢Î ï¢ |¢QUÚ¢Åì SÃ¢Ä¢} ì¢ J §yÄ¢évyÃ¢¢ y¢}¢éÃ¢¢Ó¢¢S¢ ñ¢ y¢Ã¢¢S}Ä¢lçÎ‹¢¢çÎçy¢ J13
The native demons, knowing the destruction of their akin members,
through those who ran away from Jagannathapuri, and being Shri Hari the
cause and his present stay here, prepared themselves to kill him. 5.
Knowing him to be alone and staying there in the open in the night,
the demons gathered together, threw hundreds of stones at him. 6.
From dusk to dawn, those sinful wicked demons engaged in throw-
ing huge stones at Shri Hari, who remained perfect and virtuous. 7.
It was a great wonder that heaps of stones in hundreds that were
thrown at him, fell around his high ground, none of those stones even
touched him. 8.
Though having seen the might of the Lord, they never hesitated from
their wickedness, since death was nearing them. 9.
Their efforts went in vain thus, they became desirous of killing him
with weapons; hence they began to collect their weapons, gathering in
groups, all of them. 10.
The king, having heard, was wondered at that, came near him in the
morning, and also native people, and others, having seen that, became
startled. 11.
The astonished king exclaimed ‘O, as in the past, the Lord Narasimha
protected the devotee Prahlada, just like that he must have protected this
Brahmin also. Or is it possible that this one is the great devotee Prahlada
himself?’ Then the king said to him ‘From today I am yours only’. 12- 13
O King! Then Shri Hari, knowing that the king is desirous of salva-
y¢y¢¢ï ãçÚ}¢éü}¢éÿ¢é´ y¢´ ÜëUc‡¢¢Ÿ¢Ä¢}¢ÜU¢ÚÄ¢y¢ì J Ä¢‰¢¢çÃ¢çŠ¢ y¢ÎèÄ¢¢´p }¢é}¢éÿ¢ê‹|¢êŒ¢y ï¢ ! ‹¢Ú¢‹¢ì JJ 14
y¢y¢¢ïùS¢éÚ¢´Sy¢¢´Sy¢g¢ïx{÷‹S¢Ã¢¢ü†¿¢¢yÃ¢¢ùçy¢Œ¢¢çŒ¢‹¢: J Í¢¢y¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ |¢êŒ¢¢H: SÃ¢S¢ñ‹Ä¢ñÚçy¢Î¢L‡¢ñ: JJ 15
SÃ¢Œ¢¢Œ¢ÜU}¢üç|¢‹¢¢üà¢´ Á¢¢‹¢´Sy ´¢ Œ¢¢çŒ¢‹¢¢´ ãçÚ: J y¢ï‹¢¢<Ó¢y¢Sy¢y¢: Ðí¢Ä¢¢mïVÅ¢ôÎí }¢ãè|¢éÁ¢¢ JJ 16
y¢~¢S‰¢SÄ¢ïÿ¢‡ ´¢ ÜëUyÃ¢¢ Ÿ¢èçÃ¢c‡¢¢ïÚx¢}¢œ¢y¢: J çà¢Ã¢ÜU¢@è´ çÃ¢c‡¢éÜU¢@è´ y¢y¢: Ÿ¢èÚX}¢¢Ä¢Ä¢ ñ¢ JJ 17
‹¢l ´¢ F¢yÃ¢¢ S¢ ÜU¢Ã¢ïÄ¢ Z¢ y¢yÐí¢ÜìU Œ¢écŒ¢ÈUH¢‹¢y¢ñ: J à¢¢ïç|¢y¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ Ã¢¢çÅÜU¢Ä¢ ´¢ S¢}¢éÃ¢¢S¢ }¢ãèLãñ: JJ18
y ¢ ~ ¢ } ¢ ¢ S ¢ m Ä ¢ ´ çS ‰ ¢ y Ã ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ñc ‡ ¢ Ã ¢ ñ: S ¢ ã S ¢ ´ Ã ¢ Î ‹ ¢ ì J S Ã ¢ Ðí y ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ï ‹ ¢ y ¢ ç ó ¢ D Î é Ú ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ Ú } ¢ ã ¢ Œ ¢ Ä ¢ y ¢ ì J J 1 9
Œ ¢ Ú ¢ | ¢ êÄ ¢ Ó ¢ y ¢ ~ ¢ y Ä ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ç| ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ çÚ Ü UÜ U} ¢ ü‡ ¢ : J çÃ ¢ Ðí¢ Î è† À y ¢ à ¢ : Ü ëUc‡ ¢ : S Ã ¢ Ð íy ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ } ¢ Œ ¢ Ðí‰ ¢ y ¢ ì J J 2 0
çÃ¢‹¢C}¢¢çÄ¢ÜU¢¿¢¢‹¢¢Sy¢yÐíy¢¢Œ¢ï‹¢ y¢ï y¢y¢: J y¢}¢ïÃ¢ çÃ¢c‡¢é´ ç‹¢çpyÄ¢ |¢ôQU y¢SÄ¢ñÃ¢ Ó¢çRUÚï JJ 21
S¢ïy¢éÏ¢‹Š¢´ y¢y¢Sy¢è‰ Z¢ }¢ã¢Œ¢¢y¢ÜU‹¢¢à¢‹¢}¢ì J Ðí¢ŒÄ¢ F¢yÃ¢¢}Ï¢éŠ¢¢ñ Ó¢RïU S¢ Ú¢}¢ïEÚÎà¢ü‹¢} ì¢ JJ 22
tion, sheltered him, along with his salvation seeking subjects, at the feet of
Krishna, as the devotee. 14.
Then the king came to know that all those extremely sinful demons
are the enemies of Shri Hari. Hence he killed them with the help of his
powerful army. 15.
Arrival of Nilkanth in Venkatadri. Shivkanchi, Vishnu Kanchi,
Shrirang, Setubandh Rameshwar, Sundarraj Tirth and Bhutpuri.
Then Shri Hari, knowing their destruction due to their own sinful deeds,
went to Venkatadri, being served and honoured by the king. 16.
Having Darsana of Lord Vishnu residing there, he then proceeded to
Vishnu-Kanchi and Shiva-Kanchi, finally reaching ShriRangam. 17.
Having taken bath in river Kaveri, he stayed there in a garden, full of
trees rich with fruits and flowers. 18.
Dwelling there for two months, and conversing with Vaishnavas, he,
with his influence, eliminated their cruel practices. 19.
Krishna, having defeated hundreds of Brahmins, who were engaged
in evil, established his influence there, firmly. 20.
Having got rid of illusion by his influence, they learnt for sure that he
was Vishnu himself, devoted themselves unto him. 21.
Having reached Setubandha, a place reputed for destroying sins, he,
took bath in the sea, had Darshana of Lord Rameshwara. 22.
He stayed there for two months as it was the beloved place of ascet-
y¢~¢¢ŒÄ¢éçc¢yÃ¢¢ m ñ¢ }¢¢S¢¢ñ ÿ¢ï~¢ï y¢¢Œ¢S¢Ã¢Ì|¢ï J y¢y¢: S¢é‹ÎÚÚ¢Á¢¢wÄ¢çÃ¢c‡¢é}¢¢x¢ÓÀÎïÜUH: JJ 23
y¢y¢ ï¢ |¢êy¢Œ¢éÚè´ x¢ÓÀ‹ ì¢ Ðí¢Œ¢ Í¢¢ïÚ ´¢ }¢ã¢ÅÃ¢è} ì¢ J y¢~¢¢ã¢ç‹¢ Ó¢H‹ ì¢ Œ¢@ ‹¢¢ó ´¢ Ðí¢Œ¢¢çŒ¢ Ã¢¢çÚ Ó¢ JJ 24
Œ¢@}¢ïùçq ÐíÎ¢ïc¢ïùS¢ ñ¢ ÜUç@yÐí¢Œ¢ Á¢H¢à¢Ä¢} ì¢ J y¢~¢ F¢yÃ¢¢ùÓ¢üÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢ à¢¢H°í¢} ´¢ S¢ |¢êŒ¢y ï¢ ! JJ25
Ó¢y¢d ï¢ Ã¢‹¢çà¢}Ï¢èp |¢Á¢üçÄ¢yÃ¢¢ùçxÝÝ¢ y¢y¢: J ç‹¢Ã¢ïl çÃ¢c‡¢Ã ï¢ y¢~¢ Á¢Í¢¢S¢ y¢Œ¢y¢ ´¢ x¢éL: JJ 26
¥¢lÄ¢¢}¢¢Ã¢çŠ¢ ç‹¢à¢Sy¢~¢ çS‰¢yÃ¢¢ y¢y¢¢ïù±íÁ¢y ì¢ J Œ¢ÚïlÃÄ¢¢Œ¢ }¢ŠÄ¢¢qï ÜêUŒ¢}¢ïÜÚ Ã¢‹¢¢‹y¢Úï JJ 27
y¢y¢ ï¢ ç‹¢cÜU¢SÄ¢ Œ¢¢‹¢èÄ ´¢ S¢ ÜU‡ÇHé‹¢¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! J F¢yÃ¢¢ Ã¢ÅÎíé}¢¢Š¢Sy¢¢çó¢c¢l¢ùùçqÜU}¢¢Ó¢Úy ì¢ JJ 28
» y ¢ çS } ¢ ó ¢ ‹ y ¢ Ú ï y ¢ ~ ¢ à ¢ V Ú ¢ ñ H¢ ïÜ Uà ¢ V Ú ¢ ñ J Ú ¢ Á ¢ ´S y ¢ ê‡ ¢ Z S ¢ } ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ñ çÃ ¢ Ó ¢ Ú ‹ y ¢ ¢ ñ Ä ¢ gë Ó À Ä ¢ ¢ J J 2 9
çŒ ¢ y ¢ Ú ¢ ñ Á ¢ x ¢ y ¢ : S ¢ ¢ ÿ ¢ ¢ m Ú Î ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ à ¢ éy ¢ ¢ ïc ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ñ J y ¢ Œ ¢ : ç Ðí Ä ¢ ¢ ñ y ¢ Œ ¢ : S ¢ ´ S ‰ ¢ ¢ ñ y ¢ Œ ¢ çS Ã ¢ Á ¢ ‹ ¢ Ã ¢ Ì | ¢ ¢ ñ J J 3 0
S¢¢Ã¢ü¿Ä¢ï‹¢ñÃ¢ y ´¢ ¿¢¢yÃ¢¢ S¢¢ÿ¢¢yÜëUc‡ ´¢ ç‹¢Á¢ïÓÀÄ¢¢ J ‹¢Ú‹¢¢ÅK´ çÃ¢ÎŠ¢y¢}¢¢çÃ¢|¢êüy ´¢ |¢éçÃ¢ SÃ¢Ä¢} ì¢ JJ 31
ics - and then proceeded further alone by himself to the sacred place of
Vishnu, having nickname Sundararaja. 23.
Going from there, he got to a dense forest in Bhutapuri, wandering
there amidst that wilderness, he went without food and water for five
days. 24.
On the fifth day, in the evening he found a lake, in which, he took his
bath, and worshipped Saligrama. 25.
Having dried up some (four) –wild-beans in fire, offering the same to
Vishnu, the ascetic-preceptor, then took it. 26.
He took rest there only for the first Prahara - about three hours of the
night and then went ahead. Next day, by afternoon, he got to a well, in
another forest. 27.
O King! He took out the water from the well, with his ascetic utensil
(pot) [kamandalu], then had a bath there, and sitting under a Banyan tree,
observed his daily rituals. 28.
In the meanwhile, goddess Uma and the great god Sankara, who are
well-known for their noble auspicious deeds to the people, came there
wandering eventually. 29.
They are the parents of the world, pleasing the devotees with their
quick-bestowal of boons and fond of austerities and always engaged in
that and very endear to the ascetics. 30.
Due to their omniscience, they came to know that Shri Hari is none
other than Krishna himself, and with his own desire, he has come down on
y ¢ gà ¢ ü ‹ ¢ } ¢ ã ¢ ï y S ¢ ¢ ã ¢ ñ y ¢ ó ¢ ë ‹ ¢ ¢ Å K ¢ ‹ ¢ éS ¢ ¢ çÚ ‡ ¢ ¢ ñ J ‹ ¢ ë ‡ ¢ ¢ ´ S Ã ¢ y ¢ œ Ã ¢ ¢ ¿ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ Š ¢ ë y ¢ Ü U¢ Œ ¢ ü çÅ Ü U ¢ Ü ë U y ¢ è J J 3 2
Á¢Œ¢‹y¢ ñ¢ çà¢Ã¢‹¢¢}¢¢ç‹¢ Î}Œ¢y¢è Ó¢¢LÎà¢ü‹¢¢ñ J ¥¢Ä¢¢y¢¢´ Ã¢ëc¢}¢¢MÉ ñ¢ y¢¢ñ y¢~¢ ÜëUà¢çÃ¢°íã¢ñ JJ 33
ÜU¢c¢¢Ä¢Ã¢S¢‹¢ ñ¢ y¢ ñ¢ Ó¢ y ´¢ ÎëcÅì±¢çy¢y¢Œ¢çSÃ¢‹¢} ì¢ J ©œ¢èÄ ü¢ Ã¢ëc¢|¢¢œ¢ê‡ Z¢ y ´¢ ‹¢yÃ¢¢ùùÚ¢çó¢c¢èÎy¢é: JJ 34
y¢¢Ã¢yÐíÃ¢¢S¢çÃ¢çŠ¢‹¢¢ S¢‹ŠÄ ï¢ mï S¢}¢éŒ¢¢SÄ¢ S¢: J à¢¢H°í¢}¢´ Œ¢êÁ¢çÄ¢y¢é}¢¢Úï| ï¢ FŒ¢‹¢¢çÎç|¢: JJ 35
Ã¢ïÎ}¢‹~¢¢‹ ì¢ Œ¢Æ†À¢H°í¢} ´¢ Ó¢‹Î‹¢Œ¢¢~¢ÜïU J ç‹¢Š¢¢Ä¢¢ç|¢çc¢c¢ïÓ¢¢S¢ ñ¢ }¢ã¢ÜéU‡ÇK¢Sy é¢ Š¢¢ÚÄ¢¢ JJ 36
Ð í S ‰¢ Œ ¢ @ Ü U} ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ } Ï ¢ ê ç Ú Q U ¥ ¢ S¢ è y Ü U } ¢ ‡ Ç H é : J y ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ Œ Ä ¢ ¢ Š ¢ ¢ Ú Œ ¢ ¢ ~ ¢ ´ y ¢ l ‰¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ê Ã¢ ü } ¢ Î ë àÄ ¢ y ¢ J J 3 7
»y¢¢Ã¢yÒ x¢y ´¢ Ã¢¢ÚèyÄ¢évyÃ¢¢ïeës y¢Îñÿ¢y¢ J ¥çÓÀÎí}¢ïÃ¢ y¢mëcÅì±¢ Œ¢é‹¢|¢êü}¢¢ñ ‹Ä¢Š¢¢ÚÄ¢y¢ì JJ 38
à¢¢H°í¢}¢ï‡¢ y¢yŒ¢èy ´¢ y¢ëçc¢y¢ï‹¢¢ç}ÏÃ¢çy¢ SÃ¢Ä¢} ì¢ J ç‹¢çpyÄ¢ y¢œ¢ëc¢¢à¢¢ç‹y¢}¢çÓ¢ÜUèc¢ühçÚ: SÃ¢Ä¢} ì¢ JJ39
ÜéU‡ÇK¢}Ï é¢ ÜêUŒ¢¢çó¢cÜU¢SÄ¢ Š¢¢ÚÄ¢¢ç|¢çc¢c¢ïÓ¢ y¢} ì¢ J y¢yS¢Ã¢ü}¢çŒ¢Ï¢yS¢¢ïùçŒ¢ S¢¢ïùçŒ¢ Ó¢RïU Œ¢é‹¢Sy¢‰¢¢ J40
earth to play the role of a human being. 31.
As they both were eager to see that human - incarnate Shri Hari, and
to keep men away from recognising them, they took to the form of poor
pilgrims. 32.
That beautiful couple uttering the names of Shiva, looking weak, came
there on a bull. 33.
Wearing saffron coloured garments, they having seen that great as-
cetic, got down from the bull suddenly. 34.
By then, he, having observed, the two Sandhya rituals of the day
accordingly for one who is on journey, commenced his worship of
Saligrama, with cleaning and other procedures. 35.
Chanting Vedic hymns, he placed the Saligrama in sandal - ves-
sel. Then he performed auspicious bath by pouring water on it, with a
big pot. 36.
The sandal-container, where the Saligrama was placed in, remained
as before, though water was poured down from a kamandalu of five
prasthas, (Prastha-A measure) that became empty. 37.
‘Where had all these waters gone?’ thus exclaiming, he took up
the container, finding it compact without any hole, again put it on the
ground. 38.
‘Water has been drunk by thirsty Saligrama’ thus thinking, Shri Hari,
himself became desirous of appeasing its thirst. 39.
As all the water was consumed by the ‘Saligrama that was fetched
Œ¢Œ¢ ñ¢ y¢ÎçŒ¢ Œ¢¢‹¢èÄ ´¢ à¢¢H°í¢}¢Sy¢Î¢ S¢ y é¢ J ãS¢‹|¢êÄ¢¢ïù}Ï é¢ ç‹¢cÜU¢SÄ¢ Š¢¢ÚÄ¢ñÃ¢¢|Ä¢c¢ïÓ¢Ä¢y ì¢ JJ 41
y¢ÎŒÄ¢Œ¢¢lÎ¢ y¢<ã ¿¢¢yÃ¢¢çy¢y¢ëçc¢y ´¢ çã y¢} ì¢ J ÜêUŒ¢}¢¢Ä¢¢yŒ¢é‹¢: ÜéU‡ÇK¢: S¢ ç‹¢cÜU¢S¢çÄ¢y¢é´ Œ¢Ä¢: J42
Ÿ¢}¢çw¢ó¢¢çw¢H¢XSÄ¢ Ï¢uã¢ïŒ¢¢ïçc¢y¢SÄ¢ Ó¢ J |¢ôQU y¢ ´¢ y¢SÄ¢ ÎëcÅì±¢ y¢ ñ¢ Î}Œ¢y¢è çÃ¢S}¢Ä ´¢ x¢y¢ ñ¢ J43
à¢¢H°í¢}¢¢ïùçŒ¢ |¢x¢Ã¢¢‹ ì¢ Ÿ¢¢‹y¢}¢¢¿¢¢Ä¢ Ã¢<‡¢‹¢} ì¢ J ¥¢S¢èey¢y¢ëc¢: S¢l ï¢ ç‹¢Á¢à¢éŸ¢êc¢éÃ¢yS¢H: JJ 44
¥¢Ny¢¢}|¢¢: F¢‹¢Œ¢¢~ ´¢ ãçÚÎëcÅì±¢ù‰¢ S¢¢ïÎÜU} ì¢ J ¿¢¢yÃ¢¢ x¢y¢çŒ¢Œ¢¢S ´¢ y ´¢ Ó¢‹Î‹¢¢çÎç|¢Ú¢Ó¢üÄ¢y ì¢ JJ45
ÃÄ¢çÓ¢‹y¢Ä¢Ó™ }¢‹¢S¢¢ à¢¢H°í¢}¢SÄ¢ |¢êÄ¢S¢è J ç‹¢Ã¢ëœ¢ñÃ¢ y¢ëc¢¢ yÃ¢l ÿ¢éçó¢Ã¢ëçœ¢: ÜU‰ ´¢ |¢Ã¢ïy ì¢ JJ 46
§y‰ ´¢ çÃ¢c‡Ã¢‰¢ü}¢ïÃ¢¢S¢ ñ¢ çÓ¢‹y¢Ä¢¢ùçw¢l Î‹y¢Úï J SÃ¢SÄ¢¢ïŒ¢Ã¢¢S¢¢: c¢Çì Á¢¢y¢¢Sy¢Î‰ Z¢ y é¢ ‹¢ çÃ¢ÃÄ¢‰ ï¢ J47
§çy¢ ÃÄ¢Ã¢çS¢y ´¢ y¢SÄ¢ ¿¢¢yÃ¢¢ Á¢¢Ä¢¢Œ¢y¢è ©|¢ ñ¢ J Ðíèy¢¢Ã¢|¢êy¢ ´¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢y¢ï! Œ¢é}¢¢‹ ì¢ Ä¢¢ïc¢¢}¢‰¢¢¾íÃ¢èy ì¢ JJ 48
çÐíÄ¢ïùS} ñ¢ Ï¢ÅÃ ï¢ Îïçã ‹¢ñÃ¢ïl¢Ä¢ Ú}¢¢Œ¢y¢ï: J S¢QêÚSyÃ ´¢ x¢¢ïç‡¢ÜU¢Ï¢h¢¡ÌÃ¢‡ ´¢ Ó¢¢çŒ¢ S¢yÃ¢Ú} ì¢ JJ 49
and poured from the pot, he again went to the well. 40.
Even that water being consumed by the Saligrama, he smilingly went
to fetch water and streamed it in the same way. 41.
Since that water also was drunk, and then he thought Saligrama to be
very thirsty, again went to the well to fetch water from it in a pot. 42.
Seeing the devotion of Shri Hari, though he was fully exhausted due to
the exertion and complete fast, the divine couple became astonished. 43.
God Saligrama, knowing the exhausted Brahmin, became satisfied
with the thirst, being truly a loving Lord of his servers. 44.
As Shri Hari fetched the water, he found water in the bathing con-
tainer, thought that Saligrama’s thirst pacified, and began its worship with
sandal paste and other articles. 45.
Thus thinking in mind about the pacified thirst of Saligrama, now Shri
Hari began to wonder how its hunger be pacified. 46.
Offering of Sathvo by Parvatiji.
He became much worried only about the offering for Vishnu thought-
less about himself, though he was without food for six days now. 47.
O King! Knowing the difficulty that He was in, and being pleased at
Him, that man from the couple told his partner thus: 48.
O dear, give this young man some barley flour from the sack and
also salt, immediately for offering Vishnu (Ramapati, another name of
Vishnu). 49.
y¢y¢: S¢¢ °íç‹‰¢}¢é‹}¢éÓÄ¢ Œ¢ïà¢èS‰ ´¢ Ã¢<‡¢‹ ï¢ ÎÎ ñ¢ J S¢QéUÐíS‰ ´¢ S¢ Ó¢¢ùùÎ¢œ¢¢‹ ì¢ Ä¢¢Ã¢Î‰ Z¢ ãçÚ‹¢ëüŒ¢ ! JJ50
HÃ¢‡¢ï‹¢¢}Ï¢é‹¢¢ ç}¢Ÿ¢èÜëUyÄ¢ S¢QêU‹S¢ çÃ¢c‡¢Ã ï¢ J ç‹¢Ã¢ïl¢Ó¢¢üçÃ¢ôŠ¢ y¢SÄ¢ çÃ¢çŠ¢‹¢ñÃ¢ S¢}¢¢Œ¢Ä¢y ì¢ JJ 51
ÎçÚÎíç|¢ÿ¢éÜU¢ÜU¢Ú¢Ã¢çŒ¢ ÜU¢‹yÄ¢¢ùçy¢}¢¢‹¢Ã¢¢ñ J y¢¢Ã¢‰¢¢Œ¢ëÓÀÎ¢‹¢}Ä¢ ÎñÃ¢}¢¢‹¢écÄ¢Hÿ}¢çÃ¢y¢ì JJ 52
¥¢ÜUçS}¢ÜU¢x¢}¢ ñ¢ à¢¢‹y¢ ñ¢ ÜU ñ¢ Ä¢éÃ¢ ´¢ ÜUL‡¢¢ç‹¢Š¢è J Ä¢¢ïçx¢MŒ¢Ðíçy¢ÓÀó¢ ñ¢ çà¢Ã¢¢çÃ¢Ã¢ }¢‹¢¢ïãÚ ñ¢ JJ 53
Ä¢éc}¢¢Îëà¢ïÿ¢‡ ´¢ yÃ¢~¢ ÜU¢‹y¢¢Úï ÎéHü| ´¢ w¢Hé J }¢yÄ¢¢ñü y é¢ S¢Ã¢ü‰¢¢ ‹¢ S‰¢: SÃ¢y¢œÃ ´¢ Ï¢íê¼ }¢¢}¢ëy¢} ì¢ JJ 54
y¢}¢¢ãy¢Séy¢ ñ¢ ÿ¢óé¢ëÑ|ìÄ¢ ´¢ xH¢‹¢¢ïùçS¢ yÃ ´¢ ÜëUà¢ ï¢ |¢àë¢} ì¢ J Ã¢=‡¢Sy¢y¢: çŒ¢Ï¢ Á¢H}¢çh çÃ¢c‡¢çé‹¢Ã¢çïÎy¢} ì¢ J55
y¢y¢ ï¢ Ã¢¢y¢¢ü: ÜUçÚcÄ¢¢}¢ §yÄ¢éQU ï¢ }¢¢‹¢Ä¢‹S¢ y¢ ñ¢ J S¢QêU‹Ðí¢àÄ¢¢ïÎÜÚ Œ¢èyÃ¢¢ ç‹¢c¢S¢¢Î y¢Îç‹y¢ÜïU JJ 56
Ä¢¢ïx¢è y ´¢ Ðí¢ã çÃ¢Ðí ! yÃ ´¢ ¾ír¢Ó¢Ä¢ü±íy¢çS‰¢çy¢: J y¢Œ¢SÃÄ¢çŒ¢ çÁ¢y¢RU¢ïŠ¢: ÜëUc‡¢|¢QU ï¢ }¢ã¢‹¢çS¢ JJ57
¥|¢ ¢ çc ¢ y¢ Ó ¢ Ú ´ y¢ S} ¢ ¢ yÃ¢ Î° íï ‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ëy¢ ´ ¾íéÃ ¢ ï J ¥à¢ ïc¢ Œ¢ é‡ Ä¢ ÿ ¢ Ä¢ Üë Uœ¢ ÐSÃÄ¢ ° íïù ‹ ¢ ëy¢ ´ Ã¢ Ó ¢ : J J 58
O King! Undoing the knot of the bag, she gave some barley-flour to
the Brahmin, and he also took it enough, only to offer Vishnu. 50.
Mixing the barley flour with water and salt, he offered it to Lord
Vishnu and concluded the ritual of worship, accordingly. 51.
Though they seemed to be poor beggars, they were lustrous like
super-humans. As they had signs of divine and human, He having saluted
them modestly, asked. 52.
‘Suddenly coming here, you both appearing calm and compassion-
ate, in the guise of ascetics, and beautiful like Uma and Mahesvara. 53.
To see people like you here in the forest is nearly, impossible, that
too, ordinary mortals never stay here, hence tell me the true whereabouts
of yourselves’. 54.
Then they said to Him thus ‘You have become exhausted with hunger
and thirst hence weak O Brahmin! Please drink water and eat the offering
of Vishnu”. 55.
‘Then let us speak, honouring their words thus, he ate barley flour
and drank water and sat near them. 56.
Lord Shivji in disguise reveals is his true form to Nilkanth.
Then that ascetic said to Him ‘O Brahmin! You are observing the
vow of celibacy, having conquered anger and being an ascetic and a great
devotee of Shri Krishna. 57.
As you are moving being silent, I do not tell lie before you, as an
à¢VÚ´ }¢ ´¢ çÃ¢Á¢¢‹¢èçã Œ¢¢Ã¢üyÄ¢¢ S¢ã Ã¢<‡¢Ú¢Åì ! J Ä¢ÎëÓÀÄ¢¢x¢y ´¢ s~¢ ÎéÎüà Z¢ y¢Œ¢y¢¢}¢çŒ¢ JJ 59
§yÄ¢évyÃ¢¢ Îà¢üÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢ SÃ¢MŒ ´¢ S¢ãS¢ñÃ¢ S¢: J S¢¢pÄ Z¢ ‹¢èHÜU‡ÆSy¢}¢Œ¢àÄ¢çgÃÄ¢çÃ¢°íã} ì¢ JJ 60
ÜUŒ¢êüÚx¢¢ñÚ}¢éL|¢¢SÜUÚ|¢¢„éÚ¢X´ |¢ S}¢¢XÚ¢x¢LçÓ¢ Ú¢Ã¢Ä¢Ã¢ïÿ¢‡¢èÄ¢}¢ì J
Ä¢ ¿¢ ¢ïŒ¢ Ã¢èy¢ Ã¢ HÄ¢ ¢çÄ¢ y¢ ‹¢¢ x¢ Ú¢ Á¢´ Ü ïU Ä¢ êÚã ¢Ú ÜU çÅS ¢ê~¢ Œ¢ ÎS‰ ¢‹ ¢¢ x¢} ¢ì J J 61
m èç Œ ¢ çm Œ ¢ ¢ ç Á ¢ ‹ ¢ S ¢ Î ´ à¢ é Ü UÄ ¢ éx } ¢ à¢ ¢ ï| ¢ ´ Ð í ¢ ïy È éU Ì ‹ ¢ è Ú Á ¢ ç ‹ ¢ | ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ‹ Î ã ¢ S ¢ } ¢ ì J
à¢èy ¢léçy¢l éçy¢y¢Ú }Ä¢çÃ¢ à¢¢H|¢¢ H´ Ó¢@i ëãyŒ¢éÚ ÅçŒ¢XÁ¢ Å¢ÜUH¢ Œ¢}¢ì J J 62
Ã¢èÚ¢S¢‹¢ï‹¢ Œ¢éÚy¢ ï¢ Š¢Ú‡¢ ñ¢ ç‹¢c¢‡‡ ´¢ ÜU¢ñà¢¢S¢‹ ï¢ çSy¢ç}¢y¢ÎëçRUy¢Ä ´¢ çS‰¢Ú¢X} ì¢ J
Ã¢¢} ï¢ ÜUÚï ç‹¢Á¢Á¢‹¢¢|¢Ä¢Î¢‹¢}¢éÎí ´¢ Îÿ¢ïùçŒ¢ Î¢ïc¢ç‡¢ Ó¢ çÏ¢½íy¢}¢ÿ¢}¢¢H¢} ì¢ JJ 63
Œ¢¢Eïü Ó¢ Ã¢¢}¢ ©}¢Ä¢¢ çS‰¢y¢Ä¢¢ ç~¢H¢ÜïUèS¢¢ŠÃ¢èx¢‡¢¢<Ó¢y¢Œ¢Î¢}Ï¢éÁ¢Ä¢¢ùçy¢|¢QUK¢ J
S ¢mèÁ ¢‹ ¢ ï‹¢ Œ¢ çÚ S¢ ïçÃ¢ y ¢} ¢ ¢ y} ¢ ç‹¢ D´ ‹ ¢ ‹Î èEÚ ¢ çÎx ¢ ‡ ¢} ¢ ‡ÇH ‹ ¢êÄ ¢ }¢ ¢ ‹¢ } ¢ ì J J 6 4
untrue word uttered before an ascetic takes away all the merits accumu-
lated entirely. 58.
Know me for ‘Shankara with Parvati O celibate king! We came here
on our own will, and are invisible even to the men, who are engaged in
penance. 59.
Having told thus, he revealed his original form immediately. Nilakantha
seeing that divine form was awestruck. 60.
The divine form seemed white as camphor and lustrous like the shin-
ing sun, and with smearing of auspicious aromatic ashes over the limbs
gleaming, made the sight delightful. One king-snake knotted Him across
like a sacred thread and others becoming a bracelet, a garland and a waist
band. 61.
He was looking beautiful with tiger and elephant skin and delightful
with his face like a bloomed lotus, gently smiling, His large forehead look-
ing attractive with cool rays of the moon, his long matted hair of the glow
of golden brown wavering on the head. 62.
He was sitting in Virasana, (a particular sitting posture practiced by
ascetics) on a seat of Kusha grass, on the ground, with his looks of three
eyes fixed, and his body stand-still, his left hand showing ‘Abhaya’ pose
to true devotees, while he held a rosary of beads on the right. 63.
He free in the self, was admiringly devoted by the most virtuous in
three worlds, Uma, sitting on his left side, whose lotus feet are worshipped
¾í¢r¢èæ Ï¢é|¢éyS¢éç|¢Là¢‹}¢çy¢ç|¢p çÃ¢l ´¢ RU¢ñ@¢çÚ‹¢¢ÚÎS¢‹¢‹Î‹¢}¢éwÄ¢çÃ¢Ðíñ: J
‹ ¢ ¹ í ñ: çS ¢ y ¢ ¢ T çH Œ ¢ é Å çm y ¢ Ä ¢ ñ : S ¢ ã c¢ Z S ¢ } Ðí ïÿ Ä ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‡ ¢ Ü UL ‡ ¢ ¢ çÿ ¢ Ü U Å ¢ ÿ ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ ¼ } ¢ ì J J 6 5
y ´¢ Ã¢èÿÄ¢ S¢¢ÿ¢¢çÓÀÃ¢}¢ïÃ¢ Ã¢‡¢èü Ðí‡¢}Ä¢ Ï¢h¢TçHÚŸ¢é‹¢ï~¢: J
y¢éC ¢Ã¢ Ú¢ Á¢Tx¢y ¢¢}¢Š¢ èà¢´ Ú ¢ï}¢¢ç@y¢¢X: Ðí‡¢Ä ¢ï‹¢ ‹ ¢¹í: J J 66
Ÿ¢è‹¢èHÜU‡Æ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
S ¢ Î ¢ ç à¢ Ã ¢ ´ à ¢ ¢ E y ¢ } ¢ è çà ¢ y ¢ ¢ Ú ´ Ðí à ¢ ¢ ‹ y ¢ } ¢ ¢ à ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ç y ¢ } ¢ ‡ ÇH ïà ¢ } ¢ ì J
¾ír¢¢çÎÎ ïÃ¢¢<Ó¢y¢Œ¢¢ÎŒ¢ k´ Ÿ¢èà¢VÚ´ yÃ¢¢ }¢ã}¢¢‹¢y¢¢ïùçS }¢ JJ 67
S¢ Ã¢ ïüEÚ ´ S¢ Ã¢ üx ¢é‡¢ ¢çŠ¢Ã ¢¢ S¢ ´ ÎïÃ¢ ´ }¢ ã¢Î ïÃ ¢} ¢éÎ¢ ÚÜ Uè<y ¢} ¢ì J
ç Ã ¢ l ¢ y ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ ïÄ ¢ ¢ ï x ¢ Ü U H ¢ ç ‹ ¢ Š ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ Ÿ ¢ è à ¢ V Ú ´ y Ã ¢ ¢ } ¢ ã } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï ù ç S } ¢ J J 6 8
S ¢ Ü U¢ H } ¢ ¢ Ä ¢¢ Ä ¢ } ¢ | ¢ èç y ¢ | ¢ X ´ Á ¢ x ¢ Á …ç ‹ ¢ ~ ¢ ¢ ‡¢ ç Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ à¢ ã ï y ¢ é }¢ ì J
ÐíÓ¢ïy ¢S¢¢´ Îïçà¢ ÜU}¢¢#ÜU¢}¢ ´ Ÿ¢èà¢VÚ´ yÃ¢¢}¢ã }¢¢ ‹¢y¢¢ïùçS}¢ JJ 69
by the groups of devotees and being praised by divine bull Nandi with his
other orb of devotees. 64.
Kartikeya, Narada, Sanandana, and other prominent humble learned
Brahmins who are hungry and desirous minded to know BrahmaVidya,
standing before Him with folded hands, have become blissful, as His com-
passionate looks fell on them. 65.
Having seen Him who is Shiva himself, that Brahmin saluted with
folded hands and eyes full of tears. Having his body-hair erect in the thrill
of joy, he began to praise the Lord of the universe, humbly, with love. 66.
Shivstuti
‘You are Sadashiva, the eternal, having the supremacy, calm, chief of
the orb of quarters of heaven, and whose lotus-feet are adored by Brahma
and others, you are Sri Shankara, I salute thee. 67.
You are the Lord of all, an abode for entire host of virtues, you are
the god and the great god, and highly renowned, you are the treasure
stock of knowledge, penance, Yoga and divine arts. You are Sri Shankara,
I salute thee. 68.
You snap the fear of time and illusion (Maya) and the god of death,
and you are the cause of creation, sustenance and destruction of the uni-
verse, the preceptor of Prachetas (sons of Pracheta), and one who fulfils
desires. 69.
}¢ ã¢ çÃ ¢c ¢~ ¢¢ y¢ S¢} ¢S y¢ H¢ ïÜ Ú } ¢ë yÄ¢ éT Ä¢ ´ }¢ yÄ ¢ü Á¢‹ ¢¢ à¢ éy ¢¢ ïc ¢} ¢ì J
| ¢S } ¢ ¢Ã ¢ à¢ ï c ¢è Ü ëU y ¢ ÜU ¢ } ¢Î ï ã´ Ÿ ¢è à ¢V Ú ´ y Ã ¢¢ } ¢ ã} ¢ ¢‹ ¢ y ¢¢ ï ù çS } ¢ J J 7 0
¥ à¢ ï¯ç±l ¢ x¢ } ¢} ¢‹ ~ ¢} ¢ êH æ ± ñÚ ¢ x² ± ïx ¢¢ ïçÁ Û ¢¼ „± ü|¢ ¢ ïx ¢} ¢ ì J
}¢é}¢éÿ¢éç|¢}¢éüQU Á¢‹¢ñp S¢ïÃÄ¢´ Ÿ¢èà¢VÚ´ yÃ¢¢}¢ã}¢¢ ‹¢y¢¢ïùçS}¢ JJ 71
x ¢ X ¢ Š ¢ Ú ´ Ó ¢ ¢ ‹ Š ¢ Ü UÎ ñ y Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ à ¢ ´ Ü ñ UH ¢ S ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ‰ ¢ ´ S ¢ é çw ¢ y ¢ ¢ y } ¢ Î ¢ S ¢ } ¢ ì J
Œ ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ ï Ó ™ Ä ¢ ¢ ï‹ } ¢ ê H ‹ ¢ ‹¢ ¢ } ¢ } ¢ ¢ ~ ¢ ´ Ÿ ¢ è à ¢ V Ú ´ y Ã ¢ ¢ } ¢ ã } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï ù ç S } ¢ J J 7 2
Ÿ¢ èç Ã¢ E‹ ¢¢‰ ¢´ Ü ëU y¢Ü U¢ çà ¢Ã ¢¢S ¢´ Ð í}¢ èy ¢Ü U‡ ¢¢ï üç Îy ¢y ¢¢Ú Ü´ U Ó¢ J
|¢ Ã¢ ¢ï hëy ¢¢ ‹¢ ïÜU }¢ ã¢ çÍ¢ Á¢ èÃ ¢´ Ÿ¢ èà ¢V Ú´ yÃ ¢¢ }¢ã }¢ ¢‹ ¢y¢ ¢ï ùç S}¢ J J 73
ÎïÃ¢¢çÎS¢V CãÚ´ ãÚ¢ wÄ¢ ´ Ÿ¢ èŒ¢¢ Ã¢üy ¢èÐí¢‡¢ Œ¢ôy ¢ Œ¢ éÚ¢çÚ}¢ì J
Ã¢ëc¢ŠÃ ¢Á¢´ }¢XH}¢ê< y¢}¢èà¢´ Ÿ¢èà ¢VÚ´ yÃ¢¢}¢ã }¢¢‹¢y¢¢ïùçS} ¢ JJ 74
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
§çy¢ Sy¢éyÃ¢¢ çà¢Ã ´¢ |¢QUK¢ Ðí‡¢}Ä¢ Ó¢ S¢ Š¢}¢ü|¢ê: J y¢éC¢Ã¢ Á¢x¢Î}Ï¢ ´¢ Ó¢ Îéx¢ Z¢ Îéx¢üçy¢‹¢¢à¢‹¢è} ì¢ JJ75
You are the protector of this world from great venom, one who con-
quered death, and quickly pleasing to ordinary mortal, one who has burnt
the cupid (Kamadeva) into ashes. 70.
You are the origin of the Vedas and Agamas with their hymns. You
have abandoned all worldly enjoyments due to the force of asceticism.
And hence you are adored by all who desire salvation, and who have
already achieved salvation. O Sankara, I salute you. 71.
You beautify Ganga, killed the demon Andhak, you are the Lord of
Kailasa, you bestow happiness to your devotees, with mere utterance of
whose name takes away the stream of sins. 72.
You are the Lord of the universe, who resides in Kashi, in the ears of
dying men the Tarak mantra (the chant of Rama) and elevate even the
great sinners from the cycle of birth and death, to liberation. 73.
You take away miseries of gods and others, hence have another name
Hara, the beloved consort of Parvati, and the rival of Tripura demon,
bearing bull-mark flag, and auspiciousness-personified. O Shankara I sa-
lute you’. 74.
Suvrat said:-
The religious one, having praised and saluted Shiva with devotion,
began to praise the mother of the world, Durga, who destroys the misfor-
tune of the world. 75.
} ¢ ¢ y ¢ : ! çà ¢ Ã ¢ ï ! } ¢ X HÃ ¢ ë‹ Î Î ¢ ~ ¢ è´ S ¢ Ã ¢ ïüE Ú è´ Ó ¢ ¢ç w ¢ HH ¢ï Ü U Š ¢¢ ~ ¢ è} ¢ì J
}¢ã¢S¢y ¢è´ à¢VÚ à¢çQU }¢¢l ¢}¢é}¢¢}¢ã ´ yÃ ¢¢´ Ðí‡¢} ¢¢ç}¢ ÎïÃ ¢è}¢ ì JJ 76
S¢éÚ ï‹Îí}¢éw Ä ¢¢}¢Ú Ü UCÎ ¢y¢é<Ã¢‹¢¢à¢çÄ ¢~¢è}¢S¢éÚ± íÁ¢SÄ ¢ J
S¢ Î ñ Ã ¢ S ¢Ã ¢ ¢ü }¢ Ú S ¢¢ñ w Ä ¢Î ¢~ ¢è} ¢é }¢ ¢}¢ ã´ y Ã ¢ ¢´ Ðí ‡ ¢ }¢ ¢ç} ¢ Î ï Ã ¢ è}¢ ì J J 77
ç‹¢à¢é}|¢ à¢é}|¢¢S¢éÚÎŒ¢üã ‹~¢è´ ç‹¢Á¢¢çŸ¢y ¢¢Œ¢çó¢Ó¢Ä¢¢Œ¢ã‹ ~¢è}¢ì J
Ÿ ¢ è ç Ã ¢ c ‡ ¢ éÜ U ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ïü l y ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ïx ¢ } ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ é} ¢ ¢ }¢ ã ´ y Ã ¢ ¢ ´ Ð í ‡ ¢ }¢ ¢ ç }¢ Î ï Ã ¢ è } ¢ ì J J 78
S¢éÚ ¢çÚ ‹¢¢à¢¢‰¢ü}¢‹¢ïÜU à¢QUèL yŒ¢¢ÎÄ ¢‹y¢è}¢}¢Ú ï‹ÎíŒ¢ÿ¢¢}¢ì J
} ¢ã ¢} ¢ë Š¢ ¢ç Ã ¢c Ü ë U y ¢| ¢ êç Ú ã Sy ¢¢ }¢ é }¢ ¢} ¢ã ´ y Ã ¢ ¢´ Ð í‡ ¢} ¢ ¢ç }¢ Î ïÃ ¢ è} ¢ì JJ 79
S¢éÚ ¢Œ¢HSÃ ¢¢Ó¢üÜU S¢Ã¢üÃ ¢‡¢üà¢èc¢üçÓÀÎ¢RU¢ïŠ¢ÜUÚ¢HÃ¢RU¢}¢ì J
¥ | ¢ èC Î ¢ ~ ¢ è ´ ± í Á ¢ Ü U ‹ Ä ¢ Ü U ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢} ¢ é } ¢ ¢ } ¢ã ´ y Ã ¢ ¢ ´ Ð í ‡ ¢ } ¢¢ ç } ¢ Î ï Ã ¢ è } ¢ ì JJ 80
Î ¢ÿ ¢ ¢Ä ¢‡ ¢è´ M Œ ¢Š ¢ Ú ¢´ Ä ¢é x ¢¢Î ¢ñ S ¢y ¢è´ y ¢y ¢: Ÿ ¢èçx ¢ç Ú Ú ¢Á ¢ Œ ¢é~ ¢è} ¢ì J
S ¢ ¢ Š Ã ¢ è ± í y ¢ ~¢ ¢ ‡ ¢ Œ ¢ Ú ¢ } ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ç Î } ¢ é } ¢ ¢ } ¢ã ´ y Ã ¢ ¢ ´ Ð í ‡ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ç } ¢ Î ï Ã ¢ è } ¢ ì J J 81
Jagdamba stuti.
Nilakantha continued - O, Mother, the auspicious one, bestowing
host of favours, the supreme goddess (one who is) bearing the entire
world, the great virtuous consort of Shiva and his power, the primitive
being, I salute you, O Goddess Uma. 76.
You are the destructor of the army of demons who harass all the gods
and their king Indra. Thus you give the gods happiness forever. O Uma, I
salute thee. 77.
You suppressed the arrogance of demons like Nishumbha and
Shumbha and climate series of woes of true refugees, with your yogic
power. Vishnu is induced in what is to be done. 78.
Favouring the gods, you produce massive amount of powers to de-
stroy demons, and hold various weaponry in as many hands, in the great
battle with them; O goddess Uma, I salute thee. 79.
You, being angry, showing your terrifying form to those who offer
wine, flesh and other things, behead them; bestow boons to milk maids to
fulfil their desires, O Uma. 80.
Though you are without beginning in the beginning of ages, taking the
‹¢Ú¢}¢ÚñÎéücÜUÚ}¢é°í}¢¢Î¢ñ y¢Œ¢pÚ‹y¢è çx¢çÚà¢ÐíS¢œÄ¢ñ J
‹ ¢ Œ¢ ~ ¢} ¢Œ Ä ¢¢ Î § çy ¢ s Œ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ü } ¢é }¢ ¢ }¢ ã´ yÃ ¢¢ ´ Ð í‡ ¢ }¢ ¢ç } ¢ Î ïÃ¢ è} ¢ ì J J 8 2
ÐíS¢ê´ x¢‡¢ïà¢SÄ¢ S¢ÎñÃ¢ S¢ïÃ¢¢Œ¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢¢}¢}Ï¢! }¢ãïEÚSÄ¢ J
¥ } ¢ X HÍ Ý è ´ ç ‹ ¢ Á ¢S ¢ ï Ã ¢ Ü U ¢ ‹ ¢¢ } ¢ é } ¢ ¢ } ¢ã ´ y Ã ¢ ¢ ´ Ðí ‡ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ç } ¢ Î ï Ã ¢ è } ¢ ì J J 8 3
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
§çy¢ Sy¢éyÃ¢ñÃ¢¢ïŒ¢Úy ´¢ Ã¢<‡¢‹ ´¢ y¢¢Ã¢é}¢¢çà¢Ã¢ ñ¢ J ªÓ¢y¢é‹¢¢ñü Ã¢Ú´ Ã¢<‡¢‹ ì¢ ! Ã¢ÚÄ¢yÃ ´¢ ç‹¢Á¢ïçŒS¢y¢} ì¢ J J 84
Ä¢çÎ ÐíS¢ó¢ ñ¢ |¢Ã¢‰¢ ï¢ Á¢x¢y¢: çŒ¢y¢Ú ñ¢ Ä¢éÃ¢¢} ì¢ J Ä¢ÓÀy ´¢ y¢<ã Ã¢ñÚ¢xÄ ´¢ ÎëÉ´ S¢¢´S¢¢çÚÜïUc é¢ } ï¢ J J 85
©}¢¢}¢ãïEÚ¢Ã¢êÓ¢y¢é: -
ç±íÄ¢y ï¢ Ä¢œÃ¢Ä¢¢ Ã¢=‡¢Sy¢œ é¢ çS¢h´ S¢Î¢ yÃ¢çÄ¢ J y¢‰¢¢çŒ¢ y¢çmà¢ïc¢ï‡¢ |¢çÃ¢cÄ¢çy¢ }¢ã¢}¢é‹¢ï! J J 86
‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢ «Uçc¢: S¢¢ÿ¢¢ÎçS¢ yÃ ´¢ Ï¢ÎÚèŒ¢çy¢: J }¢¢‹¢écÄ¢‹¢¢ÅK´ çÃ¢ÎŠ¢my¢üS¢ïù~¢ïçy¢ çÃ¢h Ã ñ¢ J J 87
incarnations of Daksayani, being the daughter of Daksa, then becoming

daughter to the mountain-king (Himalaya) you have protected the vow of
Virtuous wife. 81.
In the past, to please Girisha, you observed hard penance that is
difficult for mortals and immortals, in which you never ate a leaf even, thus
getting another name of Aparna, O Uma. 82.
O! Amba, Mother of Ganesha, always engaged in the service of
M ah es w a ra , el i m i n a t i n g e v i l s o f t h e t ru e d e v o t e es , a n d s al u t e t h ee ,
U m a. 8 3 .
Suvrat said:-
Having praised thus the celibate became quiet. Now both Uma and
Shiva addressed Him thus ‘O, Brahmin, ask for your desired boon. 84.
Sri Nilakantha said:-
If you are really pleased with me, the parents of the world as you are,
grant me firm detachment in worldly things’. 85.
Uma and Mahesvara said:-
‘O Brahmin, the boon that you sought is always been there in you.
Henceforth it will become magnificent, O great sage. 86.
You are the sage Narayan Himself, the Lord of Badri and you are
here taking a human form, as we know. 87.
‹ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ï Sy ¢ é Á ¢ x ¢ Î è à ¢ ¢ Ä¢ ‹ ¢ Ú ‹ ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ Ä ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ y ¢ ï J S ¢ ã ¢ Á ¢ é ü ‹ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ Ü ë Uc ‡ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ Š ¢ } ¢ ü S ¢ ´ S ‰ ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ Ó ¢ JJ 88
y Ã ¢ ´ ç ã S ¢ ¢ ÿ ¢ ¢ y Œ ¢ Ú ´ ¾ í r ¢ ÿ ¢ Ú ¢ ÿ ¢ Ú Œ ¢ Ú ´ ç Ã ¢ | ¢ é J ¥ ‹ ¢ ï Ü U Ü U ¢ ï çÅ ¾ í r ¢ ¢ ‡ Ç¢ ï Î Ä ¢ çS ‰ ¢ y Ä ¢ ‹ y ¢ Ü U ¢ Ú ‡ ¢ } ¢ ì JJ 89
x¢¢ïH¢ïÜU¢çŠ¢Œ¢çy¢<ÎÃÄ¢Ã¢ë‹Î¢Ã¢‹¢çÃ¢ã¢ÚÜëUy¢ì J ¥w¢‡ÇÚ¢S¢HèHSyÃ ´¢ Ú¢çŠ¢ÜU¢Ú}¢‡¢: SÃ¢Ä¢} ì¢ JJ 90
ÜUËÄ¢ Š¢ } ¢ ¢ üS¢ éÚ x ¢ éL Œ¢ ¢ c¢ ‡ Ç¢ ïŒ¢ Îíéy ¢ ´ Ðí|¢ ¢ ï ! J S¢ h } ¢ Z Œ¢ ¢ y ¢ é} ¢ ~ ¢ y Ã¢ } ¢ ¢ çÃ¢ |¢ êü y ¢ ¢ ï ÎÄ¢ ¢ ç‹ ¢ çŠ ¢ : JJ 91
ç‹¢ç}¢œ¢èÜëUyÄ¢ ÎéÃ¢¢üS¢:à¢¢Œ ´¢ ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢¢y}¢‹¢¢ J |¢QU ñ¢ Á¢¢y¢¢ïùçS¢Š¢}¢¢üœÃ ´¢ ãçÚ|¢üQUçÃ¢Œ¢hÚ: JJ 92
|¢¢ÃÄ¢¢‹¢¢ç}¢ã H¢ïÜU¢‹¢ ´¢ ÜUH¢ñ S¢´S¢ëçy¢}¢éQUÄ ï¢ J ÜUèy¢ü‹¢Ÿ¢Ã¢‡¢¢ã¢üç‡¢ Ó¢çÚ~¢¢ç‡¢ ÜUÚ¢ïçc¢ Ã ñ¢ JJ 93
¥lyÃ¢gà¢ü‹¢ï‹¢ SÃ¢: Œ¢Ú}¢¢‹¢‹Îç‹¢Ã¢ëüœ¢¢ñ J ¥¢Ã¢ ´¢ yÃ¢ÎèÄ¢|¢çQUS‰¢ ñ¢ S¢Î¢ yÃ¢gà¢ü‹¢¢ïyS¢éÜU¢ñ JJ 94
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ - §çy¢ çà¢Ã¢p çà¢Ã¢¢ Ðíç‡¢x¢l y ´¢ ÐíãçS¢y¢¢‹¢‹¢Œ¢k}¢ëc¢èEÚ} ì¢ J
y¢ÎÃ¢H¢ïÜU‹¢ãc¢ü|¢ëy¢¢‹y¢Ú ñ¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! çy¢Ú¢ïÎŠ¢y¢é: S¢ãS¢¢ y¢y¢: JJ 95
Salutations to the O Nar-Narayan incarnate, master of the world. O
Krishna, the one with Arjuna who had the religion established (on this
earth). 88.
You are the supreme-reality itself, who is beyond perishable and im-
perishable, and the Lord. You are the original cause of creation, mainte-
nance and destruction of innumerable worlds. 89.
You are the king of Goloka, wandered in divinely Vrindavan, con-
tinuously dancing and sporting Raas-leela with (cow-herd damsels), and
a beloved one to Radhika. 90.
O treasure of compassion, you have manifested here to protect reli-
gion from the hands of harassing demons and their heretics, preachers in
this Kali age. 91.
In the consequence of Durvas’ curse, you, being Narayan yourself,
took birth here as Shri Hari, to Dharma and Bhakti, taking away all the
miseries of your devotees. 92.
Your exploits are noble enough to be heard or sung, by men, which is
the way to liberation, in this Kali age. 93.
Having your Darsana, we have become blissful. As we were de-
voted to you, always we were eager to see you. 94.
Suvrat said:-
Having praised Him with obeisance, Shiva and Parvati, having seen
His, master-ascetic’s gentle smile in the lotus like face, became blissful,
eventually disappeared, immediately. 95.
}¢ã¢ÅÃÄ¢¢}¢é}¢¢}¢ãïEÚÎà¢ü‹¢´ ‹¢¢}¢ñÜU¢ï‹¢Œ¢@¢à¢œ¢}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 49 JJ
-------------------------------
JJ ¥ƒ Œ¢@¢à¢œ¢}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 50 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢
¥‹y¢<ãy ï¢ à¢VÚïù‰¢ SÃ¢SÄ¢¢çy¢çÐíÄ¢Îà¢ü‹ ï¢ J ‹¢èHÜU‡ÆSy¢y¢¢ïùx¢ÓÀyS}¢Ú‹ ì¢ |¢êy¢Œ¢éÚè´ S}¢ y¢} ì¢ JJ 1
y¢~¢ Ú¢}¢¢‹¢éÁ¢¢Ó¢¢Ä¢üÐíçy¢}¢¢Ä¢¢: S¢ Îà¢ü‹¢} ì¢ J Œ¢êÁ¢‹ ´¢ Ó¢ çÃ¢Š¢¢Ä¢¢x¢¢Îéx¢¢Z ÜU‹Ä¢¢ç|¢Š¢¢´ y¢y¢: JJ 2
y ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï Ä ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ñ Ã ¢ < ‡ ¢ Ú ¢ Á ¢ : Œ ¢ k ‹ ¢ ¢ | ¢ ´ Á ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Î ü‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J ¥ ¢ çÎ Ü ï Uà ¢ Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ y ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï çÃ ¢ c‡ ¢ é } ¢ éŒ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ñ JJ 3
¥ S ¢ é Ú ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ´ S ¢ ã dï m ï y ¢ ~ ¢ ¢ S y ¢ ¢ ´ à ¢ ›Š ¢ ¢ ç Ú ‡ ¢ ¢ } ¢ ì J y ¢ ï y ¢ ~ ¢ y Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ ë Œ ¢ ï ‡ ¢ ñ Ã ¢ ç ‹ ¢ ã y ¢ ï y ¢ ç Á … Í ¢ ¢ ´ S ¢ é ‹ ¢ è JJ 4
} ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ S ¢ ï Œ ¢ œ ¢ ‹ ¢ ï Œ ¢ êÃ ¢ Z ÿ } ¢ ¢ | ¢ éÁ ¢ ¢ S ¢ ~ ¢ Š¢ } ¢ ü ‡ ¢ ¢ J ç‹ ¢ ã y ¢ ¢ ¥ S ¢ éÚ ¢ Ä ¢ mœ ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ ¿ ¢ ¢ ù ~ ¢ Š¢ < } ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ JJ 5
} ¢ H Ä ¢ ¢ w Ä ¢ ´ y ¢ y ¢ : Ð í ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ó ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Î í é} ¢ S ¢ } ¢ ¢ Ü é U H} ¢ ì J ‹ ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ Ä ¢ ‡ ¢ : Ü é U Hç x ¢ ôÚ y ¢ è ‰ ¢ ü Ä ¢ ¢ ~ ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ Ú ¢ Ä ¢ ‡ ¢ : JJ 6
Thus ends the forty-ninth chapter entitled ‘Appearance of
Uma and Maheshvara in the great forest’ in the first Prakarana of
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER - 50
Shri Hari’s journey in various holy places.
Suvrat said:-
Nilakantha, at the disappearance of His beloved god Shankara, went
to Bhutapuri, recollecting him. 1.
There, He, having seen and worshipped Ramanujacharya’s idol, went
ahead towards a Durga named Kanyakumari. 2.
Then the celibate-king moved to the place of Padmanabha and from
there to Janardana, and eventually reaching the place of Vishnu of another
name AdiKeshava. 3.
As previously in Manasa city, the demons were killed by the brave
king Satradharma, there also the religious minded king killed the two thou-
sand demons having weapons in their hands. 4 - 5
Then, the dedicated pilgrim Narayana, went to the high mountain
named Malaya, beset with various kinds of trees. 6.
Œ ¢ @ ¢ ã ¢ ç‹ ¢ çx ¢ Ú ¢ ñ y ¢ ~ ¢ S ¢ ¢ çÿ ¢ x ¢ ¢ ï Œ ¢ ¢ H Î à¢ ü‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J Ü éU Ã ¢ Z p ‹ Î ‹ ¢ Ã ¢ ë ÿ ¢ ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ´ S ¢ S ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ ü‡ ¢ ¢ ´ Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ï ù Ã ¢ S ¢ y ¢ ì J J 7
Ó ¢ ‹ Î í | ¢ ¢ x ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ Î è y ¢ èÚ ï Œ ¢ é ‡ Ç H è Ü U Œ ¢ éÚ ´ Ä ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ñ J y ¢ ~ ¢ Ÿ ¢ è ç Ã ¢ n H S Ä ¢ ¢ S ¢ ¢ ñ Ó ¢ R ïU Ÿ ¢ è | ¢ y ¢ é üÚ è ÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 8
‹¢l ´¢ F¢‹ ´¢ çÃ¢nHSÄ¢ Îà¢ü‹ ´¢ x¢é‡¢ÜUèy¢ü‹¢} ì¢ J ÜéUÃ¢ü‹ ì¢ Ðíçy¢çÎ‹ ´¢ y¢~¢ m ñ¢ }¢¢S¢ ñ¢ ‹Ä¢Ã¢S¢hçÚ: JJ 9
ÎñÃ¢¢ Á¢èÃ¢¢: S¢ãdï mï y¢~¢ Ó¢RéUSy¢Î¢Ÿ¢Ä¢} ì¢ J çãyÃ¢¢ Îé:S¢XÁ ´¢ Î¢ïc ´¢ |¢ïÁ¢éSy ´¢ y¢mÓ¢:çS‰¢y¢¢: JJ 10
Ÿ¢èçÃ¢nH´ y¢y¢ ï¢ ‹¢yÃ¢¢ Œ¢çÚcÃ¢ÁÄ¢ Ó¢ |¢çQUy¢: J Sy¢éÃ¢´Sy¢yÿ¢ï~¢}¢¢ã¢y}Ä ´¢ Î‡ÇÜU¢Ú‡Ä¢}¢¢Ä¢Ä¢ ñ¢ JJ 11
ÜéUÃ¢ü‹ÐíÎçÿ¢‡¢ ´¢ y¢SÄ¢ ‹¢¢çS¢ÜU¢wÄ¢ ´¢ Œ¢éÚ´ Ä¢Ä¢ ñ¢ J Îà¢ü‹ ´¢ ~Ä¢}Ï¢ÜïUà¢SÄ¢ ÜëUyÃ¢¢ùx¢¢œ¢Œ¢y¢è´ ‹¢Îè} ì¢ JJ 12
y¢y¢: S¢ ‹¢}¢üÎ¢Ä¢¢~¢ ´¢ ÜëUyÃ¢¢ïœ¢èÄ ü¢ }¢ãè´ ‹¢Îè} ì¢ J y¢èyÃ¢ ü¢ S¢¢½í}¢y¢è´ Ðí¢Ä¢¢jè}¢‹¢¢‰¢¢wÄ¢à¢VÚ} ì¢ JJ 13
x ¢ ¢ ïŒ ¢ ‹¢ ¢ ‰ ¢ }¢ éŒ ¢ ïy Ä¢ ¢ ‰¢ Œ ¢ @y ¢ è ƒ èZ S ¢ }¢ ¢ Ó ¢ Ú ‹ ¢ ì J ‹¢ è HÜ U‡ Æ © Œ¢ ï Ä¢ ¢ Ä ¢ } ¢ Ü U Ú ¢ HÄ ¢ Œ¢ œ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 1 4
» Ã ¢ ´ y ¢ è‰ ¢ ¢ üç‹ ¢ çÃ ¢ Ó ¢ Ú ‹ S ¢ h } ¢ Z Œ ¢ çÚ Œ ¢ ¢ H Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ ì J ¥ Š ¢ } ¢ üS ¢ x ¢ Z y ¢ è‰ ¢ üS ‰ ¢ } ¢ éÓ ™w ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ç‹ ¢ Á ¢ ¢ ñÁ ¢ S ¢ ¢ J J 1 5
Œ¢¢c¢ç‡Ç‹¢ ï¢ x¢éMçTyÃ¢¢ Ã¢¢Îñ: S¢ÓÀ¢›S¢}}¢y¢ñ: J }¢é}¢éÿ¢êÝíçÿ¢y¢¢´Sy¢ï|Ä¢ ï¢ }¢¢ïÓ¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ S¢´S¢ëy¢ï: JJ 16
He paid homage to Shakshi Gopala on that mountain and stayed
there for five days in the forest of sandal trees, pervaded by snakes. 7.
From there, he came to Pundalikapura on the bank of Chandrabhaga
river. There he saluted Shri Vitthala who is the incarnation of Sri Vishnu. 8.
Shri Hari stayed there for two months, taking bath in the river and
worshipping and reciting the hymns of Vitthala every day. 9.
There, two thousand virtuous, men took His refuge, having aban-
doned evil association, and became staunch followers of Him. 10.
Then saluting Vitthala, and embracing him with adoration, praising
the greatness of that holy place, he went to Dandakaranya. 11.
Taking a round of that Dandakaranya, he came to the city named
Nasik. Having seen the God Tryambakeshwara, he went to Tapti (Tapi)
river. 12.
After that, He, doing the pilgrimage of river Narmada, crossed Mahindi
River and sailing Sabarmati River, came to the place of Shankara named
Bhimanatha. 13.
Then He came to Gopanatha and did the pilgrimage of five holy places.
Afterwords He, Nilakantha came to the city named Makaralaya. 14.
Thus wandering about holy fords, as well as preserving noble religion,
He executed the irreligious herds of those places, with His real vigour. 15.
Having conquered heretic gurus, in disputations, in conformity with
classical scriptures, He, giving protection to the seekers of liberation from
y¢Œ¢p ¾ír¢Ó¢Ä¢¢üÎèçó¢Ä¢}¢¢‹¢¢Ó¢Ú‹ ì¢ SÃ¢Ä¢} ì¢ J yÄ¢¢çx¢‹¢ ´¢ y¢ñ<‰¢ÜU¢‹¢ ´¢ Ó¢ çS‰¢çy¢Úèçy¢}¢Îà¢üÄ¢y ì¢ JJ 17
à¢¢‹y¢çSy¢çy¢ÿ¢éÚïÜU¢ÜUè ç‹¢:SŒ¢ëã ï¢ ç‹¢cŒ¢çÚ°íã: J ÜU¢ñŒ¢è‹¢}¢¢~¢Ã¢S¢‹¢¢ï }¢ëx¢¢çÁ¢ÝŠ¢Ú¢ï Á¢Åè JJ 18
¥‹¢¢Ã¢ëy¢¢X: S¢Ã¢ïüc é¢ «y¢écÃ¢çŒ¢ çÎÃ¢¢ç‹¢à¢} ì¢ J Ï¢çã°í¢ü}¢¢ÎìÎíé}¢¢Š¢Sy¢¢mS¢‹ ì¢ °í¢} ï¢ y é¢ ‹¢ ÒUçÓ¢y ì¢ JJ 19
ç‹¢yÄ ´¢ ç~¢c¢Ã¢‡¢F¢Ä¢è ç~¢ÜU¢H´ ÜëUc‡¢Œ¢êÁ¢ÜU: J Œ¢@¢ŠÄ¢¢ÄÄ¢¢: Œ¢êÁ¢‹¢¢‹y ï¢ Œ¢¢Æ´ ÜéUÃ¢üç‹Î‹¢ïçÎ‹ ï¢ JJ 20
Ðí¢‡¢¢Ä¢¢}¢¢´ç›ÜU¢H´ Ó¢ ÜéUÃ¢üó¢¢‹¢¢S¢‹¢¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ J SÃ¢ïÓÀÄ¢¢ çã}¢ÜU¢HïùçŒ¢ S¢ïÃ¢}¢¢‹¢ ï¢ ‹¢ Ó¢¢‹¢H} ì¢ JJ 21
¥w¢‡Ç´ SÃ¢SÃ¢MŒ¢S‰¢ ï¢ ç‹¢<‹¢}¢ïc¢çÃ¢H¢ïÓ¢‹¢: J yÃ¢x¢çS‰¢à¢ïc¢x¢¢~¢p |¢êÄ¢ ï¢ Š¢}¢ç‹¢S¢‹y¢y¢: JJ 22
Î ïã ¢ ‹ ¢ é S ¢ ‹ Š ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ã è ‹ ¢ : à ¢ Ü ü UÚ ¢ Ü U‡ Å Ü U¢ ç Î c¢ é J ç ‹ ¢ L Œ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ Ó ™ H ‹ } ¢ ¢ x ¢ ï ü ‹ ¢ Œ ¢ ë Ó À ‹ Ã ¢ y } ¢ ü Ü U @ ‹ ¢ J J 2 3
Í ¢ ¢ ïÚ ïcÃ ¢ Ú ‡ Ä ¢ ïc¢ é Ó ¢ Ú ‹ ¢ ì Œ ¢ Ã ¢ üy ¢ ïc¢ é Ó ¢ ç‹ ¢ | ¢ üÄ ¢ : J ôS ¢ ã Ã Ä ¢ ¢ Í ¢ í¢ ïÚ x ¢ ¢ l ñp Ü éU ~ ¢ ¢ Œ Ä ¢ÿ ¢ y ¢ çÃ ¢ ° íã : J J 2 4
those men, eventually liberated them from trans-migrations. 16.

Observing penance and following the belief of celibacy He Himself,
showed ways and means of a renunciate, and a pilgrim. 17.
Shri Hari shows the characteristics of an ascetic.
He the renunciation, was tranquil, enduring, lonely, dispassionate and
without gaining tendency, and only wore a strip of cloth for loins, and
deer-skin for the upper garment and had his hair matted. 18.
He kept his body uncovered with any other garment in all seasons,
day and night, and lived under a tree out of township, and never in the
town. 19.
He was taking bath thrice a day as well as worshipping Shri Krishna,
and at the end of the worship, read five chapters from sacred scriptures
every day. 20.
The exercise of controlling breath and doing yogic postures, were
carried thrice a day, and in the cold season, He never took to the warmth
of fire, willingly. 21.
He remained dedicated to the Self fearlessly, and had his looks steady,
without shutting the eyes. His body was weak with only skin and bones,
prominently manifesting veins. 22.
He was insensitive to his body while moving on stones or thorns,
without foot-wears, and never asked about the way. 23.
Moving about dangerous dense forests or mountains, He remained
fearless and uninjured by wild lions, tigers or snakes. 24.
S¢ÜëUÎÔA¢‹ ì¢ ÒUçÓ¢Ó™¢ó ´¢ ÈUH´ }¢êH´ Ó¢ Ã¢¢ ÎH} ì¢ J çy¢Dçó¢Úà¢‹¢: ÒU¢çŒ¢ ‹¢èÚ¢ã¢Úp ÜéU~¢çÓ¢y ì¢ JJ 25
çÎ‹¢¢ç‹¢ ÜUçy¢çÓ¢çœ¢D‹Ðí¢àÄ¢ñÃ¢ Œ¢Ã¢‹ ´¢ S¢ÜëUy ì¢ J ÒU¢ŒÄ¢Ä¢¢çÓ¢y¢Ã¢ëçœ¢p ÜëUÓÀî±íy¢Œ¢Ú: Ò çÓ¢y ì¢ JJ 26
çÃ ¢ Ú Q U¢ ï Ú } ¢ ‡ ¢ è Ä ¢ ï c¢ é ç Ã ¢ c ¢ Ä ¢ ïc Ã ¢ çŒ ¢ Œ ¢ @ S ¢ é J › è‡ ¢ ¢ ´ y Ã ¢ S ¢ ã } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ p x ¢ ‹ Š ¢ } ¢ ¢ ~ ¢ } ¢ çŒ ¢ { í éÃ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 2 7
» Ü U ¢ Î à ¢ èc ¢ é S ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ü S ¢ é ã Ú ïÁ ¢ ü‹ } ¢ ç Î ‹ ¢ ï c¢ é Ó ¢ J ‹ ¢ ¢ ó ¢ x ¢ ‹ Š¢ ° íã : S ¢ ¢ ï ù | ¢ êÎ ê ŠÃ ¢ üÚ ï y ¢ ¢ ç Á ¢ y ¢ ïç ‹ Î í Ä ¢ : J J 2 8
y¢Œ¢çSÃ¢‹¢SyÄ¢¢çx¢‹¢¢ïù‹Ä ï¢ y ´¢ ÎëcÅì±¢çy¢y¢Œ¢çSÃ¢‹¢} ì¢ J SÃ¢Ä ´¢ y¢‰¢¢ ÜUy¢éüÜU¢}¢¢Sy¢yS¢X´ ÜïUùŒÄ¢ÜéUÃ¢üy¢ JJ 29
Îïã¢ç|¢}¢¢‹¢Á¢¢y¢ï‹¢ ÎïãÎé:w¢ï‹¢ Œ¢èçÇy¢¢: J y¢yS¢}¢èŒ ï¢ ‹¢ y ï¢ S‰¢¢y¢é´ à¢ïçÜUÚï }¢¢ç‹¢‹¢¢ïùçŒ¢ Ó¢ JJ 30
ç~¢Ú¢~ ´¢ Œ¢@Ú¢~ ´¢ Ã¢¢ ÜëUyÃ¢¢ y¢SÄ¢ S¢}¢¢x¢}¢} ì¢ J Œ¢¢HÄ¢‹y ï¢ S}¢ y ï¢ ÜïUçÓ¢gà¢Ú¢~ ´¢ Ó¢ ÜïUÓ¢‹¢ JJ 31
} ¢ ‹ ¢ éc Ä ¢ ñÎ éü cÜ UÚ ¢ ‡ ¢ è y ‰ ¢ ´ y ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ ´S Ä ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ Ú y ¢ ¢ ï Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ï J Ó ¢ Ú y ¢ : S ¢ # Ã ¢ c¢ ¢ ü ç‡ ¢ } ¢ ¢ S ¢ p ¢ ñ Ü U ¢ ï Ä ¢ Ä ¢ é ã ü Ú ï : J J 3 2
çÃ ¢ R U} ¢ ¢ ç Î y Ä ¢ | ¢ êŒ ¢ S Ä ¢ c¢ Å ìŒ ¢ @ ¢ C ñÜ US ¢ ç} } ¢ y ¢ ï J à ¢ Ü US Ä ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ ü} ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ïù Ï Î ï Î çÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ x ¢ ï Ú Ã ¢ ¢ ñ J J 3 3
He ate only once, some cooked food, or fruits or herbs or leaves.
Sometimes He went without any intake or only surviving on water at other
times. 25.
He remained only taking air once, for few days, or sometimes went
without seeking anything from anyone, and at times remained observing
acute vows. 26.
He was detached from five attractive objects of pleasure and was
firmly against entertaining women in particular not tolerating even their
smell. 27.
On all Ekadashi days (eleventh day of every fortnight) and on all Shri
Hari’s birthdays, He did not even smell food, and being in complete self-
discipline, conquering the senses. 28.
Having seen this great ascetic, other renunciates and ascetics, them-
selves becoming desirous of following His traits, sought His association. 29.
Those who were obsessed by bodily pains and those who were pos-
sessive of their bodies were never able to stay near Him and also men of
self-pride. 30.
Some men, having met Him, could not with stand His association for
more than three or five nights or at the best ten nights, else they all ran
away. 31.
Thus observing in the forests penances that were impossible to ordi-
nary men, Shri Hari moved about for seven years and one month. 32.
In 1856, of Vikrama Samvat, when the sun was in southern solstice,
S¢´Ã¢yS¢Úï Ó¢ à¢évH¢wÄ ï¢ ‹¢|¢: ÜëUc‡¢ïùçxÝ|¢êçy¢‰¢ ñ¢ J Œ¢éÚ´ H¢ïÁ¢¢ç|¢Š ´¢ Ðí¢Œ¢ ÜU¢Hï S¢XÃ¢ »Ã¢ S¢: JJ 34
Œ¢éÚ¢mçãSy¢~¢ S¢ Ã¢¢çŒ¢ÜU¢Ä¢¢}¢éŒ¢¢çÃ¢à¢m<‡¢Ã¢Ú¢ï }¢éãêy¢ü}¢ì J
Ã ¢ ë ‹ Î ¢ Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ï ‹Î é ´ N ç Î ç Ó ¢ ‹ ¼ Ä ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ï ç ‹ ¢Á ¢ ï C Î ï Ã ¢ ´ ‹ ¢ ë Œ ¢ ! Ú ¢ ç Š ¢ Ü ïU à ¢ } ¢ ì J J 3 5
JJ §çy¢ Ÿ¢èS¢yS¢çXÁ¢èÃ¢‹¢ï ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢Ó¢çÚ~¢ï Š¢}¢üà¢¢›ï Ðí‰¢}¢ÐíÜUÚ‡¢ï H¢ïÁ¢Œ¢éÚ¢x¢}¢‹¢‹¢¢}¢¢
Œ¢@¢à¢œ¢}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 50 JJ
-------------------------------
JJ ¥ƒ »ÜUŒ¢@¢à¢œ¢}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 51 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
y¢~¢¢ïhÃ¢¢Ã¢y¢¢ÚSÄ¢ Ú¢}¢¢‹¢‹Î}¢é‹¢ï‹¢ëüŒ¢ ! J }¢éQU¢‹¢‹Î¢ÎÄ¢: çà¢cÄ¢¢: Œ¢@¢à¢œÄ¢¢çx¢‹¢¢ïùÃ¢S¢‹¢ì JJ 1
y¢ïc¢ ´¢ S¢éw¢¢‹¢‹Î‹¢¢}¢¢ S¢¢Š¢é: F¢‹¢¢‰¢ü}¢¢x¢y¢: J y¢~¢¢Îí¢ÿ¢èÎìŠ²¢‹¢ç‹¢Dæ Ã¢<‡¢‹¢´ y¢}¢H¢ñçÜUÜU} ì¢ JJ 2
in the year shukla, in the month of Shravana, on the sixth day of bright
fortnight (Wednesday, Shravan Vad 6 [Randhar Chhath]), Shri Hari reached
the city of Lojpur. 33.
Staying out of that city, He, the celibate-king sat near a well for a
while, pondering on His beloved god at heart, the moon of Vrindavan, the
consort of Radhika. 34.
Thus ends the fiftieth chapter entitled ‘Shri Hari’s arrival at
Lojpur’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the life story of
of conduct). 50
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER 51
Meeting with Sukhanand Swami at the well of Loj.
Suvrat said:-
About fifty disciples of Ramanand Muni, the incarnation of Uddhava,
were staying at Lojpur headed by Muktanand Swami. They all were free
from worldly attachments. 1.
Once, one of those disciples named Shukanand came there at Lojpur
to the well to take a bath. He saw Him, the godlike celibate absorbed in
meditation. 2.
y¢y¢Sy¢Œ¢çSÃ¢ÐíÃ¢Ú´ y ´¢ ‹¢}¢SÜëUyÄ¢ S¢¢ïù¾íÃ¢èy ì¢ J ÜéUy¢ ¥¢x¢}Ä¢y ï¢ Ã¢<‡¢‹ÜéU~¢ Ã¢¢ x¢}Ä¢y ï¢ yÃ¢Ä¢¢ JJ 3
©œ¢Ú|ïÄ¢: ÜU¢Sï¢H|ïÄ¢Sy¢è‰¢¢çü‹¢ çÃ¢Ó¢Úó¢ã} ì¢ J Ä¢ÎëÓÀÄ¢¢~¢¢ùùx¢y¢¢ùïçS}¢ ÜUSyÃ ´¢ çà¢cÄ¢¢ïùçS¢ ÜUSÄ¢ Ó¢ J4
S¢éw¢¢‹¢‹Î ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
Ÿ¢è}¢Îí¢}¢¢‹¢‹Î}¢é‹¢ï: wÄ¢¢y¢SÄ¢ïà¢y¢Ä¢¢ |¢éçÃ¢ J çà¢cÄ¢¢: S¢ãdà¢: S¢ç‹y¢ yÄ¢¢çx¢‹¢ ï¢ x¢ëçã‡¢Sy¢‰¢¢ JJ 5
y¢~¢ Ä ï¢ yÄ¢¢çx¢‹¢Sy¢ïc¢é }¢éQU¢‹¢‹Î¢ïù°í‡¢èçÚã J Œ¢@à¢y¢¢ }¢yÐí}¢éw¢ñSyÄ¢¢çx¢ç|¢: S¢ã Ã¢y¢üy¢ï JJ 6
¥~¢¢x¢y¢¢ïùã´ F¢‹¢¢‰ Z¢ çÃ¢H¢ïvÄ¢ yÃ¢ ´¢ y¢Œ¢¢ïç‹¢çŠ¢} ì¢ J y¢Ã¢¢ç‹y¢ÜU}¢éŒ¢ïy¢¢ïùçS}¢ Îà¢ü‹¢¢ãüSÄ¢ Ä¢¢ïçx¢‹¢¢} ì¢ JJ 7
¥S}¢Á…Ä¢ïDS¢y¢è‰Ä¢¢ïüùçŒ¢ Ä¢¢ïx¢Œ¢¢Ú´ x¢y¢¢ïùçSy¢ çã J y¢Œ¢SÃÄ¢çŒ¢ ÜëUc‡¢|¢QUSyÃ¢¢Îëà¢¢‹ ì¢ ÎíCéç}¢ÓÀçy¢ J8
¥¢¿¢Ä¢¢ SÃ¢x¢éÚ¢ïÚ~¢ yÃ¢¢Îëà¢¢´ S¢ïÃ¢‹¢¢Ä¢ Ã¢ñ J S¢¢ïùS}¢¢ç|¢Ã¢üy¢üy ï¢ S¢¢ÜÚ Îà¢ü‹¢¢ãüp Îïçã‹¢¢} ì¢ JJ 9
Î ï Ä ¢ ´ S Ã ¢ Î à ¢ ü ‹ ¢ ´ y ¢ S } ¢ ñ | ¢ Ã ¢y ¢ ¢ ç Œ ¢ y ¢ Œ ¢ç S Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ J ‹ ¢ ¢ x ¢ ç } ¢ c Ä ¢ç S ¢ Ó ¢ ï œ ¢ ~ ¢ S ¢ » Ã ¢ ¢ ~ ¢ ¢x ¢ ç } ¢ c Ä ¢ ç y ¢ J J 1 0
Saluting the devoted sadhu, he said, ‘O excellent one, where have

you come from? And where do you wish to go?’ 3.
I have come from North Kausala. Left for pilgrimage, I am going
around holy places, and now I have come here. Please tell me which
sampradayado you belong to and who is your teacher. 4.
After hearing all the questions, Sukhanand said: ‘there is a famous
powerful sage in this region, named Ramanand Muni. There are thou-
sands of his disciples, sadhus as well as householders. 5.
Among them Muktanand is the chief of the sadhus. With him, and
myself, fifty other sadhus are staying here. 6.
Today, I have come here to take a bath, and to my good fortune
seeing you sitting here, I have approached you; O the most religious one,
engaged in self-discipline and worthy of respects by Yogis. 7.
Our senior sadhu is a famous yogi, also the most honored person.
He is desirous of meeting persons like you. And even being a sadhu, he is
fully devoted to Shri Krishna. 8.
By order of our guru, he is staying here along with us to serve per-
sons like you. He is worthy of respects by all. 9.
Please come to see him, O self-disciplined one; and if you do not
come to our place he himself will come here. 10.
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
§yÄ¢¢Ÿ¢éyÄ¢ Ã¢Ó¢Sy¢SÄ¢ Ã¢<‡¢Ú¢Åì Ðí¢ã y ´¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! J y¢è‰¢üÄ¢¢~¢¢ÈUH´ Á¢¢‹¢´Sy¢¢ÎëxÄ¢¢ïx¢è‹ÎíÎà¢ü‹¢} ì¢ JJ11
°í¢} ´¢ Œ¢éÚ´ Ã¢¢çŒ¢ }¢é‹¢ï! ÐíçÃ¢à¢¢ç}¢ ‹¢ ÜU<ãçÓ¢y ì¢ J Ã¢ëÿ ´¢ ‹¢Ã ´¢ ‹¢Ã ´¢ ç‹¢yÄ ´¢ Ã¢‹¢ïcÃ¢çŠ¢Ã¢S¢ó¢ã} ì¢ JJ12
y¢‰¢¢çŒ¢ y¢¢ÎëxÄ¢¢ïx¢èÿ¢ ´¢ S¢Ã¢üy¢è‰¢üy¢Œ¢:ÈUH} ì¢ J Á¢¢‹¢¢}¢èçy¢ yÃ¢Ä¢¢ S¢¢ÜU}¢¢Ä¢¢}Ä¢l y¢}¢èçÿ¢y¢é} ì¢ JJ13
§yÄ¢évyÃ¢¢ S¢l ©y‰¢¢Ä¢ S¢¢ÜÚ y¢ï‹¢ y¢Î¢Ÿ¢}¢} ì¢ J ¥¢Ä¢¢yÐíyÄ¢ée} ´¢ y¢SÄ¢ }¢éQU¢‹¢‹Î¢ÎÄ¢ ï¢ ÃÄ¢Š¢é: JJ14
S¢ y¢¢´Sy ï¢ y ´¢ ‹¢}¢SÜëUyÄ¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ïçÓ¢y¢}¢éŒ¢¢çÃ¢à¢‹ ì¢ J S¢Ã¢ïüùçŒ¢ S¢‹y¢Sy ´¢ Ã¢èÿÄ¢ Ðí¢Œ¢éÚ¢pÄ¢ü}¢ïÃ¢ y ï¢ JJ15
Á¢¢ÁÃ¢ËÄ¢}¢¢‹¢´ y¢Œ¢S¢¢ }¢‹¢¢ï‹¢Ä¢‹¢‹¢‹Î‹¢} ì¢ J Œ¢àÄ¢‹y¢: à¢¢‹y¢}¢ê=y¢ y ´¢ Ï¢ãéŠ¢¢ y¢ï ÃÄ¢y¢ÜüUÄ¢‹¢ì JJ16
¥ã ï¢ ! y¢Œ¢çSÃ¢‹¢ ï¢ ÎëC¢ Ï¢ãÃ¢ ï¢ Ä¢¢ïçx¢‹¢ ï¢ |¢éçÃ¢ J §üÎëà¢Sy é¢ ‹¢ ÜU¢ïùŒÄ¢ñçÿ¢ ‹¢ Ÿ¢éy¢¢ïùŒÄ¢~¢ S¢¢}Ðíy¢} ì¢ J17
ÒïUÎ}¢é°í´ y¢Œ¢: ÒïUÎ´ Ï¢¢Hw¢ïH¢ïçÓ¢y ´¢ Ã¢Ä¢: J y¢y¢: S¢¢Š¢¢Ú‡¢ ï¢ ‹¢¢Ä ´¢ Œ¢é}¢¢‹ ì¢ ÜU¢ùŒÄ¢çSy¢ ÎïÃ¢y¢¢ JJ 18
S¢êÄ¢üp‹Îí¢ïù‰¢Ã¢¢ Ã¢çq: ÜéU}¢¢Ú ï¢ Ã¢¢ ‹¢Ú¢ÜëUçy¢: J Ÿ¢éy¢ ï¢ ç‹¢Úó¢}¢éQU ï¢ Ã¢¢ }¢ê<y¢}¢œ¢Œ¢ »Ã¢ Ã¢¢ JJ 19
Meeting of Shri Hari with Muktanand Swami.

Suvrat said:-
O king, hearing these words from him, the great religious celibate
said to him: ‘I know, it is the real aim of a pilgrimage to meet such a
famous yogi like him. 11.
O sage, usually I do not enter in a city or town. Travelling through
forests I spend my days under some fresh tree every time. 12.
But I know, that to visit such a great yogi is the fruit of all pilgrimage
and penance , so I will come with you to see him., 13.
Saying thus, he immediately arose from his seat and went with
Sukhanand to Ramanand Swami’s hermitage. When he arrived there,
Muktanand and other sages arose from their seats to greet him. 14.
They saluted each other and were seated accordingly. All of them
were astonished to see him. 15.
Suvrat said, O king, due to the merit of penance, his figure was shin-
ing brightly, giving delight to eyes as well as mind. Looking at him, good
natured and calm, they began to guess about him variously. 16.
‘O, we have seen many religious, saintly men and yogis on this land,
but we have never seen or heard of a yogi like this in our times. 17.
Because where this severe penance, and where this young age for
playing! Surely, he is not a common man but some deity. 18.
¥Sy é¢ Ä¢: ÜU¢ùïçŒ¢ çÎCK¢l ÎëC¢ïùS}¢¢ç|¢Sy¢Œ¢¢çï‹¢çŠ¢: J S¢Ãï¢Ä¢¢ùSÄ¢¢S}¢ÎŒé¢çÚ Ÿ¢èSÃ¢¢}¢è y¢¢ïc¢}¢ïcÄ¢çy¢ J20
§y‰ ´¢ Ã¢Î‹y¢Sy ï¢ y¢SÄ¢ Œ¢çÚÓ¢Ä¢ Z¢ ÐíÓ¢çRUÚï J }¢éQU¢‹¢‹Î: SÃ¢¢x¢y¢¢çÎ Œ¢ëcÅì±¢ùùçy¢‰Ä¢}¢ÜU¢ÚÄ¢y ì¢ JJ 21
Ã¢<‡¢Ú¢Á¢¢ïùçŒ¢ y¢¢‹S¢¢Š¢êyÜUH¢Ã¢çŒ¢ çÁ¢y¢ïç‹ÎíÄ¢¢‹ ì¢ J çŠ¢Ä¢¢ S¢éà¢èH¢çó¢çpyÄ¢ SÃ¢S¢X¢ã¢ü‹¢}¢‹Ä¢y¢ JJ 22
y¢y¢ ï¢ }¢éQU¢‹¢‹ÎS¢´¿¢´ y¢´ }¢ã¢‹y ´¢ Œ¢Úèçÿ¢y¢é}¢ì J S¢ Ï¢ãé<Ã¢‹¢Ä¢ï‹¢ñÃ¢ Œ¢ëÓÀçy¢ S}¢ Ï¢é|¢éyS¢éÃ¢y ì¢ JJ 23
}¢ã¢}¢é‹¢ïùçy¢S¢é¿¢¢ïùçS¢ S¢}}¢y¢¢ïùçS¢ S¢y¢¢}¢çŒ¢ J Œ¢ëÓÀ¢ç}¢ Ä¢Îã´ y¢SÄ¢ ÜUy¢éü}¢éœ¢Ú}¢ãüçS¢ JJ 24
MŒ¢¢ç‡¢ Á¢èÃ¢ïEÚÄ¢¢ï}¢¢üÄ¢¢Ä¢¢ ¾ír¢‡¢Sy¢‰¢¢ J Œ¢ÚSÄ¢ ¾ír¢‡¢p¢ã´ çÃ¢çÃ¢yS¢¢ç}¢ Œ¢ë‰¢ÜìU Œ¢ë‰¢ÜìU JJ 25
Whether he is Sun, Moon or god of fire, or Kumara (Kartikeya son

of Shiva), in human form ? Whether he is a liberated soul from the other
world or austerity incarnate! 19.
May he be any of them, by our good fortune, today we have seen
him, the pre-eminent ascetic. If we serve him, our Guru (Ramanand Muni)
will be pleased. 20.
Saying thus, they came forward to serve him. Muktanand welcomed
him and offered services suited to a guest. 21.
The eminent celibate by his own judgment considering them as self-
subdued and well behaved, a rarity in Kali age, accepted them as worthy
of his company. 22.
Then to test the leading ascetic Muktanand, the young yogi asked
him modestly, as if out of curiosity; 23.
Shri Hari enjoys company of the ascetics; Muktanand’s an-
swers to Shri Hari’s philosophical queries. That is : Form of Jeev,
form of Ishwar, form of Maya, form of Brahma and form of
Parabrahma
Thereafter Shri Hari wanting to test him and to know how much
knowledge Muktanand is possessed of, he began asking ‘O great sage,
you must be knowing the tenets of scriptures and you are respected by
virtuous people as well. Please answer whatever I am asking about. 24.
I want to know accurately and clearly the nature of the Self, the God
almighty and his power Maya; the Brahma– pure consciousness and the
supreme consciousness (Param Brahma). 25.
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
S¢êÿ}¢´ ÐíÔA¢ç}¢çy¢ Œ¢ëC: S¢ }¢éç‹¢Sy¢ï‹¢ Ã¢<‡¢‹¢¢ J Ä¢‰¢¢Ÿ¢éy¢´ x¢éL}¢éw¢¢œ¢‰¢¢ïÃ¢¢Ó¢ y¢Îéœ¢Ú}¢ì JJ 26
}¢éQU¢‹¢‹Î}¢éç‹¢LÃ¢¢Ó¢ -
S‰¢êH¢çÎÎïãç~¢y¢Ä¢}¢¢‹¢w¢¢Î¢çà¢w ´¢ Ó¢ Ä¢: J ÃÄ¢¢ŒÄ¢ïç‹ÎíÄ¢¢‹y¢:ÜUÚ‡¢ñ: ÜUÚ¢ïçy¢ çÃ¢çÃ¢Š¢¢: çRUÄ¢¢: JJ 27
¥Á¢ ï¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢: à¢¢Ey¢p ç‹¢Ú´à¢p ÐíÜU¢à¢ÜU: J S¢¢ïùÓÀïl¢çÎx¢é‡¢ ï¢ ¿¢ïÄ¢ ï¢ Á¢èÃ¢¢y}¢¢ Ã¢<‡¢S¢œ¢}¢ ! JJ 28
Îïã~¢Ä ï¢ çÃ¢Ú¢Ç¢Î ñ¢ ÃÄ¢¢ŒÄ¢¢ïyŒ¢çœ¢çS‰¢çy¢ÿ¢Ä¢¢‹ ì¢ J ÜUÚ¢ïçy¢ Á¢x¢y¢ ´¢ Ä¢Sy é¢ S¢Ã¢ü¿¢ ï¢ ¿¢ïÄ¢ §üEÚ: JJ 29
Á¢‹}¢ÿ¢ï~ ´¢ Ó¢ Á¢èÃ¢¢‹¢¢}¢‹¢¢çÎçpÁ…Ç¢çy}¢ÜU¢ J y¢}¢¢ï}¢Ä¢è ãÚï: à¢çQU: ÜU¢Ä¢üÜU¢Ú‡¢MçŒ¢‡¢è JJ 30
x¢é‡¢~¢Ä¢¢çy}¢ÜU¢ Ó¢¢Á¢¢ Ä¢¢ Ó¢¢ïQU¢ù¿¢¢‹¢S¢´ç¿¢ÜU¢ J S¢¢ }¢¢Ä¢ïçy¢ yÃ¢Ä¢¢ ¿¢ïÄ¢¢ Ä¢ ´¢ y¢Ú‹yÄ¢¢çŸ¢y¢¢ ãÚï: JJ31
S ¢ y Ä ¢ ´ ¿ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ y ¢ ´ Ó ¢ Œ ¢ ê ‡ ¢ Z Ó ¢ ¢ w ¢ ‡ Ç} ¢ ÿ ¢ Ú } ¢ ì J Š¢ ¢ } ¢ Ä ¢ m ¢ S ¢ é Î ï Ã ¢ S Ä ¢ } ¢ ê y ¢ Z Ó ¢ ¢ } ¢ ê y ¢ ü } ¢ é Ó Ä ¢ y ¢ ï J J 3 2
Suvrat said:-
Question asked by the celibate was very subtle. Then Muktanand
Muni began to answer it as he had learnt from his Guru’s words. 26.
Muktanand muni said:-
Muktanand Muni as learnt and heard from guru Ramanand swami
began answering and said: ‘The one who spreads through three bodies
including the gross one, which is visible from hair on head, down to the
nails of the feet; and acts variously through the sense organs and mind
inside; Known that he is the (individual) Self (soul) unborn, eternal, per-
manent, whole, illuminating (the entire field), he is in divisive and pos-
sesses such other qualities (neither wetted nor dried etc),. 27 - 28.
O celibate, the god almighty is omniscient, spreading through the three
worlds and the residing deities like Virat and other two. He creates, sus-
tains and destroys the world. He is the truth to be known from the scrip-
tures. 29.
Maya is without beginning. It is Consciousness and Ignorance to-
gether. Maya is the field of the soul’s birth (and death cycle). It is the
power of Shri Hari, darkness, the ignorance in the form of cause and
effect. It is known as constituted by three Gunas (sattva, rajas and tamas),
it is unborn, and said to be ignorance. Such a maya is overcome by those
who take refuge in Shri Hari. 30 - 31.
Truth, knowledge and eternity, whole, undivided and imperishable, is
the abode (and the body also) of Vasudeva. It is said to be manifest and
unman-fest. (Akshardham). 32.
à¢éh´ ç‹¢yÄ ´¢ Ó¢¢çÃ¢ÜU¢çÚ }¢¢Ä¢¢Îè‹¢ ´¢ ÐíÜU¢à¢ÜU} ì¢ J y¢Îì¾ír¢ïçy¢ çÃ¢Á¢¢‹¢èçã S¢Ã¢¢üŠ¢¢Úy¢Ä¢¢ }¢y¢} ì¢ JJ 33
‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢ ï¢ Ã¢¢S¢éÎïÃ¢: SÃ¢y¢‹~¢: SÃ¢ÐíÜU¢à¢ÜU: J ¥¢‹¢‹ÎçÎÃÄ¢}¢ê<y¢p çÃ¢c‡¢é: ÜëUc‡¢¢ïùÓÄ¢éy¢¢ïùÃÄ¢Ä¢: J34
S¢ Ã¢ ü ¿¢ : S¢ yÄ ¢ S¢ V ËŒ¢ : S¢ Ã¢ üÜU }¢ üÈUHÐí Î: J ¥‹ y ¢ Ä¢ ¢ ü}¢ è S¢ Ã¢ üà¢ çQUS¢ ïçÃ ¢ y¢ : Œ¢ Ú }¢ ïE Ú : J J 35
S¢Ã¢ü~¢ñÃ¢¢ç‹Ã¢y¢: à¢QUK¢ ÃÄ¢çy¢çÚQU: SÃ¢y¢: çS‰¢y¢: J ç‹¢Ä¢‹y¢¢ ÜU¢H}¢¢Ä¢¢Îï: S¢Ã¢üÜU¢Ú‡¢ÜU¢Ú‡¢} ì¢ J36
Œ ¢ Ú } ¢¢ y } ¢ ï ç y ¢ Ä ¢ y Ð í ¢ ã é S y ¢ y Œ ¢ Ú´ ¾ í r ¢ Ü U‰ Ä ¢ y ¢ ï J © Œ ¢ ¢ S ¢ ‹¢ è Ä ¢ ´ S ¢Ã ¢ ï ü c ¢ ¢ }¢ ï y ¢ Î ï Ã ¢ } ¢ é } ¢ é ÿ¢ y ¢ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 3 7
§yÄ¢éœ¢Ú´ }¢Ä¢¢ Ðí¢ïQÚ Ä¢‰¢¢}¢çy¢ Ä¢‰¢¢Ÿ¢éy¢} ì¢ J ÃÄ¢¢wÄ¢¢‹ ´¢ çÃ¢Sy¢Úï‡¢¢SÄ¢ Á¢¢‹¢¢yÄ¢S}¢eéL Ðí|¢é: JJ 38
MŒ¢¢‡Ä¢ïy¢¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ SÃ¢¢}¢è S¢ y é¢ ÐíyÄ¢ÿ¢}¢èÿ¢y ï¢ J }¢é}¢éÿ¢é|Ä¢: SÃ¢¢ñÁ¢S¢¢ Ó¢ y¢¢ç‹¢ Îà¢üÄ¢y¢ïùçŒ¢ S¢: JJ39
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
§yÄ¢évyÃ¢¢ çÃ¢ÚÚ¢}¢¢S¢¢Ã¢¢ñhÃ¢èÄ¢¢°í‡¢è}¢éüç‹¢: J S¢¢ïùçŒ¢ y¢mÓ¢‹ ´¢ Ÿ¢éyÃ¢¢ ÐíS¢ó¢ ï¢ Ã¢<‡¢Ú¢Ç|¢êy ì¢ JJ 40
«Á¢é´ ç‹¢cÜUŒ¢Å´ S¢¢Š¢é´ y ´¢ ç‹¢çpyÄ¢¢¾íÃ¢èÓ™ S¢: J yÃ¢Ä¢¢ïœ¢Ú´ Ä¢‰¢¢‰ Z¢ Ã ñ¢ }¢é‹ ï¢ ! ÜëUy¢}¢S¢´à¢Ä¢} ì¢ JJ 41
It is Brahma that is ascertained by all, as pure, eternal and immutable.

It enlivens Maya etc. It is the support of all. 33.
He is known variously as Narayana, Vasudeva, Vishnu, Krishna,
a n d h e h i m s e l f i s P a r a - Br a h m a , h e i s s e l f - w i l l e d , s e l f - l u m i n o u s a n d
undeceiving. 34.
He is the omniscient, true-willed, giver of fruits of all actions, control-
ler residing in heart. He possesses all powers. He is the lord Almighty (the
Supreme person). 35.
Immanent by his power, remains unrelated, controller of Time, Maya
and others. He is the original cause of all causes. 36.
He is called Paramatma, Param Brahma, and the Supreme Lord. He
is the object of worship by all spiritual seekers. 37.
Thus I have answered, as I have heard from my guru; and according
to my intelligence as well. Our great Guru the Master knows the clarifica-
tion in details. 38.
Our Master actually visualizes these forms (of the Lord) and by his
own power can exhibit the same, to the sincere spiritual seekers. 39.
Speaking thus, the leading Sadhu and disciple of Uddhava (Ramanand)
rested. The noble celibate was also pleased to hear his words. 40.
Considering him to be upright, humble (undeceitful) and virtuous, the
celibate said to him, ‘O sage, certainly you have answered my queries
Ï¢ãé|Ä¢: à¢¢›çÃ¢jK¢ïùçŒ¢ Œ¢ëC}¢ïy¢‹}¢Ä¢¢ Œ¢éÚ¢ J ÜïU‹¢¢çŒ¢ ‹¢ïÎëà¢´ Ä¢éQÚ ÜëUy¢}¢éœ¢Ú}¢SÄ¢ y¢é JJ 42
Ä¢êÄ ´¢ }¢ã¢‹y¢: S¢Ã¢ïü S‰¢ Ä¢‰¢¢à¢¢›¢ïQUHÿ¢‡¢¢: J S¢‹y¢¢ïùl Ã¢ ï¢ Îà¢ü‹¢ï‹¢ }¢}¢¢‹¢‹Î ï¢ }¢ã¢‹¢|¢êy ì¢ JJ 43
}¢éQU¢‹¢‹Î¢ïù‰¢ y ´¢ Ðí¢ã }¢Ä¢¢ŒÄ¢~¢ S¢ãdà¢: J ÎëC¢Sy¢Œ¢çSÃ¢‹¢: wÄ¢¢y¢¢SyÃ¢¢Îëà¢Sy é¢ ‹¢ ÜUp‹¢ JJ 44
§üÎëÜìUÐíÔA ´¢ çÃ¢Š¢¢y¢é´ Ó¢ Ï¢¢ïhé´ Ã¢¢çŒ¢ y¢Îéœ¢Ú} ì¢ J y¢Ã¢ñÃ¢ Ï¢éçhÄ¢¢ïüx¢è‹Îí ! S¢Ã¢¢ïüŒ¢Ä¢ül Ã¢y¢üy ï¢ JJ 45
‹¢èHÜU‡Æ¢ïù‰¢ y¢¢‹S¢¢Š¢ê‹ ì¢ S¢¢Š¢éHÿ¢‡¢à¢¢çH‹¢: J ¿¢¢yÃ¢¢ çÎ‹¢¢ç‹¢ ÜUçy¢çÓ¢yS¢ïÃÄ¢}¢¢‹¢ ©Ã¢¢S¢ y¢ñ: J46
y ´¢ ÜU¢ïùçŒ¢ ¾ír¢çÃ¢l¢Ä¢¢: ÐíÔA ï¢ ÐíÔA¢¢ïœ¢ÚïùçŒ¢ Ã¢¢ J ‹¢¢çy¢Ó¢RU¢}¢ }¢çy¢}¢¢‹ ì¢ Ðí¢ÜëUy ï¢ S¢´SÜëUy ï¢ y¢‰¢¢ JJ47
ÎëcÅì±¢çy¢}¢¢‹¢éc¢è´ Ï¢éçhæ y¢ïùçŒ¢ S¢Ã¢ïü çÃ¢Ó¢ÿ¢‡¢¢: J S¢¢Š¢¢Ú‡¢ ´¢ ‹¢ÚçŠ¢Ä ´¢ y¢çS}¢ó¢ñÃ¢ çã Ó¢çRUÚï JJ 48
¥ H Ï Š ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ S y ¢ ï S ¢ Ã ¢ ï ü S ¢ ¢ p Ä ¢ Z y ¢ S Ä ¢ Ã ¢ <‡ ¢ ‹ ¢ : J ‹ ¢ Ú ¢ Ü ëU y ¢ ï| ¢ ü x ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ : à ¢ é Ÿ ¢ ê c¢ ¢ } ¢ ï Ã ¢ Ó ¢ çR U Ú ï J J 4 9
Ÿ¢ë‡Ã¢‹ÜU‰¢¢: Œ¢é‡Ä¢y¢}¢¢: S¢ ç‹¢yÄ ´¢ Ú¢S¢ïEÚèÐí¢‡¢Œ¢y¢ï}¢ü‹¢¢ï¿¢¢: J
S¢Îì|²¢ïùçy¢|¢¢Ã¢ï‹¢ S¢Î¢ çS‰¢Ú¢ÿ¢Sy¢~¢¢çŒ¢ |¢êŒ¢¢H ! y¢Œ¢pÜU¢Ú JJ 50
clearly and correctly. I have no doubts in that. 41.

O sage, I have asked this question to many learned men while travel-
ling through the Tirth’s but no one of them has been able to explain prop-
erly as you did. 42.
I am really very happy to meet you today. Behavior of all of you
indicates that you are correctly following the precepts of Shastras. 43.
Muktananda also said to him that: I have also seen many more Sadhus
here, but have not found a single one like you! 44.
In asking such hard questions, and moreover to understand the
answers, this causes the greatness of your own intellect above all
p eo p l e. ’ 4 5 .
Nilakantha, knowing them to be well behaved virtuous sages, he lived
with them for some days, and all the saints served Nilkanth Varni with
faith. 46.
In Prakrit or Sanskrit language scriptures, nobody could surpass
hi m i n di s cus s i ons , i n ques t and ans wers about s pi ri t ual s ci ence
(Brahmavidya). 47.
Witnessing his super-human intellect, all of those discriminating sages
thought it not to be a normal human intellect. 48.
They all were surprised; they could not figure out his divine qualities,
they served him as god in human form with love and faith. 49.
}¢éQU¢‹¢‹Î¢çÎS¢¢Š¢éS¢}¢¢x¢}¢‹¢¢}¢ñÜUŒ¢@¢à¢œ¢}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 51 JJ
-------------------------------
JJ ¥ƒ çmŒ¢@¢à¢œ¢}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 52 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
S¢¢Š¢Ã¢Sy ï¢ Ã¢ç‡¢ü‹¢¢ïùSÄ¢ ŠÄ¢¢‹¢ÎëçvS‰¢Úy¢ ´¢ S¢Î¢ J Œ¢àÄ¢‹y¢ ï¢ çÃ¢S}¢Ä ´¢ Ðí¢Œ¢é}¢éüQU¢‹¢‹Î ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ y¢} ì¢ JJ 1
ÎëvS‰¢ñÄ Z¢ S¢Ã¢üÜU¢H´ y ï¢ ÎëàÄ¢y ï¢ Ã¢<‡¢S¢œ¢}¢! J ÜU ´¢ ÎïÃ¢y¢ ´¢ ŠÄ¢¢Ä¢çS¢ yÃ ´¢ Ã¢QéU}¢ãüçS¢ y¢œ é¢ ‹¢: JJ 2
Ÿ¢èÚ¢çŠ¢ÜïUà¢ ï¢ |¢x¢Ã¢¢‹ ì¢ Ä¢¢ïùçSy¢ S¢Ã¢ïüEÚ¢ïù‹¢Í¢ ! J §CÎïÃ¢: S¢ »Ã¢¢çSy¢ }¢}¢ S¢ÓÀ¢›S¢}}¢y¢: JJ 3
¾ír ¢ Š¢ }¢ üçà¢ Ã¢ ¢ Îè ‹ ¢ ¢ ´ ÎïÃ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ }¢ çŒ¢ ÎïÃ¢ y¢ ¢ J Ã¢ Ú ¢ ã ¢ l Ã¢ y¢ ¢ Ú ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ´ Š¢ y¢ ¢ ü ÜëUc‡ ¢ : Œ ¢ Ú ´ Ï¢ ëã y¢ ì J J 4
Listening to the auspicious delightful stories of the beloved of Radha

(the mistress of Raas)with great respect; together he engaged himself in
penance with senses restrained. 50.
T h u s en d s t h e f i f t y - f i r s t c h a p t e r e n t i tl e d ‘ M e e t i n g w i t h
Muktanand and other sages’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER 52
The Meeting of Muktanand Swami and Nilakantha Varni.
Suvrat said:-
O king, Muktanand swami and other sages were amazed to see the
steadiness of the celibate’s eyes, like meditating all the time. Muktanand
asked him: 1.
‘O great celibate, by looking at your eyes steady all the time, will you
please tell us which deity you are meditating upon ? 2.
‘O sinless one, Lord Shri Krishna, the beloved of Radha, the Al-
mighty, is my favourite God, and is recognized by our scriptures also. 3.
He is worshipped even by gods like Brahma, Shiva, Dharma and
others. And he is the form of Varaha and other incarnations. He is Krishna,
ŠÄ¢¢Ä¢¢ç}¢ y¢}¢ã´ ç‹¢yÄ ´¢ Œ¢êÁ¢Ä¢¢ç}¢ Ó¢ y ´¢ }¢é‹ ï¢ ! J ÜUèy¢üÄ¢¢ç}¢ Ó¢ y¢ó¢¢}¢ Ä¢Î¢ãé: ÜUçHy¢¢ÚÜU} ì¢ JJ 5
S¢´S¢¢Úï ½í}¢y¢ ´¢ Œ¢é´S¢ ´¢ Îé:çw¢y¢¢‹¢ ´¢ SÃ¢ÜU}¢üç|¢: J ÜëUc‡¢}¢ïÜÚ çÃ¢‹¢¢ ‹¢¢‹Ä¢¢ x¢çy¢ÚçSy¢ ÜUH¢çÃ¢ã JJ 6
Ÿ¢è}¢y¢¢ïùSÄ¢ x¢Ã¢ï‹ÎíSÄ¢ Ó¢Ú‡¢¢}Ï¢éLã¢‹}¢}¢ J ¥‹Ä¢~¢¢‡¢éÚçŒ¢ Ðíèçy¢: ÒU¢çŒ¢ ‹¢¢SyÄ¢ïÃ¢ S¢Ã¢ü‰¢¢ JJ 7
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
§yÄ¢éQUÃ¢‹y ´¢ y ´¢ ¿¢¢yÃ¢¢ ÜëUc‡¢|¢QÚ }¢ã¢}¢çy¢}¢ì J Ðíèy¢ ï¢ }¢éQU¢‹¢‹Î ªÓ ï¢ Ú¢Á¢‹|¢¢x¢Ã¢y¢çÐíÄ¢: JJ 8
}¢éQU¢‹¢‹Î}¢éç‹¢LÃ¢¢Ó¢ -
S¢Ã¢ïü |¢Á¢¢}¢: Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢´ Ã¢Ä¢}¢ŒÄ¢Š¢é‹¢¢ |¢éçÃ¢ J ÜëUŒ¢Ä¢¢ S¢eéÚ¢ïÚïÃ¢ Œ¢àÄ¢¢}¢¢ï NÎÄ¢ïùçŒ¢ y¢} ì¢ JJ 9
Ú¢}¢¢‹¢‹Î¢wÄ¢Ä¢¢ H¢ïÜïU ÐíçS¢h ï¢ séhÃ¢: SÃ¢Ä¢} ì¢ J ¥S}¢¢ÜÚ S¢eéL: S¢¢ïùçSy¢ Ÿ¢Ä¢‡¢èÄ¢ ï¢ }¢é}¢éÿ¢y¢¢} ì¢ J
ÜëUŒ¢ ´¢ S¢ ÜéULy ï¢ Ä¢çS}¢‹S¢ S¢}¢¢Š¢ ñ¢ S¢}¢èÿ¢y ï¢ J x¢¢ïH¢ïÜïUùw¢‡ÇÚ¢S¢S‰ ´¢ Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡ ´¢ }¢éÚHèÜUÚ} ì¢ JJ 11
the supreme Godhead. 4.

I meditate upon him all the time and I worship Him all the time, and I
also sing, recite his name, which is said to be saving from the sins of Kali. 5.
For those wandering through the cycle of birth and death and facing
difficulties because of their own actions, there is no other refuge than
Krishna in this Kali-age. 6.
Except the lotus feet of the Lord, the leader of the cowherd boys
(Gavendra) I have no love even to slightest extent for anyone or anything
at all (in this world).,’ 7.
Suvrat said:-
O king, from his words knowing him to be a noble devotee of Krishna,
Muktanand who loved devotees of Krishna, was very much pleased and
said to him: 8.
Muktanand Muni said:-
’All of us sadhus, staying here, are devoted to Krishna only and
worship him and by the grace of our great Guru Ramanand Swami, we
can see Him in our hearts. 9.
The greatness of Shri Ramanand Swami.
O Nilakantha, He is famous in this land by the name of Ramanand
Swami. He is Uddhava himself! He is our Master, Sadguru; and deserves
to be taken refuge by spiritual seekers. 10.
Whom he blesses, does visualize; Shri Krishna playing flute in his
|¢Ã¢¢Îëà¢Sy¢é Ä¢ï ¾ír¢‹|¢çQUŠ¢}¢üy¢Œ¢¢ïç‹Ã¢y¢¢: J ÐíyÄ¢ÿ¢Îà¢ü‹¢´ Îœ¢ï y¢ï|Ä¢: ÜëUc‡¢p y¢mà¢: JJ 12
Œ¢ë‰¢QUÄ¢¢ ‹¢ Œ¢àÄ¢¢}¢: Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢¢œ ´¢ Ã¢Ä ´¢ çyÃ¢ã J Ä¢y¢Sy¢Î¢y}¢‹¢¢ ÜëUc‡¢: Ÿ¢ïÄ¢S ï¢ Ã¢y¢üy ï¢ ‹¢ë‡¢¢} ì¢ JJ 13
}¢é}¢éÿ¢ê‡¢ ´¢ x¢éLyÃ ´¢ Ó¢ y¢çS}¢ó¢ïÃ¢ çã |¢êy¢Hï J SÃ¢Ä ´¢ ÜëUc‡¢ï‹¢ ç‹¢çãy¢}¢çSy¢ y ´¢ Á¢¢‹¢y¢¢y}¢Ã¢y ì¢ JJ 14
¥y¢ ï¢ x¢éLŒ¢Î´ ¾ír¢ó¢¢SyÄ¢‹Ä¢~¢ çã S¢¢}Ðíy¢} ì¢ J ¥~¢ Ÿ¢è}¢j¢x¢Ã¢y¢ÔH¢ïÜU ñ¢ Ÿ¢ë‡Ã¢¢çÎ}¢¢Ÿ¢}¢ ! JJ 15
¥S}¢¢Ì¢ïÜU¢ÎéŒ¢Úy ï¢ }¢çÄ¢ ¿¢¢‹ ´¢ }¢Î¢Ÿ¢Ä¢}¢ì J ¥ãüyÄ¢éhÃ¢ »Ã¢¢h¢ S¢}ÐíyÄ¢¢y}¢Ã¢y¢¢´ Ã¢Ú: JJ 16
‹¢¢ïhÃ¢¢ïù‡Ã¢çŒ¢ }¢óÄ¢ê‹¢¢ï Ä¢eé‡¢ñ‹¢¢ü<Îy¢: Ðí|¢é: J ¥y¢¢ï }¢mÄ¢é‹ ´¢ H¢ïÜÚ °í¢ãÄ¢çó¢ã çy¢Cy é¢ JJ 17
§y‰ ´¢ Ðí¢ã SÃ¢Ä ´¢ ÜëUc‡¢Sy¢S}¢¢mÄ¢ç}¢ã¢‹¢Í¢ ! J y¢}¢¢çŸ¢y¢¢Sy¢Î¢¿¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ çS‰¢y¢¢: ÜëUc‡ ´¢ |¢Á¢¢}¢ãï JJ 18
hand, and engaged in everlasting Raas, in Goloka. 11.
O religious one, to persons like you, virtuous, devoted and advanced
in practicing austerities, he can give experience of Lord Krishna’s pres-
ence, as the Lord is won over by him. 12.
We do not see him different from Shri Krishna, because Shri Krishna
is at the moment in the form of Ramanand swami, and is working through
him for the good of men. 13.
Considering him Uddhava His own part and parcel, Lord Shri Krishna
Himself has entitled him to be a Guru for those striving for liberation on
this land (Bharata). 14.
Hence, O virtuous one, in, in present days, there is no existence of
authoritative guru other than Uddhava O celibate, listen to the two stanzas of
Trutiya skand of the fourth Adhyaya from Bhagavata, in support to this. 15.
The offering of the guru-seat by Shri Krishna.
O religious one, Lord Shri Krishna said that ‘When I will disappear
from this earth, Uddhava will be the worthiest and wisest person to have
my knowledge and my teachings. He is the greatest among the realized
souls. 16.
Uddhava is no less to me even by a particle. He is not afflicted by
gunas - modes of nature, like Rajas, and Tamas, passion and ignorance
and their effects pain, greed, dullness, folly like etc; Hence he may live on
this earth to impart my knowledge to the people of this earth.’ 17.
O faultless Nilakantha! ‘Thus Shri Krishna himself said this; so we
have taken refuge in him and under his guidance we all worship Lord
Krishna, staying here.’ 18.
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
» Ã ¢ ´ } ¢ éQ U ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ Î Ã ¢ Ó ¢ : Ÿ ¢ ë ‡ Ã ¢ y ¢ S y ¢ S Ä ¢ Ã ¢ < ‡ ¢ ‹ ¢ : J ç Œ ¢ ~ ¢ é Q U y ¢ e é L y Ã ¢ ¢ ç Î S } ¢ ë ç y ¢ Ú ¢ S ¢ è ó ¢ Ú ï E Ú ! J J 1 9
y¢y¢: ÐíyÄ¢ÿ¢ÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ ÜUy¢éZ Îà¢ü‹¢}¢éyS¢éÜU: J ¥¢S¢èÎí¢}¢¢‹¢‹Î}¢é‹¢ï: ÜëUŒ¢ ´¢ S¢}Œ¢¢l S¢ïÃ¢Ä¢¢ JJ 20
y¢y¢: Ðí‡¢}Ä¢ y ´¢ ÐíèyÄ¢¢ Ðí¢ã¢ã}¢çŒ¢ S¢‹}¢y ï¢ ! J Ä¢¢ñc}¢¢ÜUè‡¢ ï¢ |¢Ã¢¢}¢èçy¢ à¢¢S¢‹¢èÄ¢SyÃ¢Ä¢¢ çãy¢} ì¢ JJ 21
Ä¢‰¢¢ Ó¢ Îà¢ü‹ ´¢ y¢SÄ¢ à¢èÍ¢í´ } ï¢ SÄ¢¢œ¢‰¢¢ ÜéUL J §yÄ¢évyÃ¢¢ Á¢‹}¢ÜU}¢¢üçÎ SÃ¢SÄ¢ S¢Ñìÿ¢ïŒ¢y¢¢ïùÃ¢Îy ì¢ JJ22
y¢y¢Sy¢}¢°íÁ¢‹}¢¢‹ ´¢ }¢¢‹¢Ä¢‹S¢ S¢Î°í‡¢è: J ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ yÃ ´¢ çã Š¢‹Ä¢¢ïùçS¢ ÜéULc ï¢ S¢¢‰¢üÜÚ Á¢‹¢é: J 23
S¢¢}Ðíy ´¢ S¢eéL: SÃ¢¢}¢è yÃ¢¢Sy ï¢ |¢éÁ¢x¢Œ¢œ¢‹ ï¢ J çm~¢ñ}¢¢üS¢ñçÚã Œ¢é‹¢: S¢}¢¢Ä¢¢SÄ¢çy¢ ç‹¢çpy¢} ì¢ JJ 24
|¢ Ã¢ ï œ¢ g à¢ ü‹¢ ïÓ À ¢ Ó ¢ ïÎ S}¢ mÓ ¢ çS ¢ S ¢ Ã¢ ü‰¢ ¢ J çÃ ¢ E SÄ¢ ç‹ ¢ Ã¢ S¢ ¢ ~¢ ñ Ã¢ y¢ ¢ Ã¢ Î~¢ yÄ¢ Ã¢ < ‡ ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ ì J J 25
Suvrat said:-
O king, hearing these words of Muktanand, the celibate remembered
his father Dharmadeva’s speech about Guru Ramanand Swami and his
qualities. 19.
Since then he became very eager to see, to serve Ramanand Muni,
a n d t o h a v e h i s g r a c e, s o t h a t h e w i l l b e a b l e t o i m a g i n e K r i s h n a i n
p e r s o n. 2 0 .
The firm decision of Shri Nilkantha Varni to stay in satsang.
Hence Nilkanth Varni saluted him (Muktananda Swami) and said
with love: ‘O knowledgeable one, I also wish to join your group (of fol-
lowers of Ramanand Muni). Please guide me on what I should do for my
good. 21.
O Swami, Please kindly arrange a way in which I will be able to see
Ramanand Swami at the earliest.’ Saying thus he told Muktanand Swami
about his own birth (in a Brahmin family, his education, pilgrimage etc.)
briefly. 22.
At that time, Muktanand Swami, the leader of the ascetics congratu-
lated him for his birth in Brahmin family, and said to him, “indeed you are
the blessed one, because, you are on the way of fulfilling the purpose of
human life. 23.
These days our Master is staying in Bhujnagar. (Bhuj-Kutch)) He
will certainly come back here, after two-three months. 24.
If you wish to see Ramanand Swami, believe in my words and stay
here with us just as all other sadhus till he comes back.’ 25.
y¢y¢: S¢ ‹Ä¢Ã¢S¢œ¢~¢ S¢çj}¢¢üç‹¢y¢ ¥¢ÎÚ¢y ì¢ J y¢SÄ¢¢x¢} ´¢ Ðíy¢èÿÄ¢ñÃ¢ SÃ¢Š¢} Z¢ Œ¢¢HÄ¢ó¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ 26
ç‹ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ü ‹ ¢ : S ¢ çS ¢ c ¢ ï Ã ¢ ï y ¢ ¢ ´ S y ¢ ~ ¢ y Ä ¢ ¢ ‹ S ¢ ¢ Š¢ é Ã ¢ <‡ ¢ ‹ ¢ : J Œ ¢ ~ ¢ Ü U ¢ DÜ U Ú è c¢ ¢ l ¢ ‹ ¢ Ä ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ Ü U çR U Ä ¢ ¢ ç Î ç| ¢ : J J 2 7
¥ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ü‹ ¢ ¢ ´ S ¢ ï Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ Ó ¢ ¢ S ¢ ¢ ñ S ¢ Î ó ¢ ¢ ñ c¢ Š ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ çÚ ç| ¢ : J Œ ¢ ¢ Î S ¢ ´Ã ¢ ¢ ã ‹ ¢ ¢ l ñp y ¢ ~ ¢ y Ä ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ´ } ¢ é Î ¢ Ó ¢ Ú y ¢ ì J J 2 8
y¢SÄ¢ S¢¢Š¢éx¢é‡¢¢‹ ì¢ ÎëcÅì±¢ ÎécÐí¢Œ¢¢‹ÐíÄ¢y¢ñÚçŒ¢ J SÃ¢x¢éÚ¢çÃ¢Ã¢ y¢ôS}¢Sy ï¢ Ï¢|¢êÃ¢é: çFxŠ¢Ó¢ïy¢S¢: JJ 29
S¢¢ïùçŒ¢ S¢¢Š¢ê‹S¢ïÃ¢}¢¢‹¢ ï¢ Š¢} Z¢ |¢ôQU Ó¢ ‹¢ yÄ¢Á¢‹ ì¢ J y¢Œ¢ »Ã¢¢Ó¢Úçó¢yÄ¢}¢éhÃ¢ïÿ¢¢ïyÜU}¢¢‹¢S¢: JJ 30
ç‹¢Ã¢S¢‹|¢x¢Ã¢¢´Sy¢~¢ x¢êÉñEÄ¢¢ïü ‹¢ë‹¢¢ÅKŠ¢ëy ì¢ J y¢ïc¢ ´¢ SÃ¢çS}¢‹ ì¢ FïãÃ¢ëçh: SÄ¢¢l‰¢¢ Ã¢Ã¢ëy ï¢ y¢‰¢¢ JJ 31
ÒUçÓ¢y ì¢ ÒUçÓ¢çó¢Á¢ñEÄ Z¢ çÜUç@çyÜUç@ÎÎà¢üÄ¢y ì¢ J ‹¢Ú¢S¢¢ŠÄ¢ ´¢ S¢¢Š¢éy¢ ´¢ Ó¢ ÜUH¢ Ä¢¢ïx¢SÄ¢ ÎécÜUÚ¢: J32
ŠÄ¢¢Ä¢‹y¢ ï¢ çÃ¢Á¢‹ ï¢ ÜëUc‡ ´¢ S¢‹y¢: ÜïUçÓ¢hëÎ}Ï¢éÁ ï¢ J ãôÚ y¢}¢ïÃ¢ ÎÎëà¢éSy¢ïÁ¢:S‰ ´¢ çÎÃÄ¢çÃ¢°íã} ì¢ JJ 33
O king, by hearing the words of Muktanand Swami, Shri Hari lived

there accordingly, the sadhus gave him lots of love therefore while
doing his duties as a sadhu, Shri Hari waited for the arrival of Ramanand
Muni. 26.
Teaching the way of living to the Mumukshu
There, free from pride, he helped the other sages in all ways, bringing
leaves, dry wooden pieces, make cow dung cakes, fetch water, clean
grains for cooking, wash utensils after cooking etc. 27.
He looked after any Sadhus who became ill, willingly, by giving them
proper food, medicines and water etc. and gently rubbing their feet and
pressing their forehead etc. 28.
Observing his saintly qualities, very difficult to attain even by (self-)
Muktanand Swami and other Santo’s respected and loved him just as
they loved and respected their Guru Ramanand Swami. 29.
With mind eager to meet the Master, the descent of Uddhava, he
practiced penance all the daylong and also serving the sages; he did not
fail to observe his own religious duties and devotional services. 30.
The honoured lord stayed there at Lojpur performing his role in hu-
man form (did not reveal his identity) hiding his divine powers, behaved in
way where Muktanand Swami and other Santo’s friendly affection for
him may increase. 31.
Though at intervals he exhibited his divine powers, his difficult yogic
skills and super-human qualities. 32.
Ú¢}¢¢‹¢‹ÎSÃ¢MŒ¢´ Ó¢ y¢}¢ïÃ¢ NçÎ ÜïUÓ¢‹¢ J y¢}¢ïÃ¢ SÈéUçÚy¢´ S¢‹y¢ ï¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ÎëC´ ÃÄ¢H¢ïÜUÄ¢‹¢ì JJ 34
ÒUçÓ¢œ ´¢ NÎÄ¢ï ÎëcÅì±¢ Ã¢<‡¢MŒ¢´ ÿ¢‡¢¢‹y¢Úï J y¢}¢ïÃ¢ ÎÎëà¢é: S¢‹y¢¢ï ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢}¢ëôc¢ Œ¢é‹¢: JJ 35
¥H¢ñçÜUÜUyÃ¢ç}¢y‰ ´¢ y ï¢ y¢SÄ¢ ÎëcÅì±¢ y¢}¢èEÚ} ì¢ J }¢ïç‹¢Úïù‰¢ ‹¢ë‹¢¢ÅKï‹¢ y¢SÄ¢ y¢çmS}¢ëôy¢ Ä¢Ä¢é: JJ 36
ÜUïc¢¢ç@ÎìŠ²¢‹¢ÜU¢Hïù‰¢ Ï¢H¢yÜëUc‡ ï¢ S¢ Ä¢¢çïÁ¢y¢} ì¢ J }¢‹¢¢ùï‹Ä¢~¢ ±Áí¢ÎcëÅ±ì¢ ÎÚêS‰¢Sy¢¢‹¢Ï¢¢ïŠ¢Ä¢y ì¢ JJ 37
y¢ï‹¢¢çy¢çÃ¢çS}¢y¢¢Sy ï¢ Ó¢ y¢ySÃ¢MŒ¢SÄ¢ ç‹¢pÄ¢} ì¢ J ÜUy¢éZ ‹¢ à¢QU¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢y ï¢ y¢}¢S¢ïÃ¢‹y¢ ÎïÃ¢Ã¢y ì¢ JJ 38
ÒUçÓ¢ó¢ïy¢è´ ÒUçÓ¢h¢ñçy æ¢ ÒUçÓ¢mSyÄ¢¢çÎÜU¢: çRUÄ¢¢: J S¢¢pÄ¢ïü ÎÎëà¢éSy ï¢ Ó¢ y¢SÄ¢ SÃ¢ïc¢ ´¢ S¢éÎécÜUÚ¢: J39
Ðí¢‡¢¢Ä¢¢}¢Ðí|¢ïÎ¢´p à¢ê‹Ä¢ÜïU‹¢ S¢ãñÃ¢ y¢¢‹ ì¢ J ÒUçÓ¢yS¢ Îà¢üÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢ Ä¢¢ïçx¢‹¢¢}¢çŒ¢ çÓ¢~¢Î¢‹ ì¢ JJ 40
The darshan of Shri Hari in the form of God.

Meditating on Krishna in their lotus heart, sitting in a lonely place,
some of the sages saw the celestial figure of Shri Hari the celibate in glow
of light (in place of Krishna). 33.
Some of them in their hearts saw him manifested in the form of
Ramanand Muni and others perceived him shining in their hearts as Shri
Hari Krishna, same as they were seeing him outside! 34.
Some of those sages saw him as Narayan Muni and again next mo-
ment as the same Nilkantha varni moving among them. 35.
Witnessing his supernatural powers, they thought of him as the Lord
himself. But due to his acting like a human, they forgot about it. 36.
The rising of all knowingness and Ashtang Yoga.
Some of them experienced that while meditating on Krishna, when
their mind ran away by their previously attracted worldly objects. He
forcibly brought it back to Krishna; even being at distance He awoke and
alerted them and told them , O Sadhu your mind has been running away
from the Lord, therefore hold it and fix it towards this Murti . He used to
teach them this way. 37.
Astonished by his miraculous deeds, they did not try to guess, who
he really might be; hence they served him like God. 38.
With wonder they saw him doing Neti, Dhouti, Basti and other Shuddhi
Kriyas (prescribed in Hatha Yoga, for cleansing inner organs of the body)
at times, which were almost impossible for them to do. 39.
At other times he showed the sages several types of (eightfold)
»ÜñUÜU¢Xï ÒUçÓ¢œ¢SÄ¢ S¢}¢¢Š¢ ñ¢ Ðí¢‡¢Š¢¢Ú‡¢} ì¢ J çÃ¢H¢ïvÄ¢ S¢¢Š¢Ã¢Sy ï¢ y ´¢ çÃ¢çÃ¢Îê Ú¢Á¢Ä¢¢ïçx¢‹¢} ì¢ JJ 41
Ä¢¢ Ä¢¢ ÜU¢çÓ¢çyRUÄ¢¢ y¢SÄ¢ y¢Œ¢pÄ¢¢üçÎÜU¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! J S¢¢ S¢¢ çÓ¢~¢¢Ã¢ãñÃ¢¢S¢ègécÜUÚyÃ¢¢ó¢ë‡¢ ´¢ |¢éçÃ¢ JJ 42
¥H¢ñçÜUÜUçRUÄ¢¢ïùŒÄ¢ïÃ ´¢ S¢ S¢¢Š¢éx¢é‡¢}¢¢çŸ¢y¢: J Î¢S¢Ã¢yS¢¢Š¢éS¢ïÃ¢¢Ä¢¢}¢Ã¢y¢üy¢ S¢y¢ ´¢ çÐíÄ¢: JJ 43
S ¢ } ¢ ¢ x ¢ y ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ó ¢ S¢ ~ ¢ ï y ¢ ~ ¢ S ¢ ¢ ï ù |Ä ¢ ¢ x ¢ y ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ç Œ ¢ J y ¢ œ ¢ Î è çŒ S ¢ y ¢ Î¢ ‹ ¢ ï‹ ¢ y ¢ Œ¢ ü Ä¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ S ¢ S ¢ Ã ¢ üà ¢ : J J 4 4
y¢Œ¢¢‹y¢ ¥¢S¢¢ÚS¢ã ï¢ çã}¢y¢¢ñü Œ¢¢‰¢: çS‰¢çy¢: Œ¢@y¢Œ¢¢ ç‹¢Î¢Í ï¢ J
Ã¢S¢´p y¢~¢¢ï°íy¢Œ¢¢: S¢ §y‰ ´¢ çÃ¢S}¢¢Œ¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ y¢Œ¢çSÃ¢‹¢Sy¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ 45 JJ
Ú¢}¢¢‹¢‹ÎSÃ¢¢ç}¢x¢éLyÃ¢ç‹¢MŒ¢‡¢‹¢¢}¢¢ çmŒ¢@¢à¢œ¢}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 52 JJ
-------------------------------
Pranayama- breathing exercises namely Sunyaka with Purak, Rechak and
Kumbhak and other Yogas, which astounded yogis even. 40.
They thought him to be a ‘Raja Yogi’ (well versed in Patanjala Yoga)
when they saw him holding breath (vital power) on different parts of the
body, in meditation. 41.
Whatever severe practices he did, caused astonishment to the sadhus,
as they were impossible for all earthly man to do. 42.
Though he was a wonder-yogi, he was also adorned with qualities of
a sage. He was attentive like a servant to all, and dear to the sages. 43.
Not only this, he offered food to whoever came, and used to wel-
come and give them whatever they wanted, and thus satisfy them. 44.
Staying there, he observed hard penance like- enduring rain in rainy
season, bathing in (or standing in) cold water in winter, and practicing
five-fold fire penance Panchagni Vrata in hot season. Thus he surprised
Muktanand swami and other sadhus more and more. 45.
Thus ends the fifty-second chapter entitled ‘Ramanand Muni’s
preceptorship’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the life story
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
JJ ¥ƒ ç~¢Œ¢@¢à¢œ¢}¢¢ïù‰Ä¢¢Ä¢: JJ 53 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
Ã¢S¢y¢Sy¢SÄ¢ Ú¢Á¢ï‹Îí! y¢~¢ S¢‹}¢‡ÇHï ãÚï: J }¢¢S¢¢pñ~¢ ï¢ ÃÄ¢y¢èy¢¢ïùçŒ¢ ‹¢¢x¢¢ySÃ¢¢}¢è y é¢ y¢~¢ S¢: JJ 1
y ¢Î ¢ ç y¢ ç Ó¢ ‹ y¢ Ä ¢ ¢ç S Ã¢ ó ¢S y ¢ çg Î ëÿ ¢ ¢ Ny ¢ ¢‹ y ¢Ú : J x ¢‹ y ¢ é´ |¢ é Á¢ X ‹ ¢x ¢ Ú´ ãç Ú Ú ñÓ À çó ¢ Ú ¢à ¢ Ã¢ y ¢ì J J 2
¥yÄ¢éyÜU‡ÆSy¢y¢Sy¢SÄ¢ Îà¢ü‹¢¢‰ Z¢ S¢ Ã¢<‡¢Ú¢Åì J }¢éô‹¢ S¢Î°íx¢‡Ä ´¢ y ´¢ Ðí‡¢}Ä¢ïÎ´ Ã¢Ó¢¢ïù¾íÃ¢èy ì¢ JJ 3
ÜU‰ ´¢ ‹¢¢Ä¢¢çy¢ ‹¢: SÃ¢¢}¢è Œ¢éÚïùçS}¢‹|¢QUÃ¢yS¢H: J yÃ¢yÜëUy¢¢ }¢¢S¢}¢Ä¢¢üÎ¢ ÃÄ¢çy¢RU¢‹y¢¢ }¢ã¢}¢é‹ ï¢ ! JJ4
Ðíçy¢Ï¢‹Š¢ ï¢ |¢Ã¢çy¢ ôÜU }¢}¢¢ÎëC´ y¢Î¢x¢} ï¢ J ¥‹Ä¢‰¢¢ S¢ ÜU‰ ´¢ ‹¢ïÄ¢¢ySÃ¢y¢‹~¢¢ï Á¢x¢y¢¢´ x¢éL: JJ 5
¥ã}¢ïÃ¢ x¢ç}¢cÄ¢¢ç}¢ }¢é‹¢ï ! y¢çó¢ÜUc¢¢ùŠ¢é‹¢¢ J ¥¢¿¢¢ ÐíÎèÄ¢y¢ ´¢ }¢s´ x¢‹y¢é´ |¢éÁ¢x¢Œ¢œ¢‹¢} ì¢ JJ 6
§çy¢ y¢m¢vÄ¢}¢¢ÜU‡Ä ü¢ y ´¢ y é¢ x¢‹y¢é´ S¢}¢ély¢} ì¢ J S¢m¢vÄ¢ñ: Ðíè‡¢Ä¢‹Ðí¢ã }¢éQU¢‹¢‹Î}¢éç‹¢: S¢éŠ¢è: JJ 7
Ã¢ñà¢¢w¢SÄ¢¢çS¢y ï¢ Œ¢ÿ ï¢ Ÿ¢èSÃ¢¢}¢è S¢ y é¢ ç‹¢çpy¢} ì¢ J ¥¢x¢ç}¢cÄ¢çy¢ y¢sïüÃ¢ yÃ ´¢ ÜéUÄ¢¢üSy¢SÄ¢ Îà¢ü‹¢} ì¢ JJ 8
CHAPTER – 53
Shri Hari’s eagerness to meet Ramanand Swami.
Suvrat said:-
O king, staying him with the group of the sages, there passed the
month of Chaitra; but still the Master did not come to Lojpur. 1.
Then worried and depressed Shri Hari, whose mind was carried away
by desire to see the Master, disappointedly decided to go to Bhujnagar
(Bhuj). 2.
The celibate, very eager to see the Master, saluting Muktananda
Muni the head of the group of the sages, thus said: 3.
O great sage, why is it that our loving Master did not yet arrive to
Lojpur? The limit of two-three months set by you has already passed. 4.
Whether my ill luck is an obstruction in his arrival, otherwise as he
is the Master of all, many more, and moves at his own will, why would he
not have come here? 5.
So, now, I myself will go to him now. Please allow me to go to
Bhujnagarat his place. 6.
Hearing these words and seeing that he is set to go, the wise
Muktananda a satisfied him and said: 7.
‘Our Master will certainly come in dark fortnight of the month of
Vaishakha; at that time you will have an opportunity to see him. 8.
y¢Œ¢:ÜëUà¢èÜëUy¢¢Xï‹¢ yÃ¢Ä¢¢ x¢‹y¢é´ ‹¢ S¢¢}Ðíy¢} ì¢ J à¢vÄ ´¢ y¢Œ¢çSÃ¢ÐíÃ¢Ú! y¢y¢¢ïù~¢ SÃ¢S‰¢}¢¢Ã¢S¢ JJ 9
§y¢ ï¢ ÎêÚï Œ¢éÚè S¢¢çSy¢ }¢ŠÄ ï¢ Ó¢¢SyÄ¢çÏŠ¢w¢¢çÇÜU¢ J }¢ãy¢è çÃ¢c¢}¢¢ïœ¢¢Ú¢ Ã¢S¢ S¢‹}¢‡ÇHïù~¢ y¢y ì¢ JJ 10
¥Š¢é‹¢¢ yÃ¢yS¢éÃ¢ëœ¢¢‹y¢ ´¢ çHçw¢yÃ¢¢ Œ¢ç~¢ÜU¢}¢ã} ì¢ J SÃ¢¢ç}¢‹ ï¢ Ðíïc¢çÄ¢cÄ¢¢ç}¢ w¢ïÎ´ çÜU@‹¢ }¢¢ ÜëU‰¢¢: J11
y¢Îéœ¢Ú¢‹¢éMŒ¢¢ Ó¢ yÃ¢Ä¢¢ x¢çy¢çÃ¢Ó¢¢Ú‡¢¢ J ÜU¢Ä¢ ü¢ }¢çy¢}¢y¢ ´¢ Ÿ¢ïcÆ ! yÃ¢çÚy¢ ï¢ }¢¢ |¢Ã¢¢Š¢é‹¢¢ JJ 12
çÃ¢‹¢¢ y¢Î¢¿¢¢´ y¢yŒ¢¢Eïü x¢}¢‹¢ï y¢é y¢Ã¢¢‹¢Í¢ ! J ¥|¢èCS¢éw¢Î´ ‹¢ñÃ¢ |¢çÃ¢y¢ïyÄ¢l }¢¢ ±í… JJ 13
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
»Ã¢}¢¢E¢çS¢y¢Sy¢ï‹¢ S¢¢ïùÃ¢S¢œ¢~¢ Ã¢<‡¢Ú¢Åì J }¢éQU¢‹¢‹Î¢ïùçH¶yŒ¢~¢è}¢éŒ¢çÃ¢àÄ¢ Úã: S‰¢Hï JJ 14
SÃ¢çSy¢ Ÿ¢è}¢Î‹¢ïÜUS¢eé‡¢x¢‡¢ñ<‹¢yÄ ´¢ }¢ã¢çS¢çhç|¢‹¢¢ü‹¢¢à¢çQUç|¢ÚŒÄ¢éŒ¢¢çŸ¢y¢Œ¢Î´ S¢jQUHÿ¢ñ‹¢éüy¢}¢ì JJ
SÃ¢ïÓÀ¢çÃ¢cÜëUy¢}¢¢‹¢éc¢¢ÜëUçy¢}¢ã´ Ÿ¢è SÃ¢¢ç}¢‹ ´¢ S¢eéL´}¢éQU¢‹¢‹Î}¢éç‹¢|¢éüÁ¢X‹¢x¢Ú¢‹¢‹Î´ ‹¢}¢¢}¢èEÚ} ì¢ J 15
¥~¢ yÃ¢yÜUëŒ¢Ä¢Ãñ¢ H¢Áï¢‹¢x¢Úï ‹¢SyÃ¢yŒ¢Î¢ÏÁ¢¢y}¢‹¢ ´¢ |¢QU¢‹¢ ´¢ Ã¢çÚÃ¢<y¢S¢¢wñÄ¢}¢‰¢ y¢ÌïwÄ ´¢ Ó¢ Ä¢¢ñc}¢¢ÜUÜU} ì¢ J
¥¢¿¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ y¢Ã¢ S¢Ã ü¢ »Ã¢ çã Ã¢Ä ´¢ Ã¢y¢¢ü}¢ãïù~¢ Ðí|¢ ï¢ ! Œ¢~¢Ðíïc¢‡¢ÜU¢Ú‡ ´¢ |¢Ã¢çy¢ Ä¢œ¢ÓÀîÃÄ¢}¢ïÃ¢¢ÎÚ¢y ì¢ J16
O great ascetic, your body has shrunk due to hard penance; hence
you are not fit to travel up to there now. So please stay here happily, and
don’t hurry. 9.
Bhujnagar is very far from here and on the way there is a large creek
of the sea; and it is difficult to cross. So, please stay here happily in our
group of sages. 10.
Do not be disappointed at all. Now I will write a detailed letter about
you and send it to the Master. 11.
Afterwards you go ahead in accordance with his reply O the wisest
one, do not be in a hurry now. 12.
Moreover, to go there without his permission, before him, your pur-
pose may not be served rightfully. Hence please do not go now.’ 13.
Muktanand’s letter to Ramanand about Shri Hari’s arrival.
Suvrat said:-
Thus pacified by him, the best of the celibate, stayed there only. Then
sitting aside, sage Muktanand wrote a letter to his Master. 14.
‘May it be well with our Master, the Sadguru, whose feet are ever
resorted by numerous clusters of virtues, and by the highest super-human
powers, and divine faculties, and one who has adopted human form by his
own will; who is the joy of the (people of) Bhujnagar; I bow to him,
th e lor d. 1 5.
¥~¢ ÜUp ‹ ¢ }¢ ã ¢ }¢ é ç‹¢ Ã¢ Ä¢ ü: S¢ X y ¢ ¢ ïù ç Sy¢ w ¢ Hé ÜU¢ ïS ¢ HÎï à¢ ¢ y¢ ì J
Ã¢y¢üy¢ï Š¢}¢ç‹¢S¢‹y¢y¢Îïã¢ï }¢ê<y¢}¢œ¢Œ¢ §Ã¢¢ïœ¢}¢ÜU¢ç‹y¢: JJ 17
‹¢ èHÜU‡ Æ § çy¢ S¢ Ðíç‰¢ y¢ ¢ wÄ¢ ¢ ï ‹¢ èHÜ U‡ ÆS¢ }¢ |¢ êçÚ çÃ ¢ ÚçQU: J
‹¢èHÜU‡ÆS¢w¢Ã¢yS¢ÜUH¢‰Ä¢¢ïü ‹¢èHÜU‡ÆçÚŒ¢éÎŒ¢üãÚïÿ¢: JJ 18
Ã¢<‡¢Ã¢ïc¢Š¢Ú »c¢ }¢ã¢y}¢¢ ¾ír¢MŒ¢S¢y¢y¢çS‰¢çy¢}¢¢#: J
ç‹¢<‹¢}¢ïc¢‹¢Ä¢‹¢: çS‰¢Úx¢¢~¢¢ï ç‹¢cŒ¢çÚ°íã ©Î¢Ú}¢çy¢p JJ 19
Ðí¢# » c¢ Ó¢ çÜUà¢ ¢ïÚÃ¢ Ä¢ ¢ï‹y ¢´ Œ¢ é‡ Ä¢ y¢è‰¢ üŒ¢çÚà¢èH‹¢ Îÿ ¢: J
S¢êÿ}¢Ã¢RUHÍ¢é}¢TéHÜïUà¢: SŒ¢CÜU¢ï}¢H}¢‹¢¢ïãÚÃ¢¢vÓ¢ JJ 20
›ñ‡ ¢x ¢ ‹ Š¢ }¢ çŒ¢ S¢¢ ïÉ é} ¢à¢ QU¢ ï } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ }¢ y S¢ Ú çÃ¢ Ã¢ <Á¢y ¢ çÓ ¢ œ¢ : J
‹ ¢ S Œ¢ ëã ¢ ´ N çÎ y ¢ é Ü US Ä ¢çÓ¢ Î ïc¢ Ü ëU c‡¢ } ¢ïÜU } ¢Œ ¢ ã¢ Ä ¢ ÜU Ú ¢ïçy¢ J J 21
O Lord by your grace only, we, staying in Lojnagar, fully devoted

ourselves to your lotus feet, are enjoying highest bliss, and herewith we
express our reverence to your lordship. We are staying here, and follow-
ing your commands. Now, kindly give attention to the purpose of writing
this letter. 16.
Here in our hermitage, one yogi of very high order has come from
Kaushal province. He is penance-incarnate. Though his body has be-
come shrinked, he looks very bright and gleaming. 17.
He is famous by name Nilakantha; renounced completely like
Nilakantha – Shiva himself; he is like friend of Nilakantha (peacock), a
black cloud desired by all; he has conquered and taken away pride of the
enemy of Nilakantha (Shiva) the cupid, just by glance! 18.
Wearing garments of an ascetic, the exalted soul, constantly remains
in the state of super-consciousness. His eyes are steady with eyelashes
unmoved; organs firmly set. He has no belongings with him. He is noble at
heart. 19.
He has stepped down from childhood age and stepped onto 20 years
of age. He has visited sacred places such as Pulashram. His hair is soft,
curly, short and beautiful; his speech is clear, soft and sweet. 20.
He cannot bear the slightest smell of women; his mind is void of
pride and jealousy. He has no desire in his heart whatsoever except
Lord Krishna. 21.
Á¢è‡¢üÃ¢ËÜ UH}¢ëx¢¢çÁ¢‹¢Ã¢¢S¢¢ }¢¢çHÜU¢ÜUÚ «Á¢éçRUÄ¢ »c¢: J
çà ¢ ÿ ¢ Ä ¢ ó ¢ çŒ ¢ } ¢ é ‹ ¢ è‹ } ¢ é ç‹ ¢ Š¢ } ¢ ¢ ü ‹ ¢ ì ç à ¢ cÄ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ´ | ¢ Á ¢ çy ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ïù ~ ¢ } ¢ é‹ ¢ è‹ ¢ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 22
çÜUç@Îó¢}¢ÚS¢´ Ò Ó¢ |¢éæQ ïU Ò ¢çŒ¢ çÜU@‹¢ ÈUH´ Ó¢ ÎH´ Ã¢¢ J
‹¢èÚ}¢¢ ~¢}¢ çŒ¢ Ó¢ Ò UÓ¢ Œ ¢èyÃ ¢¢ Ã ¢y¢üy¢ï ÒUÓ¢ ‹¢ Ã¢ ¢Ä¢é}¢çà ¢yÃ¢ ¢ JJ 23
|¢ñÿ ¢ |¢ éPUçy ¢ çÓ ¢ Îïc¢ çÎ‹ ¢ ¢ç‹ ¢ ÒU¢çŒ¢ ÜU<ãÓ ¢ ÎÄ¢ ¢ çÓ¢ Ã¢ ëçœ¢ : J
‹¢ QU|¢évÒUÓ¢ y¢ ëy¢ èÄ¢ çÎ‹¢ ¢à¢ è ÎépÚ ´ Ó ¢Úçy ¢ ÜU}¢ ü } ¢‹¢ écÄ¢ ñ: JJ 24
¥ SÄ ¢ Ã¢ ¢ S ¢ « y¢ é c ¢ é Î íé } ¢ }¢ ê Hï c ¢ Å ì S Ã¢ ç Œ¢ { íé Ã ¢ }¢ | ¢ èC y ¢ Ú ¢ ï ù ç S y ¢ J
»c¢ S¢¢ñŠ¢Ã¢ S¢ôy¢ y¢é ç‹¢Á¢¢‹y¢Ã¢ïüçœ¢ Ï¢ç‹Î|¢Ã¢‹¢ï‹¢ S¢}¢¢ ‹¢¢}¢ì JJ 25
°íèc}¢ »c¢ ©LŠ¢¢ùçxÝç‹¢c¢ïÃ¢è S‰¢ç‡ÇHï SÃ¢çŒ¢çy¢ Ó¢¢}Ï¢éÎÜU¢Hï J
à¢ñçà¢Ú ï çà¢ çà¢ Úy ¢¢ ïÄ¢ç‹ ¢Ã¢¢ S¢ è à¢¢ ïc¢ Ä¢ yÄ¢çÃ¢Ú y¢ ´ ç‹ ¢ Á¢ Îïã} ¢ ì JJ 26
Ï ¢ ¢ H ¶ï H © çÓ ¢ y ¢ ´ Ò U Ã ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ï Ã ¢ ¢ Î é H ü | ¢ ¢ Ò Ó ¢ S ¢ é çS ¢ h Î à ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ J
Ã¢èÿ² y¢ÎìmÄ¢}¢çŒ ¢ {íéÃ¢}¢çS }¢‹S¢´à¢Ä¢¢ Ï¢ãéçÃ¢Š¢¢ çã |¢Ã¢ç‹y¢ JJ 27
He wears old bark of tree and deer skin as garment and always has
threaded beads (for chanting) in his hand. His actions are agreeable and
honest. Staying here in Lojpur, he teaches the sages of their duties just like
a guru does. But still he stayed as a disciple of our sages! 22.
Sometimes he takes a little tasteless food, at other times he eats some
fruit or leaves, or sometimes takes water only, sometimes even on air also
(he lives alive and active). 23.
Sometimes he eats whatever he gets as Bhiksha (from householders)
and on other days lives on whatever he gets unasked for. Sometimes he
eats only in the evening and sometimes he passes his days by observing
fast for three days. Thus he keeps himself engaged in rigorous austerities,
which are difficult for men to do. 24.
He really likes to stay under tree in all six seasons. And For him,
staying in a mansion is like staying in jail! 25.
In hot season in the afternoon under the burning sun, he stays near
five-fold fire. In rainy season, he sleeps on stony surface in open, in win-
ter he stays in cold water. Thus he is withering away his body in these
ways! 26.
Where is his age of childhood, appropriate to play, and where this
unbelievable, very rare state of a perfect Yogi. We all get surprised to see
¥ SÄ¢ ç‹ ¢ }¢ üHy¢ Œ¢¢ ï} ¢Ä¢ Š¢ ¢ ç}Ý sS} ¢ Îé° íy ¢ Œ¢S¢ ¢´ L Ó¢ Ä¢Sy ¢ é J
ÃÄ¢¢ï}¢}¢ŠÄ¢x¢y¢|¢¢SÜUÚÎè#¢ñ ÎèŒ¢ÜU¢ç‹y¢S¢}¢y¢¢}¢éŒ¢Ä¢¢ç‹y¢ JJ 28
Ã¢ïçœ¢ Ä¢: S¢ÜUHÄ¢¢ïx¢ÜUH¢ Ã¢¢ S¢¢ïùçŒ¢ çà¢cÄ¢Œ¢ÎÃ¢è´ |¢Á¢y¢ïùSÄ¢ J
Ü U¢ ñà ¢ H´ çÜ U} ¢ çŒ ¢ Ü U¢ ï ù ç Œ ¢ ‹¢ Ú ¢ ï ù S} ¢ ñ ‹¢ ñ Ã¢ Î à ¢ ü ç Ä¢ y¢ é }¢ ¢ y} ¢ ‹ ¢ § ü Cï J J 29
à¢¢›Á¢¢HÜU}¢‹¢ï‹¢ çÜUÄ¢m¢ S¢eéÚ¢ïÚçŠ¢x¢y¢´ |¢Ã¢y¢èçy¢ J
ç‹ ¢ p Ä ¢ ´ y ¢ é çÃ ¢ Î Š¢ èy ¢ Œ ¢ é} ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì Ä ¢ : S ¢ ¢ ïù ~ ¢ Ü Up ‹ ¢ ‹ ¢ | ¢ ¢ çy ¢ Œ ¢ éÚ ï Ã ¢ ñ J J 30
ÐÔ A ¢ } ¢ Ë Œ ¢ } ¢ çŒ ¢ Ü é U Ã ¢ ü çy ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ ç S } ¢ ‹ Ü é U ç‡ Æy ¢ ¢ § Ã ¢ çŠ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ï ç Ã ¢ Î é c¢ ¢ ´ Ã ¢ ñ J
ÿ ¢è‡¢ y ¢Ü üUy ¢y ¢ Ä¢ : Ðíçy ¢Ã ¢ ¢Î ï à ¢ê‹ Ä¢ |¢ ¢ Ã¢ } ¢éŒ¢ Ä ¢¢ ç‹y ¢ S ¢| ¢ ¢Ä ¢¢ } ¢ì JJ 31
S ¢ ´ à ¢ Ä ¢ ´ Ü U} ¢ çŒ ¢ à ¢ ¢ › ç Ã¢ Î ¢ ç Œ ¢ Œ ¢ ëC »Ã ¢ Û ¢ çÅ ç y¢ yÃ ¢ ç} ¢ Ã¢ ñ c¢ : J
Ä¢éçQUÄ¢éxÏ¢ ãéçÃ¢Š¢¢ïœ¢ÚÎ¢‹¢ñÚïÃ¢ ôÜU Ðí|¢éçÚçy¢ ÐíçÃ¢y¢ vÄ¢ü: JJ 32
ŠÄ¢ ¢ ‹¢ } ¢ ¢ çS‰¢ y¢ Ã¢ y¢ ¢ ´ Ó ¢ }¢ é‹¢ è‹¢ ¢ ´ S¢ éçS‰¢ Ú ¢ S¢ ‹¢ ÎëÉ çS‰¢ çy¢ |¢ ¢ Á ¢ ¢ }¢ ì J
}¢¢‹¢S¢´ Ï¢çãçÚy¢: ÒU Ó¢ ç‹¢Ä¢ümïœÄ¢S¢¢çÃ¢Ã¢ ç‹¢Á¢¢‹y¢ÚS¢¢ÿ¢è JJ 33
his superhuman qualities and are unable even to guess who this divine
soul is! 27.
Before the fire-like glow of his intense penance, glitter of our hard
austerities looks like tiny lamp in the presence of the sun shining in the
middle of the sky, with its thousands and thousands of rays. 28.
Knowing all the skills of yoga, one becomes his student. Not a single
human is able to stand before him in all these skills. 29.
We cannot imagine how much and when he may have learnt the
Shastras in detail, from his great Guru. No scholar in this city of Lojpur is
able to challenge him. 30.
Even to his small question, those learned men’s intellect get mutilated
by their defensive arguments and become weak, they become non-plus in
replying. Also the assembly was stunned. 31.
And on the other side, any doubts asked by those well-read, learned
scholars, he immediately answers it explaining in various ways just as you
do with details of reasoning. At that moment we guess him to be God
himself! 32.
Sitting in meditation in steady posture, when the mind of the sages go
off track to some worldly objects, he knows it (even being at distance)
like the all-knowing Supreme Being residing within. 33.
y ¢èÿ‡ ¢ ÎéÁ¢ ü‹ ¢ Ã¢ Ó¢ :à¢ ÚÃ¢ ë‹ Îñ<|¢ ly ¢ï ‹¢ N ÎÄ¢ ´ çÜUH Ó¢ ¢ SÄ¢ J
S¢´Ã¢ëy¢´ ÎëÉy¢Úÿ¢}¢Ä¢¢ y¢m…íS¢¢ÚS¢}¢y¢¢}¢éŒ¢Ä¢¢çy¢ JJ 34
¥‹Ä¢Îé:w¢HÃ¢Îà¢ü‹¢}¢¢~¢¢œ¢yÿ¢‡¢ï ÎíÃ¢y¢ »Ã¢ NÎ¢ïùSÄ¢ J
} ¢ ¢Î üÃ ¢S Ä ¢ Ü Uç‡¢ Ü U¢ çÜ U} ¢ é H ï| ¢ï Œ ¢k Ü U¢ïà ¢ ‹¢ Ã ¢ ‹¢ èy ¢çà ¢ Úèc¢ ñ: J J 3 5
S ¢ ¢ Š¢ éy ¢ ¢ y ¢ é ç‹ ¢ çw ¢ H ¢ ç‹ ¢ Á ¢ Î ëC K ¢ Ã ¢ èÿ Ä ¢ y ¢ ï } ¢ éç‹ ¢ Ã ¢ Ú ïù ~ ¢ Ä ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ñ J
‹ ¢ Ÿ ¢ éy ¢ ¢ w ¢Hé y ¢ ‰¢ ¢ ÒUÓ ¢ ‹ ¢ c¢ ¢ ñü y Ã¢¢ ´ çÃ¢ ã ¢ Ä¢ Á¢ ‹ ¢ y ¢ ¢ x ¢ éL } ¢ïÜU} ¢ ì J J 3 6
» y ¢ Î è Ä ¢ Ó ¢ ç Ú y ¢ ´ ç ‹ ¢ çw ¢ H ´ Ã ¢ ñ Ã¢ è ÿ Ä ¢ Ó ¢ ï y ¢ ç S ¢ }¢ } ¢ ï yÄ ¢ ç Œ ¢ | ¢ ¢ ç y¢ J
¥ S} ¢ Îè Ä ¢} ¢ çy ¢Î ¢ ÉK ü Œ¢ Ú èÿ ¢ ¢´ ÜU y ¢é ü} ¢ ¢x ¢ y¢ §ã ¢ çS y ¢ | ¢Ã ¢ ¢ç ‹Ü U }¢ ì J J 3 7
Îà¢ ü‹¢¢ïy S¢éÜU} ¢‹¢¢Sy ¢Ã¢Ó¢¢ S¢¢Ã¢ély¢¢ïù çŒ¢ S¢ }¢Ä¢¢ ç‹¢çc¢c¢ïŠ¢ ï J
Ðí ïc¢ Ä ¢ ïÄ ¢ y¢ }¢ ã æ y¢ Ã¢ Œ¢ ¢ E ïü S¢ ¢ } Ðíy¢ ´ ç ÜU}¢ é ‹ ¢ Ã¢ ïçy ¢ y¢ é H ïw Ä¢ }¢ ì J J 38
§ y Ä ¢ ï y ¢ y S ¢ êÓ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ã ï y ¢ ¢ ï : Œ ¢ ~ ¢ } ¢ ïy ¢ l ‰ ¢ ¢ } ¢ çy ¢ J ç H çw ¢ y ¢ ´ y ¢ çm H ¢ ï v Ä ¢ ñ c ¢ Ðí ï cÄ ¢ ´ à ¢ èÍ ¢ í ´ y ¢ Î é œ ¢ Ú } ¢ ì J J 3 9
S¢é¿¢ïc é¢ Ï¢ãé‹¢¢ ôÜU SÄ¢¢Ìïw¢‹¢ï‹¢ y¢y¢: Ðí|¢ ï¢ ! J »y¢¢Ã¢ÎïÃ¢ çHçw¢y ´¢ ÜëUŒ¢¢ ÜU¢Ä¢ ü¢ S¢Î¢ }¢çÄ¢ JJ 40
His heart is not pierced by the arrows of the harsh words of wicked
people; as though shielded by highest tolerance, it has become as strong
as thunderbolt! 34.
The moment he perceives slightest suffering of others, his heart melts.
Even a particle of that tenderness cannot be equaled by the soft lotus bud,
butter or Shirisha flower! 35.
Goodness, chastity par excellence, is seen in this great sage, by my
own eyes, never heard of in the territory of sages, except your lordship,
the one and only Guru of the people. 36.
Observing all his super human qualities and deeds, I feel in my mind
that to test our determination and faith, whether your Mastership have
come here (in his disguise)! 37.
His heart is very eager to see your good-self, therefore he was just
prepared to go from here to see you; but I stopped him from doing so.
Now shall I send him there or not? Please write back to me. 38.
Thus I have written this letter to inform you about these happenings
of Nilkantha Varni according to my own thought. Reading it, please an-
swer at your earliest. 39.
Now this much I have written what more is needed to write to wise
persons like you? Kindly be gracious to me forever. 40.
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
Œ¢~¢ç}¢y‰ ´¢ çHçw¢yÃ¢¢ù‰¢ Ã¢<‡¢Ú¢Á ´¢ Á¢x¢¢Î S¢: J SÃ¢¢ç}¢‹ ï¢ çHçw¢y ´¢ Œ¢~ ´¢ }¢Ä¢¢ yÃ¢}¢çŒ¢ y¢çÌw¢ JJ 41
Œ¢~ ´¢ çÃ¢H¢ïvÄ¢ |¢Ã¢y¢: à¢èÍ¢í}¢¢Ä¢¢SÄ¢çy¢ Ðí|¢é: J §yÄ¢éQUSy¢ï‹¢ }¢éç‹¢‹¢¢ S¢¢ïùçHw¢yŒ¢ç~¢ÜU ´¢ S¢éŠ¢è: JJ 42
©Œ¢çÃ¢àÄ¢ Úã:S‰¢Hï ç‹¢Á¢¢ïÚ ñ¢ ÈUHÜïU ÜU¢ÜéUÎŒ¢~¢ÜÚ ç‹¢Š¢¢Ä¢ J
S¢ y é¢ Îÿ¢ÜUÚ¢œ¢Hïw¢‹¢èÜU ï¢ çHw¢çy¢ S}¢¢‹¢y¢ÜU‹Š¢Ú: S¢éÃ¢‡¢ü} ì¢ JJ 43
}¢éQU¢‹¢‹ÎçHçw¢y¢Œ¢ç~¢ÜU¢ç‹¢MŒ¢‡¢‹¢¢}¢¢ ç~¢Œ¢@¢à¢œ¢}¢¢ïù‰Ä¢¢Ä¢: JJ 53 JJ
-------------------------------
JJ ¥ƒ Ó¢y¢é:Œ¢@¢à¢œ¢}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 54 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
SÃ¢|¢¢Ã¢x¢<|¢y¢ ´¢ Œ¢~¢è´ Ã¢‡¢èü‹Îí: S¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ùçHw¢y ì¢ J y¢‰¢¢ y¢ ´¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢y ï¢ ! y¢é|Ä ´¢ ÜU‰¢Ä¢¢ç}¢ ç‹¢à¢¢}¢Ä¢ JJ1
Suvrat said:-
writing such letter, he said to the celibate, I have written a letter to
the Master to inform him about your trueness; you also write to him. 41.
Reading your letter, the Master will come immediately. Thus said by
Muktananda, the wise celibate began to write a letter. 42.
Sitting aside, keeping paper on board beside his chest, taking pen
i n h i s r i gh t h a n d , b e n d i n g h i s n e c k , h e s t a r t e d t o w r i t e i n b e a u t i f u l
ch ar act ers . 4 3 .
Thus ends the fifty-third chapter entitled ‘Narration of the
Letter written by Muktanand’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER 54
Nilakantha’sletter to Ramanand Swami.
Suvrat said:-
I will tell you, O king, listen, how the celibate wrote a letter to
Ramanand Swami relating his hearts and desires. 1.
‘May well be with your Mastership staying in Bhuj Nagar, whose
SÃ¢çSy¢ Ÿ¢èçÃ¢HS¢jÁé¢X‹¢x¢Úï Ú¢Á¢¢çŠ¢Ú¢Á¢çŸ¢Ä¢¢ Á¢éC¢çÑÍì¢:í Ð‰í¢Ä¢‹|¢àë ´¢ çÃ¢Á¢Ä¢y ï¢ Ÿ¢èÜUëc‡¢|¢çQ æU |¢éçÃ¢ J
‹¢¢‹¢¢S¢eé‡¢S¢‹}¢‡¢è‹ÎÚíçÓ¢y¢¢ÜUËŒ¢ ï¢ x¢M é ‡¢ ´¢ x¢éL: SÃ¢ÿï¢¢ÜUëCç‹¢Á¢¢çŸ¢y¢¢çw¢H|¢Ä¢: Ÿ¢èSÃ¢¢}Ä¢Îé¢ÚŸ¢Ã¢¢: J2
S¢¢ÿ¢¢ÎéhÃ¢ »Ã¢ Ä¢SÄ¢‹¢é|¢ëy¢ ´¢ ç‹¢:Ÿ¢ïÄ¢S¢¢Ä¢¢çÃ¢y¢é´ Š¢} Z¢ Ó¢¢Á¢Ä¢çÃ¢Ðíy¢p S¢é}¢y¢ ñ¢ Á¢¢y¢ ï¢ sÄ¢¢ïŠÄ¢¢Œ¢éÚï J
SÃ¢¢ô}¢Sy ´¢ y é¢ |¢Ã¢‹y¢}¢Ãï¢ à¢y¢à¢ ï¢ ‹¢yÃ¢¢ ç‹¢Œ¢yÄ¢ çÿ¢y¢ ñ¢ çÃ¢¿¢ô# çÃ¢ÎŠ ï¢ yÃ¢ÎïÜUà¢Ú‡¢¢ùïã´ ‹¢èHÜU‡ÆçmÁ¢: J3
çÃ¢ã¢Ä¢ S¢}Ï¢ç‹Š¢Á¢‹¢¢çó¢Á¢¢‹¢ã´ ç‹¢Á ´¢ Ó¢ Îïà ´¢ çÜUH ÜU¢ïS¢H¢ç|¢Š¢} ì¢ J
y¢è‰¢¢üç‹¢ ÜéUÃ¢üçó¢ã H¢ïÁ¢Œ¢œ¢‹ ï¢ çS‰¢y¢¢ïùçS}¢ S¢XyÄ¢ çÃ¢|¢ ï¢ ! yÃ¢Î¢çŸ¢y¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ 4
Üë Uc‡ ¢ SÄ ¢ S ¢ ¢ ÿ ¢ ¢ Î ã }¢ èÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ‰¢ ï ü Ðí yÄ¢ ÏÎ} ¢ ïÃ ¢ ïã y¢ Œ¢ ¢ ‹ y¢ ¥¢ ÎÚ ¢ y¢ ì J
± íy¢´ y¢ é }¢ ¢ S¢ ¢´p y¢ éÚ: ÜUÚ ¢ïç}¢ Ä¢ h ¢ Ú ‡ ¢¢ Œ¢ ¢ Ú ‡¢ ç}¢ yÄ¢ éÎèçÚy¢ }¢ ì J J 5
}¢ ¢ S ¢ ¢ ïŒ ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ S¢ ´ çÃ ¢ Î Š¢ ï y ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ ïÁ ¢ ï ü Üë UÓ À î ¢ ç ‡ ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ÜU <ã çÓ ¢ Î ~¢ Ü éU Ã¢ ïü J
Ó ¢ ¢ ‹ Î íÄ ¢ ‡ ¢ ´ Ó ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ Í ¢ ! } ¢ ¢ Í ¢ } ¢ ¢ S ¢ ï Œ ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ Ü U Ü ë UÓ À î ´ Ó ¢ ç Ã ¢ | ¢ ¢ ï ! y ¢ Î ‰¢ ü} ¢ ì J J 6
feet are adorned by the splendor of sovereign rulers who is endowed
with numerous virtues like valuable jewels, the supreme Guru, promoter
of the devotion to Krishna on the earth, may he be victorious who drives
away fear from the hearts of his devotees. He, the Master, whose good
name has reached far and wide. 2.
You are Uddhava incarnate who come to this earth to show the path
of liberation to human beings, and to save religion; born of Ajay Vipra and
his wife Sumati, in the city of Ayodhya; To that master, to your lordship, I
bow prostrating down on the floor for hundred times, and I present here
with my humble request that I am a Brahmin, Nilakantha by name, who
has come to take your refuge with full devotion. 3.
Leaving behind my relatives and my place in Kaushal region, and left
for pilgrimage, I have come here to Lojpur and now I am staying with
your disciples. 4.
With eager desire to see lord Krishna in person, I am practicing
four-months-vow, starting at the end of hot season every year, respect-
fully. According to the commands of religious texts, I keep fast three con-
secutive days taking food on the fourth day. 5.
For that end only, O pure one, I observe complete fast during the
month of Kartika every year. Also I follow austerities like krurcha,
chandrayana; and in the month of Magha parakrurcha, continuous fast for
twelve days, for the lord, only. 6.
I do not care in the least for physical hardship experienced in per-
»ÜU¢Îà¢è}¢éwÄ¢y¢}¢¢ùçSy¢ Ä¢ïc¢¢´ ±íy¢¢ç‹¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ y¢¢ç‹¢ ÜéUÃ¢ïü J
ÜëU c‡ ¢ S Ä¢ y ¢ ¢ ïc ¢ ¢ Ä¢ ‹ ¢ Îïã Î é:w ¢ ´ çÜ Uç@y SÃ¢ ç Ó ¢ œ¢ ï x ¢ ‡ ¢ Ä¢ ¢ ç}¢ ‹ ¢ ê ‹ ¢ }¢ ì J J 7
ç ã y Ã ¢ ñ ç ‹Î í Ä¢ ¢ ‹Œ ¢ @ Ó ¢ à ¢ Ï Î }¢ é w Ä ¢ ¢ ‹ S ¢ éÎ é Sy Ä ¢ Á ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ŒÄ ¢ y¢ é HÐ í y¢ ¢ Œ¢ ! J
y± x¢çSƒÚ¢ï¯æ S± ±Ðé}¢ü²¢ ±ñ ™RUï ¼Ð¢ï|¢<…¼ÚQU}¢ ¢æ„}¢ì JJ 8
y¢gà¢ü‹¢¢à¢¢}¢ëy¢Ã¢çÌ}¢ïÜU¢}¢¢H}ÏÄ¢ ÎïãïyÃ¢S¢Ã¢pHç‹y¢ J
‹ ¢ y ± ‹Ä¢ Î¢H} Ï¢‹ ¢ }¢ çSy¢ y ¢ïc¢ ¢´ çÄ¢ Ä¢¢ S¢ y¢ ¢ } ¢ó¢ çÃ¢ ã è‹ ¢ Îïã ¢ y ¢ì J J 9
ç ‹ ¢ Ú ó ¢ Îï ã ï ù ç S ‰¢ c¢ é Ã ¢ y ¢ ü } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ : Ðí ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ } ¢ Î è Ä¢ ¢ : Ð í ‡ ¢ y¢ ¢ <y ¢ ã ‹ y ¢ : ! J
¥ó¢ ¢y}¢ ÜïU s~¢ Ü UH¢ñ ‹¢Ú ¢‡¢¢´ ÜéU Ã¢üç ‹y¢ Ã¢ñ S ¢yÄ¢ Ä¢éx ¢½í}¢ ´ y¢ é JJ 10
¥C¢X Ä¢¢ïx¢ ¢|Ä¢S¢‹ ¢¢<Á¢y ¢ï‹¢ çRUÄ¢¢ }¢ }¢ñEÄ¢ üÏ¢Hï‹¢ S¢Ã¢¢ ü: J
Îñs¢ |¢Ã¢‹y¢èçy¢ çÃ¢|¢ ï¢ ! çÃ¢çÎyÃ¢¢ ÜëUŒ¢ ´¢ ÜéUL yÃ æ¢ }¢çÄ¢ ÜëUc‡¢|¢QïU JJ 11
çŒ¢y¢¢ Ó¢ }¢¢y¢¢ }¢}¢ ÜëUc‡¢ »Ã¢ SÃ¢¢}¢è Ó¢ Ï¢‹Š¢ép x¢éL: S¢éNÓ™ J
y ¢ ç S } ¢ ó ¢ } ¢ } ¢ F ï ã | ¢ Ú ¢ ï ù ç S y ¢ Œ ¢ ê ‡ ¢ ¢ ï ü s ‹ Ä ¢ ~ ¢ y ¢ é S Ä ¢ ¢ l ç Î y ¢ y Œ ¢Ú y Ã ¢ } ¢ ì J J 1 2
forming the rituals of vows, Ekadashi being the main occasion for pleasing
Krishna only so that he is pleased by me and shows himself to me. 7.
Abandoning the five sense-objects sound being prominent of them,
extremely difficult to overcome, I have reduced this body of mine to skin
and bones burning my flesh and blood by severe penance. 8.
In case you feel questioned why am I yet alive? Then my breathing
goes on in this body only on the support of the nectarine-creeper of hope
of Krishna’s sight. With no other support for breath, which is on the way
to go out from the body without food ? 9.
O destroyer of afflictions of those surrendered unto you! Looking at
my body alive without food, people imagine that ‘SatyaYuga’ is present in
this Kali-Yuga, in which people mostly depend on food. 10.
Knowing that all my bodily actions are carried on by the power (di-
vine faculty) attained through practice of eight-fold Yoga, O all-pervasive
Lord ! O Master, have grace on me, a devotee of Krishna and let me have
your sight. 11.
Krishna is my father, mother, and everything to me, Krishna is my
Master, my relative, Guru and best friend; and those, whoever related to
Krishna, are my kith and kin. Because have love towards Krishna only,
and those who are intently devoted to Krishna, I Love them wholeheart-
edly just as devotees of Krishna. 12.
Œ ¢@ ï ç‹ Îí Ä ¢¢ ‡ ¢¢ ´ ç Ã¢ c ¢Ä ¢ ¢ï Œ ¢| ¢¢ ï x¢ Ð íÎ SÄ ¢ } ¢ ïù ç Œ¢ S Ã ¢S ¢ éN Á …‹ ¢S Ä ¢ J
Ü ëU c‡ ¢ ï ‹ ¢ Ó ¢ ï yS Ä¢ ¢ Î‹ ¢ é Ú ¢ x ¢ § ü à¢ ï y ¢ ´ y ¢ < ã Á ¢ s ¢ ´ ç Ú Œ ¢ éÃ ¢ ç h S ¢ l : J J 13
F ï ã ï ‹ ¢ } ¢ y Œ ¢ ¢ ïc ¢ ‡ ¢ Ü U¢ ç Ú ‡ ¢ ¢ ï ù ç Œ ¢ y ¢ ¢ y ¢ ´ Ð í S¢ ê ´ S ¢ ¢ ï Î Ú } ¢ Œ Ä ¢ ã ´ S Ã ¢ } ¢ ì J
Ã ¢ è ÿ ¢ ï Ä ¢ Ó ¢ ï œ ¢ ç m } ¢ é w ¢ ¢ ‹ Ü U Î ¢ ç Ó ¢ y S ¢ l : Ð í Á ¢ s ¢ ´ ç Ü U } ¢ é y ¢ ¢ ‹ Ä ¢ Ï ¢ ‹ Š ¢ ê‹ ¢ ì J J 14
¾í êÄ¢ ¢ Ä ¢çÎ yÃ ¢´ ç ‹¢Á ¢Ï¢ ‹Š¢ éÃ¢ x¢ü yÄ¢ ¢x¢ ï | ¢Ã¢ ïg¢ ïc¢ §y¢ èã Ã¢ç Ó}¢ J
y ¢j ç Q Uã è ‹ ¢¢ ç ‹¢ Á ¢Ï ¢ ‹ Š¢ Ã ¢ ¢ï ù çŒ ¢ Ðí ¢ Ó ¢è ‹ ¢ |¢ Q ñU Ï ¢ üã é ç |¢ : Ð í ã ¢y ¢ ¢ : J J 15
çÃ¢|¢ èc¢ ‡ ¢¢ ï ½ í¢y¢ Ú}¢ŒÄ¢ ã ¢S¢èyÐíS¢ ê´ SÃ¢ ÜUèÄ¢¢ ´ |¢ Úy¢p y¢my¢ì J
ÜéUH´ Á¢ã¢ñ S±´ çÃ¢ÎéÚ¢ïùçŒ¢ |¢QU: S¢Ã¢¢ü‹SÃ¢Ï¢‹Š¢ê‹¢çŒ¢ Ó¢<c¢Œ¢y‹²: JJ 16
Ÿ ¢ èÜ ëU c‡ ¢ S ¢ X Ðí çy ¢ c ¢ ï Š¢ ÜU y¢ ëü ‹ ¢ ì x ¢ ¢ ï ŒÄ ¢ ¢ ï Á¢ ã é : SÃ ¢ ¢ ´p Œ ¢ y ¢ è ‹ ¢ Œ¢ èà ¢ ! J
ÜëUÓÀîï‡¢ HÏŠ ´¢ y¢‹¢Ä ´¢ Ó¢ Ã¢ï‹ ´¢ yÄ¢vyÃ¢¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢¢ïùX¢ïùçŒ¢ Á¢x¢¢}¢Î¢Ã¢} ì¢ JJ 17
§ y Ä ¢ ¢ Î Ä ¢ : S ¢ ç ‹ y ¢ çÃ ¢ | ¢ ¢ ï ! s ‹ ¢ ï Ü ï U y ¢ j ç Q U ã è ‹ ¢ S Ã ¢ Á ¢ ‹ ¢ y Ä ¢ Á ¢ ¢ ï ù ~ ¢ J
‹¢ñÃ¢¢Œ¢ÜUè<y¢: ÒUÓ¢‹¢¢çŒ¢ y¢ïc¢ ´¢ H¢ïÜïU Ó¢ à¢¢›ïùçŒ¢ Ó¢ ÜUè<y¢ÚçSy¢ JJ 18
Immediately I will abandon them like enemies, who have no love for
Krishna, even though they may be giving me all luxurious pleasures, may
they be my relatives or beloved friends! 13.
May they be my affectionate father or elders, or my own brothers,
who have supported me, if they are indifferent about Krishna, I will leave
them; then what say about other relations? 14.
If you may find fault in leaving relatives like this, I say, in early times,
many devoted worshippers abandoned their relatives, who had no love
for Krishna. 15.
Vibhishana left his brother (Ravana) and Bharata his mother Kaikeyi
and also devoted Vidura left his entire Kaurava family; and wives of the
Rishi (who were religious, performing sacrifices; but without devotion to
Krishna) deserted their husband’s, son’s and brother’s.. 16.
Gopis left their husbands even, O Master, who were obstructing them
from going to Krishna. The king of Anga left his son Vena, gained by hard
penance, and he went to the forest. 17.
O lord, there are many others who have left their own nearest rela-
tives, devoid of devotion to Krishna. Nowhere in the world or in the
scriptures, their bad name is heard, but their good name prevails! 18.
This is the path of righteousness followed by the virtuous from un-
§ü Îë vS¢ y¢ ¢´ Ã¢ y}¢ ü |¢Ã ¢y Ä¢‹ ¢¢ çÎ Üë Uc ‡¢ï } ¢Ä¢ ¢ù y¢p y ¢Îè Ä¢ |¢Q ïU J
ç Ã¢ Š¢ èÄ ¢ y¢ ï Ð íï }¢ ç Ã ¢} ¢é ç QU ãï y¢ é ‹¢ ¢ü ‹ Ä¢ ~¢ y ¢ é ÒU ¢ çŒ ¢ Œ¢ Î ¢‰ ¢ü §ü à¢ ! JJ 19
S¢‹y¢¢ïù~¢ Ä ï¢ S¢ç‹y¢ Ó¢ y¢¢Ã¢ÜUè‹¢¢ ç‹¢Ã¢ëçœ¢ç‹¢D¢ }¢}¢ y ï¢ y é¢ Œ¢êÁÄ¢¢: J
S¢Ã¢ üSÃ¢}¢ïy ¢ï Ó¢ |¢ Ã¢ç‹y¢ } ¢ï Ã¢ñ } ¢¢ã ¢y}Ä¢ Ä¢éQUyŒ¢ Ú|¢çQUÏ¢ ¢ïŠ¢¢: J J 20
Ä¢ïc¢ ´¢ ‹¢ y¢çS}¢çó¢ã |¢çQU|¢¢Á¢ ´¢ S¢X¢ïùçSy¢ y¢¢‹Ã¢ïçk ‹¢Ú¢‹¢ã´ y¢é J
¥‹ ¢EÜ U¢ñ HïÄ ¢ÜU c¢‡ Çy¢ éËÄ ¢¢‹ ¢ì Ä¢mè ÿ¢‡ ¢ï‹ ¢¢ç Œ¢ |¢Ã ¢ïç h Î ¢ïc ¢: JJ 21
S¢ QU ¢ S y ¢ é Ä ¢ ï Ã ¢ ñc ¢ ç Ä ¢ Üï Uù ~ ¢ S ¢ ¢ ñw Ä ¢ ï ç‹ ¢ Î í¢ |¢ Ä ¢ RU ¢ ï Š¢ c¢ Çê <} ¢ Á ¢ é C¢ : J
y¢ ïc¢ ¢ ´ ‹ ¢ Ú ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ´ Ó ¢ ç Ã¢ |¢ ¢ ï! Œ ¢ à¢ ê‹ ¢ ¢ ´ Ã¢ èÿ ¢ ï çÃ¢ à¢ ïc¢ ´ ‹ ¢ çã ÜU @‹ ¢ ¢ çŒ¢ J J 22
‹ ¢ ë Á ¢ ‹} ¢ Îï Ã ¢ ¢ ç › Îà ¢ ¢ HÄ ¢ ï Ä ¢ yS y ¢ é Ã ¢ ç‹ y ¢ y ¢ œ¢ ï c ¢ é ‹ ¢ ç ÜU ç @ Îç S y ¢ J
y ¢ j çQUÄ¢ é‹ Á¢‹ } ¢ ‹ ¢ ëÁ¢ ‹ } ¢ ÎïÃ¢ Sy ¢ éyÄ¢ ã ü} ¢ Sy ¢ èy Ä¢ ã } ¢ èà¢ ! Á¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ï J J 23
y¢ jçQUã è‹¢ : ÜéUHMŒ¢ ÜUè<y¢ ‹¢ ¢ ‹¢ ¢x ¢ é‡ ¢ ñEÄ¢ üÄ¢ éy¢ ¢ ïùçŒ¢ Ä¢ Sy¢ }¢ ì J
¥‹ y¢ <Ã ¢c¢´ Ã¢ èÿ ¢‡ ¢} ¢¢~ ¢Ú }Ä ¢´ È UH´ x ¢Ã ¢¢ ÿÄ ¢¢ §Ã ¢ Hÿ ¢Ä¢ ¢ç}¢ J J 24
known times. I am following the same path of devotion to him, to Lord

Krishna. 19.
The sages devoted to you who are staying here, have renounced
worldly attachments and are venerable to me. They know the glory of the
lord, and have the highest devotion. They are all in all to me. 20.
Those who are void of devotion to him, and do not deserve company
of fellow devotees, I consider them to be like bullocks, dogs and eunuchs.
Even looking at them will cause harm. 21.
Those who are absorbed only in sensuous pleasures, subjected to
sleep, fear and anger, and six infirmities of human nature (like hunger and
thrust, dejection and illusion), old age and death) I think, there is no dif-
ference between them and animals. 22.
Those men have no thought for what purpose, even Gods in heaven
do praise the human life, I think, that life engaged in devotional service to
him, is worthy of praise, O Lord ! 23.
A person void of devotion, may he be born of good family, having
beautiful appearance, endowed with various fine qualities, wealth and fame,
I think, he is like the fruit of Indravana which is beautiful in looks but bitter
to taste. 24.
As even a grain of salt brings taste to vegetable dishes; otherwise,
¥ Ë Œ ¢ ¢ ï ù çŒ ¢ y ¢ j çQ Ux ¢ é‡ ¢ ¢ ï ‹ ¢ Ú ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ´ ° í¢ s ¢ ‹ Ü UÚ ¢ ï y Ä ¢ ï Ã ¢ x ¢ é‡ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ à ¢ ïc¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì J
S¢ éS¢ ´SÜëUy¢ ¢ ‹Ã¢ ¢ ù çÿ ¢ Ã¢ }¢ ~¢ à¢ ¢ ÜU¢ ‹¢ ì ã ïÄ¢ ¢ |¢ Ã¢ ‹y¢ èy¢ Ú ‰¢ ¢ y¢ é y¢ ï Ã¢ ñ J J 25
y¢g ¢SÄ¢ã è ‹¢: SÃ ¢y¢Œ¢¢ ïÏ¢Hï‹ ¢ ¾ír¢ ¢çÎH¢ ïÜU¢‹¢ çŒ¢ Ó¢ ïyÐíÄ¢ ¢Ä¢¢y¢ ì J
y ¢ ~ ¢ ¢ çŒ ¢ Ü U¢ H ¢ j Ä ¢ } ¢ çS y ¢ y ¢ S Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ y ¢ S ¢ ¢ ñw Ä ¢ ´ ç y Ã ¢ çy ¢ Ã ¢ ïÎ çS ¢ h } ¢ ì J J 26
¾ ír ¢ ï à¢ à ¢ R U¢ ¥ ç Œ ¢ ç S ¢ ç h | ¢ ¢ Á ¢ ¢ ï ¾ ír ¢ ñ v Ä ¢ ç‹ ¢ D ¢ p à¢ éÜ U ¢ Î Ä ¢ ¢ ïù S Ä ¢ J
Ü é U Ã ¢ üç ‹ y ¢ | ¢ ô Q U ‹ ¢ ‹ ¢ é } ¢ ¢‹ ¢ ã è ‹ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢‰ ¢ ï y ¢ Ú ï S ¢´ S ¢ ë ç y ¢ } ¢ éç Q U Ü U ¢ } ¢ ¢ : J J 27
y¢çS}¢‹ ì¢ x¢é‡¢¢: S¢ç‹y¢ çã y¢¢Îëà¢¢ Ã ñ¢ |¢ôQU Ä¢‰¢¢ }¢éçQUÁ¢éc¢¢ïùçŒ¢ ÜéUÄ¢éü: J
Ú ¢ Š ¢ ¢ Ú } ¢ ¢ l ¢ ¥ çŒ ¢ à¢ Q U Ä¢ S y ¢ ´ | ¢ Á ¢ ç ‹y ¢ S¢ ¹ í ¢ Á ¢ ç }¢ Ã ¢ S Ã ¢ Î¢ S Ä ¢ : J J 28
¥ËŒ¢¢p Á¢èÃ¢¢ ¥çŒ¢ y¢SÄ¢ |¢QUK¢ |¢Ã¢ç‹y¢ ‹¢ê‹ ´¢ x¢y¢ÜU¢H|¢èÜU¢: J
çÃ ¢‹ ¢ ¢ y ¢é y ¢ ¢ ´ ¾ ír ¢ }¢ éw ¢ ïEÚ ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ }¢ Œ Ä ¢ çSy ¢ Ü U¢H ¢ j Ä ¢ }¢ ïÃ ¢ |¢ êçÚ JJ 29
}¢¢ã¢y}Ä¢}¢èÎëx|¢éçÃ¢ y¢SÄ¢ S¢jK: S¢ÓÀ¢›y¢p¢ã}¢Ã¢ïyÄ¢ |¢çQU} ì¢ J
y¢ ~¢ ñÃ ¢ Ü éU Ã¢ ïü çÃ ¢Î Š¢œ ¢Œ ¢¢ ´çS ¢ |¢ QUç Ðí Ä¢ ¢ï °í¢ ç‡ ¢ çÃ¢ ã ¢ Ä¢ y¢ ‹Î í¢ }¢ì J J 30
they are discarded as tasteless; like that, even slightest virtue of devotion
to Krishna, makes men acceptable with all their good qualities. 25.
A man by his own power of penance may attain to the realm of
Brahma; but without devotion to the lord, there also prevails fear from
death to him; and the happiness he gets there is not everlasting. This is
the truth witnessed by the Vedas also. 26.
Deities like Brahma, Shiva, Sukracharya (Guru of Demons) pos-
sessing divine powers; and also those liberated souls enjoying union with
Brahma (the Supreme Being) humbly and devotedly remember and serve
Him; then what to say about those trying for liberation from birth-death
cycle. 27.
The Lord pocesses such virtues that those enjoying union with Brahma
(the Supreme Self) would love Him and feel delighted in devotion to Him.
Radha, Rama and other goddesses of power serve him like he being a
sovereign ruler. 28.
Even insignificant mortals become free from the fear of death, by
loving him. Without devotion to him, Gods, headed by Brahma, also have
great fear from death. 29.
His greatness and glory, I have heard from the wise and learnt from
the venerable Shastras (scriptures) so I am engaged in devotional services
Ðí y Ä ¢ ÿ ¢ Ã ¢ è ÿ ¢ ¢ } ¢ ‹ ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ Œ Ä ¢ y ¢ S Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ S Ã ¢ ¢ S ‰ Ä ¢ } ¢ ¢ Œ Ý ¢ ï ç} ¢ y ¢ Î é y Ü UÓ ¢ ï y ¢ ¢ : J
¥~¢yÄ¢S¢m¢vÄ¢x¢é‡ ¢¢Ã¢Ï¢h¢ï Ã¢y¢ïü Ðíy¢èÿÄ¢¢x¢}¢‹¢´ y¢Ã¢ñÃ¢ J J 31
Ü U è= y ¢ ç Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ y ¢ S Ä ¢ } ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ï¿ ¢ x ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ çÃ ¢ çÓ ¢ ~ ¢ Œ ¢ l ¢ ç‹ ¢ Ó ¢ H¢ ïÜ U à¢ Ï Î ¢ : J
y ¢ Î ïÜ UçÓ ¢ œ ¢ SÄ ¢ } ¢ } ¢ ïà ¢ ! Ü U‡ ¢ ïü çy¢ x } ¢ ¢ ° íà ¢ êH y Ã ¢ ç} ¢ ã ¢ ïŒ ¢ Ä¢ ¢ ç‹ y ¢ J J 32
ç › Ä ¢ : S ¢ é M Œ ¢ ¢ ¥ ç Œ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ y ¢ éŠ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ è S ¢ } ¢ ¢ ç ã } ¢ ï Î ëç C Œ ¢ ‰ ¢ ´ Ð í Œ ¢ ó ¢ ¢ : J
¥ X ¢Ú Ã ¢ œ¢ S Ä ¢ S ¢ éŒ ¢ é c Œ¢ } ¢ ¢H ¢ |¢ Ã ¢ ç‹ y ¢ ÜU ‡ Æ ´ Ó ¢ } ¢ } ¢ ¢ï Œ ¢ Œ¢ ó ¢ ¢: J J 33
Ÿ¢èw¢ ‡ÇÜU¢à}¢ èÚÁ¢ÜïUS¢ Ú¢çÎçÃ¢Hï Œ¢‹¢´ }¢ ï çà¢çy¢Œ ¢Vy¢éËÄ¢ }¢ì J
y ¢ çÓ ™‹y ¢ ‹ ¢ ñÜ U¢ y } ¢ Úy ¢ ï} ¢ éü‹ ¢ è‹ Îí ! Ðí¢ S ¢ ¢ Î Ã¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ïüù çŒ ¢ Ã¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ y ¢ ï } ¢ï J J 34
Í¢‹¢¢ç‹¢ S¢êÿ}¢¢ç‡¢ S¢Î´à¢éÜU¢ç‹¢ ÃÄ¢¢œ¢¢SÄ¢ ÜëUc‡¢¢çãS¢}¢¢ç‹¢ ÎïÃ¢ ! J
çÃ ¢çÓ¢~ ¢| ¢¢ïÁÄ ¢¢ç‹¢ çÃ ¢c¢¢ïŒ¢ }¢¢ ç‹¢ | ¢Ã¢ ç‹ y¢ }¢ ï y ¢çmÚã ¢y ¢éÚ SÄ ¢ J J 35
Ä¢ ç yÜU@ H¢ ï ÜïU S¢ éw ¢ ã ïy¢ éL Q´ U y¢ mSy¢ é }¢ ï Îé: w ¢ }¢ Ä¢ ´ çã | ¢ ¢ çy ¢ J
y ¢ S Ä¢ ¢ Ã ¢ H ¢ï Ü ´ U |¢ x ¢ Ã ¢ ó¢ H Ï Š Ã ¢¢ Ð í ¢ #¢ ï ù ç S } ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ ï ‹} ¢ œ ¢ Î à¢ ¢ } ¢ ã ´ Ã ¢ ñ JJ 36
to him; and practicing hard penance, keeping away laziness. 30.
Not experiencing his actual presence, I am not feeling rested, with
mind eager to see Shri Krishna. Bound by the string of words of assur-
ance of Muktanand Swami and other Sadhus, I am staying here, waiting
for your arrival only. 31.
O Lord! Absorbed in his thought, melodious music, various compo-
sitions and worldly utterances are like sharp tip of an arrow, to my ears,
excepting the songs of this name and glory. 32.
Beautiful women coming in the range of my sight, look like demons to
me. Garland of beautiful flowers put in my neck if not being the Prasad of
the Lord, become like burning cinder to me. 33.
To me, absorbed happily in the thought about him, lotion made of
sandalwood and saffron filaments etc is like black mud; and big mansion
is like forest to me! 34.
By suffering on his absence, wearing thick and soft beautiful clothes,
I feel like black serpent put on my body with its mouth opened; O Lord,
various kinds of good eatables are like poison to me. 35.
Whichever object giving happiness to others in this world becomes
the cause of my unhappiness. Without the sight of Shri Krishna, O lord, I
have reached the state of madness. 36.
}¢ ‹¢¢ ïÚ‰¢SÄ¢¢SÄ¢ ÈUH¢ïŒ¢HçÏŠ¢ SyÃ¢ÎçÑìÍ ¢íS¢´S¢ïÃ¢‹¢ }¢‹ y¢Ú ï‡¢ J
ÜU ‰¢@ ‹¢ ¢Œ¢ èã |¢Ã ¢ï ó¢ }¢ï Ã¢ ñ ÜUH ¢ñ yÃ¢ }¢ ïÃ¢ ¢çS ¢ Á ¢x ¢eé LÄ¢ üy¢ ì JJ 37
¥ y¢ : Ü ë UŒ ¢ ¢} ¢ ¢à ¢é çÃ ¢ Š¢ ¢ Ä¢ y¢ ¢ Ã¢ y SÃ ¢ Îà ¢ ü‹ ¢ ´ Î ïÄ ¢} ¢ éÎ ¢ ÚÜ U èy ¢ ïü ! J
Ä¢ ¢ Ã¢ ó¢ Îïã ¢ ï ç‹ ¢ Œ¢ y ¢ ï‹ } ¢ ÎèÄ¢ ¢ ï ÎÄ¢ ¢ç‹ ¢ Í ¢ ï! SÃ¢ ¢ çŸ ¢ y ¢ Á¢ èÃ¢ Ï¢ ‹ Š¢ ¢ ï ! J J 3 8
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
Œ¢~¢ç}¢y‰ ´¢ ‹¢èHÜU‡Æ ï¢ çHçw¢yÃ¢¢ |¢çQU|¢¢Ã¢y¢: J }¢éQU¢‹¢‹Î¢Ä¢ }¢é‹¢Ä ï¢ ÎÎ¢çy¢ S}¢ Á¢‹¢¢çŠ¢Œ¢ ! JJ 39
SÃ¢Œ¢~ ´¢ y¢SÄ¢ Œ¢~ ´¢ Ó¢ S¢¢ïùŒÄ¢ïÜUèÜëUyÄ¢ Ï¢éçh}¢¢‹ ì¢ J S¢´Ã¢¢ËÄ¢ }¢éÎíçÄ¢yÃ¢¢ Ó¢ ‹¢¢}¢¢ïŒ¢Ä¢üçHw¢eéÚ¢ï: JJ 40
} ¢ Ä ¢ Ú ¢ } ¢ ¢ w Ä ¢ çÃ ¢ Ðíï ‡ ¢ S ¢ ¢ Ü Ú y ¢ y Ðíñ c¢ Ä ¢ œ ¢ y ¢ : J S Ã ¢ | ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ Ó À èÍ ¢ íx ¢ ç y ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ S ¢ Î ‰ ¢ Z y ¢ é çÃ ¢ à ¢ ïc¢ y ¢ : J J 4 1
| ¢ é Á ¢ X ‹ ¢ x ¢ Ú ´ Ðí ¢ Œ Ä ¢ S ¢ # } ¢ ïù ã ç ‹ ¢ S ¢ ç mÁ ¢ : J x ¢ ë ã ï x ¢ ¢ X ï Ä ¢ | ¢ Q U S Ä ¢ y ¢ ´ Î Î à ¢ ü Á ¢ x ¢ e éL } ¢ ì J J 4 2
| ¢Q U¢ ‹¢ ¢‹ ¢‹ ÎÄ ¢ ‹y ¢´ ‹ ¢Ã ¢‹ ¢çH ‹¢ ÎH ÃÄ ¢¢ Ä¢ y¢ ¢ çÿ ¢m Ä¢ ´ y¢ ´ J
x¢¢ñÚ¢X´ Œ¢éCx¢¢~¢´ à¢à¢Š¢ÚÃ¢Î‹¢´ Ÿ¢è}¢Î¢Á¢¢‹¢éÏ¢¢ãé}¢ì JJ
Fulfillment of this desire of mine will only be when I get shelter at your
feet, somehow, as it would happen. Because, in this Kaliyuga, you are the
only Guru, the preceptor in this world who would make me to have the
sight of Shri Krishna. 37.
So, please favour me early; allow me to come and meet you, O of
high eminence, before my body is not withered away and fallen, O well -
wisher of souls who have come to your refuge !’ 38.
Suvrat said:-
O king, with high reverence, writing letter like this, Nilakantha gave it
to the sage Muktananda. 39.
The wise sage then kept his own and Nilakantha’s letter together,
folded it, closed and sealed it, and wrote Guru Ramanand’s name on it. 40.
Then he sent it by hand with a Brahmin named Mayaram, a man
going speedily, and more speedily for the saintly people. 41.
The Brahmin (Mayaram) reached Bhujnagar on the seventh day.
He went to the house of a devotee named Gangaram; there he saw the
revered Master Ramanand. 42.
There he (Mayaram) prostrated before Ramanand Swami and handed
over the letter to him. He was sitting dressed in white robe, with pair of
eyes elongated like new-bloomed lotus petal, giving joy to his devotees,
having moon-like (smiling) face, eyebrows curved, with brilliant skin, body
Ã¢ › ï E ï y¢ ï Ã¢ S¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ ÜéU çÅ çH y¢ |¢ ëÜéU ôÅ } ¢ ‹ Îã ¢ S¢ ´ ÐíS ¢ ó¢ ´ J
à¢¢ ï‡¢¢}|¢¢ïÁ¢‹ }¢Ú¢Á¢ ‹}¢ëÎéHŒ¢ÎÄ¢ éx¢´ S¢ Ðí‡ ¢}Ä¢¢Œ¢üÄ¢œ¢ y¢ì JJ 43
Ÿ¢è‹¢èHÜU‡ÆçHçw¢y¢Œ¢ç~¢ÜU¢ç‹¢MŒ¢‡¢‹¢¢}¢¢ Ó¢y¢é:Œ¢@¢à¢œ¢}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 54 JJ
-------------------------------
JJ ¥ƒ Œ¢@Œ¢@¢à¢œ¢}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 55JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
Ã¢¢Ó¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ y¢yŒ¢~¢mÄ¢´ S¢ }¢éç‹¢Ú¢Åì y¢y¢: J ÐíS¢ó¢¢ïù|¢êyS¢}¢¢Ä¢¢y ´¢ çÃ¢çÎyÃ¢¢ Ã¢<‡¢S¢œ¢}¢}¢ì JJ 1
S Ã ¢ çS } ¢ ‹ | ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ´ y ¢ Î èÄ ¢ ´ Ó ¢ y ¢ Œ ¢ p Ä ¢ ¢ Z Ó ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ ì J ¥ | ¢ ê e eÎ Ü U ‡ Æp S ¢ ¢ Ÿ ¢ é‹ ¢ ï ~ ¢ ¢ ï Á ¢ x ¢ eé L : JJ 2
Œ¢~¢Ã¢ëœ¢¢‹y¢}¢çw¢H´ |¢QU¢‹S¢é‹ÎÚçÁ¢‹}¢éw¢¢‹ ì¢ J Ÿ¢¢Ã¢Ä¢‹S¢ÎçS¢ SÃ¢¢}¢è Ðíà¢à¢´S¢ Ó¢ y¢eé‡¢¢‹¢ì JJ 3
y ¢ y ¢ S y ¢ } ¢ ¢ E ¢ S ¢ ç Ä ¢ y ¢ é ´ } ¢ é Q U ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ Î ¢ Ä ¢ Š ¢ è} ¢ y ¢ ï J S Ã ¢ Ä ¢ ´ ç H H ïw ¢ Œ ¢ ~ ¢ ´ Ó ¢ y ¢ y Œ ¢ ~ ¢ ¢ ï œ ¢ Ú x ¢ < | ¢ y ¢ } ¢ ì JJ 4
well supported, hands long up to the knees and pair of feet soft like red
lotus. 43.
Thus ends the fifty-fourth chapter entitled ‘Narration of the
Letter written by Nilakantha’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER 55
Ramanand’s letter to Muktananda and Nilkanatha Varni,
emphasizing vow of celibacy.
Suvrat said:-
O King: The Master Ramanand Swami read both the letters and was
very delighted to know about the celibate’s arrival. 1.
Having read Nilakantha’s feelings about himself and about his own
severe penance, the Master was moved to tears of happiness and his
voice was choked. 2.
Ramanand Swami read out the letter with all details written in it, to
the assembly of devotees headed by Sundarji Suthar, and praised his
Nilakantha’s virtues. 3.
In response to the letter by wise Muktananda he wrote a letter to
comfort him (Nilakantha). 4.
SÃ¢SyÄ¢Sy é¢ H¢ïÁ¢¢wÄ¢Œ¢éÚï Ã¢S¢jK: S¢¢Š¢é|Ä¢ ¥¢‹¢ç‹Îy¢Îé:çw¢y¢ï|Ä¢: J
Ï ¢ëã Îì± íy¢ ´ Ó ¢ ¢S y ¢é ç‹¢ Ú ‹y ¢ Ú¢ Ä ¢´ ¾ír ¢ ïçy ¢ Ä ¢y Ðí¢ ã S¢ ‹ ¢y S ¢éÁ ¢¢ y ¢ : J J 5
| ¢ é Á¢ X Œ¢ é Ä¢ ¢ Z Ã¢ S¢ y ¢ ¢ ù~ ¢ Ú ¢ }¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹Î ï‹ ¢ Ï ¢ uè Ð í çã y¢ ¢ à ¢ é | ¢ ¢ à ¢ è : J
°í¢s ¢S} ¢Î èÄ¢ ´ ÜéU à¢H ´ Ó¢ }¢ éQU ¢‹ ¢‹Î ï‹ ¢ Ã ¢ïl´ |¢ x¢Ã ¢yÐíS ¢¢Î ¢y ¢ì JJ 6
Œ¢~¢´ yÃ¢Ä¢¢ Ä¢‹} ¢Ä¢Ú¢}¢‹¢¢ }Ý¢ çÃ¢Ðíï‡ ¢ S¢¢ÜÚ Ðí çã y¢´ y¢Î¢ #}¢ì J
y¢m¢Ó ¢çÄ¢yÃ¢¢ ç ‹¢çw¢H¢ïùŒ Ä¢éÎ‹y¢¢ï }¢Ä¢¢ Ä¢‰ ¢¢Ã¢çmçÃ¢Î ï yÃ¢ÎèÄ¢: JJ 7
Ï¢ éh p Ã¢ ëœ¢ ¢ ‹ y¢ © Î¢ Ú Ï¢ éh ïSy¢ ~¢ ¢ x ¢ y¢ SÄ¢ ¢ çŒ¢ Ó ¢ Ã¢<‡ ¢ Ú ¢ Á¢ : J
¥S Ä¢ ¢ ç Sy¢ Ã ¢ ëç œ¢ : S¢ Ü UH ¢ ç y¢ } ¢ y Ä¢ ¢ ü y¢ y¢ ¢ ï ‹ ¢ S¢ ¢ Š ¢ ¢ Ú ‡ ¢ Œ¢ êL c¢ ¢ ïù S¢ ¢ ñ J J 8
Eïy¢¢‹ y¢Ú èŒ¢ ¢œ¢é ç‹ ¢Úó¢}¢éQU: ÜUçp‹} ¢é‹ ¢è‹ Îí¢ï Ï¢ ÎÚèÃ¢‹¢ ¢m¢ J
Ä ¢ Î ë Ó À Ä ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ï ù ç ‹ y ¢ Ü U } ¢ ¢ x ¢ y ¢ : S Ä ¢ ¢ ç Î çy ¢ { í é Ã ¢ ´ } ¢ ï Ð í ç y ¢ | ¢ ¢ ç y ¢ ç Ó ¢ œ ¢ ï J J 9
¥y ¢ : Œ ¢ Ú ´ y ¢ SÄ ¢ }¢ ‹¢ ¢ ï‹ ¢ é ÜêU H¢ S¢ ïÃ ¢ ¢ çÃ ¢ Š ¢ ï Ä¢ ¢ S ¢ y ¢ y¢ ´ |¢ Ã ¢ ç j : J
S¢çj: S¢}¢Sy¢ñ: SÃ¢Ï¢ëãÎìÎíy¢SÄ¢ x¢éŒy²ñ y¢y¢¢ï Ä¢¢ïx¢ÜUH¢p çà¢ÿÄ¢¢: JJ 10
Ramanand Swami writes a letter to Muktanand Swami and
Nilkanth Varni.
‘Blessings to Muktanand Swami and the sages staying at Lojpur who
give happiness to the people in distress. As it is said in Sanatsujatiya, may
your vow of celibacy, leading to the realization of the supreme soul, be
without obstruction. 5.
Accept plentiful of blessings sent by me, Ramanand Muni, staying
at Bhujnagar and let Muktananda know our well-being by the grace of
god. 6.
I have received the two letters sent by you with Brahmin Mayaram.
I have read it fully and understood the purpose of whatever you have
written. 7.
I have noted the purpose about the celibate who has come there. His
nature and behavior is above human limits. Hence he is not an ordinary
man. 8.
It appears to my mind that certainly some liberated divine soul has
descended from Shvetadvipa or some sage of high order, from Badrivana
has come to your place by his own will. 9.
So, hereafter you all virtuous sages, serve him according to his incli-
nations, to your best, for the sake of protecting your own, Brahmcharya
vrat (vow of celibacy) and for your training in yogic practices. 10.
‹¢ïy¢è Ó¢ Š¢¢ñçy¢<mçÃ¢Š¢¢ Ó¢ Ï¢çSy¢‹¢¢ñüHè çRUÄ¢¢: ÜU¢ñTçÚÜU¢ÎÄ¢p J
à¢ ÚèÚ à¢éŠl ñ Ðí‰¢ }¢´ y¢ é çà¢ ÿÄ¢ ¢ ¥ C¢X Ä¢¢ ïx ¢p y¢y ¢: RU} ¢ï‡¢ JJ 11
Ä ¢ } ¢ ¢ p ç à ¢ ÿ Ä ¢ ¢ ç ‹ ¢ Ä ¢ } ¢ ¢ S ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ç ‹ ¢ Ð í¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ï Œ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ ï Ï ¢ ã é ç | ¢ : Ð í Ü U ¢ Ú ñ : J
Ðíy Ä¢ ¢N çy ¢p ïE ÚŠ¢ ¢ Ú‡ ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ ŠÄ¢ ¢ ‹¢ ´ S¢ } ¢ ¢çŠ¢ p y ¢ ÎéQUÚèy Ä¢¢ J J 12
¥ C ¢ X Ä ¢ ¢ ïx ¢ ¢ | Ä ¢ S ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ çÃ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ y ¢ é Ï ¢ ë ã Î ì± í y ¢ ´ ç S ¢ Š l çy ¢ ‹ ¢ ñÃ ¢ à¢ é h } ¢ ì J
¥y¢Sy¢Î|Ä¢¢S¢Œ¢Úñ|¢üÃ¢çj: S¢¢ŠÄ¢´ y¢Î¢y}¢±íy¢Úÿ¢‡¢¢Ä¢ JJ 13
Ä ¢ ï ¾í r ¢ Ó ¢ Ä ¢ Z y ¢ é Ï ¢ ë ã y S Ã ¢ M Œ ¢ ´ Ä ¢ ¢ ï x ¢ ï‹ ¢ S ¢ ´ S ¢ ¢ ŠÄ ¢ çÁ ¢ y ¢ ïç ‹ Î í Ä ¢ ¢ : S Ä ¢ é: J
¾ír¢¢ y}¢‹¢¢ Üë Uc‡¢}¢‰¢¢ ï |¢Á¢ïÄ¢ é: Ðí¢ïQ U¢Sy¢ »Ã¢ ¢ïœ¢}¢|¢Q US¢´¿¢¢: JJ 14
S ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ü ‰¢ ü ÎS Ä¢ ¢ SÄ ¢ Ï ¢ ë ã Î ì ± í y ¢ S Ä¢ S¢ }Œ ¢ ¢ ç Îy ¢ SÄ ¢ ¢ Œ Ä¢ Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ çÃ ¢ Š ¢ ïÄ ¢ }¢ ì J
ÜU¢}¢¢wÄ¢à¢~¢¢ïÃ¢üç‹¢y¢¢ÐíS¢X´ S¢ Ã¢¢üy}¢‹¢¢ ÎêÚy¢ »Ã¢ çãyÃ¢¢ JJ 15
Ä¢ ¢ ï ¾ ír ¢ Ó ¢ Ä¢ Z Œ¢ ç Ú Œ¢ ¢ y¢ é ç}¢ Ó À ïyS ¢ Ï¢ éçh Œ ¢ êÃ¢ Z Ã ¢ ç‹¢ y¢ ¢ ‹¢ Œ ¢ àÄ¢ ïy¢ ì J
›è‡¢ ´¢ ÜU‰¢¢ ‹¢ ï¢ Ÿ¢ë‡¢éÄ¢¢Ó™ Ã¢¢y¢¢üSy¢¢S¢ ´¢ x¢é‡¢¢‹ ì¢ ‹¢¢ŒÄ¢x¢é‡¢¢‹Ã¢ÎïÓ™ JJ 16
(From him) You learn at the beginning - Neti and Dhauti, these two
types and Basti, Nauli and other Shuddhi Kriyas for purification of the
body and also Kunjarika and others. After that learn the eight fold yogic
practices one by one. 11.
You learn Yamas, Niyamas, Asanas, Pranayama (control of breath)
of different types; Pratyahara restraining the sense organs, Ishvara Dharana
(concentration of mind on the Lord), Dhyana (meditation), and Samadhi
(deep meditation), as instructed by the celibate. 12.
Without practice of eight fold yoga, vow of celibacy in its pure form,
is not possible. So, you all keep practicing it and you are skilled to protect
your own vow. 13.
Those who attain the vow of celibacy perfectly in the form of
Brahmcharya vrat through yoga, and who have conquered their senses,
and who worship Krishna as the Supreme Brahman, are said to be the
best of the devotees. 14.
If and when this Brahmcharya vrat of celibacy is attained, protection
from its enemy named Kama, the cupid, should be avoided carefully. By
all means the person should abandon company of women (in the following
way). 15.
One who wants to protect his vow of celibacy should not look at
women with prurient intention, nor should he listen to the stories about
x ¢ Ó À ï ó ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ïc ¢ ¢ Ú } ¢ ‡ ¢ S ‰ ¢ H ´ Ó ¢ Ï ¢ ¢ H ¢ } ¢ Œ ¢ è ÿ ¢ ï y ¢ ç Š ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ ¢ x Ý ¢ } ¢ ì J
›è‡¢ ´¢ ‹¢ çÓ¢~ ´¢ Ðíçy¢}¢ ´¢ Ó¢ Œ¢àÄ¢ïó¢ Ó¢ SŒ¢ëà¢ïó¢ñÃ¢ çHw¢ïÓ™ çÓ¢~¢} ì¢ JJ 17
‹ ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ü Ã ¢ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ü : Ò U Ó ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ç Œ ¢ Ü é UÄ ¢ ¢ ü y › èç | ¢ ‹ ¢ ü | ¢ ¢ c¢ ï y ¢ Ó ¢ ç Ü U@ ‹ ¢ ¢ ç Œ ¢ J
›èç |¢ : S ¢ ã ¢ ŠÃ ¢ ‹Ä¢ ç Œ¢ ‹ ¢ ñÃ¢ x ¢ Ó Àï ó¢ Ï¢ ¢ ïŠ¢ Ä ¢ ïœ¢ ¢ : Œ¢ é Lc¢ ¢ ‹y¢ Ú ï ‡ ¢ J J 18
S Œ ¢ ëà ¢ ï ó ¢ Ó ¢ › è Œ ¢ ç Ú Š¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ü Ã ¢ ›´ S ¢ V Ë Œ ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ y ¢ ç mc ¢ Ä ¢ ´ ‹ ¢ Ü é U Ä ¢ ¢ üy ¢ ì J
Ðí ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ‹ y¢ ÜU ¢ H ïù çŒ¢ ‹ ¢ Ï¢ é çh Œ¢ êÃ¢ Z SŒ ¢ ë à¢ ï œ¢ ÎX ´ ç yÃ ¢ ã Üë Uc ‡ ¢ |¢ QU: J J 19
SÄ¢¢œ¢çyRUÄ¢¢ Ä¢~¢ Ó¢ Ä¢~¢ Ä¢¢ Ä¢¢ ÜéUÄ¢¢üó¢ y¢¢´ y¢¢}¢çŒ¢ y¢~¢ y¢~¢ J
›è|Ä¢ py ¢éãüSy ¢ç}¢ y ¢¢ ‹y ¢Ú ï‡ ¢ x¢ ÓÀ ïy SÃ¢ Œ¢ ïó¢ñÃ¢ x ¢ëã ñ S¢ Ä¢ ¢ïc¢ ï JJ 20
§ y ‰ ¢ ´ S ¢ Î ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ Ú Œ ¢ Ú S y ¢ é Ä ¢ ¢ ï x ¢ è S Ä¢ ¢ Î ê Š Ã ¢ ü Ú ï y ¢ ¢ ç Ã ¢ ç Š ¢ } ¢ é w Ä ¢ Ã ¢ ‹ l : J
» y ¢ ñM Œ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ñ: S Ã ¢ Ï ¢ ë ã Î ì ± í y¢ ´ y ¢ y ¢ ì Ü U ¢ } ¢ ¢ w ² à ¢ ~ ¢ ¢ ï : Œ ¢ çÚ Ú ÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ èÄ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 21
ÜéUÄ¢¢ül §y‰¢´ ‹¢ S¢ y¢ê<Á¢y¢¢ïùçŒ¢ Ä¢¢ïx¢è SÃ¢S¢VËŒ¢Ã¢à¢: ÐíS¢X}¢ì J
› è ‡ ¢ ¢ ´ Ü U Ú ¢ ï y Ä ¢ ï Ã ¢ y ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï ù C } ¢ ¢ y S Ã ¢ ¢ i ë ã Î ì± í y ¢ ¢ Î ì½ í C © Œ ¢ ñ ç y ¢ Î é : w ¢ } ¢ ì J J 22
women, nor should talk about their good or bad qualities. 16.
He should not enter places where women entertain themselves. He
should not look even at a small girl in naked state, attentively. He should
not see or touch a picture or idol of women, nor should he draw their
picture. He should never and nowhere talk lightly with women, or should
not talk with them about anything at all. He should not walk on road with
women nor call them through other person nor teach them about any kind
of knowledge.
He should not touch clothes used and kept aside by women; nor
should he have in mind any ideas about them. A declared sadhu of Krishna
should never touch a woman’s body intentionally, apart from when his life
is at stake. 17- 19.
Wherever women perform their daily routine, he should not visit there.
He should always keep distance from them while going on road and every-
where; nor should he sleep where householders stay with their women. 20.
Thus following the way of righteousness a yogi will attain the state of
Urdhvareta (one living in perpetual chastity), will be honored even by
Brahma and others. He, behaving this way, one should carefully protect
his own Brahmcharya vrat, from the enemy kama (attachment for sensu-
ous pleasures). 21.
If he does not follow this code (of Brahmcharya vrata), a yogi, even
RU ¢ ïŠ ¢ p }¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ï }¢ Î }¢ yS¢ Ú ¢ ñ Ó ¢ H¢ ï| ¢ Sy ¢ ‰¢ ïcÄ ¢ ¢ ü ç Ã¢ ç Ã¢ Š ¢ ¢ ï Ú S¢ p J
»y¢ïùçŒ¢ Ä¢¢ïx¢SÄ¢ |¢Ã¢ç‹y¢ çÃ¢ÍÝ¢SyÄ¢¢ÁÄ¢¢Sy¢y¢ ï¢ Ä¢¢ïçx¢Á¢‹¢ï‹¢ ÎêÚ¢y ì¢ JJ 23
¥¢ã¢Úç‹¢Îíï çÃ¢ÎŠ¢èy¢ Ä¢éQïU ÜU¢c‡¢üp Ä¢¢ïx¢è ÃÄ¢S¢‹¢´ y¢é çÜUç@y ì¢ J
S ¢ ï Ã ¢ ï y ¢ ‹ ¢ ñ Ã¢ ¢ ‰¢ S¢ é Ú ¢ ´ Ó ¢ } ¢ ¢ ´ S¢ ´ ‹ ¢ Ó ¢ S Œ ¢ ë à¢ ï Îí ¢ ïã ç Š¢ Ä ¢ ´ yÄ ¢ Á¢ ïÓ ™ J J 24
Îïãï‹¢ Ã¢¢‡Ä¢¢ }¢‹¢S¢¢ S¢ ôãS¢¢ ÜU¢Ä¢ ü¢ ‹¢ ÜUSÄ¢¢çŒ¢ ‹¢ Ó¢¢y}¢‹¢¢ïùçŒ¢ J
Sy ¢ ïÄ ¢ ´ Ó ¢ S¢ ¢ X Ä¢ ü ÜUÚ ´ Ó ¢ ÜU} ¢ ü çã y¢ ¢ <‰¢ ‹¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ï çx ¢ Á¢ ‹¢ ï ‹¢ Ã¢ ÁÄ¢ ü}¢ ì J J 25
» Ã¢ ´çÃ¢ Š ¢ ¢ Ä¢ ï Œ¢ éL c¢ ¢ | ¢ Ã¢ ïÄ ¢ é: S Ã¢ Š¢ } ¢ üç‹ ¢ D¢ |¢ éçÃ¢ Ü ëUc‡ ¢ |¢ QU¢ : J
ÐíS¢ ó¢ y¢ ¢ y ¢ ïc¢ é S ¢ Î¢ }¢ } ¢ ¢ çSy¢ ÐíïD¢ S y¢ »Ã¢ ¢ ‹¢ Í ¢ ! ‹¢ ‹ÎS¢ ê ‹¢ ¢ ï: J J 26
y¢S}¢¢yS¢éÏ¢éhï ! yÃ¢}¢çŒ¢ SÃ¢ÜUèÄ¢ñ: S¢¢ÜÚ S¢y¢è‰Ä¢ñü}¢éüç‹¢‹¢èHÜU‡Æ¢y ì¢ J
ÜëUy ¢ ¢ eéL y Ã ¢ï‹ ¢ x¢ ëã ¢‡ ¢ Ä ¢¢ ïx ¢ ´ Ã ¢ y¢ üSÃ ¢ Š¢ } ¢ïüc¢é } ¢ Ä¢ ¢ ïçÎy ¢ ïc¢ é J J 27
y¢ Œ¢: ÜëUà¢ SÄ¢ ¢S Ä¢Ä ¢‰¢ ¢ïŒ¢Ä ¢éQ ñU: S ¢ïÃ ¢¢ çÃ ¢Š¢ ïÄ¢ ¢ó ¢Á¢ H¢çÎç|¢p J
Ã¢ Ä¢ ¢ ï ù Ã ¢ Ú yÃ ¢ ¢ çÎ ã Ï¢ ¢ H Ï¢ éç h ‹ ¢ ü Ò U¢ çŒ¢ Ü U¢ Ä¢ ¢ ü y ¢ Œ ¢ S ¢ ¢ ´ ç‹ ¢ Š ¢ ¢ ñ Ó ¢ J J 28
of very high order, by his mental weakness, may come in to contact with
women and fall down from his Bruhadvrata Brahmcharya vrata, and will
suffer in the world of born and death. 22.
Anger, pride, intoxication, arrogance, jealousy, greed and desire for
tasty food etc. all these also are obstructions to Yoga; hence yogis should
abandon them from a distance. 23.
In respect of sleep and intake of food, a yogi devoted to Krishna,
should be controlled and never be addict to any bad habit. Never should
he consume nor touch liquor or meat. He should not even think of any
such adverse practices. 24.
A yogi should not physically, mentally or by speech afflict pain to
others or to himself for the sake of his own good and should not involve
in theft or any act of breach of code of conduct set for different classes (in
the society). 25.
O sinless one! Those persons devoted to Krishna, and following their
ascetic code told as above, are dear to Krishna, the son of Nanda; and I
am always pleased with them. 26.
Hence, O righteous one, you also along with your fellow ascetics
learn Yoga, following the instructions of Nilakantha, under his preceptor
ship, and follow the commands given by him. 27.
Do serve him with proper food and water etc. as he has been shrunken
Î í¢ x ¢ ¢ x ¢ ç }¢ cÄ ¢ ¢ ç } ¢ ç‹ ¢ Î¢ Í ¢ Ü U¢ H ï Ú ¢ Š ¢ ï x ¢ y ¢ ï ç Œ ¢ Œ Œ ¢ H ‹ ¢ ¢ ç} Ý w ¢ ï Å ï J
y ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ j Ã ¢ çj : S ¢ y ¢ é S ¢ ïÃ ¢ ‹ ¢ è Ä ¢ ¢ ï Ä ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ x ¢ Ó À ïÎ ç y ¢ ç ‹ ¢ : S Œ ¢ ë ã ¢ ï ù S ¢ ¢ ñ J J 2 9
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
Œ¢~¢¢ïœ¢Ú´ çHçw¢yÃ¢ïy‰ ´¢ }¢éQU¢‹¢‹Î´ Ðíçy¢ Ðí|¢é: J ©œ¢Ú´ ‹¢èHÜU‡ÆSÄ¢ Œ¢ç~¢ÜU¢Ä¢¢ çHHïw¢ S¢: JJ 30
SÃ ¢çS y¢ Sy¢¢ m<‡ ¢Ú¢ Á¢ïù}¢ ëy¢ ç‹¢H Ä¢} ¢ã¢ }¢éQU} ¢éw Ä¢¢ çy¢Š¢¢} Ýï J
y¢è±íñ: SÃ¢èÄ¢ñSy¢Œ¢¢ ïç|¢Á¢ü‹ ¢NçÎ ÎŠ¢ y¢ï Š¢}¢ üŒ¢é~¢yÃ¢à¢V¢}¢ì JJ
Ú¢} ¢¢‹¢ ‹ÎSÄ ¢ Ã¢¢ ÓÄ¢¢ ç‹¢ x¢}¢ ç‹¢x¢ ¢çÎy ¢¢ ¥ ¢çà¢c¢¢ï Š¢}¢ üÚÿ¢ ¢ J
Ï¢uK Sy ¢ ï‹ ¢ y Ã¢ Ä¢¢ çy¢ Ðí} ¢ éçÎy¢ } ¢éç‹ ¢ ‹¢ ¢ Ÿ ¢ ïÄ¢ S¢ ï ‹ ¢ èHÜU‡ Æ ! J J 31
Œ¢~¢´ Ðí¢#´ yÃ¢ÎèÄ¢´ y¢ÎéçÎy¢}¢çw¢H´ Ï¢éh}¢ïÃ¢¢çSy¢ Ã¢ëœ¢´ J
Î ïã ¢ Ó¢ ¢ ÚS y¢ Œ ¢S y ¢ï çy Ã ¢ã çã ÜU çH Ä ¢éx ¢ï Îép Ú¢ ï } ¢ yÄ ¢üŠ¢} ¢ ñü: J J
Ã ¢ ñÚ ¢ x Ä ¢´ ¿ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ | ¢ Q Uè Î ëÉ y ¢ Ú ç‹ ¢ Ä ¢ } ¢ ¢ Š¢} ¢ üç‹ ¢ D¢ Ó ¢ à ¢ ¢ç‹ y ¢ Ú ï J
y¢yÐí¢xÁ¢‹}¢çS¢h´ sçŠ¢x¢y¢ç}¢ã y¢çmS}¢Ä¢¢ï ‹¢¢~¢ ÜU¢Ä¢ü: JJ 32
by severe penance. He being younger than you don’t treat him as a small
boy, because his merit as an ascetic is very high. 28.
I will go to a village named Pippalana Gaam immediately after the hot
season (is over). Up to that time you all serve him, so that he does not
leave your place, as he is a very disinterested person. 29.
Suvrat said:-
Thus, writing a letter in answer to Muktananda’s letter, the Mas-
ter Ramanand Swami then began to write in response to Nilakantha’s
letter. 30.
Ramanand’s letter to Nilakantha Shri Hari.
‘May God give well-being to Nilakantha, the best of the ascetics in
the cluster of liberated souls from the immortal abode (Shvetadvipa);
Wellbeing to him who bears resemblance to the son of Dharma in the
minds of the people on account of his severe penance. O Nilakantha,
kindness to you. Let blessings from Ramanand be conveyed to you, who
is very much pleased by various penances practiced by you towards pro-
tection of Dharma recommended by Vedas. 31.
I have received your letter, and have understood the purpose of what-
ever is written in it. Really your penance and the code of conduct you
followed is very difficult to go through by humans in this Kaliyuga; (your)
disinterestedness, knowledge, devotion, faith in religion, faith in follow-
ŠÄ ¢¢‹ ¢ï Ä¢¢Î ëà¢ }¢ïÃ¢ Œ¢à Ä¢çS¢ S ¢Î¢ ÜëUc‡ ¢¢ïùçS y¢ y¢¢Î ëQU y¢- J
Sy Ã¢ ´ y ¢h K¢‹ ¢Œ¢Úp S¢yS¢é ç‹ ¢Ã¢ S¢ ‹ÜéUÄ¢¢ü: Ðíy ¢èÿ¢¢ ´ }¢} ¢ JJ
°í¢}¢ï çŒ¢ŒŒ¢H‹¢¢ç}Ý Ú¢Š¢çÃ¢Úy¢¢ñ Ä¢éc}¢çyÐíÄ¢¢Ä¢ Îíéy¢´ J
s¢Ä¢¢SÄ¢¢}Ä¢ã}¢ïÃ¢ y¢~¢ |¢Ã¢y¢¢ùùx¢}Ä¢´ Ó¢ S¢çj: S¢ã JJ 33
}¢mèÿ¢¢ ïyS¢ éÜUy ¢¢çSy¢ y ¢ïùçy¢à¢ çÄ¢y ¢¢ Á¢¢‹¢ ¢ç}¢ y¢y ÜU¢Ú ‡¢´ J
}¢¢x¢ü: S¢¢}Ðíy¢}¢çSy¢ Îéx¢ü}¢y¢Ú: ÜUV¢çÎŠ¢¢Åè|¢Ä¢¢y¢ì JJ
‹¢¢x¢‹y¢ÃÄ¢ç}¢ã ¢y¢ »Ã¢ |¢Ã¢y¢¢ }¢ÄÄ¢çSy¢ Ó¢ïçÎÁÄ¢Š¢è- J
Sy¢sïüy¢‹}¢}¢ }¢¢‹¢Ä¢´p Ã¢Ó¢‹¢´ Ä¢¢ïx¢´ S¢y¢: çà¢ÿ¢Ä¢ï: JJ 34
¥¢ñyS¢évÄ¢´ |¢Ã¢y¢¢ï }¢Îèÿ¢‡¢ÜëUy¢ï Ä¢¢Îëx|¢Ã¢yÄ¢‹y¢Úï J
y ¢ ¢ Î ëx } ¢ ïù çŒ ¢ y ¢ Ã ¢ ïÿ ¢ ‡ ¢¢ Ä ¢ | ¢ Ã ¢y ¢ èy Ä ¢ ïÃ ¢´ y Ã ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ Ï ¢ éh K y ¢ ¢ }¢ ì J J
¥ ¢Ä ¢ ¢ SÄ ¢ ¢ç} ¢ y ¢ y ¢¢ ï Î íéy¢ ´ Ó ¢ |¢ Ã ¢ y¢ ¢ S ‰ ¢ ïÄ ¢ ´ S Ã ¢Š¢ } ¢ïü S ¢ Î ¢ J
yÃ¢¢ÎëxŠ¢¢<}¢ÜU|¢QUS¢X}¢}¢ã´ Ä¢¢Ó¢ï Ä¢à¢¢ïÎ¢S¢éy¢¢y¢ì JJ 35
Ä ¢ ï S Ä¢ éŠ¢ ü} ¢ üŒ ¢Ú ¢ Ä ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ | ¢ éçÃ ¢ Á ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Sy ¢ ïù çy ¢ çÐíÄ¢ ¢ : S ¢ ç‹ y ¢ } ¢ ï J
y¢ïc¢¢´ ÎêÚx¢y¢¢ï ‹¢ ÜU<ãçÓ¢Îã´ y¢ÌxÝçÓ¢œ¢yÃ¢y¢: JJ
ing religious code and (your) calmness, all these I know, are acquired in
past life. So I am not astonished at all. 32.
As you always see Krishna in your meditation, you keep meditating
in the same way, staying there only; and do wait for me. At the end of the
month of Vaishakha, I will come to Pippalana to fulfill your desire. You
come there accompanied with Muktanand Swami and other sages. 33.
I know, you are very eager to meet me, and also the cause of the
same. These days the road is very difficult to cross due to the fear of
deceits who are roaming about. So, you do not come here now, if you
have faith in and respect for me. Honouring my words, stay there and
teach Yoga to the sages. 34.
Just as you are eager to see me likewise I am also earnestly looking
forward to meet you. I will come as early as possible; you keep following
your ascetic code continuously. I pray to lord Krishna, the son of Yashoda,
to bestow upon me the company of a religious and sincere devotee
like you. 35.
Those persons earnestly engaged in religious and devotional services
on this earth, are dearest to me. I am not far from them as my mind is
attached to them. Sages like you are honorable to me. Water offered at
their feet is instantly and more effectively purifying for men who touch it,
S¢‹y¢SyÃ¢¢Îëà¢ »Ã¢ }¢ï Ï¢ãé}¢y¢¢ Ä¢yŒ¢¢ÎÃ¢¢çÚ {íéÃ¢´ J
y¢ è‰¢ïü|Ä ¢¢ïù çŒ¢ ‹¢ ë‡¢¢ ´ çÃ¢à¢ éçh }¢çŠ¢ÜU ¢´ SŒ¢ëC´ çÃ¢Š¢œ¢ ï Îíéy¢ }¢ì JJ 36
| ¢ ¢ ï Á ¢ Ä ¢ ç ‹ y ¢ | ¢ é ç Ã ¢ Œ ¢ ê Á ¢ Ä ¢ ç‹ y ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ï y ¢ é S ¢ ¢ Š ¢ é Œ ¢ éL c ¢ ¢ ‹ | ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ Î ë à¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì J
y¢ ñp Ú ¢ Ó ¢ Úç}¢ Î´ S¢ ÎñÃ¢ y¢ ´ Œ¢ êçÁ¢y¢ ´ Ó¢ Ï¢ ã éŠ¢ ¢ S¢ é|¢ ¢ ïçÁ¢ y¢}¢ ì J J 37
Ðíèçy¢ÚçSy¢ }¢}¢ S¢yS é¢ Ä¢¢Îëà¢è y¢¢Îëà¢è y é¢ ‹¢ ç‹¢Á¢ïùçŒ¢ Ó¢¢y}¢ç‹¢ J
S¢‹ y¢ » Ã¢ N ÎÄ¢´ |¢Ã ¢ç‹y ¢ }¢ ï Üë Uc‡¢ |¢çQ UÚçS ¢ÜU¢ p Š¢ ¢<}¢ ÜU¢: JJ 38
w ¢ïçÎy ¢ ÃÄ ¢ }¢ y ¢ » Ã¢ ‹¢ yÃ ¢ Ä¢ ¢ Ã ¢èÿ ¢‡ ¢ ¢Ä ¢ } ¢ }¢ Ä¢ y S¢ } ¢¢ x ¢} ¢ : J
¥¢Ã ¢Ä¢¢ïÛ ¢üçÅçy ¢ S¢}| ¢çÃ¢cÄ ¢çy¢ ° í¢}¢ » Ã¢ ‹¢‹ ¢é çŒ¢ ŒŒ¢H¢uÄ¢ï JJ 39
¥ ¢ x ¢ } ¢ ¢ ïù ~ ¢ | ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ ¢ ç Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ¿ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ñ Ã ¢ Ü U¢ Ä ¢ ü § ç y ¢ } ¢ ï ù ‹ ¢ é à ¢ ¢ S ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J
SÃ¢ïÓÀÄ¢ñÃ¢ Ä¢çÎ Ã¢¢x¢ç}¢cÄ¢çS¢ Ðí¢ŒSÄ¢S¢ï ‹¢ çã S¢éw¢´ y¢ÎïçŒS¢y¢}¢ì JJ 40
Îà¢ ü‹¢ çÐíÄ¢ y ¢Ä¢ ¢ } ¢} ¢ y Ã¢ Ä¢¢ }¢ çó¢ Îïà¢} ¢ çy ¢ HY K S¢Ã¢ ü‰¢ ¢ J
‹ ¢¢ x¢ }¢ ¢ï ù~ ¢ y ¢é ç Ã¢ Š¢ ï Ä¢ ¥ ¢Î Ú: S ¢ yS ¢é ÜU ¢Ä ¢ü ©L Š¢ ¢ }¢ Î¢ y }¢ S¢ é JJ 41
ÿ¢è‡¢}¢ïÃ¢ ç‹¢y¢Ú¢´ Ã¢Œ¢é<‹¢Á¢´ Ä¢ ï‹¢ Ó¢¢ï°íy¢Œ¢S¢¢ ÿ¢Ä¢´ ±íÁ¢ïy¢ì J
y ¢¢ Îëà¢ ´ y¢ é ‹ ¢ y¢ Î¢ Ó¢ Ú ï: Œ¢é‹ ¢ Š¢ ü}¢ üS¢¢ Š¢ ‹¢ ç}¢ ã ¢ çSy ¢ Ä¢ mŒ¢ é: J J 42
than any other sacred water. 36.
Those who offer food to or worship saints like you on this earth, they
get the fruit of worshipping and giving food to the whole world sentient
and non-sentient with the spirituality residing within. 37.
As much as I love the righteous, I have no that much love for my
nearest relatives, or for my own self! The saints are my heart itself, who
enjoy devotion to Krishna, and who are religious. 38.
So, you do not feel sad over not being able to see me; because our
meeting will take place at the earliest at the village named Pippalana. 39.
Without my consent do not come here; that is my order, if you come
on your own, you will not get happiness as per your expectations. 40.
With a desire to see me, disregarding my order you should not
come here. By all means, engage yourself in teaching Yoga, with respect
towards Muktanand Swami and my disciples. 41.
Your own body has become very weak, and by fierce penance any
more it will go weaker. Hence please do not practice such severities. This
body is an instrument to attain Dharma in this earthly life. 42.
This human body is very difficult to get again. If it is reduced to the
extreme by severe penance, there will be no useful instrument for realiza-
Œ¢¢çy¢y¢ïùçy¢y¢Œ¢S¢¢çy¢ÎéÏ¢üHï ÎéHü|¢ï ‹¢ÚÜUHïÃ¢Úï Œ¢é‹¢: J
¿¢¢‹ ¢|¢çQUy¢ Œ¢S¢¢´ ‹¢ Á¢¢Ä¢ y¢ï S¢¢ Š¢‹¢´ Ó ¢ ç‹¢Á¢Š¢}¢üÃ¢y }¢ü‹¢: J J 43
y¢ ¢y¢ ! } ¢mÓ ¢‹¢ y¢¢ï ç‹ ¢Á¢ ´ Ã ¢Œ¢ é: Œ¢¢ ïc¢ Ä¢ï}¢ü}¢ çãy¢ ¢Ä¢ S¢ Ã¢ü‰¢¢ J
|¢êçÚ ÜU¢ Ä¢ü}¢çŒ¢ }¢ ¢}¢ÜÚ yÃ¢Ä¢ ¢ S¢¢ Š¢‹¢èÄ ¢ç}¢ã Ã¢y¢üy¢ï Ä¢ y¢: JJ 44
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
çHçw¢yÃ¢¢ Œ¢ç~¢ÜU¢ç}¢y‰ ´¢ Ú¢}¢¢‹¢‹Î}¢éç‹¢‹¢ëüŒ¢ ! J }¢éÎíçÄ¢yÃ¢¢ ÎÎ ñ¢ y¢S}¢ñ }¢Ä¢Ú¢}¢¢°íÁ¢‹}¢‹¢ï JJ 45
x ¢ ëã èy Ã ¢ ¢ ïœ ¢ Ú Œ ¢ ~ ¢ è ´ y ¢ ¢ ´ S ¢ Ó ¢ ç Ã ¢ Ðí Ã ¢ Ú : Œ ¢ é‹ ¢ : J Ðí ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ Ì ¢ ï Á ¢ Œ ¢ é Ú ´ y ¢ ê‡ ¢ Z S ¢ # } ¢ ï çq y ¢ Î ¢ Œ ¢ Ó ¢ J J 46
y¢~¢ Œ¢~ ´¢ S¢ y¢y ì¢ Ðí¢Î¢‹}¢éQU¢‹¢‹Î¢Ä¢ Ã¢¢ÇÃ¢: J S¢¢ïùçŒ¢ S¢¢ÜÚ Ã¢<‡¢‹¢ñÃ¢ Ã¢¢Ó¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ y¢‹}¢éç‹¢: JJ 47
SÃ¢¢ç}¢‹¢ ï¢ }¢¢‹¢Ä¢ó¢¢¿¢ ´¢ y¢~¢¢ïÃ¢¢S¢ y¢y¢ ï¢ ãçÚ: J ¥çà¢ÿ¢‹y¢ }¢éÎ¢ S¢‹y¢Sy¢S}¢¢l¢ïx¢ÜUH¢p y ï¢ JJ 48
S¢ çà¢ÿ¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ïŒ¢Îïà ´¢ y¢¢‹ ì¢ Ä¢¢ïx¢}¢C¢X}¢à¢ïc¢}¢ïÃ¢ J
y¢ïùŒÄ¢ËŒ¢ÜU¢Hï‹¢ x¢éÚ¢ï: ÐíS¢¢Î¢œ¢SÄ¢ñÃ¢ y¢çyS¢hÎà¢¢}¢Ã¢¢Œ¢é: JJ 49
Ú¢}¢¢‹¢‹ÎçHçw¢y¢Œ¢ç~¢ÜU¢ç‹¢MŒ¢‡¢‹¢¢}¢¢ Œ¢@Œ¢@¢à¢œ¢}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 55 JJ
-------------------------------
tion (of God) devotion and penance; and for following one’s own religious
path. 43.
So, my dear, on my word, please by all means protect and properly
feed your body; for my sake, because much of my work also is to be
done by you, on this land.’ 44.
Suvrat said:-
O king, writing a letter like this Ramanand Muni sealed it and gave it
to the Brahmin Mayaram. 45.
Taking that answering letter, that good Brahmin speedily came back
and reached there at Lojpur on the seventh day. 46.
The Brahmin gave the letter to sage Muktananda. He read it together
with the celibate Nilkanth Varni. 47.
Reading the letter, Shri Hari obeyed the orders of the Master
Ramanand Swami, and stayed there happily and those sages learnt skills
of Yoga from him. 48.
He taught them the eightfold Yoga completely, according to the
precepts. By the grace of their yoga Guru, they also in a short time
attained perfection in the same. 49.
JJ ¥ƒ c¢ÅìŒ¢@¢à¢œ¢}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 56 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
Ã¢ç‡¢ü‹¢ ï¢ Ã¢S¢y¢Sy¢SÄ¢ Ä¢¢ïx ´¢ çà¢ÿ¢Ä¢y¢: S¢y¢: J y¢Œ¢SÄ¢y¢¢ï ÃÄ¢y¢èÄ¢¢Ä¢ y¢~¢ }¢¢S¢Sy é¢ }¢¢Š¢Ã¢: JJ 1
¥l E ï¢ Ã¢¢ Œ¢ÚE ï¢ Ã¢¢ ‹¢ê‹¢}¢¢Ä¢¢SÄ¢çy¢ Ðí|¢é: J §çy¢ çÓ¢‹y¢Ä¢y¢Sy¢SÄ¢ à¢éRU}¢¢S¢¢Š¢ü}¢ŒÄ¢x¢¢y ì¢ JJ 2
y¢y¢¢ïùçy¢ÃÄ¢¢ÜéUH ï¢ Ã¢‡¢èü y¢Œ¢çp‹y¢¢çy¢ÜU<à¢y¢: J y¢Î¢x¢}¢Ðíy¢èÿ¢¢<y¢: SÃ¢¢S‰Ä ´¢ ‹¢ Ðí¢Œ¢ çÜU@‹¢ JJ 3
¥‰¢ S¢¢ïùçŒ¢ S¢y¢ ´¢ SÃ¢¢}¢è y¢çgÎëÿ¢¢Ny¢¢‹y¢Ú: J |¢QñU: ÜUçy¢Œ¢Ä¢ñ: S¢¢ÜU}¢çãŒ¢éÄ¢ ü¢ çÃ¢ç‹¢Ä¢üÄ¢ ñ¢ JJ 4
Ú ‰ ¢ ´ } ¢ ã ¢ ‹ y ¢ } ¢ ¢ M É ¢ ï ã ï } ¢ Ú Õ Œ ¢ çÚ Ó À Î } ¢ ì J Œ ¢ ç× à¢ : S ¢ ´çS ‰ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì Œ ¢ ¢ ñÚ ¢ ‹ Œ ¢ àÄ ¢ ‹ } ¢ Š¢ éÚ Ä ¢ ¢ Î ëà¢ ¢ J J 5
S ¢ ¢ ï ù ‹ ¢ é Ä ¢ ¢ y ¢ : Œ ¢ ê ç Á ¢ y ¢ ¢ p Œ ¢ ¢ ñ Ú ñ : S ¢ ¢ Ÿ ¢ é ç Ï ¢ H ¢ ï Ó ¢ ‹ ¢ ñ : J | ¢ Q U ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ Î Ä ¢ ‹ } ¢ ¢ x ¢ ï ü ç Œ ¢ Œ Œ ¢ H ° í ¢ } ¢ }¢ ¢ Ä ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ñ J J 6
‹ ¢ Ú ôS ¢ ã ¢ w Ä ¢ çÃ ¢ ÐíS Ä ¢ S Ã ¢ | ¢ Q US Ä ¢ S ¢ } ¢ ç ‹ Î Ú ï J y ¢ ~ ¢ Ã Ä ¢ Ú ¢ Á ¢ j x ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ‹ Œ ¢ êÁ Ä ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ï ç ‹ ¢ Á ¢ ñÁ ¢ ü‹ ¢ ñ: J J 7
Thus ends the fifty-fifth chapter entitled ‘A Letter written by
Ramanand’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the life story
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER – 56
Shri Hari on the way to Pippalana.
The month of Vaishakha passed while the celibate was staying there
at Lojpur, engaged in austerities and teaching yoga. 1.
Half of the month of Jyestha also passed while he was thinking of the
master to arrive in a day or other two. 2.
Troubled by the expectation for Ramanand Swami’s arrival, the
celibate could not get even a little of ease, extremely disturbed and shrunken
due to austerities and anxiety, in pain of expecting his arrival. 3.
Also, Carried away in heart by longing to see him (Shri Hari), the
best of the noble men people (Swami Ramanand) left Bhujnagar, accom-
panied by many devotees. 4.
He was sitting in the cart covered with gold and jewels. On the way,
he took glances at the citizens gracefully, who were standing in rows (to
see him). 5.
Honoured and followed by the citizens with tearful eyes, he arrived
in Pippalana giving joy to the people on the way. 6.
There he stayed in the house of one of his Brahmin devotees namely
y¢y¢: ÜéU}¢¢ÚçÁ¢yS¢´¿ ´¢ Îêy ´¢ H¢ïÁ¢Œ¢éÚ´ Ðíçy¢ J Ðí¢çã‡¢¢ïyS¢¢ïùçw¢H¢‹|¢QU¢´Sy¢~¢¢ÜU¢ÚçÄ¢y¢é´ ç‹¢Á¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ 8
y¢çS}¢ó¢ïÃ¢ çÎ‹ ï¢ à¢èÍ¢í´ S¢ H¢ïÁ¢Œ¢éÚ}¢ïyÄ¢ y¢¢‹ ì¢ J Ðí¢ã Ÿ¢èSÃ¢¢ç}¢‹¢¢ Ä¢êÄ¢}¢¢ãêy¢¢: S‰¢ïçy¢ Î¢ñyÄ¢ÜëUy ì¢ JJ 9
Ÿ¢éyÃ¢¢ù}¢ëy¢¢Ä¢}¢¢‹¢´ y¢mÓ¢Sy¢ïùçy¢}¢éÎ´ Ä¢Ä¢é: J ¥lñÃ¢ Ó¢Hy¢ïyÄ¢¢ã ‹¢èHÜU‡ÆSy¢Î¢ Ã¢Ó¢: JJ 10
y¢y¢ ï¢ çÃ¢Ó¢¢Ä ü¢ y ï¢ S¢‹y¢: S¢Ã¢ïü ç‹¢çà¢ çÃ¢Š¢êÎÄ ï¢ J ÐíÄ¢Ä¢é: çŒ¢ŒŒ¢H°í¢} ´¢ SÃ¢x¢éÚ¢ïÎüà¢ü‹¢¢ïyS¢éÜU¢: JJ 11
}¢éQU¢‹¢‹Î}¢éw¢¢: S¢‹y¢ ï¢ |¢QUÃ¢Ä¢üp Œ¢Ã¢üy¢: J ÎïÃ¢¢‹¢‹Î: Œ¢çÚ±í¢Åì Ó¢ |¢QU¢ ÁÄ¢ïD¢ÎÄ¢Sy¢‰¢¢ JJ 12
SÃ¢ÐíïDÎà¢ü‹¢¢ñyS¢évÄ¢S¢}¢¢ÜëUC¢‹y¢Ú¢Sy¢é y ï¢ J çÃ¢Ó¢ïHé: S¢yÃ¢Ú´ }¢¢x¢ïü y¢´ Hÿ¢èÜëUyÄ¢ w¢ïÅÜU} ì¢ JJ 13
¥ çy ¢ Ü U ¢ à Ä ¢ ¢ ü Ó À Ú è Ú S Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ èH Ü U ‡ ÆS y ¢ é Ã ¢ y } ¢ ü ç‹ ¢ J à ¢ èÍ ¢ í ¢ @ ‹ ¢ E ¢ S ¢ Œ ¢ ê ‡ ¢ ü N Î Ä ¢ ¢ ï ‹ Ä ¢ Œ ¢ y ¢ çy ÿ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ñ J J 1 4
çÜUç@l¢yÃ¢¢ù°íy¢: Œ¢p¢œ ´¢ Œ¢àÄ¢‹y¢¢ïù°íx¢¢ç}¢‹¢: J y ï¢ S¢‹y¢: Œ¢çy¢y ´¢ ÎëcÅì±¢ y¢Îç‹y¢ÜU}¢éŒ¢¢Ä¢Ä¢é: JJ 15
Œ¢¢ÎS¢´Ã¢¢ã‹ ´¢ Ó¢RéUSy¢SÄ¢ y ï¢ Ó¢ à¢‹¢ñ: à¢‹¢ñ: J çÜUç@Î¢ESy¢}¢¢H¢ïvÄ¢ Ðí¢ïÓ¢éSy ï¢ Ã¢<‡¢‹ ´¢ Ã¢Ó¢: JJ 16
çÎ‹¢ïù~¢ñÃ¢¢çSy¢ x¢‹y¢ÃÄ¢: çŒ¢ŒŒ¢H°í¢}¢ ¥¢à é¢ ‹¢: J ¥¢Ÿ¢Ä¢¢y¢SyÃ¢}¢}¢H¢}¢¢y}¢‹¢ ï¢ Ä¢¢ïx¢Š¢¢Ú‡¢¢} ì¢ JJ 17
Narasimha Mehta, and there being worshipped by his followers. 7.
From there he sent a messenger named Kumarjit to Lojpur to call
Muktanand Swami and other devotees staying there. 8.
Immediately reaching Lojpur on the same day, he delivered the
message that: ‘all of you have been called by the master’ to Pippalana. 9.
They all were extremely happy with this nectar like pleasing words.
Then Nilakantha said to Muktanand Swami: we shall go to the sight of
guru today itself. 10.
After consulting with each other all those ascetics eager to see their
master, started for heading towards Pippalana gaamin the same night with
the rising of the moon. 11.
Those noble sages headed by Muktanand, accompanied with devo-
tees like Parvat, and ascetic Devananda, Jyestha and others, moved speed-
ily on the way towards that village, driven by the eagerness in their hearts
to have a sight of their beloved master. 12- 13.
On the way, Nilakantha on account of walking fast suddenly fell on
the ground due to extreme weakness of body, gasping for breath. 14.
Those sages who were leading, after moving ahead for some time
looked behind for him and seeing, him fallen, went near him quickly. 15.
They rubbed his feet slowly and seeing, him gaining consciousness,
they spoke to the celibate: 16.
‘Walking fast’ today only we have to reach Pippalana hence you may
y¢iHï‹¢¢ŠÃ¢‹¢: Œ¢¢Ú´ Ä¢¢SÄ¢SÄ¢ïÃ¢ ‹¢ Ó¢¢‹Ä¢‰¢¢ J §yÄ¢éQU: S¢ y¢‰¢¢ Ó¢RïU Ó¢Ó¢¢H Œ¢ç‰¢ S¢yÃ¢Ú} ì¢ JJ 18
|¢x¢Ã¢‹y ´¢ NçÎ ŠÄ¢¢Ä¢‹ ì¢ Š¢‹¢é}¢éüQU: à¢Ú ï¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ J S¢ çÃ¢S}¢ëy¢Ã¢Œ¢éSy¢ê‡ ü¢ S¢Ã¢ïüc¢¢}¢°íy¢¢ïùÓ¢Hy ì¢ JJ 19
S¢‹y¢Sy¢}¢‹¢éŠ¢¢Ã¢‹y¢¢ïùŒÄ¢Ã¢¢Œ¢é‹¢ñüÃ¢ à¢èÍ¢íx¢} ì¢ J Ðí¢Œ¢éÚ¢ïÁ¢SÃ¢y¢èS¢´¿¢¢´ ‹¢Îè´ S¢Ã¢ïüùçŒ¢ y¢ï Îíéy¢¢: JJ 20
Îçÿ¢‡ ï¢ çŒ¢ŒŒ¢H°í¢}¢¢mã‹y¢è´ ÜUHéc¢¢ïÎÜU¢} ì¢ J Ã¢ëCK¢}Ï¢éŒ¢êçÚy¢ ´¢ |¢è}¢ÜUÌ¢ïH¢}¢çy¢ ÎéSy¢Ú¢} ì¢ JJ 21
Ã¢<‡¢Ú¢Åì y¢ ´¢ S¢}¢éœ¢èÄ¢ü S¢ãS¢ñÃ¢ Œ¢Ú´ y¢Å}¢ì J ¥‹¢¢ÜëUCSy¢ÚX¢ñÍ¢ñ: Ðí¢Œ¢ S¢‹}¢éw¢Ã¢y}¢ü‹¢¢ JJ 22
¥Ã¢¢ÓüÄ¢ïÃ¢ y¢Åï y¢S‰¢é|¢QüU¢: S¢Ã¢ïü y¢ÚçX‡¢è} ì¢ J ‹¢¢ÃÄ¢ ´¢ |¢è}¢ ´¢ Ó¢ Œ¢àÄ¢‹y¢ ï¢ çÃ¢çÎyÃ¢¢ ÎSéy¢Ú ´¢ Ó¢ y¢¢} ì¢ J23
}¢ãy¢¢ù‰¢ ÐíÄ¢¢S¢ï‹¢ ÜU¢ïH}¢¢çŸ¢yÄ¢ y¢ïùçw¢H¢: J y¢¢}¢éœ¢èÄ ü¢ S¢}¢ïyÄ¢¢}¢é´ çŒ¢ŒŒ¢H°í¢}¢}¢¢çÃ¢à¢‹ ì¢ JJ 24
Á Ä ¢ ïD Ü ëU c‡ ¢ m ¢ Î ç à ¢ Ü U¢ çÎ ‹ ¢ ï Œ ¢ ê Ã ¢ ¢ üØ » Ã ¢ y ¢ ï J ‹ ¢ Ú ô S ¢ ã ç m Á ¢ x ¢ ë ã ï Î Î ë à ¢ é : S Ã ¢ ¢ ç } ¢ ‹ ¢ æ ç ‹ ¢ Á ¢ } ¢ ì J J 2 5
x¢¢ ñÚ¢X ´ Œ¢é C}¢ê <y¢ ç S¢y¢ Ã¢S¢‹ ¢Š¢Ú´ SÃ¢ ¢SÄ¢} ¢¢Á¢ ¢‹¢éÏ ¢¢ãé ´ J
Œ¢k¢ ÿ¢´ }¢‹Î ã ¢S¢´ ç‹ ¢Á¢Á¢‹¢ç ‹¢ÜUÚñp‹ Î‹¢ñ: Œ¢ écŒ¢ã ¢Úñ : JJ
take help of your pure yogic strength. 17.
Moving fast hence you will be able to cross the path with the help
of that strength only. Having told thus he acted accordingly and moved
speedily on the way. 18.
Observing upon the lord in his heart, he moved fast like an arrow
released from the bow, in front of all, forgetting his bodily pain. 19.
The noble sages following, moving fast could not keep up with him.
Soon all of them reached the river called Ojasvati. 20.
The river was flowing south of Pippalana. It was flooded with muddy
water due to heavy terrible rains with waves rising high and extremely
difficult to cross. 21.
The great celibate crossed it quickly straight away without being
dragged by the flow of waves and reached the other bank. 22.
All the devotees seeing the terrible river difficult to cross stood on
the bank looking for a boat. 23.
All of them with great efforts crossed the river on shaft and reached
the other side and entered Pippalana with him. 24.
The First meeting of Ramanand Swami and Nilakantha Varni .
They saw their master in the house of the Brahmin Narasimha in the
m orni ng i t s el f, of t he t wel ft h day of t he dark hal f of t he m ont h of
Jyeshstha in samvant 1856. 25.
They saluted the master seated on the heavenly throne, having fair
|¢QUK¢ S¢}Œ¢êÁÄ¢}¢¢‹ ´¢ S¢ÎçS¢ Ó¢ çÃ¢y¢y ï¢ çÎÃÄ¢ôS¢ã¢S¢‹¢S‰ ´¢ J
SÃ ¢ è Ä¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ ÎÄ ¢ ‹ y¢ ´ Œ¢ Ú }¢ S¢ éw ¢ ç ‹ ¢ ç Š¢ SÃ ¢ ¢ ç} ¢ ‹ ¢ ´ y¢ ï Ðí ‡ ¢ ï }¢ é: J J 26
Ã¢<‡¢Ú¢Á ´¢ çÃ¢H¢ïvÄ¢¢ùùà é¢ Ä¢¢Ã¢Îéçœ¢Dçy¢ Ðí|¢é: J S¢¢CX´ Ðí‡¢‹¢¢}¢¢S¢ ñ¢ y¢¢Ã¢jQU¢ïœ¢}¢: S¢ y é¢ JJ 27
y ¢ } ¢ éy ‰ ¢ ¢ Œ Ä ¢ S ¢ Ï ¢ ¢ ã é| Ä ¢ ¢ ´ Œ ¢ çÚ Ú | Ä ¢ ç‹ ¢ Á ¢ ¢ ç‹ y ¢ Ü ïU J © Œ ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ïà ¢ Ä ¢ Î ‹ Ä ¢ ¢ ´p Ðí‡ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ‹ S ¢ } ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ Ä ¢ y ¢ ì J J 2 8
Ã¢‡¢èü‹Îí: SÃ¢¢ç}¢‹ ´¢ ÎëcÅì±¢ Ÿ¢éy ´¢ S¢jK ï¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ y¢‰¢¢ J ç‹¢Ã¢ëüy ´¢ Œ¢Ú}¢¢}¢¢Œ¢ Ðíï}¢¢Ÿ¢é: Œ¢éHÜU¢ç@y¢: JJ 29
ç‹¢}¢ïc¢ãè‹¢Ä¢¢ ÎëCK¢ Œ¢àÄ¢‹y ´¢ SÃ¢ïÿ¢‡ ï¢ ãçÚ} ì¢ J y¢¢ÎëàÄ¢ñÃ¢ Îëà¢¢ùŒ¢àÄ¢‹}¢éãêy¢üçmy¢Ä ´¢ S¢ Ó¢ JJ 30
Ðí¢xÎïã|¢¢‹¢ãè‹ ´¢ Ó¢ y¢y¢: SÃ¢S‰ ´¢ y¢}¢¢ÎÚ¢y ì¢ J Œ¢àÄ¢‹ ì¢ Œ¢ÐíÓÀ S¢ SÃ¢¢}¢è SÃ¢¢x¢y¢¢çÎ Ä¢‰¢¢ïçÓ¢y¢} ì¢ JJ 31
}¢éQU¢‹¢‹Î: ÜUç‰¢y¢Ã¢¢´Sy¢gëœ¢¢‹y¢}¢à¢ïc¢y¢: J Ä¢‰¢¢ ¿¢¢y ´¢ y¢Î¢ SÃ¢¢}¢è Ã¢<‡¢‹ ´¢ Ðíà¢à¢´S¢ y¢} ì¢ JJ 32
Ðíï}‡¢¢ x¢eÎÜU‡Æï‹¢ Sy¢éyÃ¢¢ y¢´ Ã¢<‡¢Ú¢ÇçŒ¢ J Ðí¢ã¢l S¢ÈUH¢ï Á¢¢y¢¢ï }¢‹}¢‹¢¢ïÚ‰¢Œ¢¢ÎŒ¢: JJ 33
S¢¢ÿ¢¢ÓÀèîÜUëc‡¢Ó¢‹ÎSíÄ¢ |¢éçÃ¢ |¢çQUÐÃí¢y¢ÜüU} ì¢ J yÃ¢ ´¢ Ð¢íŒÄ¢¢l ÜëUy¢¢‰¢¢ïùüçS}¢ ‹¢Áë¢‹}¢ ÈUçHy ´¢ }¢}¢ JJ 34
skin tone, of healthy built, wearing white cloth, having beautiful smiling
face with lotus-like eyes and arms long down to the knees. He was being
worshipped devotedly in the assembly of the devotees, with sandal paste
and flower-garlands, who was the treasure throne of the highest joy de-
lighting every one. 26.
As soon as the master saw the great celibate coming, he stood up
and the great devotee prostrated before him. 27.
Raising him He (the master) embraced him with his arms and gave
him a seat close to him and also made others seated accordingly. 28.
The great celibate after seeing the master as was given to known by
the noble ones, was extremely satisfied and became exited with tears of
joy, and body horripilated. [VA1] 29.
For a couple of moments they were looking at each other with their
eyes fixed and unmoved (without twinkling). 30.
The master Ramanand Swami welcomed him accordingly, with due
honour when he saw him after his initial excitement (having no body con-
sciousness). 31.
Muktananda narrated all the happenings with Nilakantha as were
known by his experience. Hearing this master praised the celibate. 32.
With the voice choked in devotion the celibate also praised him and
said: ‘’The tree of my wishes has born its fruits today. 33.
I feel accomplished in meeting you who is spreading on earth the
ÐíS¢ó¢: ÜU¢ÚÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢ y¢y¢Sy¢SÄ¢ Ó¢ y¢yS¢y¢¢} ì¢ J Ä¢‰¢¢ïçÓ¢y ´¢ S¢ ¥¢çy¢‰Ä ´¢ S¢yÈUHñ: Œ¢Ä¢ ¥¢çÎç|¢: JJ 35
Ðíï}¢ç‹¢|¢yë¢çÃ¢H¢ïÓ¢‹¢¢Ï…Ä¢¢ï: çS¢hÄ¢¢ïÚ}¢ëy¢S¢¢ÚÃ¢¢Ó¢Ä¢¢ï: J
Ã¢<‡¢Ú¢Á¢}¢éç‹¢Ú¢Á¢Ä¢¢ïSy¢Î¢ Ä¢¢ïx¢ ¥¢Œ¢ Á¢‹¢Îà¢ü‹¢èÄ¢y¢¢} ì¢ JJ 36 JJ
Ú¢}¢¢‹¢‹ÎSÃ¢¢ç}¢S¢}¢¢x¢}¢‹¢¢}¢¢ c¢ÅìŒ¢@¢à¢œ¢}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 56 JJ
-------------------------------
JJ ¥ƒ S¢#Œ¢@¢à¢œ¢}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 57 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
F¢yÃ¢¢ SÃ¢¢}¢è ÐíÎ¢ïc¢ïù‰¢ Ú¢çŠ¢ÜU¢Š¢èà¢Œ¢êÁ¢‹¢} ì¢ J ©Œ¢Ó¢¢Úñ}¢üãçjp Ä¢‰¢¢çÃ¢çŠ¢ Ó¢ÜU¢Ú S¢: JJ 1
» Ü U ¢ Î àÄ ¢ ¢ Á ¢ ¢ x ¢ Ú ‡ ¢ ´ y ¢ y ¢ : Ü é UÃ ¢ üç ó ¢ Á ¢ ñ : S ¢ ã J S Ã ¢ ¢ } ¢ è Œ ¢ é ‹ ¢ Ú Œ ¢ ëÓ À œ ¢ ´ y ¢ µ ¢ ‹ } ¢ S ‰¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ¢ çÎ y ¢ : J J 2
devotion of Lord Shri Krishna himself. My human life is now fruitful. 34.
Then the master happily welcomed him and others with good fruits
and milk etc. accordingly. 35.
The meeting of those two spiritually powerful persons like the royal
sage and the celibate having lotus tearful eyes full of love and speech like
an essence of nectar was amazing for the people. 36.
Thus ends the fifty-sixth chapter entitled ‘The meeting with
Ramanand Swami’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the life
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER - 57
Shri Hari stays with Ramanand Swami
Suvrat said:-
O King: Taking bath in the evening the master Shri Ramanand Swami
performed worship of the husband of Radha (Shri Krishna), according to
the rituals, highly with various rich substances. 1.
Then on Ekadashi, while keeping awake at night in worship of the
Lord, along with his devotees, the master asked him questions regarding
his birthplace etc. from the beginning. 2.
(He also enquired about his) family, parentage, Gotra, pravaras, guru,
ÜéUH´ Ó¢ çŒ¢y¢Ú¢ñ x¢¢ï~ ´¢ ÐíÃ¢Ú¢‹Îïçà¢ÜÚ y¢‰¢¢ J Ã¢ïÎ´ à¢¢w¢¢ç}¢CÎïÃ¢´ Ã¢ñÚ¢xÄ¢´ SÃ¢Á¢‹¢yÄ¢çÁ¢}¢ì JJ 3
Ã ¢ ‹ ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ S ¢ ´ y ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ ï| ¢ ïÎ ¢ ‹ S ¢ ¢ X Ä ¢ ¢ ïx ¢ S Ä ¢ S ¢ ¢ Š¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J y ¢ è ‰ ¢ üÄ ¢ ¢ ~ ¢ ¢ ´ y ¢ ~ ¢ y ¢ ~ ¢ y ¢ ñ<‰ ¢ Ü U¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ´ S ¢ } ¢ ¢ x ¢ } ¢ } ¢ ì J J 4
»y¢yŒ¢ëC: SÃ¢¢ç}¢‹¢¢ùS¢ ñ¢ Ä¢‰¢¢Ã¢yS¢Ã¢ü}¢¢çÎy¢: J RU}¢ï‡¢ ÜU‰¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ s‹¢é|¢êy¢´ Ä¢‰¢¢ ²ƒ¢ JJ 5
S¢çÃ¢Sy¢Ú´ y¢mëœ¢¢‹y ´¢ S¢ Ÿ¢éyÃ¢¢ Ðíèçy¢}¢¢‹|¢ëà¢} ì¢ J Ðí¢ã yÃ¢}¢S}¢ÎèÄ¢¢ïùçS¢ Ã¢<‡¢‹ ì¢ ! Š¢}¢üSÄ¢ Ä¢yS¢éy¢: JJ 6
S¢ çã ÐíÄ¢¢x ï¢ S¢}Ðí¢Œ¢ |¢QUK¢ S¢ çã çŒ¢y¢¢ y¢Ã¢ J Îèÿ¢ ´¢ |¢¢x¢Ã¢y¢è´ Š¢è}¢¢‹}¢œ¢ »Ã¢¢çw¢H¢‰¢üçÃ¢y ì¢ JJ 7
} ¢ Î ¢ ¿ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ Ü U¢ ïS ¢ H ïc ¢ é } ¢ é } ¢ éÿ ¢ ê ‹ S ¢ ç‹ ¢ Á ¢ ¢ çŸ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì J © Œ ¢ ¢ çÎ à ¢ y Ü ëU c‡ ¢ | ¢ ç Q U } ¢ ôã S ¢ ¢ l ñÄ ¢ ü } ¢ ñ: S ¢ ã J J 8
yÃ ´¢ y é¢ y¢S}¢¢ÎçŒ¢ x¢é‡¢ñÚçŠ¢ÜU¢ïùçS¢ }¢ã¢y¢Œ¢¢: J ¥}¢yÄ¢üà¢V ´¢ NÎÄ ï¢ Š¢yS ï¢ SÃ ´¢ Œ¢àÄ¢y¢ ´¢ ‹¢ë‡¢¢} ì¢ JJ 9
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
¥‹¢é°íã´ SÃ¢çŒ¢y¢çÚ Ÿ¢éyÃ¢¢ùS¢ ñ¢ SÃ¢¢ç}¢‹¢ ï¢ |¢ëà¢} ì¢ J }¢é}¢éÎïù‰¢ x¢éL´ ÜUy¢éZ ç‹¢çpÜU¢Ä¢ y¢}¢ïÃ¢ çã JJ 10
branch of the Vedas, favorite deity, detachment to worldliness, abandon-
ing family, his stay in forest, various austerities, practice of yoga in phases,
visits to sacred places, meeting there with holy men (etc.). 3- 4.
Having asked thus by the master, he narrated one by one everything
as had been experienced by him. 5.
Hearing his story in details about his birth the master said in loving
voice, ‘O celibate, you belong to us as you are the son of Dharmadeva my
devotee. 6.
That your father was very intelligent and knowledgeable and he
understood the meanings of all the shastras. He received Bhagavati’s
admission from me with devotion, when he was in Prayag with your mother
Bhaktidevi. 7.
He preached devotion of Krishna to his followers seeking liberation,
in Kaushal region, with morals like non-violence etc. according to my
request. 8.
You are still better in qualities, O great austere, at your sight people
think of you as a super-human. 9.
Suvrat said:-
He was highly delighted when he heard that his father was graced by
the master, and then Shri Hari decided to have him Raman and Swami as
his master. 10.
‘His qualities are like that of Krishna only. Hence it seems that Krishna
resides permanently in him and He (Krishna) is in his (Swami’s) favour -
x¢é‡¢:ñ ÜëUc‡¢S¢} ï¢ sçS}¢ó¢ïÃ¢ ÜëUc‡¢¢ùïçSy¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢Î¢ J Ã¢à ï¢ Ó¢¢SÄ¢çïy¢ x¢è: S¢yÄ¢ïyÄ¢Ãï ´¢ Ð¢íã S¢y¢ ï¢ ãçÚ: JJ 11
y¢ ~¢ ¢ ïÃ¢ ¢ S¢ S¢ é w ¢ ï ‹¢ ñ Ã¢ S ¢ y ¢ y¢ ¢ ï ÎëÉ ç‹¢ p Ä¢ : J }¢ ¢ ç‹¢ y¢ ¢ ï Ï¢ ã éŠ ¢ ¢ y¢ ï ‹¢ x ¢ éL ‡ ¢ ï EÚ M çŒ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ J J 12
¥¢pÄ¢üÎà¢ü‹ ´¢ y ´¢ Ó¢ ‹¢èHÜU‡Æy¢Œ¢çSÃ¢‹¢} ì¢ J Œ¢àÄ¢y¢ ´¢ SÃ¢¢ç}¢|¢QU¢‹¢ ´¢ çÃ¢S}¢Ä¢¢ïù|¢ê‹}¢ã¢‹¢‰¢ JJ 13
SÃ¢Ä ´¢ SÃ¢¢}Ä¢çŒ¢ y ´¢ ÎëcÅì±¢ Ä¢¢ïçx¢ÎécÐí¢Œ¢S¢eé‡¢} ì¢ J ÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ñÃ¢ y¢‹¢é´ ÜU¢ç@‹}¢ï‹ ï¢ Š¢}¢¢üÃ¢‹¢ÿ¢}¢¢} ì¢ JJ 14
S¢Ã¢ü¿¢¢ïùŒÄ¢éhÃ¢Sy ´¢ y é¢ S¢¢ÿ¢¢ó¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢ ï¢ sÄ¢} ì¢ J §çy¢ ‹¢¢Ã¢ñyÐí|¢¢ïSy¢SÄ¢ ‹¢Ú‹¢¢ÅKçÃ¢çŠ¢yS¢Ä¢¢ JJ 15
©h¢cï¢¢ùï‰¢¢|¢Ã¢Ì¢ÜïUï ÜUp‹¢ SÃ¢¢ç}¢‹¢¢ùïç‹y¢ÜUï J Ï¢¢H ï¢ Ã¢‡¢èü s¢x¢y¢¢ùïçSy¢ y¢Œ¢SÃ¢è Ä¢¢ïçx¢Ú¢çÇçy¢ JJ 16
y¢gà¢ü‹¢¢‰¢ü}¢¢Á¢x}¢é‹¢¢ü‹¢¢Îïà¢ï|Ä¢ ¥¢Ny¢¢: J S¢ãdà¢¢ï ‹¢Ú¢ ‹¢¢Ä¢üSyÄ¢¢çx¢‹¢¢ï Ä¢¢ïçx¢‹¢¢ïùçŒ¢ Ó¢ JJ 17
Œ¢ÐíÓÀ>Sy ï¢ x¢éL´ ÜU ï¢ Ã¢¢ Ã¢‡¢èü Ä¢¢ïùl¢ùùx¢y¢¢ïù~¢ S¢: J
y¢¢‹SÃ¢¢}¢è Îà¢üÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢ y¢}¢XäËÄ¢¢ùç‹y¢ÜïU çS‰¢y¢} ì¢ JJ 18 JJ
y ´¢ Ã¢<‡¢‹ ´¢ ÜëUà¢y¢‹¢é´ Ã¢èÿÄ¢ y¢ïùçy¢y¢Œ¢çSÃ¢‹¢} ì¢ J çÃ¢S}¢Ä ´¢ Œ¢Ú} ´¢ Ðí¢ŒÄ¢ Œ¢ÐíÓÀé: SÃ¢¢ç}¢‹ ´¢ Œ¢é‹¢: JJ 19
‘These words regarding him are definitely true’. Thus Shri Hari told to his
fellow ascetics. 11.
Then onwards he stayed there with steady mind and at ease only.
The guru who was the other form of god, also honoured him in many
ways. 12.
Shri Hari perceived as divinity in human form.
Those devotees of Swami had a wonderful vision at the sight of the
austere Nilakantha and they were highly wonderstruck. 13.
The Swami himself also, on seeing him with rare virtues of a Yogi,
thought that his body was one of that of Shri Krishna only, which was
capable of protecting religion. 14.
Uddhava, though having knowledge of everything, did not recognize
that he is truly Narayan (Lord) himself, as the human drama should go on,
(according to Shri Hari’s will). 15.
There spread the news among the people that some boy bachelor
who is austere and a great Yogi has come to stay with the Swami. 16.
Thousands of men and women and also ascetics and Yogis from many
regions rushed to see him in Pippalana, respectfully. 17.
They asked the master which celibate has come there on that day.
The master pointed out him with his finger who was sitting nearby. 18.
They were highly wonderstruck when they saw the celibate looking
thin due to extreme austerities, and again asked the Swami: 19.
ÜéUy¢¢ïùÄ¢}¢¢x¢y¢ ï¢ Ã¢‡¢èü Ï¢¢H¢ïùŒÄ¢çy¢y¢Œ¢¢ïÏ¢H: J ¥¢pÄ Z¢ Á¢‹¢Ä¢ó¢÷‡¢ ´¢ Ã¢ïçœ¢ Ä¢¢ïx¢ÜUH¢p Ä¢: JJ 20
©Œ¢Ã¢èy¢è Ó¢ Á¢çÅH: à¢¢‹y¢ ï¢ Š¢}¢ç‹¢S¢‹y¢y¢: J ªŠÃ¢üŒ¢é‡Çîæ Ó¢ y¢éHS¢è}¢¢Hï »ï‡¢¢çÁ¢‹ ´¢ ÎŠ¢y ì¢ JJ 21
© Î ¢ S ¢ è‹ ¢ § Ã ¢ ¢ S ¢ è‹ ¢ ¢ ï ŠÄ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ çS y ¢ ç} ¢ y ¢ H ¢ ï Ó ¢ ‹ ¢ : J Î ïã ¢ ‹ ¢ éS ¢ ‹ Š¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ã è‹ ¢ ¢ ï ç‹ ¢ cŒ ¢ çÚ ° í ã » c ¢ Ü U : J J 2 2
y¢¢‹SÃ¢¢}¢è Ðí¢ã Ï¢¢H¢ïùÄ ´¢ ÜU¢ïS¢Hï|Ä¢ ©Œ¢¢x¢y¢: J ¥¢Sy¢ ´¢ |¢x¢Ã¢y¢ ï¢ |¢QU ñ¢ çŒ¢y¢Ú¢Ã¢SÄ¢ Š¢¢<}¢ÜU ñ¢ JJ 23
|¢çQU¿¢¢‹¢çÃ¢Ú¢x¢¢‡¢ ´¢ }¢¢ã¢y}Ä ´¢ y¢‹}¢éw¢¢ÎÄ¢} ì¢ J à¢éŸ¢¢Ã¢ Ï¢éçh}¢¢‹ ì¢ Ï¢¢HSy¢y¢Sy¢yÐí¢#é}¢ñãy¢ JJ 24
©yÜUç‡Æy¢¢ïù‰¢ y¢çyS¢hKñ s‹¢¢Œ¢ÓëÀK S¢Né†Á¢‹¢¢‹ ì¢ J çãyÃ¢¢ x¢yÃ¢¢ Ã¢‹ ´¢ Í¢¢ïÚ´ y¢Œ¢pRUïùç¼Î¢L‡¢} ì¢ JJ 25
y¢ï‹¢ñÃ¢ |¢çQUÄ¢éQïU‹¢ c¢‡}¢¢S¢¢|Ä¢‹y¢Úï ãçÚ} ì¢ J ÐíS¢¢l y¢è‰¢¢üç‹¢ Ó¢Ú‹Ðí¢#¢ïù~¢¢çSy¢ Ä¢ÎëÓÀÄ¢¢ JJ 26
»y¢SÄ¢ Ó¢çÚy ´¢ yÃ¢ïy¢Îì{íéÃ¢SÄ¢ïÃ¢¢çSy¢ ç‹¢çpy¢} ì¢ J çÃ¢c‡¢é´ Ðíè‡¢Ä¢y¢ ï¢ Ï¢¢ËÄ ï¢ ÎéÚ¢Ú¢ŠÄ ´¢ S¢éÚñÚçŒ¢ JJ 27
§çy¢ Ÿ¢éyÃ¢¢ |¢x¢Ã¢y¢ ï¢ Ã¢¢vÄ ´¢ y ï¢ çÃ¢çS}¢y¢¢ Á¢‹¢¢: J Ä¢Ä¢éÄ¢ü‰¢¢x¢y ´¢ ‹¢yÃ¢¢ y ´¢ {íéÃ¢¢| ´¢ Ó¢ y ´¢ ãçÚ} ì¢ JJ 28
S¢éÏ¢éçh}¢‰¢ y ´¢ Ú¢Á¢‹ ì¢ ! çRUÄ¢¢Ä¢¢ïx¢¢çy¢‹¢ñŒ¢é‡¢} ì¢ J ©Œ¢¢ãÚ¢Ny¢ ñ¢ SÃ¢¢}¢è ÜëUc‡¢¢Ó¢¢üÄ¢¢}¢Ä¢êÄ¢éÁ¢y ì¢ JJ 29
From where has this celibate boy come from? He is empowered with
extreme austerities, knowing all qualities of Yoga and creating curiosity
among people. 20.
Who is this one wearing sacred thread, with matted hair, showing
outstanding blood vessels on body, bear vertical mark on forehead
(Urdhvapundra), having tulasi rosaries and deer skin. 21.
Seated with unengaged mind with steady eyes as if in the medita-
tion, unaware of his body consciousness and without any belonging. 22.
Swami told those people that ‘the boy had come from the Kaushal
province and that his parents gained initiation from him (Ramanand Swami)
and were religious and devoted to Lord (Krishna). 23.
This intelligent boy who heard of the greatness of devotion, knowl-
edge and detachment from his parents, wished to acquire them. 24.
With eagerness to achieve them, he abandoned his people (family
and friends etc.) and performed extremely difficult austerities by getting
into an awful forest. 25.
With his austerities and devotion he received the grace of Surya
Narayan in six months and has happened to reach here, wandering sacred
places, with the intention of Shri Hari. 26.
These acts of him are certainly like that of Dhruva, who in the child-
hood dedicated himself to Lord Vishnu who is very difficult to please for
gods even. 27.
S¢¢ïùçŒ¢ SÃ¢Š¢} Z¢ |¢ôQU Ó¢ Œ¢¢HÄ¢ó¢ïÃ¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢Î¢ J ÜëUc‡¢¢Ó¢¢üÃ¢S¢Úï y¢SÄ¢ x¢éÚ¢ï: S¢çó¢çãy¢¢ïù|¢Ã¢y ì¢ JJ 30
F¢yÃ¢¢ ÜéUÃ¢çüy¢ y¢ôS}¢Sy é¢ S¢‹ŠÄ¢¢ôÎ ‹¢ñyÄ¢ÜÚ çÃ¢çŠ¢} ì¢ J ÜUÚ¢çïy¢ S}¢¢Ó¢‹ü¢çÃ¢Š¢ï: Œ¢¢~¢¢‡¢ ´¢ Œ¢çÚ}¢T‹¢} ì¢ JJ 31
Œ¢êÁ¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ çRUÄ¢}¢¢‡¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ y¢éHS¢èŒ¢écŒ¢Ó¢‹Î‹¢}¢ì J Š¢êŒ¢´ ÎèŒ ´¢ Ó¢ ‹¢ñÃ¢ïl´ y¢œ¢yÜU¢H ©Œ¢¢ãÚy¢ì JJ 32
Ä ¢ ‰¢ ¢ Ü U¢ H} ¢ ‹ ¢ é Q U¢ ïù çŒ ¢ Œ ¢ Î ¢ ‰ ¢ Z y ¢ ´ y ¢ } ¢ ¢ ã Ú y ¢ ì J § çX y ¢ ¿ ¢ ¢ ï ã ç Ú S y ¢ ï‹ ¢ x ¢ éÚ ¢ ïÚ çŒ ¢ } ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ïù ã Ú y ¢ ì J J 3 3
Ã¢<‡¢‹¢: ÜëUc‡¢S¢ïÃ¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ Ÿ¢h¢çy¢à¢Ä¢}¢éœ¢}¢} ì¢ J S¢}¢èÿÄ¢ }¢éç‹¢Ú¢Åì y¢SÄ¢ Ã¢à¢ ¥¢S¢èó¢ÚïEÚ ! JJ 34
ÜëUc‡¢Sy¢é ç‹¢yÄ¢}¢Ó¢¢üÄ¢¢}¢¢çÃ¢|¢êüÄ¢¢ïhÃ¢¢<Œ¢y¢¢‹¢ì J S¢¢ÿ¢¢Î¢Îœ¢¢ïŒ¢ã¢Ú¢´Sy¢´ y¢Î‹Ä¢Sy¢é ‹¢ñÿ¢y¢ JJ 35
»ÜUÎ¢ ‹¢èHÜU‡ÆSÄ¢ S¢Ã¢ü‰¢ñÃ¢¢ç{ÜU¢çÚ‡¢: J y¢yÐíyÄ¢ÿ¢ïÿ¢‡¢¢Ä¢¢S¢ ñ¢ ÐíyÄ¢ÿ ´¢ ÜëUc‡¢}¢¢‰¢üÄ¢y¢ì JJ 36
After listening to the words of the (Swami) those people amazed
went back as they came, after saluting Shri Hari the one who was like
Dhruva, and the Swami. 28.
Shri Hari takes initiation from Ramanand Swami.
O King, the Swami then engaged the intelligent fellow who was ex-
tremely efficient in practical yoga, in collecting things necessary in worship
of Krishna. 29.
While observing his own religious duties and devotion he also re-
mained with his guru at the time of the worship of Krishna every day. 30.
Whenever he (his guru) used to perform daily practices like Sandhya,
meditation after taking bath, he used to wash utensils to be used for wor-
ship. 31.
When the worship was being performed, he used to bring tulasi, flow-
ers, sandal paste, incense, oil lamp and offerings of eatables, at proper
times. 32.
He used to serve with all those things at right time without being
asked. Shri Hari, who could read the minds, conquered the mind of his
guru also. 33.
Looking at his extreme dedication in the devotion of Shri Krishna.
O King, the great ascetic (Ramanand Swami) also favoured the Celi-
bat e. 34.
And Krishna regularly used to accept the things offered by Uddhava
in worship, personally appearing before him. Nobody except him could
see that. 35.
Once he (the swami) prayed Krishna himself to make Nilakantha to
|¢ x ¢ Ã¢ ó¢ èHÜU‡ Æ¢ Ä¢ } ¢ my Ðíy Ä¢ ÿ ¢ Îà¢ ü‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J y Ã¢ çÄ¢ Ðíï } ¢ Ã¢ y ¢ ïù y Ä¢ ‰¢ Z Îïçã S¢ e é‡ ¢ à¢ ¢ çH‹ ¢ ï J J 3 7
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
y¢‰¢¢çSyÃ¢çy¢ y¢y¢: ÜëUc‡¢: Ðíçy¢Á¢¿ ï¢ }¢ã¢}¢éç‹¢} ì¢ J ÐíãSÄ¢ Îà¢ü‹ ´¢ Ðí¢Î¢yÐíyÄ¢ÿ ´¢ SÃ¢SÄ¢ Ã¢<‡¢‹ ï¢ JJ 38
Œ¢çÚÓ¢Ä¢ Z¢ x¢éÚ¢ï: ÜéUÃ¢ü‹ ì¢ ãçÚ: Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢}¢ñÿ¢y¢ J ©Œ¢Ó¢¢Ú¢‹¢¢ÎÎ¢‹ ´¢ ÐíyÄ¢ÿ ´¢ SÃ¢¢ç}¢‹¢¢<Œ¢y¢¢‹¢ì JJ 39
‹¢ñÃ¢ïl´ S¢}¢Î‹y ´¢ y ´¢ Ã¢èÿÄ¢ Ðí¢Œ¢ S¢ }¢éjÚ} ì¢ J Œ¢êÁ¢¢ÜU¢Hï x¢éÚ¢ïçÚy‰ ´¢ S¢¢ïùÎí¢ÿ¢èÎ‹¢éÃ¢¢S¢Ú} ì¢ JJ 40
»ÜUÎ¢ Ðí¢ã S¢ x¢éL´ ‹¢èHÜU‡Æ ï¢ Úã: çS‰¢y¢} ì¢ J }¢yŒ¢êÁ¢¢Ã¢S¢ÚïùŒ¢èy‰ ´¢ ÜU‰ ´¢ SÄ¢¢yÜëUc‡¢Îà¢ü‹¢} ì¢ JJ 41
Ä¢‰¢¢ïŒ¢ã¢Ú¢‹ ì¢ x¢ëØ¢çy¢ yÃ¢Ä¢¢ Îœ¢¢‹S¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢Î¢ J y¢‰¢¢ }¢Î<Œ¢y¢¢‹Ðíèy¢ ï¢ °íãècÄ¢çy¢ ÜUÎ¢ùÓÄ¢éy¢: JJ 42
Ÿ¢èÚ¢}¢¢‹¢‹Î}¢éç‹¢LÃ¢¢Ó¢ -
ÜëUc‡¢Îèÿ¢¢}¢Ã¢¢#SÄ¢ }¢ãyS¢ïÃ¢¢Úy¢SÄ¢ Ó¢ J Š¢}¢ïü |¢QU ñ¢ Ó¢¢Îëy¢SÄ¢ SÄ¢¢ÓÀèÍ¢í´ ÜëUc‡¢Ã¢èÿ¢‡¢} ì¢ JJ 43
view his appearance as he was eligible for it by all means, (thus-) 36.
‘O Lord, (please) show your appearance as you show me, to
Nilakantha who has extreme devotion to you, and possesses virtues of
noble ones’. 37.
The vision of Shri Krishna by Nilakantha Varni.
Suvrat said:-
Then Krishna assured the great ascetic with His consent (with words
Tatha’stu) and with a smile, gave his own direct vision (appearance) to the
celibate. 38.
Thus Shri Hari, while in the service of guru, had a vision of Shri Krishna
virtually accepting the offerings made by Swami. 39.
He became excited to see the offerings (Naivedya) being eaten (by
the lord). He saw it every day at the time of worship by the guru. 40.
Once (Nilakantha) asked guru when he was alone - ‘how can I also
have Lord Krishna’s vision while performing worship? 41.
When the Lord, the eternal one, shall accept with love my offerings
as he accepts the offerings made by you everyday’? 42.
Sri Ramanand Muni said:-
‘Krishna will appear before the eyes readily when one is initiated into
Krishna’s fold, and is engaged in the great service of devoted saints and
has taken to religiosity and devotion.’ 43.
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
çS¢c¢ïÃ ï¢ S¢¢ïù‰¢ y ´¢ ç‹¢yÄ ´¢ |¢çQUŸ¢h¢S¢}¢ç‹Ã¢y¢: J Ó¢¢y¢é}¢¢üSÄ ´¢ ÃÄ¢y¢èÄ¢¢Ä¢ y¢SÄ¢ïy‰ ´¢ ÜéUÃ¢üy¢: S¢y¢: JJ 44
çÃ ¢R U} ¢¢ Üü US Ä¢ ‹¢ ëŒ ¢y ¢ï ÚC ¢Î à¢ à¢y ¢¢ ïœ ¢Ú ï J S¢# Œ¢ @¢ à¢ œ¢ }¢ ïù ÏÎï Ã ¢y ¢ü }¢ ¢‹ ¢ï à¢ ÜU SÄ ¢ Ó¢ J J 45
»ÜU¢ÎàÄ¢ ´¢ ÐíÏ¢¢ïŠ¢‹Ä¢¢}¢éœ¢}¢¢Ä¢¢çŠ¢ÜU¢çÚ‡ ï¢ J y¢S} ñ¢ Î¢y¢é´ }¢ã¢Îèÿ¢¢}¢ñÓÀySÃ ´¢ Ä¢¢Ó¢y ï¢ S¢ y¢¢} ì¢ JJ 46
Î èÿ ¢ ¢ ´ x ¢ ë ã èy ¢ é ´ } ¢ ã y ¢ è ´ S ¢ Ã ¢ < ‡ ¢ Ú ¢ Å ì S ¢ } ¢ é y S ¢ éÜ U S y ¢ S ² x ¢ é Ú ¢ ï Ú ‹ ¢ é¿ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ J
Ó ¢ Ü U¢ Ú Œ ¢ êÃ¢ ïül éL Œ¢ ¢ ïc ¢ ‡ ¢ ´ à¢ éç Ó ¢ <ÎÃ ¢ ¢ ç‹ ¢ à¢ ´ ~Ä¢ ÿ ¢ Ú }¢ ï Ã¢ S¢ TŒ¢ ‹¢ ì J J 47
Ðí}¢¢ïÎS¢´Ã¢yS¢Ú ªÁ¢ü}¢¢S¢ï Ðí¢y¢: çS¢y¢ñÜU¢Îçà¢ÜU¢çÎ‹¢ï y¢}¢ì J
S¢ Î èÿ ¢ Ä¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ S¢ Ä¢ ‰¢ ¢ çÃ ¢ Š ¢ ¢ ‹¢ ´ } ¢ ã ¢ ïy S¢ Ã¢ ï ‹¢ ñÃ ¢ } ¢ é Î¢ ‹¢ Ú ï ‹Î í ! J J 48
Ú¢}¢¢‹¢‹ÎSÃ¢¢ç}¢à¢éŸ¢êc¢‡¢‹¢¢}¢¢ S¢#Œ¢@¢à¢œ¢}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 57 JJ
-------------------------------
Request of Nilakantha Varni to get initiation

by Guru Ramanand.
Suvrat said:-
Thus he served the Lord daily with faith and devotion. Four months
passed this way of his service. In the year Eighteen Hundred and Fifty
Seven of Vikrama era, on the day of Prabodhini Ekadashi, he (the Guru)
decided to give him, to that worthy ascetic, the great initiation as he wished
for it. 44 - 46.
On the eve of the great initiation, the eager celibate observed fast for
a day and night, in clean state, repeating three word mantra (“Shri Krishna”)
as per the advice of guru. 47.
O King, on the eleventh day in the morning of the bright half of the
month of Kartika he (guru) initiated him happily according to the ritual
ceremoniously. 48.
Thus ends the fifty-seventh chapter entitled ‘Shri Hari at the
service of Ramanand Swami’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
JJ ¥ƒ ¥CŒ¢@¢à¢œ¢}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 58 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
» Ü U¢ Î àÄ ¢ ¢ ´ } ¢ éç‹ ¢ Œ ¢ çy ¢ Ú ¢ Á ¢ éã ¢ ± çmÁ ¢ ¢ ïœ ¢ } ¢ } ¢ ì J ç‹ ¢ Á ¢ ¢ ŠÃ ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ ü‹ ¢ ´ à¢ ¢ ‹ y ¢ ´ Î è ÿ ¢ ¢ çÃ ¢ çŠ¢ çÃ ¢ à¢ ¢ Ú Î } ¢ ì J J 1
y¢ï‹¢ñÃ¢ ÜU¢ÚÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢ y¢~¢yÄ ´¢ S¢ÜUH´ çÃ¢çŠ¢} ì¢ J S¢¢ïùçŒ¢ S¢Ã Z¢ Ä¢‰¢¢à¢¢›´ ÜUÚ¢ïçy¢ S}¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ïçÓ¢y¢} ì¢ JJ 2
¥¢Î ñ¢ à¢ÚèÚà¢éŠl‰ Z¢ Ðí¢Ä¢çpœ¢}¢ÜU¢ÚÄ¢y¢ì J ÐíyÄ¢¢}Ý¢Ä¢ï‹¢ ÜëUÓÀî¢‡¢ ´¢ ~¢Ä¢¢‡¢ ´¢ S¢ ãôÚ ‹¢ëŒ¢! JJ 3
} ¢ ‡ ÇH ´ S ¢ Ã ¢ ü y ¢ ¢ ï | ¢ Î í ´ ‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ‡ ¢ ü S ¢ é à ¢ ¢ ï | ¢ ‹ ¢ } ¢ ì J ç Ã ¢ Š¢ ¢ Ä ¢ S ‰ ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ S ¢ S ¢ y ¢ ~ ¢ Ü U H à ¢ ¢ ó ¢ Ã ¢ J J 4
y ¢ ~ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ¹ í} ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ C ¢ ñ ‹ Ä ¢ Š¢ ¢ ç gÿ Ã ¢ C S ¢ é R U} ¢ ¢ y ¢ ì J » Ü Ú ã ï} ¢ } ¢ Ä ¢ ´ } ¢ ŠÄ ¢ ï S ¢ ¢ ï ù S ‰ ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ Ä ¢ Î éÎ ¢ Ú Š ¢ è: J J 5
S¢ y¢¢ïÄ¢ïc¢é S ¢ÚÕïc¢é S¢Œ ¢ÌÃ¢ ÈUH ïc¢é Ó¢ J S¢ Ã¢¢S ¢:Œ ¢ê‡¢ üŒ¢¢ ~¢ïc¢é y¢ïc¢é Î ïÃ¢¢ ‹¢çy¢çDŒ¢y¢ ì JJ 6
Ÿ¢èÚ¢Š¢¢S¢çãy ´¢ ÜëUc‡ ´¢ y¢~¢ }¢ŠÄ¢Í¢Åï ‹Ä¢Š¢¢y ì¢ J Ðí¢ÓÄ¢ ´¢ |¢x¢Ã¢y¢è´ Îéx¢ Z¢ Îçÿ¢‡ ï¢ |¢¢SÜUÚ´ y¢‰¢¢ JJ 7
Ðíy¢èÓÄ¢ ´¢ çÃ¢ÍÝÚ¢Á ´¢ Ó¢ çà¢Ã ´¢ S¢¢ñ}Ä¢¢}¢çy¢çDŒ¢y ì¢ J çÃ¢cÃ¢vS¢ï‹ ´¢ Ã¢çqçÎçà¢ ‹¢ñ«üyÄ¢ ´¢ x¢LÇ´ Ó¢ S¢: JJ8
CHAPTER - 58
Shri Hari’s taking of great initiation at the hands of
Ramanand Muni.
Suvrat said:-
On Prabhodini Ekadashi, the eleventh day of the fortnight ‘the as-
cetic supreme Ramanand Swami invited one of the best Brahmins, who
followed true qualities, and who was peaceful and a master in rituals of
giving initiation. 1.
The great sage observed all the rituals through him; and he also per-
formed all the rituals as intended by scriptures in the right manner. 2.
To begin with, Shri Hari was made to observe penance in the place
of three Krurchhra vows, for purification of the body. 3.
He drew an auspicious circle (Sarvatobhadra mandalam) decorated
by various colours, and then placed nine pots on it. 4.
Among those pots, eight copper pots were put on each of the eight
directions with due order, and at the center, the noble one put the
golden pot. 5.
He installed deities on those pots full of water, gems leaves, fruits,
and covered those with clothes. 6.
He placed Lord Krishna’s idol along with Radha, on the middle golden
pot, Goddess Durga on the eastern, on the southern the sun, Lord Gajanana
on the western and Shiva on the northern, Vishvaksena on the south east-
¥S‰¢¢Œ¢Ä¢Ó™ ÜUHà ï¢ Ã¢¢Ä¢ÃÄ¢ ´¢ Œ¢Ã¢‹¢¢y}¢Á¢}¢ì J Ÿ¢èÎ¢}¢¢‹ ´¢ y¢‰¢ïà¢¢‹Ä¢ ´¢ RU}¢ï‡¢ñÃ¢ Ä¢‰¢¢çÃ¢çŠ¢ JJ 9
y¢ y¢ ¢ ï Ã¢ ïÎŒ ¢ é Ú ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ïQñ U} ¢ ü ‹ ~¢ ñ} ¢ êü Hï ‹ ¢ Ó ¢ çm Á¢ : J Ð íŠ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ Îï Ã¢ y¢ ¢ ´ ÜëU c‡ ¢ ´ S¢ ã ¢ X ñÚ ¢ Ó ¢ üÄ ¢ y S¢ é Ú ñ : J J 10
© Œ ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ Ú ñ : c ¢ ¢ ï Ç à ¢ ç | ¢ : S ¢ ã Œ ¢@ ¢ } ¢ ë y ¢ ï ‹ ¢ Ó ¢ J } ¢ã ¢ ‹ ¢ ñ Ã ¢ ï l ï ‹ ¢ } ¢ ã ¢ Îè Œ ¢ ï ‹ ¢ S ¢ } ¢ Œ ¢ ê Œ ¢ é Á¢ y ¢ ì J J 1 1
}¢ëÎXÜU¢´SÄ¢y¢¢H¢lñ|¢üQU¢‹¢ ´¢ ÜUèy¢ü‹¢ŠÃ¢ç‹¢: J y¢êÄ¢¢ü‹¢ÜU¢çÎà¢ÏÎï‹¢ ç}¢Ÿ¢ ¥¢S¢è‹}¢ã¢´Sy¢Î¢ JJ 12
S¢´SÜëUy¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ y¢y¢ ï¢ Ã¢ïl ´¢ Ã¢ôq S¢´S‰¢¢ŒÄ¢ Ó¢¢Á¢éã¢ïy ì¢ J }¢êHï‹¢ }¢‹¢é‹¢¢ùùÁÄ¢SÄ¢ S¢¢ïùC¢ïœ¢Úà¢y¢¢ãéy¢è: JJ 13
y¢y¢ ï¢ }¢ã¢}¢éç‹¢: Ðí¢Î¢yÜU¢ñŒ¢è‹¢¢ÓÀ¢Î‹ ´¢ çS¢y¢} ì¢ J ©œ¢ÚèÄ ´¢ Ó¢ ãÚÄ ï¢ çS‰¢y¢¢Ä¢ Ðí¢Ñì}¢éw¢¢Ä¢ S¢: JJ 14
Ðí¢S¢¢çÎvÄ¢ ñ¢ |¢x¢Ã¢y¢Sy¢éHS¢èÜU¢D}¢¢çHÜïU J S¢êÿ} ï¢ ‹¢Ã¢è‹ ï¢ S¢ ÎÎ ñ¢ ÜU‡ÆŠ¢¢Ä¢ïü Ó¢ Ã¢<‡¢‹ ï¢ JJ 15
Ü ë U c‡ ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ ü ç à ¢ C x ¢ ‹ Š¢ ï ‹ ¢ Œ ¢ é ‡ Çî } ¢ ê ŠÃ ¢ Z y ¢ Î ‹ y ¢ Ú ï J Ú ¢ Š ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ ü ç à ¢ C Ü U ¢ à } ¢ è Ú Ó ¢ ‹ Î í Ü ´ U Ó ¢ ¢ Œ Ä ¢ Ü U ¢ Ú Ä ¢ y ¢ ì J J 1 6
ern, the Garuda on southwest, Maruti on the northwest and Shridaman on
northeast according to this order. 7 - 9.
Then the Brahmin, with Vedic and Puranic chants and also with par-
ticular chants similar to those deities, worshipped at the hands of Shri
Hari, the principal deity Shri Krishna along with subsequent deities. The
worship included sixteen offerings along with a mixture of five ingredients
(Panchamruta) and pure eatables and a lighted lamp. 10 - 11.
At that hour the sounds of the devotees singing glories of the Lord,
accompanied by Mrudanga and cymbals, mixed with other instruments
like Turya and others, creating a booming sound that filled in all the direc-
tions. 12.
Having established the sacred fire on a purified altar, he observed the
sacrifice with hundred and eight oblations of ghee offered to Shri Krishna
by reciting the mantra “Shri Krishnaya Namah”. 13.
Then the great ascetic Shri Ramanand Swami gave Shri Hari, a white
strip of cloth for loins as well as an upper garment, who sat before him.
Then he gave the celibate two new fine Tulasi wood garlands to wear in
the neck. He also gave the Brahmin Shri Hari, two small new garlands
made of Tulasi wood as the grace of Lord, to wear in the neck. 14 - 15.
Then he made Shri Hari to mark vertical lines on the forehead with
remains of sandal paste of Krishna worship, and a moon like mark in
between those lines with remains of saffron of Radha-worship. 16.
The preceptor’s narration of significance of the chants.
The Master then facing north, having meditated Krishna, uttered an
eight syllable Mantra of Krishna, in His right ear. 17.
©ÎÑì}¢éw¢Sy¢y¢: SÃ¢¢}¢è ŠÄ¢¢yÃ¢¢ Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢}¢SÄ¢ Ó¢ J ¥C¢ÿ¢Ú´ ÜëUc‡¢}¢‹~ ´¢ Îÿ¢ÜU‡ ü¢ ©Œ¢¢çÎà¢y ì¢ JJ 17
ã Ú Ä ¢ ï à¢ é h } ¢ y ¢ Ä¢ ï } ¢ ‹ ~ ¢ S Ä¢ ¢ ‰¢ Z y ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï x ¢ éL : J Ä ¢ ‰¢ ¢ Ã¢ i¢ ï Š¢ Ä ¢ ¢ }¢ ¢ S¢ S¢ }Ð í Î¢ Ä¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ é S¢ ¢ Ú y ¢ : J J 1 8
ÿ¢ï~ ´¢ çŒ¢‡Ç´ Ó¢ ¾ír¢¢‡Ç´ çmçÃ¢Š ´¢ Ä¢¢ïùç|¢}¢‹Ä¢y ï¢ J ¥ËŒ¢¿¢: S¢Ã¢üçÃ¢Ó™¢S¢ ñ¢ ÿ¢ï~¢¿¢¢ïù~¢¢ã}¢¢ïÓÄ¢y ï¢ JJ 19
¥ç‹Ã¢y ´¢ çmçÃ¢Š ï¢ Ó¢¢~¢ ÿ¢ï~¢¿ ï¢ y¢çó¢Ä¢‹y ë¢ Ó¢ J ÃÄ¢çy¢çÚQÚ y¢y¢ ï¢ Ä¢Ó™ y¢Îì¾ír¢¢ÿ¢Ú}¢éÓÄ¢y ï¢ JJ 20
Ä ¢} ¢¢ çŸ ¢y Ä¢ Ð íï ÚÄ ¢ç y¢ ÿ ¢ï ~¢ ¿¢ ç} ¢Î }¢ ÿ¢ Ú} ¢ì J Œ ¢é Lc ¢¢ ïœ ¢} ¢S ¢´ ¿¢ ¢ï ùS ¢¢ Ã¢ ÿ¢ Ú¢ y¢ èy ¢ ©Ó Ä¢ y¢ ï JJ 2 1
S¢ »Ã¢ Ÿ¢ïÄ¢S¢ï ‹¢÷‡¢ ´¢ Š¢ëy¢çÎÃÄ¢‹¢Ú¢ÜëUçy¢: J SÃ¢¢¿¢¢‹¢´ ¿¢¢‹¢Î¢‹¢ï‹¢ ÜUc¢ü‹ ì¢ ÜëUc‡¢ §y¢èÄ¢üy¢ï JJ 22
Ðíï}‡¢¢ y¢yS¢ïÃ¢‹¢ï‹¢ñÃ¢ Ä¢ÓÀ¢ï|¢¢Ã¢œÃ¢}¢¢y}¢‹¢: J S¢ »Ã¢ Î¢S¢à¢ÏÎ¢‰¢¢ïü }¢‹~¢¢ïùçS}¢‹ ì¢ Œ¢çÚÜUè<y¢y¢: JJ 23
¥S}¢èçy¢ Œ¢ê‡¢üÜU¢}¢yÃ ´¢ ¿¢ïÄ ï¢ Ðí¢ŒÄ¢ïùçŒ¢ Ó¢¢y}¢‹¢: J à¢ïc¢¢|¢¢Ã¢p çÃ¢¿¢ïÄ¢ ï¢ }¢éQUyÃ¢¢Á…èÃ¢y¢ ï¢ Ä¢y¢: JJ 24
Following the beliefs of tradition, the preceptor taught pure-minded
Shri Hari, the meaning of Mantra as it is. 18.
There are two entities as the (individual) physical body (Pinda) and
the universal one (Brahmanda) resided by the little-knowing jiva
(Kshetrajna) and the all-knowing one, both dominated by their respective
ego. 19.
These two jivas (Kshetrajna) are controlled by one distinct entity,
named the imperishable Brahma (Akshar Brahma). 20.
The highest one Purusottama, the supreme being is beyond Akshar
Brahma, on whose support this Akshar Brahma operates (whole cre-
ation). 21.
This Purusottama the Supreme Being, for the welfare of living beings,
takes divine human form, bestows knowledge of the self and attracts its
nescience, and in turn gets the name Krishna. 22.
The jiva - individual self, should serve the Lord Purusottama, with
love, for its own prosperity; and whoever, has this sort of bondage for the
Lord, is the real servant (Dasa) as determined in the chant. 23.
The word ‘Asmi’ that denotes ‘I am’ The Jiva being in a state of
complete fulfillment by knowing and obtaining Purusottama alone. By vir-
tue of this liberated state, there remains nothing to be known by the one
who is living though. 24.
As the devotees get the fulfillment of their desire to dwell in Vaikuntha
or Goloka, or in the Svetadvipa or in Brahmapur, offering service to the
Lord; similarly here also serving Shri Hari in the form of divine human,
gives the same fulfillment of desire - is the meaning of the Mantra. 25.
Ã¢ñÜéU‡Æïù‰¢ Ó¢ x¢¢ïH¢ïÜïU Eïy¢mèŒ ï¢ Ï¢ëãyŒ¢éÚï J Ä¢‰¢¢ Ðí¢Œy²¢ |¢x¢Ã¢y¢: Œ¢ê‡¢üÜU¢}¢¢p S¢ïÃ¢Ä¢¢ JJ 25
|¢QU¢: S¢ç‹y¢ y¢‰¢ñÃ¢¢~¢ ãÚï: ÐíyÄ¢ÿ¢H}|¢‹¢¢y ì¢ J S¢ïÃ¢Ä¢¢ Ó¢¢çSy¢ Œ¢ê‡¢üyÃ¢ç}¢çy¢ }¢‹~¢¢‰¢ü}¢¢ã S¢: JJ 26
¥‹y¢:ÜUÚ‡¢Ã¢ëœ¢è‹¢ ´¢ Ï¢çãx¢üçy¢ç‹¢Ú¢ïŠ¢‹¢} ì¢ J NçÎ ÐíÜU¢à¢: ÜëUc‡¢ïÿ¢¢ SÄ¢¢çÎyÄ¢¢ã Ó¢ y¢yÈUH} ì¢ JJ 27
}¢‹~¢¢‰¢Z Ï¢¢ïŠ¢çÄ¢yÃ¢ïy‰¢´ x¢éLSy ´¢ Œ¢é‹¢Ú¾íÃ¢èy¢ì J Ä¢¢Ã¢gïãS}¢ëçy¢Sy¢¢Ã¢h}¢Z ÒUÓ¢‹¢ ‹¢ yÄ¢Á¢ï: JJ 28
S¢ç‹y¢ Ÿ¢éy¢¢SyÃ¢Ä¢¢ Š¢}¢ ü¢ ¥S}¢ÎŠÃ¢¢‹¢éS¢¢çÚ‡¢: J S¢Ã¢ïüùçŒ¢ Á¢‹¢ÜU¢ÎïÃ¢ Œ¢¢ËÄ¢‹y ï¢ y ï¢ Ó¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢Î¢ JJ 29
¥yÄ¢Á¢ó¢ïÃ¢ y¢¢‹S¢Ã¢¢üç‹Ã¢à¢ïc¢ç‹¢Ä¢}¢¢´pÚï: J ÜëUc‡¢¢Ó¢ Z¢ ç‹¢Ä¢}¢ï‹¢¢‹y¢Ï¢üçã: ÜéUÄ¢¢üp ç‹¢yÄ¢Î¢ JJ 30
Œ¢@¢ŠÄ¢¢Ä¢è´ Œ¢çÆyÃ¢¢Î¢ñ Œ¢êÁ¢¢‹y¢ï ç‹¢Á¢à¢çQUy¢: J Ÿ¢èÃ¢¢S¢éÎïÃ¢}¢¢ã¢y}Ä ´¢ Œ¢ÆïÚïÜU¢°í}¢¢‹¢S¢: JJ 31
|¢¢ïÁÄ ´¢ ÜëUc‡¢ÐíS¢¢ló ´¢ Œ¢ïÄ ´¢ Ã¢¢çÚ Ó¢ y¢¢Îëà¢} ì¢ J ¥‹¢<Œ¢y ´¢ y é¢ ÜëUc‡¢¢Ä¢ ‹¢¢l´ ÈUHÎH¢lçŒ¢ JJ 32
‹¢¢}¢S¢Vèy¢ü‹ ´¢ ÜéUÄ¢¢ü: Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ Ó¢ S¢Ã¢üÎ¢ J |¢ôQU çÃ¢‹¢¢ |¢x¢Ã¢y¢ ï¢ ÃÄ¢‰ Z¢ ÜU¢H´ y é¢ }¢¢ ÜëU‰¢¢: JJ 33
It is told that the fruit of the chant is the limit on the outgoing tenden-
cies of inner organs like mind, mental power etc., and having enlighten-
ment in one’s heart of Krishna’s vision. 26.
Having explained the meaning of the chant thus, the preceptor told
Him again, ‘As long as the remembrance of the body persists, do not
leave the religious duties at all’. 27.
The preceptor’s instruction of religious beliefs to Shri Hari.
You have learnt about the religious duties according to our path, and
all the followers including your father have always observed them. 29.
Not leaving any of those duties as well as observing occasional ones,
Krishna should be worshipped with regularity, from within and without,
always. 30.Having read five chapters from tenth Skandha of Shrimad
Bhagavata (Panchadhyayi) in the beginning of the worship, the text on
greatness of Vasudeva, should be read at the end, single mindedly. 30-31
Food should be taken, that being offered to Krishna Even water
should be drunk the same way. No fruits or leaves, to be eaten, that has
not been offered to Krishna. 32.
Glories of Krishna’s names should be sung always, and time should
not be spent uselessly without devotion to the Lord. 33.
O ascetic! Wherever the greatness of Krishna or His story is nar-
rated, such texts should be heard every day, always. 34.
By virtue of listening to such discourses and compositions only, the
devotion unto Him develops, hence one should hear it, read it loudly, by
oneself always. 35.
Ä¢~¢ ÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ }¢¢ã¢y}Ä ´¢ Ó¢çÚy ´¢ Ã¢¢ |¢Ã¢ï‹}¢é‹ ï¢ ! J y¢Îìx¢í‹‰¢SÄ¢ ÜU‰¢¢ Ÿ¢ÃÄ¢¢ ÐíyÄ¢ã´ ç‹¢yÄ¢}¢ïÃ¢ Ó¢ JJ 34
y¢yÜU‰¢¢Ÿ¢Ã¢‡¢¢ÎïÃ¢ y¢jçQUÃ¢üŠ¢üy¢ïy¢Ú¢} ì¢ J S¢¢ùy¢: Ÿ¢ÃÄ¢¢ Ã¢v~¢|¢¢Ã ï¢ Ã¢¢ÓÄ¢¢ S±ï‹¢ñÃ¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢Î¢ JJ 35
»Ã ´¢ Š¢}¢¢ü‹¢éŒ¢¢çÎàÄ¢ Ú¢}¢¢‹¢‹Î}¢éç‹¢‹¢ëüŒ¢ ! J y¢SÄ¢ çà¢cÄ¢SÄ¢¢ç|¢Š¢¢‹ ´¢ Ó¢RïUù‹Ã¢‰¢ïü çÃ¢Ó¢¢Ä ü¢ Ó¢ JJ 36
S¢ãÁ¢¢‹¢‹Î §yÄ¢¢ã Ðí‰¢} ´¢ ‹¢¢}¢ y¢SÄ¢ S¢: J y¢y¢ ï¢ ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢}¢éç‹¢çÚçy¢ Ó¢RïUùç|¢Š¢ ´¢ SÃ¢Ä¢} ì¢ JJ 37
y¢Œ¢S¢¢ Ó¢ SÃ¢|¢¢Ã¢ï‹¢ }¢êyÄ¢¢üÜU¢Úï‡¢ S¢Ã¢ü‰¢¢ J ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢}¢é‹¢ï: S¢¢}Ä¢¢œ¢¢}¢ïÃ¢¢wÄ¢ ´¢ }¢éÎ¢ÜUÚ¢ïy ì¢ JJ 38
y¢y¢ ï¢ ãçÚ: SÃ¢¢ç}¢‹ ´¢ y ´¢ Œ¢êÁ¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ S¢¢ÎÚ} ì¢ J ÐíÎçÿ¢‡¢ ´¢ çÃ¢Š¢¢Ä¢ñÃ¢ Î‡ÇÃ¢yÐí‡¢‹¢¢}¢ Ó¢ JJ 39
S¢¢Š¢êç‹Ã¢Ðí¢‹Ã¢ñc‡¢Ã¢¢´p çÃ¢‹¢Ä¢ï‹¢¢Ó¢üÄ¢œ¢y¢: J çÃ¢Ðí: S¢}¢¢Œ¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ y¢çmôŠ¢ çÃ¢çŠ¢Ã¢œ é¢ S¢: JJ 40
Ï¢h¢@çHŒ¢éÅSy¢S‰¢ ñ¢ Ã¢<‡¢Ú¢Åì x¢éLS¢çó¢Š¢ ñ¢ J y¢S} ñ¢ ÐíS¢ó¢: S¢ Ðí¢ã SÃ¢ïçŒS¢y ´¢ Ã¢ë‡ é¢ }¢mÚ} ì¢ JJ 41
¥¢çÃ¢|¢êüÄ¢ yÃ¢ÎÓ¢¢üÄ¢ ´¢ S¢¢ÿ¢¢yÜëUc‡¢ ï¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ù‹Ã¢ã} ì¢ J ©Œ¢ã¢Ú¢‹S¢}¢¢Îœ ï¢ |¢é×ï ãS¢çy¢ |¢¢c¢y ï¢ JJ 42
y¢‰¢¢‹Ã¢ã´ }¢ÎÓ¢¢üÄ¢¢}¢¢çÃ¢|¢êüÄ¢ SÃ¢Ä ´¢ S¢ Ó¢ J ÜéUÄ¢¢üçÎyÄ¢çSy¢ }¢ïù|¢èC´ Îïçã Ðíèy¢¢ïùçS¢ Ó¢ïçÎÎ} ì¢ JJ 43
The preceptor’s naming of Shri Hari and the bestowal of His
desired boon.
O King! Having instructed the religious beliefs thus, Ramanand Muni,
named his disciple accordingly, having thought over it. 36.
The preceptor first named him ‘Sahajanand’, and himself gave him
another name Narayan Muni. Due to His complete appearance in pen-
ance, behaviour, and in form to Narayan Muni himself, the preceptor hap-
pily named Him thus. 37 - 38.
Then Shri Hari served his master Ramanand Swami respectfully
having circumambulated and prostrated before him. 39.
The Brahmin concluded the rite of initiation accordingly, and served
humbly the saints, Brahmins, and Vaishnavas. 40.
The celibate-supreme stood there with folded hands before the pre-
ceptor, and the preceptor being pleased at Him, said have your desired
boon from me’. 41.
Nilakantha said:-
‘As the Lord Krishna becomes manifest in person accepting the
offering, laughing and conversing in your worship every day, likewise I
wish to have Him in my worship, acting in the same way, this is my desire
; if you are pleased, grant me that’. 42 - 43.
Suvrat said:-
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
y¢‰¢¢çSyÃ¢yÄ¢¢ã }¢éç‹¢Ú¢Åì y¢S} ñ¢ Ðíèy¢¢ïù‰¢ y¢çó¢çà¢ J S¢Ã¢ïü Á¢¢x¢Ú‡ ´¢ Ó¢RéU: ÜëUc‡¢S¢Vèy¢ü‹¢¢çÎç|¢: JJ 44
¥|¢¢ïÁ¢Ä¢yÐíx ï¢ SÃ¢¢}¢è çÃ¢Ðí¢‹S¢¢Š¢ê´p Ã¢<‡¢‹¢: J y¢Î|¢èCñ|¢üÿÄ¢|¢¢ïÁÄ¢ñSy¢ï|Ä¢¢ïùÎ¢m›Îçÿ¢‡¢¢: JJ 45
ã Ú ïp Œ¢ êÁ¢ ¢ Ã¢ S¢ Ú ï ÐíyÄ¢ ÿ ¢ : SÃ¢ ¢ ç }¢ Ã¢ ó¢ ë Œ¢ ! J © Œ¢ ã ¢ Ú ° íã ¢ Îèç ‹ ¢ ÜëUc ‡ ¢ p RïUù ‹ ¢ éÃ¢ ¢ S ¢ Ú }¢ ì J J 46
ÐíyÄ¢ÿ¢ÜëUc‡¢Ã¢èÿ¢¢lñ: S¢ S¢}Œ¢ê‡¢ü}¢‹¢¢ïÚ‰¢: J ÜëUy¢ÜëUyÄ¢´ SÃ¢}¢¢y}¢¢‹¢´ x¢éÚÃ¢ï S¢´‹Ä¢Ã¢ïÎÄ¢y¢ì JJ 47
Ú ¢ Š¢ Ä ¢ ¢ S ¢ çã y ¢ ´ Ü ëUc‡ ¢ ´ Ò UçÓ ¢ y Ðíy Ä ¢ ÿ ¢ } ¢ ñÿ ¢ y ¢ J çm| ¢ éÁ ¢ ´ Ã ¢ ¢ Î Ä ¢ ‹ y ¢ ´ Ó ¢ Ã ¢ ï‡ ¢ é´ ‹ ¢ Å Ã ¢ Ú ¢ Ü ëUçy ¢ } ¢ ì J J 4 8
ÒUçÓ¢Îí¢}¢ï‡¢ S¢çãy ´¢ Lçv}¢‡Ä¢¢ S¢çãy ´¢ ÒUçÓ¢y ì¢ J Ò ¢ŒÄ¢Á¢éü‹¢ï‹¢ S¢çãy ´¢ y ´¢ Ò ¢ŒÄ¢ïÜUÜU}¢ñÿ¢y¢ JJ 49
çm Ï ¢ ¢ ã é} ¢ ç Œ ¢ y ¢ ´ Ò U¢ çŒ ¢ Ó ¢ y ¢ é | ¢ éü Á ¢ } ¢ Ã ¢ ñÿ ¢ y ¢ J y ¢ y ¢ ¢ ïù S Ä ¢ Œ ¢ Ú } ¢ : Ð íï } ¢ ¢ Ü ë Uc‡ ¢ ï | ¢ ê Ä ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ Ã ¢ Š ¢ ü y ¢ J J 5 0
§y‰ ´¢ ‹¢ë‹¢¢ÅK´ Œ¢çÚà¢èHÄ¢‹ ì¢ ãçÚSy¢Œ¢çSÃ¢HèH ´¢ çÃ¢ÎŠ¢hÚïà¢ ! J
à¢éŸ¢êc¢‡ ´¢ ÜëUc‡¢çŠ¢Ä¢¢ù‹¢éÜU¢H´ x¢éÚ¢ï: ÜUÚ¢ïçy¢ S}¢ |¢ëà ´¢ çÃ¢‹¢èy¢: JJ 51
}¢ã¢Îèÿ¢¢°íã‡¢‹¢¢}¢¢ùCŒ¢@¢à¢œ¢}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 58 JJ
The great sage was pleased unto him, accepted it and said - ‘Let it
be like that’. On that night, all of them were awake and spent the whole
night singing glories of Krishna. 44.
The master Ramanand Swami offered food on the next day to Brah-
mins, saints and ascetics according to their tastes, along with gifts of clothes
and money. 45.
From there on, in Shri Hari’s worship Lord Krishna, used to ac-
cept the offerings along with other articles in person, as He did in the
master ’s. 46.
Having seen Krishna in person accepting his offerings, he became
fully satisfied. He told about his meaningful experience to the preceptor
Ramanand Swami. 47.
At times he saw Krishna in person along with Radha, with two arms,
playing on the flute, in the form of an actor. Sometimes with Balarama,
sometimes with Rukmini somewhere with Arjuna, and ‘somewhere’ saw
Him alone. 48. - 49.
At times he saw him two armed or four armed, thus his love for
Krishna grew deeply. 50.
O King, thus in the human form, Shri Hari played the role of an as-
cetic, and regarding the preceptor Ramanand as real Krishna himself, all
JJ ¥‰¢ »ÜU¢ïÝc¢çCy¢}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 59 JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
Ðí¢#ïùçŒ¢ çà¢cÄ¢y¢ ´¢ y¢çS}¢‹SÃ¢à¢éŸ¢êc¢¢Úy ï¢ ãÚ ñ¢ J SÃ¢¢ç}¢‹¢: S¢çw¢|¢¢Ã¢¢ïù|¢êyS¢Ã¢üS¢eé‡¢}¢ç‡Çy ï¢ JJ 1
Ï¢éçh}¢‹y ´¢ y¢}¢ïÃ¢¢S¢ ñ¢ Œ¢ëcÅì±ñÃ¢ ÃÄ¢¢Ã¢ã¢çÚÜU} ì¢ J ¥çŒ¢ ÜU¢Ä Z¢ ÜUÚ¢ïçy¢ S}¢ Ðí¢ïÓ ï¢ y æ¢ SÃ¢}¢‹¢¢ïx¢y¢} ì¢ JJ 2
S¢¢ÜÚ y¢ï‹¢ SÃ¢|¢QU¢‹¢¢´ °í¢}¢ïc¢é çÃ¢Ó¢Ó¢¢Ú S¢: J ÚñÃ¢y¢¢ïŒ¢yÄ¢ÜU¢SÃ¢ïÃ¢ ÜëUc‡¢|¢ôQU ÐíÃ¢y¢üÄ¢‹¢ì JJ 3
ÒUçÓ¢‹}¢¢S ´¢ ÒUçÓ¢yŒ¢ÿ ´¢ ÒUçÓ¢yŒ¢@çÎ‹¢¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ J Ã¢S¢ó¢éŒ¢¢x¢}¢ySÃ¢¢}¢è Á¢Ä¢‹y¢¢wÄ ´¢ Œ¢éÚ´ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ 4
© ó ¢ Ç ¢ w Ä ¢ ï‹ ¢ | ¢ êŒ ¢ ï‹ ¢ Š¢ } ¢ üç‹ ¢ D ï‹ ¢ y ¢ ~ ¢ S ¢ : J Ï ¢ ã éŠ ¢ ¢ Ðí¢ <‰ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï ù Ã ¢ ¢ y S ¢ èÁ …‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ‹ Î Ä ¢ çó ¢ Á ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ì J J 5
y¢ ~¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ Ä¢ ‡ ¢ }¢ éç ‹¢ x ¢ éüL S ¢ ïÃ ¢ ¢ Œ¢ Ú ¢ Ä¢ ‡ ¢ : J ç‹ ¢ yÄ¢ ´ y ¢ SÄ¢ ¢ Ã¢ ç y¢ RU }Ä¢ çà¢ c Ä¢ ¢ ‹ S¢ Ã ¢ ¢ üç ó¢ Á¢ ñx ¢ é ü‡ ¢ ñ : J J 6
y¢ôS}¢SyÃ¢ïy ï¢ x¢é‡¢¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢¢ ¥¢S¢ó¢ëŒ¢çy¢S¢œ¢}¢ ! J S¢Ã¢ü~¢ S¢Ã¢üÜU¢HïùçŒ¢ SÃ¢SÃ¢MŒ¢ïùÓ¢H¢ çS‰¢çy¢: JJ 7
S¢yÄ ´¢ à¢¢ñÓ ´¢ ÎÄ¢¢ ÿ¢¢ç‹y¢SyÄ¢¢x¢: S¢‹y¢¢ïc¢ ¥¢Á¢üÃ¢} ì¢ J à¢}¢ ï¢ Î}¢Sy¢Œ¢: S¢¢}Ä ´¢ çy¢çy¢ÿ¢¢ïŒ¢Úçy¢: Ÿ¢éy¢} ì¢ JJ8
the while offered services to him very politely. 51.
Thus ends the fifty-eighth chapter entitled ‘Shri Hari taking
Vaishnava Initiation’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER - 59
Shri Hari, the best disciple of Ramanand Muni
Suvrat said:-
Even though Shri Hari had opted for discipleship (of Ramanand
Swami) and he was dedicated to his attentive service, the master i.e. Guru
(Ramanand Swami developed an attitude of companionship with him who
was gifted with all qualities. After consulting the intelligent Shri Hari, he
used to carry on daily affairs, and also used to share his inner thoughts.
He used to travel to the villages of devotees, being accompanied by
him, at the feet of Raivataka Mountain, promoting devotion to Krishna. 1-3
O King! The master used to return to the township named Jayanta,
after, staying away sometime, for a month, sometimes a fortnight, and
sometimes for five days. 4.
He stayed most of the times in Jayanta, being repeatedly urged by
king Unnada, who was religious, and thus he pleased the people there. 5.
¿¢¢‹ ´¢ çÃ¢ÚçQUÚñEÄ Z¢ à¢¢ñÄ Z¢ y¢ïÁ¢ ï¢ Ï¢H´ S}¢ëçy¢: J SÃ¢¢y¢‹~Ä ´¢ ÜU¢ñà¢H´ ÜU¢ç‹y¢Š¢ñüÄ Z¢ }¢¢ÎüÃ¢}¢ïÃ¢ Ó¢ JJ 9
Ðí¢x¢Ë|Ä ´¢ ÐíŸ¢Ä¢: à¢èH´ S¢ã ¥¢ïÁ¢ ï¢ Ï¢H´ |¢x¢: J x¢¢}|¢èÄ Z¢ S‰¢ñÄ¢ü}¢¢çSy¢vÄ ´¢ ÜUè<y¢}¢¢ñü‹¢}¢x¢Ã¢üy¢¢ JJ 10
¥ } ¢ ¢ ç ‹ ¢ y Ã ¢ } ¢ Î ç } | ¢ y Ã ¢ ´ ç} ¢ y ¢ ¢ ã ¢ Ú p Î ÿ ¢ y ¢ ¢ J } ¢ ñ ~ ¢ è S ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ï ü Œ ¢ Ü U ¢ çÚ y Ã ¢ ´ Ü U¢ } ¢ ñ Ú ÿ ¢ éÏ Š¢ ç Ó ¢ œ ¢ y ¢ ¢ J J 1 1
¥ Î í ¢ ï ã ¢ ï } ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ Î y Ã ¢ ´ Ó ¢ c ¢ Çê < } ¢ ç Ã ¢ Á ¢ Ä ¢ S y ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ J ¾ í r ¢ ‡ Ä ¢ y Ã ¢ ´ à ¢ Ú ‡ Ä ¢ y Ã ¢ } ¢ ‹ ¢ è ã ¢ Ó ¢ ¢ Œ ¢ ç Ú ° í ã : J J 1 2
Ÿ¢èÚ¢çŠ¢ÜU¢Œ¢çÚÃ¢ëÉï |¢çQUp Œ¢Ú}¢¢ùÓ¢H¢ J ¥çy¢Ðíï}‡¢¢ Ó¢ ç‹¢Îü}|¢´ x¢éLà¢éŸ¢êc¢‡¢´ y¢‰¢¢ JJ 13
çà¢cÄ¢¢ }¢çé‹¢Œ¢y¢SïyÃ¢yï¢¢´Sy¢SÄ¢ S¢Ã¢¢çüŠ¢ÜU¢‹ ì¢ x¢‡é¢¢‹ ì¢ J çÃ¢H¢ïvÄ¢ çÃ¢S}¢Ä ´¢ Ð¢íŒ¢:é SÃ¢¢çŠ¢ÜU´ }¢ïç‹¢Úï Ó¢ y¢} ì¢ J14
x ¢ éÚ ¢ ï : çÐí Ä ¢ ´ Ü é UÃ ¢ üy ¢ ¢ ïù S Ä ¢ Ã ¢ S ¢ y ¢ p y ¢ Î ç ‹ y ¢ Ü ïU J Ã ¢ c¢ üm Ä ¢ ´ Ã ² y ¢ è Ä ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ Ä ¢ ‡ ¢ } ¢ é ‹ ¢ ï‹ ¢ ëü Œ ¢ ! J J 1 5
»Ã¢´çÃ¢Š¢´ y¢}¢¢HÿÄ¢ Ú¢}¢¢‹¢‹Î}¢éç‹¢Sy¢y¢: J y¢çS}¢óÄ¢SÄ¢ Š¢éÚ´ SÃ¢èÄ¢¢ç}¢y¢¢ïù‹y¢Š¢¢üy¢é}¢ñãy¢ JJ 16
S¢Ã¢ïüc¢¢´ ç‹¢Á¢|¢QU¢‹¢¢}¢‰¢ y ´¢ Ÿ¢ë‡Ã¢y¢ ´¢ S¢y¢¢} ì¢ J S¢ ªÓ¢ï ÃÄ¢Ã¢ã¢Úïc é¢ çÃ¢ÚQU}¢çŒ¢ Ä¢¢ïÁ¢Ä¢‹ ì¢ JJ 17
There over, Narayan i.e. Shri Hari, dedicated to the service of his
Guru. 6.
Ramanand, always improved all other disciples by his merits.
O doyen of kings! In him all those qualities were ever-present in all
places and times and he was ever absorbed in the Self. 7.
Those virtues were: truth, purity, kindness, forgiveness, renuncia-
tion, happiness, and straightforwardness, calm, self-control, penance,
equability, forbearance, abstinence, learning, knowledge, detachment,
majesty, bravery, luster, strength, and memory, independence, dexterity,
charm, courage, softness, 8 - 9.
And also modesty, character, patience, vigour, might and fortune,
greatness, stability, positive approach, reputation, silence, humbleness;
Absence of pride and hypocrisy, moderate intake of food, alertness,
friendship, universal charity Non- concern by desires; 10 - 11.
Non-treachery, habit of giving respect, victory over increase of six
inner foes, hospitality towards Brahmins, protection to refuge-seekers,
desire-lessness, non-acceptance, supreme unshakeable in the Lord of
Radhika i.e. Krishna, and service to the teacher with great love and with-
out deceit. 12 -13.
The disciples of Shri Hari’s preceptor saw these qualities of him,
which were par excellence to them, and were surprised by those and
regarded him to be their superior. 14.
O King! Two years passed, while he was staying with Ramanand
Ÿ¢èÚ¢}¢¢‹¢‹ÎSÃ¢¢}Ä¢éÃ¢¢Ó¢ -
‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢}¢é‹¢ï! Š¢è}¢†ÓÀë‡ é¢ }¢m¢vÄ¢}¢¢ÎÚ¢y ì¢ J Ÿ¢éyÃ¢¢ Ó¢ y¢œ¢‰¢ñÃ¢ yÃ ´¢ ÜUy¢éü}¢ãüçS¢ S¢Ã¢ü‰¢¢ JJ 18
»y ï¢ }¢Î¢çŸ¢y¢¢: S¢ç‹y¢ ÜëUc‡¢|¢QU¢ ‹¢Ú¢: ç›Ä¢: J S‰¢¢Œ¢‹¢èÄ¢¢SyÃ¢Ä¢¢ Š¢}¢ü}¢Ä¢¢üÎ¢Ä¢ ´¢ y é¢ y¢ïùçw¢H¢: J19
Ÿ¢èÃ¢¢S¢éÎïÃ¢}¢¢ã¢y}Ä ´¢ Ä¢œÃ¢Ä¢¢ Œ¢ÆKy¢ïù‹Ã¢ã} ì¢ J Ã¢‡¢¢üŸ¢}¢Ã¢y¢ ´¢ Š¢}¢¢üS¼~¢ ›è‡¢ ´¢ Ó¢ S¢ç‹y¢ çã JJ 20
Ä¢‰¢¢çŠ¢ÜU¢Ú´ y¢ïcÃ¢ïÃ¢ S‰¢¢Œ¢‹¢èÄ¢¢SyÃ¢Ä¢¢ Á¢‹¢¢: J °í¢s´ Ÿ¢èçÃ¢nHï‹¢¢ïQÚ ÜëUc‡¢S¢ïÃ¢‹¢Ã¢y} ü¢ y é¢ JJ 21
±íy¢¢‹¢¢}¢éyS¢Ã¢¢‹¢ ´¢ Ó¢ S¢Ã¢ïüc¢ ´¢ Ú¢çŠ¢ÜU¢Œ¢y¢ï: J ÐíÃ¢y¢ü‹¢èÄ¢Sy¢yÐí¢ïQU¢ï ç‹¢‡¢üÄ¢ ï¢ Ã¢ñc‡¢Ã¢¢ïçÓ¢y¢: JJ 22
S¢}ÐíÎ¢Ä¢´ çS‰¢çy¢: Œ¢êÃ¢ü}¢¢S¢èÎí¢}¢¢‹¢éÁ¢SÄ¢ }¢ï J ©Œ¢ÎíÃ¢ ï¢ }¢ã¢´Sy¢~¢ Ã¢ñc‡¢Ã¢ñ}¢üyS¢Ú¢yÜëUy¢: JJ 23
y¢y¢ ï¢ çãyÃ¢¢ Ï¢¢s}¢ïÃ¢ y¢my}¢ïüÎ´ }¢Ä¢¢ |¢éçÃ¢ J ‹¢êÕ´ ÐíÃ¢<y¢y ´¢ Ã¢y} ü¢ S¢ÓÀ¢›¢‡Ä¢‹¢éS¢ëyÄ¢ Ã ñ¢ JJ 24
¥ŠÄ¢¢y}¢¿¢¢‹¢çS¢Šlñ y é¢ Ú¢}¢¢‹¢éÁ¢ÜëUy¢¢ }¢Ä¢¢ J °í‹‰¢¢: S¢´S‰¢¢çŒ¢y¢¢: S¢ç‹y¢ ÜëUc‡¢¢ïŒ¢¢S¢‹¢Œ¢¢ïc¢ÜU¢: JJ 25
¥y¢¢ï MŒ¢¢ç‡¢ ç‹¢pïy¢é´ Á¢èÃ¢}¢¢Ä¢¢Œ¢Ú¢y}¢‹¢¢}¢ì J Ú¢}¢¢‹¢éÁ¢¢Ó¢¢Ä¢üÜëUy¢|¢¢cÄ¢¢çÎ yÃ¢´ ÐíÃ¢y¢üÄ¢ï: JJ 26
Guru and doing favourable acts for him. 15.
Having noticed him thus, Ramanand Muni desired to leave the world
after assigning responsibility on him. 16.
While all of the disciples as well as Shri Hari were listening, Guru
spoke unto him even though he was disinterested in worldly affairs, plac-
ing him as a preceptor. 17.
Shri Ramanand Swami said - ‘O Narayan Muni! O prudent one!
Kindly listen to my words with respect. After listening to it you deserve to
act accordingly in all respects. 18.
Ramanand wishes to place Shri Hari as the preceptor
Shri Hari unwilling.
All these men and women are devoted to Krishna and have taken
shelter in me. They are to be settled by you in the religious custom. 19.
Whatever magnificence of Vasudeva (Vasudeva Mahatmya) is learnt
by you every day, therein duties assigned for men and women belonging
to all social classes and all stages of life have been stated. 20.
Corresponding to their eligibility, the people have to be settled by
you in those duties alone. The way of offering service to Lord Krishna
enunciated by Shri Vitthala is to be authoritatively accepted. 21.
In respect of all vows and festivals related to the Lord of Radhika,
the outcome uttered by him which suits Vaishnavas is to be promoted. 22.
Earlier my following used to be in Ramanuja tradition. However, lot
§yÄ¢¢¿¢¢ }¢}¢ Œ¢¢ËÄ¢¢ y ï¢ S¢Ã¢üà¢¢›¢‰¢üÃ¢ïçÎ‹¢: J yÃ¢}¢ïÜU »Ã¢ }¢yS‰¢¢‹ ï¢ S‰¢¢y¢é}¢ã¢ïüùçS¢ S¢¢}Ðíy¢} ì¢ JJ 27
Ä¢çS}¢ç‹Î‹ ï¢ |¢Ã¢¢‹ ì¢ ÎëCSy¢y¢ ¥¢Ú|Ä¢ } ï¢ yÃ¢Ä¢} ì¢ J }¢‹¢¢ïÚ‰¢ ï¢ |¢Ã¢çy¢ y ´¢ yÃ ´¢ Œ¢êÚçÄ¢y¢é}¢ãüçS¢ JJ 28
Ã¢ñÚ¢xÄ¢y¢è±íy¢ ´¢ Ã¢ïçk y¢Ã¢ ‹¢ê‹¢}¢ã´ }¢é‹ ï¢ ! J y¢‰¢¢ŒÄ¢ïy¢œÃ¢Ä¢ñÃ¢ SÄ¢¢yÜU¢Ä Z¢ ‹¢¢‹Ä¢ï‹¢ ÜïU‹¢çÓ¢y ì¢ JJ 29
SÃ¢èÜU¢Ä¢¢ü Á¢‹¢Œ¢êÁ¢¢ Ó¢ Ã¢›¢HV¢ÚS¢´Ä¢éy¢¢ J ¥¢Ú¢ïã‡¢´ yÃ¢Ä¢¢ ÜU¢Ä¢Z Ú‰¢Ã¢¢çÁ¢x¢Á¢¢çÎc¢é JJ 30
S¢Ã¢üy¢: ÜUçHÎ¢ïc¢ï|Ä¢ ï¢ Úÿ¢‡¢èÄ¢¢çSyÃ¢} ï¢ yÃ¢Ä¢¢ J à¢QU¢ïùçS¢ Úÿ¢‡ ´¢ ÜUy¢éZ yÃ¢}¢ïÃ¢ïã y¢Œ¢¢ïŠ¢‹¢! JJ 31
ÎíÃÄ ñ¢ ›èç|¢: RéUŠ¢¢lñp Œ¢Ú¢|¢¢ÃÄ¢ ï¢ ‹¢ S¢Ã¢ü‰¢¢ J yÃ¢}¢S¢èyÄ¢ïÃ¢ Á¢¢‹¢¢ç}¢ x¢é‡¢ñ: ÜëUc‡¢½í}¢ÐíÎ: JJ 32
‹¢ Š¢}¢üS¢VÚ´ ÜUy¢ ü¢ Š¢èÚ ï¢ x¢¢XïÄ¢Ã¢jÃ¢¢‹ ì¢ J |¢Ã¢y¢èçy¢ çÃ¢çÎyÃ¢ñÃ¢ SÃ¢¢ç}¢yÃ ï¢ S‰¢¢ŒÄ¢y ï¢ }¢Ä¢¢ JJ 33
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
Ÿ¢éyÃ¢ïçy¢ S¢eéÚ¢ïÃ¢¢üvÄ ´¢ ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢}¢éç‹¢‹¢ëüŒ¢ ! ÿ¢‡ ´¢ çÃ¢çÓ¢‹yÄ¢ NçÎ y¢´ ÐíyÄ¢êÓ¢ï çÃ¢}¢‹¢¢ §Ã¢ JJ 34
of nuisance was created by Vaishnavas therein on account of jealousy.
Consequently, I abandoned that outward feature and promoted new path
after abiding by the genuine Shastras indeed. 23 - 24.
Still, for accomplishment of spiritual knowledge, I have retained and
settled those works written by Ramanuja, which are nourishing devotion
and the service to Krishna. 25.
Therefore, in order to ascertain the nature of individual Self, nescience
and the Supreme Being do promote the observations on Brahma-sutra
i.e. Sribhashya and other works written by Ramanuja. 26.
This command of mine is to be obeyed by you as you have grasped
the purpose of all Shastric works. Currently you deserve to be the one
and only person to take my position. 27.
Since the day I saw you first, this has been the will and wish in my
mind. You deserve to fulfill that. 28.
O Sage! I understand the strength of your detachment. But this mis-
sion has to be accomplished by you alone and not by anyone else. 29.
You have to accept people’s respect involving acceptance of gar-
ments and ornaments, and you have to mount on elephant, horse, chariot
et c. 30.
These devoted people have to be guarded from the defects of Kali
by you. You alone are fit to protect them in this world, O austerity-affluent
one! 31.
You have not to be ever defeated by wealth or women or vices like
Ÿ¢è‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢}¢éç‹¢LÃ¢¢Ó¢ -
çà¢cÄ¢ñÚ¢¿¢¢ x¢éÚ¢ï: Œ¢¢ËÄ¢¢ Š¢} ü¢ »c¢ S¢‹¢¢y¢‹¢: J y¢‰¢¢ŒÄ¢ïy¢mÓ¢: ÜUy¢éZ Ðí|¢ ï¢ ! ‹¢¢ã´ SÃ¢}¢éyS¢ãï JJ 35
Ã¢<‡¢Š¢}¢¢ü‹S¢}¢¢çŸ¢yÄ¢ çS‰¢y¢SÄ¢ w¢Hé S¢yŒ¢y ï¢ ! J »y¢œÃ¢mÓ¢‹ ´¢ }¢‹Ä ï¢ H¢ïÜUà¢¢›Á¢éx¢éçŒS¢y¢} ì¢ JJ 36
¥¢Í¢í¢Ä¢ Ä¢e‹Š¢}¢¢~¢}¢çÐ ÜéUÃ¢ïü Œ¢H¢Ä¢‹¢} ì¢ J S¢¢ïùã´ y¢¢S¢ ´¢ ÜU‰ ´¢ ›è‡¢ ´¢ ÜUçÚcÄ ï¢ ç‹¢ÜUÅï çS‰¢çy¢} ì¢ JJ 37
›èÐíS¢X ï¢ }¢é}¢éÿ¢ê‡¢ ´¢ }¢ã¢‹ ì¢ Œ¢¢à¢ ï¢ çã Ï¢‹Š¢ÜëUy ì¢ J }¢éQU¢ ¥Œ²|¢Ã¢‹½íC¢ Ï¢ãÃ¢ ï¢ Ä¢ï‹¢ y¢yÿ¢‡ ï¢ JJ 38
‹¢ñçDÜU±íy¢Ã¢¢‹ ì¢ Œ¢é´›è|¢ïÎÎëCK¢çŒ¢ Ã¢<Á¢y¢: J «UcÄ¢Ÿ¢ëX: ›èÐíS¢X¢Îì½íC¢ï|¢êySÃ¢Ï¢ëãÎì±íy¢¢y ì¢ JJ 39
S¢X¢yS¢T¢Ä¢y ï¢ ÜU¢}¢: ÜU¢}¢¢yRU¢Šï¢¢ùïç|¢Á¢¢Ä¢y ï¢ J RU¢Šï¢¢jÃ¢çy¢ S¢}}¢¢ãï: S¢}}¢¢ïã¢yS}¢ëçy¢çÃ¢½}í¢: JJ 40
S}¢ëçy¢½í´à¢¢iéçh‹¢¢à¢ ï¢ Ï¢éçh‹¢¢à¢¢yÐí‡¢àÄ¢çy¢ J ›èÐíS¢X¢œ¢y¢: SÃ¢¢ç}¢ç‹Ï¢|¢ï}Ä¢ãç}¢ã {íéÃ¢} ì¢ JJ 41
‹¢ ÜéUÄ¢¢üyÜU<ãçÓ¢yS¢wÄ ´¢ }¢‹¢çS¢ s‹¢Ã¢çS‰¢y ï¢ J Ä¢çmd}|¢¢çÓ™Ú¢Ó™è‡ Z¢ Ó¢SÜU‹Î y¢Œ¢ »ïEÚ} ì¢ JJ 42
anger etc. I know you to exceed all these and you are taken to be like
Lord Krishna himself, owing to these merits. 32.
You are indeed dedicated like Bhishma, the son of Ganga, and not
liable to make unjust impurity of class and stage. Having understood this
well, you are being installed on master’s position by me. 33.
Suvrat said:-
Having heard these words of Guru Ramanand, O King! Narayana
Muni, having thought for a while, answered being depressed. 34.
‘It is the righteous custom of constant tradition that the command of
Guru is to be obeyed by disciples; however O Master! I do not risk acting
accordingly. 35.
O the head of all ascetics truly believe that I will become an object to
be ridiculed by society and scriptures, if I were to obey this command-
ment. This is due to having taken shelter in the observance of the vows of
celibacy. 36.
Even on smelling the smell of which, I do flee away. I am of that
nature, then how shall I stay near women. 37.
Contact with women is a great trap putting the aspirants of liberation
into bondage. Many liberated souls too have instantly gone off track by
that. 38.
A strict believer of vow of celibacy, not knowing even distinction
between male and female, the sage Rushyasrunga was corrupted from his
vow on account of contact with a woman. 39.
ç‹¢yÄ¢´ ÎÎ¢çy¢ ÜU¢}¢SÄ¢ çÀÎí´ y¢}¢‹ é¢ Ä¢ïùÚÄ¢: J Ä¢¢ïçx¢‹¢: ÜëUy¢}¢ñ~¢SÄ¢ Œ¢yÄ¢éÁ¢¢üÄ¢ïÃ¢ Œ¢é´pHè JJ 43
ÜU¢}¢ ï¢ }¢‹Ä¢é}¢üÎ ï¢ H¢ï|¢: à¢¢ïÜU}¢¢ïã|¢Ä¢¢ÎÄ¢: J ÜU}¢üÏ¢‹Š¢p Ä¢‹}¢êH: SÃ¢èÜéUÄ¢¢üyÜU ï¢ ‹ é¢ y¢iéŠ¢: JJ 44
ÜUy¢üÃÄ¢ ï¢ }¢‹¢S¢: S¢X¢ï Ä¢çÎ |¢êy¢¢‹¢éÜU}Œ¢Ä¢¢ J y¢~¢¢ŒÄ¢éŒ¢ïÿ¢¢ Ä¢éQñUÃ¢ Ä¢y¢: ÜU}¢üÈUH´ Á¢x¢y ì¢ JJ 45
ÎÄ¢Ä¢¢çŒ¢ }¢‹¢¢ïù‹Ä¢~¢ ÜëUc‡¢¢lï Ä¢¢ïÁ¢Ä¢ç‹y¢ y ï¢ J }¢ëx¢S¢X¢jÚy¢Ã¢Îì½íàÄ¢‹yÄ¢ïÃ¢ ç‹¢Á¢çS‰¢y¢ï: JJ 46
Ðíy¢è#ïùxÝ ñ¢ ç‹¢Œ¢¢y ´¢ Ã¢¢Ã¢Ú´ }¢‹Ä ï¢ çÃ¢c¢¢à¢‹¢} ì¢ J ‹¢yÃ¢ã´ ›ñ‡¢S¢}Ï¢‹Š ´¢ ÜUÎ¢çÓ¢ÎçŒ¢ ÜUSÄ¢çÓ¢y ì¢ JJ 47
Š¢‹¢¢Îè‹¢ ´¢ ÐíS¢X¢ïùçŒ¢ ‹¢ } ï¢ LçÓ¢ÜUÚSy¢‰¢¢ J S¢éà¢èH¢ïùçŒ¢ ÎéÚ¢Ó¢¢Úï ÐíÃ¢ëœ¢ ï¢ Ä¢ï‹¢ Á¢¢Ä¢y¢ï JJ 48
Š¢‹¢¢S¢QUK¢ Ã¢çS¢D¢ùïçŒ¢ Œ¢éÚ¢ ½íC}¢çy¢‹¢Œüë¢} ì¢ J ç‹¢ô}¢ à¢à¢¢Œ¢ Š¢<}¢D´ ÃÄ¢¢wÄ¢¢y ì¢ mïàÄ¢¢S¢éy¢: SÃ¢Ä¢} ì¢ JJ 49
Îàï¢: ÜU¢H: çRUÄ¢¢ ŠÄ¢¢‹ ´¢ à¢¢›´ Îèÿ¢¢ y¢‰¢¢ }¢‹¢:é J S¢Xp Ä¢¢Îàë¢¢ sïy ï¢ y¢¢ÎÜëUì y¢yS¢çïÃ¢‹¢ ´¢ ÈUH} ì¢ JJ 50
à¢ é | ¢ ñÚ ï y ¢ ñ: S ¢ ïçÃ ¢ y ¢ ñS y ¢ é à ¢ é| ¢ ¢ Ï ¢ éç h | ¢ üÃ ¢ ïó ¢ ë ‡ ¢ ¢ } ¢ ì J ¥ à¢ é| ¢ ñS y ¢ ñ | ¢ üÃ ¢ ïiéçh Ú à¢ é| ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ~ ¢ S ¢ ´à¢ Ä ¢ : J J 5 1
As per Gita, due to contact (with women) lust is evoked, and out of
lust anger is generated, from anger passion evolves; passion results in
loss of memory, loss of talent results in senility and man perishes on loss of
intelligence. 40 - 41.
Therefore, O Master! Certainly I am scared of female contact. And
when mind is unsteady, one should not develop companionship with them.
By over-confidence the divine penance accumulated by great personali-
ties for long duration is perished. 42.
When a Yogi’s mind befriends with lust, it gives way to other inner
foes, like a lustful unchaste wife gives entrance to her lovers, who are the
foes of her husband. 43.
Which prudent person will opt for accepting such foes like lust, an-
ger, pride, greed, temptation, fear etc., which are the source of karmic
bondage? 44.
In case that happens to be done for the sake of compassion on be-
ings, there also disregard is proper, since the world is a product of Karma
alone. 45.
Even out of kindness, if one’s mind is diverted from Krishna, he will
become like Bharata, who was demoted from his path due to severe
attachment. 46.
I would rather jump in burning fire or consume poison rather than
woman-contact at any time with anyone. 47.
Likewise, relation with wealth etc does not appeal to me. By that
Ä¢¢Îàë¢è Ä¢SÄ¢ Ï¢çéh: SÄ¢¢yÜU} ü¢ ÜUéÄ¢¢yüS¢ y¢¢Îàë¢} ì¢ J ÜU}¢¢ü‹¢éMŒ ´¢ Ó¢ ÈUH´ Ð¢íŒÝÄé¢¢yS¢ y¢y¢: Œ¢}é¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ 52
¥S¢y¢ ï¢ Îïà¢ÜU¢H¢Îèó¢ S¢ïÃ¢ïy¢ y¢y¢: S¢éŠ¢è: J çÃ¢ã¢Ä¢ y¢¢†Àé|¢¢‹¢ïÃ¢ çãy¢¢‰¢èü à¢èÍ¢í}¢¢Ÿ¢Ä¢ïy ì¢ JJ 53
ç‹¢Œ¢èy ´¢ }¢l|¢X¢çÎ à¢¢›¿ ´¢ Ã¢¢ Á¢Ç´ ‹¢Ú} ì¢ J }¢¢ÎçÄ¢yÃ¢¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ S¢l ï¢ ‹¢Ä¢yÄ¢é‹}¢œ¢y¢ ´¢ w¢Hé JJ 54
y¢‰¢ñÃ¢ ›è Š¢‹ ´¢ Ã¢¢çŒ¢ }¢¢ÎçÄ¢yÃ¢¢ SÃ¢S¢ïçÃ¢‹¢} ì¢ J ©yŒ¢‰ ´¢ Ðí¢Œ¢Ä¢yÄ¢ïÃ¢ çÃ¢m¢´S¢}¢çŒ¢ S¢¢çœÃ¢ÜU} ì¢ JJ 55
§üÎëvSÃ¢|¢¢Ã¢}¢ïÃ¢ñy¢my¢üy¢ï Ã¢Sy¢é S¢Ã¢ü‰¢¢ J SÃ¢¢|¢¢çÃ¢ÜÚ x¢é‡¢´ ‹¢ñÃ¢ ã¢y¢é´ à¢vÝ¢ïçy¢ ÜUp‹¢ JJ 56
›è‡¢ ´¢ Ã¢¢ùy¢ ï¢ Š¢‹¢¢Îè‹¢ ´¢ ÐíS¢Xï }¢}¢ ç‹¢çpy¢} ì¢ J SÃ¢¢|¢¢çÃ¢ÜUè LçÓ¢‹¢¢üçSy¢ S¢yÄ¢}¢ïy¢mÎ¢}Ä¢ã} ì¢ JJ 57
S¢eéÚ¢ïSy¢Ã¢ Ó¢¢¿¢¢Ä¢¢: Ðíçy¢Ã¢¢Î¢ïùçŒ¢ ‹¢¢ïçÓ¢y¢: J y¢ï‹¢ } ï¢ çw¢ly ï¢ Ó¢ïy¢Sy¢y¢SyÃ ´¢ ¾íêçã } ï¢ çãy¢} ì¢ JJ 58
S¢Ã¢ïüc¢ ´¢ Š¢}¢ü}¢Ä¢¢üÎ¢Úÿ¢‡¢ïùçSy¢ yÃ¢}¢èEÚ: J ¥y¢¢ïù~¢ ôÜU ‹ é¢ } ï¢ ÜU¢Ä¢ü}¢ïy¢Î‹Ä¢yÐíà¢¢çŠ¢ }¢¢} ì¢ JJ 59
even a man of high morale tends to commit corrupt practice. 48.
Even sage Vasistha cursed righteous king Nimi of foregone ages,
calling him a ‘son of harlot’, since his mind got corrupted on account of
greed for money. 49.
Following the merits of these eight aspects like place, time, action,
meditation, shastra, initiation, Mantra, as well as association, fruits are
obtained accordingly by men. 50.
If these eight aspects come together in auspicious way, the intellec-
tual tendency of men would turn auspicious. On the contrary, if these
aspects occur in an inauspicious way, then the intellectual tendency will be
inauspicious. There is no doubt about it. 51.
A person, whose tendency is of a strange nature, he may commit
actions similar to that, and consequently, he will bore fruit similar to that
action. 52.
Therefore, a wise person should not resort to ignoble places and
times, etc., avoiding those, one interested in his good, should resort to
auspicious objects alone, as early as possible. 53.
Just as liquor or drowsy drugs, Bhang etc., when consumed intoxi-
cate both a simpleton and a learned person and turn him mad indeed. 54.
Likewise, a woman or wealth would attract even a learned person,
when he comes in contact, and leads him off track, even though he is
moderate by nature. 55.
The factual state of affairs is of this character alone in all respects,
and no one is capable of overcoming natural qualities. 56.
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
Ðíçy¢Ã¢¢vÄ ´¢ x¢éL: Ÿ¢éyÃ¢¢ ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢}¢é‹¢ïçÚçy¢ J SÃ¢¢ç}¢yÃ ´¢ S‰¢¢Œ¢Ä¢´Sy¢çS}¢‹SÃ¢ã¢ÎZ y¢}¢éÃ¢¢Ó¢ S¢: JJ 60
Ÿ¢èÚ¢}¢¢‹¢‹ÎSÃ¢¢}Ä¢éÃ¢¢Ó¢ -
S¢‹}¢y¢ï! Ÿ¢ë‡ é¢ }¢m¢vÄ ´¢ yÃ¢h¢ÎZ Ã¢ïÎì}²ã´ ‹¢‹ é¢ J }¢Ä¢¢ Ä¢çyRUÄ¢y ï¢ y¢œ é¢ çÃ¢Ó¢¢Ä¢ñüÃ¢ ‹¢ Ó¢¢‹Ä¢‰¢¢ JJ 61
S¢}¢‰¢¢ïü Š¢}¢üÚÿ¢¢Ä¢¢}¢ã´ SÃ¢¢çŸ¢y¢Îïçã‹¢¢} ì¢ J Ã¢y¢ïü çã S¢¢}Ðíy¢´ |¢ê}¢ ñ¢ S¢yÄ¢}¢ïy¢œÃ¢Ä¢¢ïÓÄ¢y ï¢ JJ 62
y¢‰¢¢çŒ¢ yÃ¢çÄ¢ S¢çÓÀcÄ ï¢ Š¢éÚ}¢ŠÄ¢SÄ¢ S¢é±íy¢ ! J ç‹¢çp‹y¢: ÜëUy¢ÜU¢Ä¢¢ïüùã´ ã¢y¢éç}¢ÓÀ¢}Ä¢Î ï¢ Ã¢Œ¢é: JJ 63
‹¢ yÃ¢¢Îëà ´¢ ÜUç@Î‹Ä ´¢ Œ¢àÄ¢¢}Ä¢~¢ Ó¢ Š¢êÃ¢üã} ì¢ J ¥y¢ ï¢ }¢mÓ¢‹ ´¢ y¢¢y¢ ! ÜUy¢éü}¢ãüçS¢ S¢Ã¢ü‰¢¢ JJ 64
Ã¢<‡¢‹¢ ´¢ ±íy¢|¢X: SÄ¢¢y›èç|¢: S¢}|¢¢c¢‡¢¢çÎ‹¢¢ J §çy¢ yÃ¢Ä¢¢ïçÎy ´¢ Ä¢œ¢yS¢yÄ¢}¢ïÃ¢ ‹¢ S¢´à¢Ä¢: JJ 65
¥‹Ä ï¢ y ï¢ Ã¢<‡¢‹¢ ï¢ Ä¢ïc¢ ´¢ S~²¢çÎç|¢HéüŒÄ¢y ï¢ ±íy¢} ì¢ J ¥}¢¢‹¢éc¢çRUÄ¢SyÃ ´¢ y é¢ ‹¢ Ã¢‡¢èü Ðí¢ÜëUy¢ ï¢ sçS¢ JJ 66
Ã ¢ <y ¢ y ¢ é ´ › èS ¢ ã dï c¢ é ç‹ ¢ Ã ¢ üÜ U ¢ Ú y ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ù ‹ ¢ Í ¢ ! S Ã ¢ ‡ ¢ üŒ ¢ éT ï cÃ ¢ çŒ ¢ y ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ à ¢ çQ U Ú ç S y ¢ y ¢ Ã ¢ ñ Ã ¢ çã J J 6 7
I have no natural aptitude for women or wealth etc. It is my true and
firm opinion. 57.
At the same time, it is improper to violate or deny your word, o my
master! Hence I am grief stricken; please tell what is good for me. 58.
You are indeed capable of protecting the bounds of religion, so kindly
instruct me, as to what I should do now and afterwards. 59.
Ramanand firm on his decision, Shri Hari accepts his word.
Suvrat said:-
After listening to the response by Narayan Muni, Ramanand Swami
revealed his heart-felt thoughts establishing him in mastership. 60.
Shri Ramanand Swami said - O good-natured one! Now listen to my
speech. I understand your hearty feelings; indeed, of whatever done by
me is well considered over, and not otherwise. 61.
I am capable of protecting the code of righteous conduct of those
who have taken shelter in me. I am living on this earth presently and this
truth is also well said by you. 62.
Yet, I wish to abandon this mortal body after transferring this re-
sponsibility unto you, who are a true disciple, O righteous one! Now I
will be free from worry, having accomplished my mission. 63.
Indeed, I do not find anyone else like you, who will take on this re-
sponsibility. Therefore, o lad! You deserve to accomplish my command. 64.
Whatever you have said, that the breach of vow would occur in dia-
S¢ ê Ä¢ ü‹ ¢ ¢ Ú ¢ Ä ¢ ‡ ¢ : S¢ ¢ ÿ ¢ ¢ mÚ Î¢ y¢ ¢ y¢ Ã¢ Ðí|¢ é : J Ü U¢ }¢ ¢ Îï Ú ÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ ´ ÜU¼ ¢ ü Ú ¢ Á¢ y¢ ï N ÎÄ¢ ï y¢ Ã¢ J J 68
S¢Ã¢ü‰¢ñÃ¢ S¢}¢‰¢üSyÃ¢´ çÃ¢çÎy¢¢ïùçS¢ }¢Ä¢¢@S¢¢ J ¥y¢çpÚ‹y¢‹¢¢‹¢ïy¢¢‹¢çŒ¢ çãyÃ¢¢ yÃ¢}¢‰Ä¢üS¢ï JJ 69
yÃ¢Î‹Ä ï¢ Ã¢<‡¢‹¢SyÃ¢X ! ›èÜU‰¢¢Ÿ¢Ã¢‡¢¢ÎçŒ¢ J ½íC¢ |¢Ã¢ïÄ¢é: S¢ãS¢¢ ôÜU Œ¢é‹¢Îüà¢ü‹¢¢çÎç|¢: JJ 70
S¢´S¢x¢ü: ›èŠ¢‹¢¢Îè‹¢ ´¢ yÄ¢¢ÁÄ¢¢ïùy¢: S¢Ã¢ü‰¢ñÃ¢ y¢ñ: J yÃ ´¢ yÃ¢èEÚ: SÃ¢¢çŸ¢y¢¢‹¢ ´¢ ÜéUL Š¢}¢¢üçÎÚÿ¢‡¢} ì¢ JJ71
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
§yÄ¢¢ÜU‡Ä ü¢ x¢éÚ¢ïÃ¢¢üvÄ ´¢ }¢¢‹¢Ä¢´Sy ´¢ S¢ Ã¢<‡¢Ú¢Åì J Ðíçy¢Á¢°í¢ã y¢m¢vÄ¢}¢ç‹¢ÓÀó¢çŒ¢ |¢êŒ¢y ï¢ ! JJ 72
SÃ¢Ã¢¢Ó¢èy‰ ´¢ SÃ¢èÜëUy¢¢Ä¢ ´¢ y¢ï‹¢¢‰¢ S¢ }¢é‹¢èEÚ: J ©Œ¢Ã¢ïàÄ¢ SÃ¢¢S¢‹ ï¢ y ´¢ Ó¢‹Î‹¢¢çÎç|¢Ú¢<Ó¢Ó¢y ì¢ JJ 73
}¢ã¢ïyS¢Ã¢´ ÜU¢ÚçÄ¢yÃ¢¢ x¢èy¢Ã¢¢lŒ¢éÚ¢ïx¢y¢}¢ì J S¢éÐíS¢ó¢}¢‹¢¢: SÃ¢¢}¢è SÃ¢¢çŸ¢y¢¢ç‹¢Î}¢¾íÃ¢èy ì¢ JJ 74
Ÿ¢èÚ¢}¢¢‹¢‹ÎSÃ¢¢}Ä¢éÃ¢¢Ó¢ -
Ÿ¢ë‡Ã¢‹y é¢ }¢¢}¢ÜU¢: S¢Ã¢ïü x¢ëçã‡¢SyÄ¢¢çx¢‹¢Sy¢‰¢¢ J ¥Ä ´¢ ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢}¢éç‹¢}¢ü}¢ S‰¢¢‹¢ïùçSy¢ ç‹¢çpy¢} ì¢ JJ 75
logues with women, is certainly true, no doubt. 65.
However, those persons are different whose vow may be failed by
contact with women. But you are a person of supra-human ability, and not
like them. You are indeed not a common mortal. 66.
O sinless one, indeed you possess that power to act disturbingly
amidst thousands of women as well as heaps of gold. 67.
Lord Sun, Suryanarayan is your direct boon-giver. He dwells in your
heart protecting you from lust etc. 68.
I have straightway grasped that you are capable in all respects; there-
fore, having overlooked other disciples, who have long apprenticeship,
you are being solicited by me. 69.
Other members belonging to high social order may become corrupt by
simply listening about stories of women, what to talk of direct glance. 70.
So contact with women and wealth is to be avoided by them, in all
respects. You are the lord of those who take shelter in you. You have to
protect their dharma etc. 71.
Suvrat said:-
O! King, thus having listened to the dictates of his Guru Ramanand,
the best of the celibates Shri Hari respecting his words, Shri Hari ac-
cepted that command, even though unwillingly. 72.
When the celibate chief found that his advice was obeyed by
Narayan, he then placed him on his own seat and adored him with
}¢‹¢écÄ¢¢‡¢ ´¢ S¢éÎécÐí¢Œ¢ñ: S¢}Œ¢ó¢: S¢eé‡¢ñÚÄ¢} ì¢ J Ä¢éc}¢¢ÜÚ Š¢}¢ü}¢Ä¢¢üÎ¢Œ¢¢H‹¢ïùSyÄ¢ïÃ¢ à¢çQU}¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ 76
y ¢ Î ï y ¢ ç g ‹ ¢ } ¢ ¢ Ú | Ä ¢ S ‰ ¢ ï Ä ¢ } ¢ S Ä ¢ ñÃ ¢ à ¢ ¢ S ¢ ‹ ¢ ï J S ¢ Ã ¢ ñ ü | ¢ ü Ã ¢ ç j ç Ú y Ä ¢ ¢ ¿ ¢ ¢ } ¢ } ¢ Œ ¢ ¢ Ë Ä ¢ ñ Ã ¢ S ¢ Ã ¢ ü ‰ ¢ ¢ J J 7 7
SÃ¢¢ç}¢ó¢ïÃ ´¢ ÜUçÚcÄ¢¢}¢ §yÄ¢êÓ¢éSy ï¢ y¢y¢¢ïùçw¢H¢: J Ðí¢TôH Ã¢<‡¢Ú¢Á ´¢ Ó¢ y¢Î¢ïÃ¢¢Ó¢ Œ¢é‹¢x¢éüL: JJ 78
}¢ã¢}¢é‹ ï¢ ! ÐíS¢ó¢¢ïùçS}¢ }¢Î¢¿¢¢Œ¢¢H‹¢¢œÃ¢çÄ¢ J ¥y¢SyÃ ´¢ Ã¢¢ç†Ày¢¢‹SÃ¢SÄ¢ Ã¢Ú¢‹Ã¢ÚÄ¢ ÜU¢´p‹¢ JJ 79
¥ÎïÄ ´¢ ‹¢¢çSy¢ } ï¢ çÜUç@œ¢é|Ä ´¢ ¾ír¢¢‡Çx¢¢ïHÜïU J }¢ã¢Œ¢éLc¢ ! y¢Îì¾íêçã ç‹¢çpy ´¢ ç‹¢Á¢Ã¢¢ç†Ày¢} ì¢ JJ 80
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
§ ç y ¢ S ¢ @ ¢ ïçÎ y ¢ S y ¢ ï ‹ ¢ Ã ¢ Ú ¢ ‰ ¢ Z S ¢ } ¢ ã ¢ } ¢ éç‹ ¢ : J ‹ ¢ èH Ü U‡ Æ © Ã ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ ïÎ ´ S ¢ Ã ¢ ü Á ¢ èÃ ¢ Î Ä ¢ ¢ ç ‹ ¢ ç Š¢ : J J 8 1
Ä ¢çÎ y¢ Ã ¢ Ã ¢ Ú Î¢ ‹ ¢ Œ¢ ¢ ~¢ y ¢ ¢ } ¢ ï çÃ ¢y ¢ Ú y ¢ Î¢ y ¢é } ¢Ä ¢ ïçŒ S ¢y ¢ ¢ ‹Ã ¢ Ú ¢´S y Ã¢ } ¢ ì J
s a nd a l p a s te e tc . , 7 3 .
Then he got a big festival celebrated, proceeded by music and rock
band; master Ramanand, best of the celibates, was highly pleased and
addressed his disciples, who had taken refuge in him. 74.
Shri Ramanand said:-
‘O my disciples, householders and renunciates! All of you listen. Sage
Narayan is now installed in my place. This is a firm resolve. 75.
He is endowed with virtues which are difficult to be achieved by human
beings. He is surely capable to guard the religious interests of yours. 76.
Hence, today onwards all of you have to stay under his command. It
is my order to be strictly followed by you., 77.
There upon all of them assured him, saying ‘O Master! We shall
abide by your order. Then again the master said to Narayan, who was
standing with folded hands. 78.
‘O Narayan! I am pleased with you for your obedience of my order.
Hence do ask whatever cherished wishes as boons from me. 79.
There is nothing in this world whatsoever for me that cannot be given
to you, certainly speak out whatever is your desired boon. 80.
Suvrat said:-
Thus insisted upon by him for a boon, the great sage Nilakantha, an
incarnation of compassion on all living beings, spoke thus: 81.
Nilakantha said:-
’If it is in your capacity to grant boons, then kindly bestow on me
}¢ëÎéHŒ¢ÎS¢Ú¢ïLã mÄ¢ï }¢ï }¢çy¢ÚÓ¢H¢Sy¢é S¢ÎñÃ¢ ‹¢‹ÎS¢ê‹¢¢ï: JJ 82
§ã Ó¢ Ä¢ÎéLÎé:w¢}¢‹y¢ÜU¢Hï sx¢ç‡¢y¢Ã¢ëçpÜUÎ´à¢y¢éËÄ¢}¢¢ãé: J
Ä ¢ ç Î y ¢ Ú Î çŒ ¢ y ¢ Ó ™ Ã ¢ ñ c‡ ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ ´ | ¢ Ã ¢ y ¢ é } ¢ } ¢ ¢ ‰ ¢ Ó ¢ y ¢ ï y ¢ é S ¢ ‹ y Ã ¢ Î é : w ¢ ¢ : J J 8 3
Ò Uç Ó ¢ Î ç Œ ¢ | ¢ éç Ã ¢ Ü ë U c‡ ¢ | ¢ ç Q U| ¢ ¢ Á ¢ ¢ ´ ç ‹ ¢ Á ¢ Ü ë U y ¢ Ü U } ¢ ü Ã ¢ à ¢ ¢ Î Ã ¢ à Ä ¢ | ¢ ¢ ï x Ä ¢ } ¢ ì J
§ ã Ä ¢ Î éL y ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ ù ó ¢ Ã ¢ › Î é: w ¢ ´ y ¢ Î ç Œ ¢ } ¢ } ¢ ¢ S y ¢ é ‹ ¢ y ¢ é Ð íÁ ¢ ï à ¢ ! y ¢ ïc¢ ¢ } ¢ ì J J 8 4
± íÁ¢ Ú}¢‡¢ÜU ‰¢¢ Ó¢ Ä ¢~¢ Ä¢~ ¢ Ðíç‰¢ y¢x¢é‡¢ ¢p |¢Ã¢ ïÄ¢éÚèà¢ ! S¢‹y ¢: J
} ¢ }¢ | ¢ Ã¢ y ¢ é S¢ Î ñ Ã ¢ y ¢ ~ ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ S¢ ¢ ï ‹ ¢ y ¢ é | ¢ Ã ¢ S¢ Q U ç Š¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ´ Ò U ç Ó ¢ y Ð í S ¢ X ï J J 8 5
Ã¢¢ ‡¢ è }¢ ï x¢ é‡ ¢ ÜUèy ¢ü‹¢ ï |¢ x¢ Ã¢ y ¢: ÜU‡ ¢¢ ñü ÜU‰¢ ¢Ä¢¢ : Ÿ¢ éy ¢¢ ñ J
S¢ïÃ¢¢Ä¢¢´ Ó¢ |¢ êÁ¢¢ñ S}¢ëy¢¢ ñ Ó¢ N ÎÄ¢´ |¢êÄ¢¢gëà¢¢ñ H¢ïÓ¢‹¢ ï JJ
Ü ëUc‡ ¢ ¢‰ ¢ ñüÃ¢ } ¢} ¢ çRU Ä ¢ ¢ù S y ¢é S ¢ ÜU H ¢ à ¢ ¢ Ú èçÚ Ü Uè } ¢ ¢‹ ¢ S ¢è J
Î é: S ¢X : Ò UÓ ¢ ‹¢ ¢ çŒ ¢ } ¢¢ ç Sy Ã ¢ã ç Ã ¢| ¢ ¢ï ! Îï ç ã y Ã¢ } ¢ï y¢ ¢ ‹Ã ¢ Ú¢ ‹ ¢ì J J 8 6
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
»Ã¢´ S¢ |¢x¢Ã¢¢‹¢ì ÜëUc‡¢¢ïŒ¢¢S¢‹¢¢Úèçy¢}¢TS¢¢ J S¢ïÃ¢¢Úèôy¢ S¢eéÚ¢ïp çà¢ÿ¢Ä¢ó¢¢y}¢S¢´çŸ¢y¢¢‹ ì¢ JJ 87
the following ‘Let my intellect be engaged on the pair of tender lotus-feet
of the son of Nanda i.e. Krishna. 82.
‘And in this world whatever is said to be the great pain at the time of
death, equal to countless scorpion bites, and whatever other pains may
be of devotees of Vishnu, let that be my lot and let them be free from
pain. 83.
‘O Lord of the people! Let there not at all ever be any pain on this
earth, for those sharing the devotion of Krishna, which is expected on
account of deeds committed by themselves all that great pain for obtaining
food and clothes and also be my lot and not their lot. 84.
‘And wherever saints telling the stories of and singing of his glories of
that darling of Vraja, O Lord, let my presence be there ever, and not in the
company of worldly inclined. 85.
‘Let my speech be dedicated to chanting of virtues of god, and my
ears to listening to his stories, my hands to his service. Let all my activities,
physical and mental, be dedicated to Krishna only. Let me not be ever put
to evil company anywhere. O Lord! Kindly grant me these boons’. 86.
Suvrat said:-
In this way, though being the Lord himself, glorifying his human role
on this earth, he, praying thus to his Guru, as though instructed the ways of
à¢¢ï|¢Ä¢´p SÃ¢¢‹¢éÜëUy ´¢ ‹¢Ú‹¢¢ÅK´ ‹¢Ú¢çŠ¢Œ¢! J §üEÚ¢ïùçŒ¢ x¢éL´ |¢QUK¢ Ðí¢‰¢üÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢ |¢QUÃ¢y ì¢ JJ 88
§çy¢ S¢}Ðí¢‰¢üÄ¢‹y ´¢ y ´¢ Ðí¢ïÃ¢¢Ó¢ Ã¢Ó¢‹ ´¢ x¢éL: J }¢‹¢¢ïÚ‰¢¢Sy ï¢ S¢}Œ¢ê‡¢ ü¢ |¢çÃ¢cÄ¢ç‹y¢ ‹¢ S¢´à¢Ä¢: JJ 89
Œ¢Ú¢ïŒ¢ÜU¢ÚñÜUŒ¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢¢Ä¢ ‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡ ¢¢Ä¢ïçy¢ Ã¢Ú¢‹S¢ ÎœÃ¢¢ J
çS‰ ¢y¢S y¢ÎèÄ¢¢‹ ¢‹¢Œ ¢k}¢ ïÃ¢ çÃ¢H ¢ïÜU y¢ï S}¢ çS‰¢ ÚÄ¢¢ y}¢Î ëCK¢ JJ 90
y¢S} ñ¢ ÐíS¢ó¢¢ïù‰¢ Ó¢ S¢¢ïùçŒ¢ ÜëUc‡¢: SÃ¢¢çy¢çÐíÄ¢¢Ä¢¢y}¢Ä¢‰¢¢‰¢üÏ¢¢ïŠ¢} ì¢ J
Î Î¢ Ã¢ ç Ó¢ ‹ y¢ ´ ç Ã¢ Î Š¢ œ¢ } ¢è à ¢¢ ï ç Ã¢ Ã ¢ï Î y ¢´ S¢ ¢ï ù çŒ ¢ ç ‹¢ Á ¢ï C Îï Ã¢ } ¢ì JJ 9 1
x ¢ ¢ï H ¢ ï ÜU S ¢ ´ S‰ ¢ ¢ ÿ ¢Ú ç Î Ã Ä¢ Š ¢ ¢ ç} Ý Ä ¢¢ Î ë Ü ìU S Ã ¢Î ë C p Ï ¢ ë ã m‹ ¢ ¢ Î ¢ñ J
çÃ¢H¢ïv Ä¢ y¢ ´ y¢¢Îëà¢}¢ïÃ¢ ÜëUc‡¢}¢ ¢‹¢‹ÎÃ¢¢Š¢¢ñü ç‹¢}¢}¢Á … S¢l: JJ 92
çÓ ¢Ú ´ ç‹ ¢| ¢¢ ËÄ¢ ¢‰ ¢ y¢ }¢ ïÃ ¢ | ¢Q UÚ ÿ¢ ¢ç Ã¢Š ¢¢ ‹¢ ¢Ä ¢ Ó¢ Š¢ }¢ üx ¢é Œy ²ñ J
y ¢~ ¢¢ x ¢y ¢ ´ Nl Ã ¢x ¢ yÄ ¢ S ¢l ¢ ï ç‹ ¢ çp ‹y ¢ ¥ ¢ S¢ èó ¢ ëŒ ¢ ! Œ ¢ ê‡ ¢ üÜ U¢ } ¢: JJ 9 3
‹ ¢ ë‹ ¢ ¢ Å ‹ ¢ ´ y ¢ S Ä ¢ çÃ ¢ | ¢ ¢ ï< Ã ¢ ç Š¢ y S ¢ ¢ ï ã ¢ ü Î Z çÃ ¢ Î ó ¢ ¢ ‹ Ä ¢ Á ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ä ¢ y ¢ œ ¢ é J
Ðí¢ÜU¢ à¢Ä¢mïÎ‹¢}¢¢ y}¢Ï¢éh}¢ïÜ U¢ç‹y¢ÜU¢ï |¢QUÃ¢Ú¢ï Ä¢y¢¢ïùS¢¢ñ JJ 94
servitude and devotion to Krishna, in his noble preceptors following.
O King, when he sought for those boons, the Guru responded as
thus: 87 - 88.
‘No doubt your cherished desires will be fulfilled. Thus having granted
boons to Narayan, wholly dedicated to charity unto others, the preceptor
stood staring at Shri Hari’s lotus-face with his steady inner vision. 89- 90
Shri Hari reveals himself (Krishna) to Ramanand who wishes to
leave the world.
At that instant, he, the Lord Krishna pleased with him (Ramanand)
who was immensely beloved to him, granted him realization of his own
Self, and made him free from worry. The Master himself knew Shri Hari
to be his chosen deity. 91.
Guru witnessed him in that form of Shri Krishna in which he had
perceived Him in the never-ending abode situated in Goloka and in great
forest Vrindavan, and he was instantly submerged in the ocean of Krishna
bliss. 92.
Having then glanced at Him for a long time, he witnessed that He has
descended on earth to protect religion and the devotees. Having recog-
nized him at heart, and that with the curse of Duravasa muni he has come
to save dharma Bhakti, Marichyadi muni and himself, he felt that his wish
was fulfilled, O King! And he became free from worry. 93.
y¢ôS}¢Sy¢y¢: çà¢cÄ¢çŠ¢Ä ´¢ çÃ¢ã¢Ä¢ ç‹¢Á¢ïà¢Ï¢éŠl¢ NçÎ |¢¢Ã¢Ä¢‹¢ì S¢: J
Ã¢ëy¢Sy¢Î¢lñ<‹¢Á¢çà¢cÄ¢}¢éwÄ¢ñSy¢y¢: ÈUç‡¢°í¢}¢ç}¢Ä¢ ¢Ä¢ |¢êŒ¢ ! JJ 95
‹¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢}¢éç‹¢SÃ¢¢ç}¢yÃ¢S‰¢¢Œ¢‹¢‹¢¢}¢ñÜU¢ï‹¢c¢çCy¢}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 59 JJ
-------------------------------
JJ ¥ƒ c¢çDy¢}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 60JJ
S¢é±íy¢ ©Ã¢¢Ó¢ -
»ÜU¢ÎàÄ¢¢ }¢¢ïÿ¢Î¢Ä¢¢Sy¢~¢ Ó¢RïU }¢ã¢ïyS¢Ã¢} ì¢ J m¢ÎàÄ¢ ´¢ |¢¢ï…Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ S¢¢Š¢êç‹Ã¢Ðí¢‹S¢ãdà¢: JJ 1
ÎœÃ¢¢ Î¢‹¢¢ç‹¢ çÃ¢Ðíï|Ä¢: Ðí¢y¢|¢üÎí¢ç|¢Š¢ ´¢ ‹¢Îè} ì¢ J ©Œ¢ïyÄ¢ y¢SÄ¢ ´¢ SÝ¢yÃ¢¢ Úã:S‰¢¢‹¢ ©Œ¢¢çÃ¢à¢y ì¢ JJ 2
Ï¢hŒ¢k¢S¢‹¢Sy¢çS}¢‹¢ì S¢}¢¢ôŠ¢ çÃ¢ÎŠ¢hÚ¢ñ J y¢çÎÓÀÄ¢¢ Á¢ã¢ñ S¢l ï¢ }¢¢‹¢éc¢è´ y¢‹¢é}¢éhÃ¢: JJ 3
Also having realized and understood the human dramatization of the
Lord and the affectionate friendship shown by Him, he being intent and
the best devotee, refrained from revealing his experience to others. He
realised himself and his own realization; because. 94.
Thereafter, he having left the feeling of discipleship of Shri Hari, and
taking him as his real master at heart, the master (Ramanand) proceeded
to the town Fareni, together with his disciples, O, King. 95.
Thus ends the fifty-ninth chapter entitled ‘Initiation of Mas-
tership on Narayana Muni’ in the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan,
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CHAPTER - 60
Ramanand departs his funeral rites observed.
Suvrat said:-
There on the eleventh day of the fortnight of the month of Magashar
in the year 1858, on ‘ Mokshada’ (bestowing salvation) Ekadashi he cel-
ebrated a grand festival. On the twelfth day, he offered food to thousands
of sages and Brahmins. He also gave gifts to the Brahmins.
At the dawn of the thirteenth day he offered gifts of cows, land, etc to
the Brahmin sages. Then he reached to the river Bhadra and bathed there.
}¢éQU ï¢ ÎéÃ¢¢üS¢S¢: à¢¢Œ¢¢iÎÚè}¢ïyÄ¢ Œ¢êÃ¢üÃ¢y ì¢ J Ðí¢Ã¢y¢üÄ¢y ì¢ ÜëUc‡¢|¢ôQU çS¢hÎïã: S¢ |¢êŒ¢y ï¢ ! JJ 4
çÃ¢RU}¢¢ÜüUà¢ÜU¢ó¢¢x¢à¢ÚãSy¢è‹ÎéS¢ç}}¢y¢ï J Ã¢c¢ïü }¢¢x¢ïü ~¢Ä¢¢ïÎàÄ¢¢´ à¢évHïU S¢¢ïù‹y¢ÎüŠ ï¢ x¢éÚ¢ñ JJ 5
S¢Vèy¢üÄ¢‹y¢ ï¢ ‹¢¢}¢¢ç‹¢ Ÿ¢èÜëUc‡¢SÄ¢ y¢Î¢ùçw¢H¢: J y¢‹}¢éw¢ñÜUÎëà¢: çà¢cÄ¢¢ çÃ¢çÃ¢ÎéSy¢}¢éŒ¢¢Úy¢} ì¢ JJ 6
y¢yŒ¢¢Eü}¢ïyÄ¢ S¢´Ã¢èÿÄ¢ ‹¢¢ÇèÐí¢‡¢çÃ¢ãè‹¢y¢¢} ì¢ J S¢¢Ÿ¢é‹¢ï~¢¢ Ï¢|¢êÃ¢éSy¢ï çÃ¢½í¢‹y¢¢ §Ã¢ S¢Ã¢üà¢: JJ 7
ãçÚSy¢é Š¢ñÄ¢ü}¢¢S¢¢l Îïà¢ÜU¢H¢ïçÓ¢y¢çRUÄ¢: J Š¢}¢üà¢¢›¢‰¢üŒ¢¢Úè‡¢: F¢yÃ¢¢ ÜïUà¢¢‹¢Ã¢¢Œ¢Ä¢y¢ì JJ 8
Œ ¢ é ‹ ¢ : F ¢ y Ã ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ ‹ Î ‹ ¢ ï ‹¢ Ó ¢ Ó ¢ ü Ä¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ S ¢ y¢ m Œ ¢ é : J Œ ¢ é c Œ ¢ ¢ Ï ¢ è Ú x ¢ é H ¢ H ¢ l ñ S y ¢ Î¢ ‹ ¢ Ó ¢ ü ‹ ¢ ‹ ¢ ¢ } ¢ Ó ¢ J J 9
çŒ¢y¢ë}¢ïŠ¢çÃ¢Š¢¢‹¢ï‹¢ RU}¢¢yÜéUÃ¢ü‹ ì¢ S¢ y¢çyRUÄ¢¢: J çÃ¢}¢¢‹ ´¢ ÜU¢ÚçÄ¢yÃ¢¢à é¢ y¢ôS}¢Sy¢yS¢´‹Ä¢Š¢¢ÚÄ¢y ì¢ JJ 10
¥‹¢ÍÄ¢üçS¢y¢S¢êÿ}¢ï‡¢ Ã¢¢S¢S¢¢ÓÀ¢l y¢¼ìç~¢ç|¢: J çà¢cÄ¢ñÚ‹Ä¢ñ: S¢} ´¢ ç‹¢‹Ä ï¢ F¢y¢ñ|¢üÎí æ¢ çÃ¢}¢¢‹¢ÜU} ì¢ JJ 11
çÃ¢c‡¢éS¢êQÚ çmÁ¢¢: Œ¢ïÆéSy¢Î¢‹¢è´ ÜëUc‡¢ÜUèy¢ü‹¢} ì¢ J }¢ëÎXÛ¢Û¢üÚ¢ïŒ¢ïy ´¢ Ó¢RéU: S¢‹y¢¢ïùŸ¢éÓ¢ÿ¢éc¢: JJ 12
Afterwards he went to a secret place, and sat there for meditation, in
Padmasana posture. He meditated objecting Shri Hari, and with his wish,
Uddhava (Ramanand), suddenly, gave up his human body. 1 -3.
O King, now he became free from the curse given by Durvasa, and
obtained a new divine form. Then he arrived at the sacred place Badri and
began to worship Krishna as before. 4.
In the year 1858 (1-moon, 8-elephants, 5-arrows of cupid, and 8-
Nágas, serpents) of the Vikrama era in the month of Maagsharon the
thirteenth day of the bright fortnight, the sage Ramanand disappeared from
this world. At that time all his disciples were singing songs of Shri Krishna,
and looking at him intently, knew that he is expired. 5 - 6.
When they came near him and saw that the pulse and breath has
stopped, with tears in their eyes they became mournful. 7.
Shri Hari, somehow bearing courage, he observed all funeral rites
proper to time and place, as he was expert in religious matters. First he
took bath, shaved his hair, taken bath again, smeared sandal paste on the
Master’s body. Then worshipped him with flowers, fragrant red powder
(Abir and Gulal) and then saluted him. 8 - 9.
Then he performed funeral rites, following the traditional codes of
belief. Then he manufactured an excellent celestial car, and immediately
made him sit there, in an auspicious position. 10.
He covered that celestial car with valuable, soft, fine white silk cloth,
and took it to the banks of river Bhadra along with other disciples who
had taken bath. 11.
‹¢l¢Sy¢Åï à¢éçÓ¢S‰¢¢‹ ï¢ y¢çó¢Š¢¢Ä¢ Ó¢ y ï¢ çÓ¢y¢¢} ì¢ J Ó¢RéU: Ÿ¢èw¢‡Çy¢éHS¢èçŒ¢ŒŒ¢H¢‹¢¢ÎíüÎ¢Lç|¢: JJ 13
y¢~¢ y¢gïã}¢¢Š¢¢Ä¢ FçŒ¢y¢´ dçxÃ¢|¢êçc¢y¢}¢ì J ¥¢Á²çH#´ y¢y¢: ÜëUc‡¢ ï¢ ÎÎ¢ã¢ïœ¢Œ¢‹¢¢çxÝ‹¢¢ JJ 14
¥¢ÁÄ ´¢ Á¢éã¢Ã¢ }¢ŠÄ ï¢ ¼é y¢y¢ ï¢ ÎxŠ ï¢ ÜUHïÃ¢Úï J à¢}¢çÄ¢yÃ¢¢}|¢S¢¢ Ã¢çq´ ‹¢l ´¢ y¢jS}¢ S¢¢ïùçÿ¢Œ¢y ì¢ JJ 15
S¢éFé: S¢Ã¢ïü y¢y¢ ï¢ ‹¢l ´¢ çà¢cÄ¢¢ ãçÚŒ¢éÚ:S¢Ú¢: J ÎœÃ¢¢ïÎÜÚ Ó¢ x¢éÚÃ ï¢ Œ¢é‹¢: F¢ç‹y¢ S}¢ y ï¢ ‹¢ëŒ¢ ! JJ 16
y¢y¢ ï¢ x¢yÃ¢¢ ÈUç‡¢°í¢}¢}¢êc¢éSy ï¢ Ó¢ à¢éÓ¢¢ç‹Ã¢y¢¢: J ©Œ¢¢ïc¢‡ ´¢ çÎ‹ ï¢ y¢çS}¢‹ÜéUÃ¢üç‹y¢ S}¢ ç‹¢Ú¢ïÁ¢S¢: JJ 17
çmy¢èÄ¢ïùãç‹¢ Œ¢~¢¢ç‡¢ çHçw¢yÃ¢¢ ÜUçy¢çÓ¢ó¢Ú¢‹ ì¢ J ‹¢¢‹¢¢Îïà¢S‰¢|¢QïU|Ä¢: Ðíñc¢Ä¢yS¢ S¢Î°í‡¢è: JJ 18
¼UïÃ¢¢Ó¢çÄ¢yÃ¢¢ Œ¢~¢¢ç‡¢ ¿¢¢yÃ¢¢‹y¢=Š¢ x¢Úé¢|ï¢Ãéü ¢: J |¢àë ´¢ à¢Óé¢¢ÜéUH¢ ¥¢S¢‹ ì¢ Œ¢Léc¢¢p ç›Ä¢¢ùïçw¢H¢: JJ 19
çãyÃ¢¢ S¢Ã¢¢üç‡¢ ÜU¢Ä¢¢üç‡¢ S¢Ä¢¢ïc¢¢ x¢ëçã‡¢ ï¢ Á¢‹¢¢: J à¢çQUy¢ ï¢ Š¢‹¢}¢¢Î¢Ä¢ y¢~¢Á¢x}¢éSyÃ¢Ú¢ç‹Ã¢y¢¢: JJ 20
Ã¢<‡¢‹¢SyÄ¢¢çx¢‹¢pñy ´¢ Ã¢ëœ¢¢‹y¢}¢çy¢Îé:S¢ã} ì¢ J Ÿ¢éyÃ¢¢ Ðí¢Œ¢é: à¢éÓ ´¢ |¢êçÚ ¾ír¢|¢êÄ ´¢ x¢y¢¢ ¥çŒ¢ JJ 21
There the Brahmin disciples recited ‘Vishnu-Sukta’-(hymn dedicated

to Vishnu); and others sang songs of Krishna, accompanied by drums like
Mrudanga and Zarzari, with tearful eyes. 12.
At the bank of the river, on a sacred place, they made a funeral pyre
with dry sandal - wood, Tulasi, and fig-tree-sticks. 13.
Then Krishna placed the preceptor’s body there, previously bathed
and adorned with garlands, then smeared the body with ghee, and flamed
it with the ‘Utthapana’ fire. 14.
He poured ghee also in the midst when the burning was going on.
When the corpse was fully burnt, he extinguished the fire with water, and
dropped the ashes in the river. 15.
Then all the disciples headed by Shri Hari, took bath in the river, of-
fered water to the preceptor and again performed a ritual of taking bath. 16.
Then they returned to the town Fareni and stayed there. Full of grief
they observed fast on the day, their faces faded. 17.
On the next day noble Shri Hari wrote and arranged to send letters to
some of the devotees, staying at different places. Having read and known
the news of the preceptor’s passing away forever, all of them, men and
women became very sad and bathed with their clothes on according to
the rituals. 18-19.
Having left all the duties, the householders immediately gathered money
according to their ability and arrived there at Fareni town along with their
families. 20.
Ä¢~¢ Ä¢~¢ çS‰¢y¢¢ Ä ï¢ Ä ï¢ y ï¢ y ï¢ S¢lSy¢y¢Sy¢y¢: J ÈUç‡¢°í¢}¢}¢éŒ¢¢Á¢x}¢é: F¢yÃ¢¢ |¢QU¢: S¢ã¢}Ï¢Ú} ì¢ JJ 22
y¢~¢¢x¢y¢ï|Ä¢Sy¢ï|Ä¢p S¢¢Ÿ¢éÎëx|Ä¢ ï¢ Ä¢‰¢¢ïçÓ¢y¢} ì¢ J Ã¢¢S¢S‰¢¢‹¢¢çÎ S¢ Ðí¢Î¢ó¢¢Ú¢Ä¢‡¢}¢éç‹¢‹¢ëüŒ¢ ! JJ 23
ç my ¢ è Ä ¢ ç Î ‹ ¢ y ¢ ¢ ï ç ‹ ¢ y Ä ¢ ´ ~ ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ ï Î à ¢ çÎ ‹ ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ çŠ ¢ J S ¢ ¢ ‰ ¢ ¢ Z Ÿ ¢ è | ¢ x ¢ Ã ¢ e è y ¢ ¢ } ¢ Œ ¢ Ú ¢ Ø ïù Ÿ ¢ ë‡ ¢ ¢ ï Ó À é çÓ ¢ : J J 2 4
¥ã¢ç‹¢ m¢Îà¢ y¢‰¢¢ ÿ¢¢Ú¢´p HÃ¢‡¢´ ‹¢ëŒ¢! J ¥¢à¢¢ñÓ¢ç‹¢Ä¢}¢S‰¢¢ïùS¢¢ñ ‹¢¢|¢ÿ¢Ä¢ÎéÎ¢ÚŠ¢è: JJ 25
S¢‹ŠÄ¢¢çxÝÜU¢Ä¢}ü¢wéÄ¢¢ç‹¢ ç‹¢yÄ¢ÜU}¢¢çü‡¢ y é¢ SÃ¢Ä¢} ì¢ J ¥¢à¢¢Óñ¢ùïçŒ¢ S}¢çëy¢Ï¢H¢ÓÓ¢Ç¢GÜU¢Ú¢‹Ä¢¢Sý é¢ ‹¢¢SŒ¢àë¢y ì¢ JJ26
¥¢à¢¢ñÓ¢¢‹yÄ¢çÎ‹ ï¢ Ó¢RïU ‹¢Ã¢Ÿ¢¢h´ x¢éÚ¢ï: S¢ Ó¢ J »ïÜU¢Îà¢¢çãÜÚ ÜU} ü¢ Ã¢ëc¢¢ïyS¢x¢üÄ¢éy ´¢ y¢y¢: JJ 27
~¢Ä¢¢ïÎà¢Œ¢Î¢‹¢èãçÃ¢Ðíï|Ä¢¢ïù¥CçÃ¢Š¢¢ç‹¢ S¢: J Îà¢ Î¢‹¢¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ Ðí¢Î¢eÃ¢¢Îèç‹¢ S¢Îçÿ¢‡¢} ì¢ JJ 28
Ä¢‰¢¢çÃ¢çŠ¢ Ó¢ÜU¢Ú¢‰¢ ÜU} ü¢ S¢ m¢Îà¢¢çãÜU} ì¢ J ¾í¢r¢‡¢¢‹|¢¢ïÁ¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ y¢~¢ y¢~¢ Ó¢ ÜU}¢üç‡¢ JJ 29
~¢Ä¢¢ïÎà¢¢çãÜÚ ÜU}¢ü Ó¢ÜU¢Ú Ó¢ y¢y¢ ï¢ ãçÚ: J y¢~¢ Ó¢¢|Ä¢Ó¢üÄ¢¢}¢¢S¢ ô~¢à¢y¢¢ï ¾ír¢Ó¢¢çÚ‡¢: JJ 30
Having heard these painful news all the ascetics, celibates, became
sorrowful though they were realized ones. 21.
From all quarters wherever they stayed, instantly taking bath all ran
towards Faneni town , on those wet clothes only. 22.
O King, sage Narayan, gave new clothes to wear and shelter, when
he saw them coming swiftly, with tears in their eyes. 23.
From the second day up to the thirteenth day, every noon, the reli-
gious Narayan listened to ‘Shrimad Bhagavad Gita’ with original verses
and meanings. 24.
The noble one did not take food with salt and spices for twelve days
as he was observing the vow of defilement (Sutak). 25.
He himself observed all his regular rituals including Sandhya and of-
fering sacrifice in fire in morning and evening in that period, as it was
prescribed in Smriti texts; but he kept himself distant and untouched by
others. 26.
On the last day of defilement he observed ninth day ritual of the pre-
ceptor. On the eleventh day he did the same together with Vrushotsarga’
(letting loose a bull.) 27.
On the same day he gave thirteen assorted articles along with eight
sorts of gifts and also donated ten gifts including cows, money and other
things. 28.
He observed the twelfth-day ritual accordingly and then offered food
to the Brahmins. 29.
y¢ï|Ä¢Sy¢ÎéçÓ¢y¢¢‹Ä¢ïÃ¢ Ã¢¢S¢¢´SÄ¢ï‡¢¢çÁ¢‹¢¢ç‹¢ Ó¢ J }¢ç‡¢ÐíÃ¢¢H}¢¢H¢çÎ ÎÎ ñ¢ y¢¢´p¢ŒÄ¢|¢¢ïÁ¢Ä¢y ì¢ JJ 31
SÃ¢çSy¢Ã¢¢Ó¢‹¢ÜU}¢¢ü‹y ï¢ y¢S} ñ¢ Ó¢ x¢ëçã‡¢ ï¢ Á¢‹¢¢: J SÃ¢SÃ¢à¢QUK‹¢éS¢¢Úï‡¢ Ã¢¢S¢¢´çS¢ Ó¢ Š¢‹ ´¢ ÎÎé: JJ 32
y¢çS}¢ç‹Î‹ ï¢ y é¢ y¢¢‹S¢Ã¢¢‹ü ì¢ x¢ãëS‰¢¢´SyÄ¢¢çx¢‹¢ ï¢ çmÁ¢¢‹ ì¢ J y¢Î°ì¢í}¢S‰¢¢´p¢çy¢‰¢èp´ |¢¢Áï¢Ä¢¢}¢¢S¢ Ã¢<‡¢Ú¢Åì JJ33
x ¢ è y ¢ ¢ Ã ¢ ¢ Ó ¢ Ü U ç Ã ¢ Ð í´ Ó ¢ Œ ¢ ê Á ¢ Ä ¢ ¢ } ¢ ¢ S ¢ y ¢ çg ‹ ¢ ï J Ã ¢ ¢ S ¢ ¢ ï | ¢ ê c¢ ¢ Ó ¢ ‹ Î ‹ ¢ ¢ l ñ Î üç ÿ ¢ ‡ ¢ ¢ ç | ¢ p | ¢ ê Œ ¢ y ¢ ï ! J J 3 4
Ä¢‰¢¢ïçÓ¢y ´¢ |¢êŒ¢ ! çÃ¢Š¢¢Ä¢ S¢¢ïùçw¢H´ çRUÄ¢¢ÜUH¢Œ ´¢ çÃ¢çŠ¢‹¢¢ñŠÃ¢üÎñçãÜU} ì¢ J
x¢éÚ¢ï: SÃ¢ÜUèÄ¢SÄ¢ S¢y¢è‰Ä¢ü}¢‡ÇH´ S¢}¢°í}¢ïÜU~¢ S¢}¢¢u²œ¢y¢: JJ 35
Ú¢}¢¢‹¢‹ÎSÃ¢¢ç}¢çy¢Ú¢ïŠ¢¢‹¢y¢ÎêŠÃ¢üÎñçãÜUçRUÄ¢¢çÃ¢çŠ¢‹¢¢}¢¢ c¢çDy¢}¢¢ïùŠÄ¢¢Ä¢: JJ 60JJ
-------------------------------
JJ Ðí‰¢}¢ÐíÜUÚ‡¢´ S¢}¢¢#}¢ì JJ
On the thirteenth day, Shri Hari observed the rituals and worshipped
thirty young Brahmachari, and gave them clothes, deer-skins, diamonds,
coral rosaries and also food. 30 -31.
At the end of the ritual of benedictory utterances (Svastik-Vachana)
the householders gave Shri Hari clothes and money according to their
ability. 32.
The great celibate, Shri Hari, on that day, offered food to all house-
holders, the ascetics, Brahmins, the natives of the town of Faneni, and all
the guests present there. 33.
On the thirteenth day, Shri Hari worshipped the Brahmin who recited
Gita, and gifted him with clothes, ornaments, sandal paste etc. 34.
O King! Thus Shri Hari observed all the thirteen - day rituals, after
the death of the preceptor Shri Ramanand Swami according to rules. And
after that he invited all the devotees and disciples of the preceptor, to think
and recollect his teachings and invited them for the next day (fourteenth
day) for a mourning assembly. 35.
Thus ends the sixtieth and the last chapter entitled ‘The De-
parture of Ramanand Muni and observance of his funeral rites’ in
the first Prakarana of Satsangi Jivan, the life story of Lord
N a r a y a n , a l s o t i t l e d a s ‘ D h a r ma s h a s t r a ’ ( t h e r u l e s o f t h e c o d e
o f co n d u ct ). 6 0 .
Thus end the First Volume

S Jivan e 1

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

S Jivan e 1

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

First Volume 1

Blessings of Mahant Swami

Biography of Sadguru Swami

Significance of Satsangi Jivan

Central theme of Satsangi Jivan

Chapter- 8 * Surprising incident of the arrival of a Brahman. 58

Sitting in the richly decorated magnificent hall in the courtyard of King

People should particularly hear it in the intercalary month (Adhikamas)

Anuradha, Abhijita, Swati, Rohini, three Shravanas, all these constella-

am waving the lamp for You – please accept this. 63.

1st day – 46; 2nd day – 45; 3rd day - 46 ;

17th day – 10; 18th day – 11; 19th day – 11;

21st day – 5; 22nd day –6; 23rd day – 6;

O King! The Purascharan rite of Shikshapatri should be performed by

Here ends the sixth chapter of Satsangijivan Mahatmya that

crest and a beautiful flower string on His ears. 19-.21.

What unbearable sorrow has this Brahman had? Foresighted as he

Satsangijivan had begun.

in having the same by hearing this auspicious Katha of Satsangijivan. 48.

}¢¢ïÿ¢¢ƒüS² „ „æç„ôh Ðí¢Ð y±S² }¢ãèÐç¼: J à¢¼¢Ý‹Î¢S²™‹ÎíÓ²éyÜUƒ¢}¢ë¼„éçÝ±ëü¼: JJ58JJ

Having heard the nectarine words in the scripture Satsangijivan, com-

He only is indeed the glorious Lord Himself famous by name

Darshan of Lord Narayan

Shatanand composes Satsangi Jivan at Durgapur

home and relatives and moved to forest to perform intense penance. 2.

Tala Tamala, and Sala (Teak-wood) trees. 22.

It is that mountain where the three-course Ganga (flowing in the

In that hermitage patched garments, bark-garments and also some

Life-style of Munis in Badrikashram

Gaurasira, Bhadayati, Jayanta, Mandukeya, Sharkara, Kanada, Kavasha,

The supreme person Sri Narayan Himself an abode of righteousness,

Welcome address by Nar

You, ‘O beloved ones of the Lord, have arrived at a very auspicious

if they approach you, they will be happy. 5.

Places like Goloka, Yogic accomplishments and gods like Brahma

The Sages said:-

Fair complexioned, a little slim due to penance, with matted hair on

one from my curse, anywhere in three worlds. This is my reputation. 25.

and Rakshasas, knowing the secrets of Brahmins, took birth in Brahmin

O King, he then wished to marry a girl from a religious family adorned

O king, she was always engaged in devotional services to Krishna;

success in his task. 30.

Thus ends the twelfth chapter entitled ‘Balashrama’s advice

Pleased by his request, he (Ramanujacharya) initiated him into

Preaching to them about the ways of devotion of Shri Krishna knowl-

nation towards religious hypocrisy (trickery) of previous mentors was still

They snatched from him his livelihood, money, hundreds of cows;

As a man you do bear it with courage; but I am troubled within due to

contemplation of Rama to be sorrow less. 51.

Hanuman advises Dharma to go to Vrindavan.

Bhakti read daily the five chapters (Panchadhyayi) portion of Rasalila

Whenever there is a decline in religious practice and predominant

Lord assures protection.

your wife. No doubt, I will suppress them completely. 36.

immediately concluded their avowed penance according to regular pro-

as My enemies on this earth, as devils. 19.

which enemies will never be destroyed. 27.

month of Bhadrapada. Pleased with it he will protect us from obstacles. 36

ascended the throne. 55.

With the influence of Krishna all foes as if turned to friends now,

people should be surrendered. It is not possible to anybody to repay your

form (elegance). 48.

(sacred-history), of the supreme-soul, told by me to dedicated one like